《Sweet Twins》


 Chapter 1 Two Million Dollars For A Baby Boy

    Chapter 1 Two Million Dors For A Baby Boy

    "Miss, Madame had said that you can get two million dors if you have a baby boy and five hundred

    thousand if you have a baby girl," the olddy said softly.

    "Okay." Nancy Ning nodded.

    She had no other choice, did she? Her mother was already in desperate need for someone to pay off

    her hospital bills, and she knew for a fact that her father, rk Ning, would never shoulder any part of

    the bills, because he didn''t care it at all.

    Nancy Ning was angry about that, so she didn''t want to beg him to give her some just to shoulder off

    the few debts. Thus, she tried to turn to her boyfriend, Caspar Yue, for help only to find that he''d been

    sleeping with her half-sister, Fannie Ning.

    Desperate times could only bring desperate measures.

    Nancy Ning could only sneer, stomping off.

    Lightning strike in the clouds above the skies thundered in reply. Soon enough, rain drops smashed

    down onto the pavements as her thin clothes were now considered drenched by the rain.

    The others ran away from the rain, trying to find a shelter as fast as they could, leaving her to wander

    alone like a soulless person looking for a purpose.

    "Miss!" Someone called out to her.

    Nancy Ning turned around, only to spot an olddy.

    She furrowed her eyebrows and walked over towards her. "Madame, did you call me?"

    "I just want to ask your age." The woman took hold of Nancy''s hands and led her to a milk tea shop

    where they could get the shelter they needed.

    ConTEent bel0ngs to N?v(e)lD/rama(.)Org .

    She nced at Nancy up and down, an unknown emotion passing in her gaze.

    "19," Nancy answered.

    "Oh!" The older woman paused. "I saw you in the rain earlier, and I felt like you were going through a

    lot of tough times. Are you okay?"

    Her question had triggered the waterfalls about to tear through Nancy''s eyes. In a second, she was

    already sobbing on the old woman''s shoulder.

    "My mother was in a car ident ten years ago. She''s in aa now, and now that her organs are

    failing her, she needs surgery, and I... and I..." she sobbed. She had no hope now if she wanted to save

    her mother.

    "It''s just a bit of cash, girl. Don''t worry." The olddy patted. "Besides, I know one way where you can

    get all the money you need for the surgery."

    As soon as she heard money, Nancy quicklytched on to her.

    "Madame, I''ll do anything I can, as long as I can get the money."

    The olddy could only smile in reply. "It''s simple really. You will get paid if you can have a child with

    my young master." She peered at her. "Will you?"

    It took a few moments for Nancy to even register the information at hand before she slowly nodded.

    She knew what it meant to have a child in her teenage years. If people were to find out, her reputation

    would be destroyed. But if she didn''t get the money, she''d lose her mother in the process as well.

    At this point, she''d always choose her mother.

    With her approval, Nancy was quickly taken to the mansion.

    "Girl, go wash yourself," the olddymanded, motioning to the bathroom as she handed Nancy a

    silky nightgown. "Master would be here soon."

    Nancy had no time to admire her surroundings as she nodded at the woman. "Yes."

    The olddy smiled, her eyes crinkling. "Don''t worry, girl. My master''s a nice man. He''ll take care of you

    for the night."

    "Thank you." Although the woman had vouched for him, Nancy still felt as if she were like an animal

    being watched in the zoo.

    "Remember, turn off the lights once you''re finished freshening up," she instructed before closing the

    door behind her.

    Nancy didn''t say anything more as she moved over to the bathroom, readying the hot shower.

    Once she was finished, she dried off her hair and turned off the lights before throwing herself onto the

    bed, letting the cushions swallow up her petite frame.

    The silence was already starting to unnerve her.

    It felt as if she were an animal waiting to be ughtered, to be sold out. Her heart started to beat fast in

    her chest, and she tried her best to calm herself.

    Time seemed to be at a standstill. It felt as if hours had passed by before the door finally opened.

    Nancy quickly closed her eyes.

    Even then, she could feel a tall figure approaching her.

    "Are you nervous?" His husky voice sounded, and she shivered in surprise.

    "A little," she admitted, grasping the sheets unconsciously. Her body was already shaking at the

    thought of the towering body being with her.

    "Don''t worry," he whispered, drawing his breath close to her neck.

    Right now, their voices were as stiff as ever, as if they were just going through a business transaction.

    "Yes, sir." Nancy could only lie there waiting and slowly opened her eyes.

    Suddenly, lightning shed across the window. Just then, Nancy got a good look of his dark eyes

    staring down at her.

    And it seemed as if it was the first time he was looking at her too.

    She hurriedly turned her head.

    The man bent over and lifted her pajamas, his cold fingers trailing over her thighs. "Whether you saw

    me or not, you''ll forget me soon, just as I did." He smiled.

    "Yes, sir," Nancy said.

    This was it. As long as she had the baby, the agreement was done and she''d be gone.

    It was raining heavily outside, drowning out the noise made inside the bedroom.

    Nine monthster.

    In the operating room, a cry was heard across the room.

    "It''s a boy, Mrs. Angelina!" The olddy ran out of the operating room with a boy in her arms.

    "That''s great... That''s great!" Angelina Huang closed her hands excitedly, bowing at the olddy who

    had handed her the baby. "We''ve got the shares!" she whispered. "And my son''s going to be the heir of

    the TS Group. Oh, thank God! It''s a boy!"

    "Mrs. Angelina," the olddy started, feeling as if a ball was stuck in her throat. "The doctor also

    mentioned another girl."

    "A girl?" Angelina Huang shook her head. "A boy is fine for us now. Leave the girl."

    "Yes, Mrs. Angelina," she responded.

    Without another word, the two finally left.

    "Nancy''s hemorrhaging! She needs blood transfusion. Get her a blood bag, stat!"

    "Yes, director."

    Meanwhile, the doctors and nurses were in a rush in the operating room, in hopes to revive Nancy.

    Fannie Ning, who was justing in to get an abortion, stopped. "Who?" she asked, raising her

    eyebrows.

    "Nancy Ning, do you know her?" the nurse replied casually.

    "No, I don''t know her." However, the nurse missed the viciousness that shed in her eyes.

    The operating room was in total chaos that they didn''t notice Fannie Ning carrying the baby girl away.

    Five yearster.

    At the BJ International Airport.

    Wearing her business suit, Nancy walked out of the airport gracefully, lowering her sunsses to

    admire the sun that reflected in the window frames.

    It had been five years since she''d given birth. As soon as she woke up, she received a call from the

    sanatorium, saying that her mother had woken up. Nancy hurried to the sanatorium with her weak body

    without having the time to inform the doctor.

    Although her mother had woken up, she could still barely speak and act for herself. It took a month for

    Nancy to find a capable nurse for her, and when she did, she went abroad to further her learning in

    pediatric medicine.

    Studying abroad had helped her distance herself from her past as well as escte herpetence

    locally.

    For her past, it was her pain and her secret to hold.

 Chapter 2 How Great It Would Be If Only She Were My Mother

    Chapter 2 How Great It Would Be If Only She Were My Mother

    Now, Nancy had be a well-known talent worldwide that she was being sought by all the major

    pediatric hospitals in the country.

    However, even then, she couldn''t help bute back to her own country. Even with everything that

    had happened, this was still the ce she''d call home.

    "Nancy!" A familiar voice called out from the crowd.

    "Doris, you came early!" She''d know that voice from anywhere. Nancy walked over and gave her best

    friend a hug. It had truly been so long since she''dst seen Doris He.

    Doris He rolled her eyes. "Obviously. I''m your best friend. I left my job the moment you told me you

    wereing!"

    ConTEent bel0ngs to N?v(e)lD/rama(.)Org .

    Nancy pulled away. "Thank you!"

    During the five years of her mother being ill and her not being in the best mental state, Doris He had

    always been there for her, listening to her rants and stories.

    "You''re my friend. Let''s go." Holding on to Nancy''s arm, Doris He walked towards her second-hand

    Volkswagen Beetle.

    "Miss, could you please give me some money? I''m hungry."

    As they were chatting about their lives, a little dirty hand grabbed the hem of Nancy''s shirt, causing for

    her to stop.

    She looked down to see a disheveled boy who was bringing up a hand to ask for a few coins.

    A pang went through her heart. The kid must be around his age by now.

    "Where are your parents?" Nancy crouched down to look at him.

    The boy could only shake his head in reply.

    "You''re too kind, Nancy. Usually, parents ask their kids to beg for them these days. Haven''t you heard?

    It''s their new thing." Doris He snorted, shaking her head.

    "I''m not! Stop it!" The little boy stomped his feet in frustration. There was anger evident in his eyes as

    he stared up at Doris He.

    Nobody could say no to such a cute kid.

    But Doris couldn''t really care less.

    "I don''t have a mom or a dad, Auntie." He tugged Nancy''s arm, eyes blinking rapidly like a doll.

    "Please, could you take me out to eat?"

    "Fine." Nancy had always been good with kids.

    "You always choose the kind ones, don''t you?" Doris snorted, shaking her head. She was never the

    one to give these people a chance to exin themselves. After seeing all the trickery that some of

    them were up to, she put it up in herself to not trust them.

    The little boy made a face at her in reply.

    "It''s just one meal, Doris." Nancy waved it off, holding the boy''s hand affectionately. "What''s your

    name?"

    "My name''s Bobby." He thought for a while. He usually didn''t tell people his family name because a lot

    of newspapers were looking for him now.

    "Bobby. That''s a good name." Nancy ruffled the young boy''s hair.

    "Your name''s Nancy?" he asked.

    "How do you know?" Doris called out just before she could respond herself.

    "You really are stupid. I just heard you called her by her name," Bobby stated.

    "What... Listen boy, I''m Doris, the smartest person in this country, if not the world. Why don''t youe

    here so I could kick your ass!" As she was speaking, Doris was raising her hand, making a motion as if

    she was about to hit him.

    Bobby quickly hid behind Nancy, sticking his tongue out at Doris.

    Just as they were ying around, the electronic screen on a mall shed a notice. ''Mr. Bobby, a young

    master of the Fu Family, has been missing for twelve hours. Here is his photo. If you see him, please

    call the number below. In return, you will receive millions in cash.'' It read.

    "What''s on the electronic screen?" Doris furrowed her eyebrows, about to turn around. However, Bobby

    shouted at her before she could see it.

    "You must love stinky tofu, don''t you? Huh?"

    "What?" The electronic screen was already gone from her mind as Doris turned back at him, hands on

    her hips.

    "Well, I heard that the fat people like eating stinky tofu, and you are fatter than good auntie, so I guess

    you must like to eat stinky tofu." Bobby kept on talking as he took another secret nce at the screen.

    The notice was already gone. Luckily, they didn''t get to see it.

    "You rascal! I''m fat because I''m... I... Well it''s not because of stinky tofu!" Doris flushed red.

    She had always been chubby on the sides, but that was because she''d eat anything given to her.

    She also liked stinky tofu, but it wasn''t as if she''d admit it to that child!

    Nancy smiled, teasing, "Well, he''s right about one thing. You loved stinky tofu for years!"

    Doris crossed her arms, snorting. "You just met him and now you''re already teaming up. You''ve always

    been fond of young boys, as if they''re sons to you."

    "What nonsense are you talking about?" Nancyughed, avoiding her gaze. This had always been a

    topic that she''d kept hidden for five years, so she never really spoke about it until Doris brought it up.

    She turned back to Bobby. "Tell me what you like to eat."

    "Abalone... abalone porridge, Australian lobster... and..." Bobby had been fed with all these food in the

    past, so he hadn''t really eaten anything other than that. Now that he thought about it, these food had

    always been his first choices.

    However, before he could finish, Doris cut him off. "Boy, are you kidding? Abalone? Lobster? Do you

    think we''re rich or something? Listen, you either have steamed breads or stuffed buns, and that''s it!"

    "Good aunt, don''t worry. I''m a good boy. I''ll take it." Bobby never thought of how hard it was to beg for

    money, and now that he''d finally met someone as good-hearted as Nancy, he didn''t want to let her go.

    Besides, he didn''t understand the difference between stuffed buns and abalone. They were still food.

    Even if he was born with a silver spoon in his mouth, he never really understood the prices of those

    meals.

    "It''s okay. I can take you to eat abalone porridge and Australian lobster. They are also my favorite,"

    Nancy stated, smiling.

    "Really?" His eyes gleamed. If only she was his mother.

    The sky gradually darkened.

    Although it was summer, in the Fu''s household, the atmosphere was cold as ice.

    In the brightly lit vi hall, Angelina Huang was pacing anxiously in the living room. "Charles, why won''t

    you say anything?" she said, bringing her hands up to her face. "What happened to him? Do you think

    that he might have been abducted and sold by human traffickers?"

 Chapter 3 Childrens Pajamas

    Chapter 3 Children''s Pajamas

    "I don''t think so." Charles Fu finally spoke, shaking his head.

    The moment he found out of Bobby''s disappearance, he had sent all his men and servants out to find

    the boy.

    He even called the police to avoid the kidnappers from escaping, if there were any. The police had

    searched the entire city, but the little boy was so clever that he made sure that he left no tracks behind.

    "Then do you think it''s your uncle? Or Joseph? I mean, Bobby is a thorn to their ns," Angelina

    Huang said, her voice already trembling with worry.

    Something shed in Charles Fu''s eyes.

    He also thought that Joseph Fu might have something to do with all of this.

    Six years ago, Frederic Fu, Charles Fu''s grandfather had organized a family meeting on his 80th

    birthday, regarding who''d manage the firm.

    "I''m old and dying, yet neither Charles nor Joseph is prepared to get married," Frederic Fu had said

    with a frown on his long face. "I honestly don''t care. However, I want a great grandson to lock in our

    company''s future. So the one who could give me a baby boy first can have 70% of my shares,"

    he said it calmly. However, his words sent the entire family into a pandemonium. The one who''d get the

    shares would be the next inheritor of the TS Group, which was all they needed to know to get

    themselves racing.

    The thought of even owning thepany was so crucial that everyone was running to find Charles or

    Joseph a wife.

    After the announcement, Hardy Fu and Derrick Fu raced around different cities to find a suitable girl for

    each of their sons.

    The next day, Joseph got married to Daisy Yu, a rising pop star.

    However, even then, Charles still didn''t do anything.

    "Joseph is already married. His wife could get pregnant within a month," Angelina said anxiously.

    However, her son still hadn''t utter a word.

    "You''re close with Dorothy right? How about we give her a call?" Angelina remembered herself saying

    kindly, despite her son''s indifference.

    After pondering over it for a while, Charles nodded. "Give it a try."

    "You got it." Angelina then gave Dorothy Zhuang a call,

    only to be rejected outright.

    Dorothy Zhuang could onlyugh at the call. "Angelina, I can''t afford to be pregnant at this point in time,

    but I am willing to marry�C"

    Before Dorothy Zhuang could finish her words, Angelina hung up angrily. She stared at the phone with

    so much distaste that if looks could kill, the phone would''ve erupted in mes. "Dorothy had gone too

    far," she snapped. "She only wants to marry you but wouldn''t deliver on the other end. What should we

    do?"

    There was no response, which only made her all the more frustrated.

    "Are you really going to sit there and do nothing as Joseph takes the shares?" Angelina shouted at his

    back as he was on his way back to his room.

    He finally stopped, turning around just a bit so that she could see the ferocity in his face. "You can go

    look for a girl, and I''ll have a baby with her," he said snidely. "I don''t think you need me to tell you how

    to do it right?"

    Angelina snorted. "You got it."

    She liked this idea better, since that meant her son wouldn''t be attached to anyone in the first ce.

    She called up Sophie and asked her to find someone.

    When Sophie took a girl home, nine monthster, they were greeted with Bobby.

    Everything happened so secretly that even Joseph didn''t know what was happening till Charles handed

    the baby to Frederic Fu as proof andter on gained seventy percent of the shares upfront.

    Daisy Yu was still five months pregnant at the time.

    In a fit of anger, Joseph kicked Daisy on the stomach, causing her miscarriage. Ever since then, she

    couldn''t get pregnant anymore.

    Although that was all in the past, it was something that couldn''t be forgotten.

    No one really knew what Joseph was capable of.

    "Charles, I''ll go to your Uncle''s home and ask him now. If he did anything to Bobby, I would get him

    back here," Angelina said, wiping the tears from her cheeks. She''d do anything to get her grandson

    home.

    However, before she''d go, Charles''s phone rang.

    Seeing as it was his good friend Jay Fang, he quickly answered. "Any news?"

    "One of my men saw Bobby this morning at the airport, so I''ve sent more people to continue the

    search. Do you think he could get on the ne by himself?" he said nervously.

    Charles frowned. "He didn''t bring an ID with him, so I don''t think so."

    "What if he boarded with someone else?" Angelina wailed even louder. "If he were abducted," she

    sobbed out. "I''d rather die than know about this."

    "But my men said he was there alone, so I''ll be keeping tabs on this," Jay added.

    "Got it. Keep searching. I''m on my way."

    Charles quickly hung up and grabbed his own car keys. He tilted his head. "Mom, just stay at home. I''ll

    tell you if I got any news. I don''t think this has anything to do with Joseph."

    Angelina slumped on the sofa, weeping. "Bring my grandson back, please."

    Nancy had taken Bobby out to have dinner. After that, she visited her mother. It was already ten in the

    evening when she returned back to her apartment.

    The whole time, Bobby had been trailing behind like an obedient little dog.

    Once she finished bathing him, Nancy opened her suitcase and pulled out a cute pajama for him to

    wear.

    Bobby eyed them, taking it from her grasp. "Why do you have clothes for kids, Auntie?"

    Nancyughed. "I love children''s wear, so I usually buy them if they look good."

    The truth was, she''d buy clothes every year in memory of her young boy. She''d missed him so much

    that she''d cry, with those clothes wrapped around her fingertips. Sometimes, she had to force herself to

    put them away, in hopes that she could forget him.

    "Auntie, you like kids, don''t you?" Bobby tilted his head.

    "Of course, especially those as clever and obedient as you." Nancy poked him on the nose.

    Something shed in his eyes. In reality, he was pretty naughty back at home. He''d destroy any toys

    that were in his path, making his Dad buy him new ones to rece them. He never really did stop that.

    However, he wasn''t going to say it, not to her. What if she''d abandon him if he did?

    Bobby waddled towards her, kissing her softly on the cheek. "Auntie," he said brightly.

    "Can I call you Mommy?"

    Mommy, mommy...

    The words sent a pang to her heart.

    T��xt belongs to N?velDrama.Org.

    If only...her eyes welled up with tears.

    "Bobby, I think your real Mommy will be unhappy if you call me Mommy,"

 Chapter 4 Are You Going To Let Us Sleep Or Not

    Chapter 4 Are You Going To Let Us Sleep Or Not

    "But Aunt Nancy, I don''t have a mommy. All the children have a mommy except me..." Bobby''s voice

    became softer and softer as he spoke. In the end, he pouted unhappily and looked at Nancy.

    He really didn''t like being without a mother.

    It was the main reason he didn''t like going to kindergarten either.

    N?velD(ram)a.?rg owns this content.

    The boy''s voice pulled at Nancy''s heartstrings. She forced a smile and said, "Fine, but you have to

    promise that you''ll only call me ''Mommy'' when there''s no one around, okay?"

    "Okay, Auntie, Mommy, Mommy, Aunt..." Bobby bbered incoherently in a rush of happiness. "I have

    a mom now! Mommy...I''ll sleep with you tonight. I''ll tell you stories and protect you. I''m a real man, I

    can do it."

    Nancy chuckled and picked him up. "You''re so young. Mommy should tell you stories, right?"

    "Okay..." Bobby agreed sleepily, putting his arms around her neck. After tucking him into bed, Nancy

    began telling him a bedtime story.

    Soon, the boy drifted off to a sound sleep in her arms.

    However, Nancy was more awake than ever. As she looked at Bobby''s fair little face, she thought of the

    child she had given birth to and wondered where he was now.

    Would he have a mother holding him in her arms like she was holding Bobby?

    Her heart ached as she wondered about her biological son''s whereabouts. Unfortunately, she had

    signed an agreement to never ask about his whereabouts or search for him in the future. There was

    nothing she could do about it now, no matter how much she missed him.

    While she was lost in thought, a loud series of knocks sounded on her main door.

    "Open the door! Now!

    Bobby, are you there?" boomed a man''s voice from outside.

    Nancy immediately jumped off the bed and ran to the door before opening it in a daze.

    There was a group of people gathered in front of her house.

    The moment she opened the door, two men stepped in and pushed past her.

    "Jay, tie this woman up."

    The man who had uttered these words was none other than Charles. He had hurried to the airport to

    meet Jay after getting the news of Bobby''s disappearance. Without any dy, the two of them had

    perused the surveince videos to see what had happened to Bobby.

    To their surprise, they found that he had disguised himself as a dirty homeless boy to hide from the

    search party.

    He was such a sly little boy!

    When they watched further and found that Bobby had been taken away by two women, they had been

    gripped with worry because they didn''t know whether the two women were good people or not.

    By the time they found where Bobby had been taken to, it was past midnight.

    "What are you doing?" Nancy asked in a panic as strangers entered her house and even attempted to

    tie her up!

    By this time, Charles had rushed to the bedroom.

    Awakened by all thismotion, Bobby sat up in bed and rubbed his eyes. When his vision cleared

    up, he saw his father sitting in front of him.

    "Bobby, how are you?" Charles asked nervously.

    Unexpectedly, the moment Bobby saw Charles, he covered himself with the quilt and whined, "I don''t

    want Daddy. I don''t want to go with Daddy..."

    "Silly boy! You just came here with some strange woman. What if she had sold you away? I''m taking

    you home right now."

    "She would never do that! She''s my mom, the best mom in the world. I finally found her. I don''t want to

    go home with you," Bobby said in a childish voice.

    Charles couldn''t help but lose his temper after hearing this. Bobby usually disliked any woman who

    came close to him. How could he call this woman "mom" after being with her for such a short time?

    What a scheming woman she was!

    He abruptly lifted the quilt and lifted Bobby up.

    "Bobby, listen to me. You can''t stay here. Do you understand? Grandma is waiting for you at home.

    Come back with Daddy!" Charles said impatiently.

    However, his authoritative tone only upset Bobby even more.

    Lying in his arms, the boy kicked and hit him, while crying, "Mommy, I don''t want to go! Mommy, help!"

    After he heard his cries, Charles''s face darkened.

    On the other hand, Nancy''s heart sank. She finally realized why these people had barged into her

    house.

    This little guy had a family after all.

    "I''m not a human trafficker. I picked him up near the airport. Let me go!" she snapped. She was already

    a bad-tempered woman, but she had be even more vexed after hearing Bobby''s cries.

    "Wow, miss, you are so good at picking up kids! I''ve heard of people picking up wallets, but this is the

    first time I''ve heard of someone picking up a child. Since you''re so talented at picking up people, why

    don''t you choose someone your own size, like me? If you pick me up, you can gain something else at

    least. If you pick up a little kid, you''ll just get into trouble. Understand?" Jay said, mocking Nancy. She

    looked so delicate that it would be great if she brought him home and spent the night with him.

    Nancy nced at Jay with disdain in her eyes and snorted.

    Talking to a man like this was thest thing she wanted to do.

    "Sir, please don''t scare the kid. I will exin the whole thing to you. All right?" Nancy said with sincerity,

    trying to make her voice softer even though she was fuming on the inside.

    Charles''s eyes finally fell on Nancy''s face.

    This woman... He frowned, realizing that she looked a lot like the woman he had dreamed of.

    Was it a coincidence or something else?

    "Let her go!" Charles ordered in a low voice.

    "Got it." With a snicker, Jay released Nancy''s arm.

    "Mommy..." sobbed Bobby.

    "Stop crying. Do you hear me?" Charles gave Bobby a pat on his butt.

    He didn''t even know how the woman who had given birth to Bobby looked like. And Bobby had never

    gotten along with any women either. It didn''t make sense for him to call a strange woman "mom" so

    easily.

    "Sir, he''s just a kid. Don''t take it seriously." Nancy rubbed her aching arm and walked over.

    She raised her hand to stroke Bobby''s little head and said, "Don''t cry, Bobby. You''re a man. You''re

    brave and strong, right? You told me that you can protect me, didn''t you?"

    Bobby blinked his eyes shrewdly. Of course he was a brave and strong man.

    However, in the face of his intimidating daddy, crying was his most effective weapon.

    He wiped his tears with his fat hands and said, "I won''t cry as long as Daddy doesn''t take me away."

    "You''re trying to make a deal with Daddy, huh? You''ve grown up, haven''t you?" Charles barked, about

    to take Bobby out of the house.

    Tears immediately welled up in Bobby''s eyes again.

    At that moment, shouts of annoyance came from the neighbors. "So noisy! What''s wrong with you

    guys? Did you have a fight in the middle of the night?

    People are sleeping here, you know?"

    "Hey, go far away with your crying baby!"

    Blushing in embarrassment, Nancy said softly, "Sir, I''m sorry for bringing Bobby here without your

    permission. I didn''t know that he had a family. I swear I''m not a bad person. My name is Nancy. I just

    came back from abroad today. I''m a doctor at a municipal hospital." Then, she took out her ID card and

    continued, "You can have a look at my ID card..."

 Chapter 5 Whos Going To Get Married

    Chapter 5 Who''s Going To Get Married

    "Charles, I don''t think there are human traffickers as beautiful as her," Jay said in a whisper. His eyes

    had never left Nancy''s face since he came in.

    He had never seen anyone so beautiful and graceful before.

    Jay waspletely stunned that he couldn''t even move from where he was when he saw the woman!

    "Are you kidding me? You have stayed with those stupid women for far too long, Jay. Have you ever

    seen any one of those bad guys with the words ''bad guy'' written clearly on their faces?" Charles waved

    his hand dismissively despite what Jay said. "You can take the people back and tell my mom that

    Bobby has been found and is safe. I''ll bring him hometer."

    "OK. Got it!" Jay shrugged as he stole a nce at Nancy. There was an unmistakable smile on his

    face. "Let''s go, hurry up! You''re getting the way! You don''t know anything and you can''t do anything."

    Jay ranted for no reason. He was apparently upset when he realized that Charles would stay. Jay was

    worried that if Charles and Nancy developed something between them, then he would have no chance

    anymore.

    s! Jay felt so demoralized.

    Bobby smiled like he was the happiest person in the world. He gave Charles a kiss on the cheek with a

    smile. "Mommy looks so beautiful, doesn''t she?" he asked in his childish voice.

    N?velDrama.Org holds text ? rights.

    "No. Don''t call her Mommy ever again. Do you hear me?" Hearing Bobby say the word "mommy" got

    on Charles'' nerves. The little guy understood the rtionship between a mother and a father, and yet

    he chose to call her so and in an intimate way too.

    "Mommy said that I could call her Mommy if no one else is around. And you''re my daddy, not an

    outsider, so, that means I can call her Mommy," Bobby exined with a childish grin.

    "Defending yourself, huh?" Charles asked sarcastically. "Humph! Of course!"

    "Sir, he is just a kid. He will let go of it after a while. It''ste now. He should go to bed." Nancy prepared

    Bobby''s bed and apanied him there.

    "I want Mommy to sleep with me," Bobby demanded as he wrapped his small arms around Nancy''s

    neck.

    Charles frowned. He was displeased with the situation. It was the first time that he had seen Bobby

    be so demanding of something and dependent on someone. He grew up as very independent

    since he was a child. He was always distant to his nanny, grandmother, and even to his father.

    He was acting totally foolish at that moment with Nancy.

    Nancy took a brief nce at Charles, and she immediately felt anxious because of his aura that

    exerted an invisible force that made her feel pressured even if he simply stood there.

    "She can sleep with you, but you have to promise to go home with me tomorrow morning," Charles told

    Bobby in apromising tone as he specified the condition for allowing what he wanted.

    Bobby held up his head by supporting his chin with his chubby fingers as he pondered his father''s

    condition for a while. "I will go home with you, but you have to sleep with me tonight too," he said.

    "Well, just let your daddy apany you to sleep, and I will be sleeping on the sofa," Nancy said in an

    agreeable tone of voice.

    "No. I want both Daddy and Mommy to sleep next to me tonight," Bobby exined. His voice suddenly

    became serious as his childish smile faded away.

    Nancy felt like her brain was melting. ''Did God send this little guy to give me a hard time?'' she

    wondered.

    It was the evening of her first day back, and she had to sleep with a strange man.

    She could bear to sleep with the little guy. That would not be a problem for her, but she didn''t know

    what to do with the big one.

    "Bobby. I don''t think it''s a good idea," she said in a soft voice as she turned to Bobby. She felt so

    nervous that cold sweat started to flow down her back.

    Instead of answering Nancy''s question, Bobby turned to his father instead. "It''s okay, isn''t it, Daddy?"

    he asked Charles with a slight tilt of his head.

    He remembered what Jay told him before that many girls liked his daddy. And that was why he kept an

    eye on him and forbade him from seeing girls.

    He felt that he had to look out for his daddy for his mommy.

    "Well, not very good, but not bad either," Charles said uneasily.

    It was an unexpected response from Charles because he did not refuse Bobby''s request. He took off

    his coat,y down in bed and started to getfortable. "Can we sleep now?" he asked.

    He''d been restless since Bobby disappeared, and now that Bobby was back, his body had started to

    feel how badly he needed to have some rest.

    "Yes. Mommy, let''s go to sleep, now," Bobby said with a charming smile as he turned to her.

    Nancy checked her watch. It was already two o''clock. She knew she just couldn''t keep worrying about

    the situation.

    She bit her lips as she nodded without saying anything.

    "Yes! Great! I have both Daddy and Mommy now!" Bobby eximed in excitement. To avoid being

    embarrassed, Nancy remembered to turn off the light before shey down with them.

    Bobby held Nancy''s hand in one hand and Charles'' in the other.

    But as soon as she was in bed, she immediately regretted her decision to turn off the light. The

    atmosphere in the bedroom immediately became more embarrassing in the dark.

    Bobby quickly fell asleep between them.

    The two adults, on the other hand, felt so fired up that they found it hard to breathe and sleep.

    It became quickly obvious to Charles that he overestimated his willpower. He thought that he would

    immediately fall asleep as soon as hey down. But the tension that built up in the room kept him wide

    awake.

    Nancy''s calcted breathing made him more and more roused.

    The night from five years ago shed in his mind over and over again.

    The urge was like an unharnessed beast that threatened to break free andsh out at any time.

    And with Bobby talking in his sleep, the situation became even more difficult to bear.

    "Daddy...Mommy..." he whispered in his sleep.

    It seemed that Bobby wanted to make sure that they would be a couple.

    Nancy closed her eyes.

    "I think this is a good time to do something, isn''t it?" Charles said as he turned his head towards

    Nancy''s direction in the dark.

    Five years ago, he also remembered seeing a girl in the dark.

    And he felt the same way now.

    "N-no...I-I don''t think so, sir." She felt so nervous to speak aplete sentence.

    A wicked smile crossed Charles'' face. ''This silly woman is kind of cute,'' he thought.

    He flirted with her casually, but she took it seriously.

    Nancy immediately realized that she made a mistake. She decided not to speak again and force herself

    to sleep.

    There was only one wish in her mind at that time. She wished that the dawn would arrive very soon.

    She eventually fell asleep without her realizing it. And it was a restful, uninterrupted sleep. The aroma

    of food being cooked woke her up the next day.

    She immediately got out of bed when she noticed that she was the only one left in the room. She then

    hurried to the kitchen and discovered two men��a little man and a big one��were busy making

    breakfast.

    "No, Daddy, that is salt��"

    "Daddy, don''t put too much...ooh...too salty... Pooh, pooh, pooh!

    Daddy, you''re already an adult, but you still can''t even cook. You won''t be able to get a woman. You''re

    so silly!"

    Charles struggled with the fried eggs while Bobby instructed him on what to do calmly and casually.

    "Do you really believe that I can''t get a woman? You should never underestimate your father, little

    man!" The boiling oil burned Charles'' hand. He instantly ced his finger into his mouth and sucked on

    it.

    Bobby shook his head helplessly. "I must like the woman that you are going to marry. You should know

    that, Daddy."

    "Kid, who''s going to get married, you or me?" Charles argued.

    "You. But you can''t marry a woman that I don''t like," Bobby demanded. "I like Nancy. I want her to be

    my mother, so you have to agree."

 Chapter 6 A Complicated Question

    Chapter 6 A Complicated Question

    ''I have to agree?''

    Who in the world would dare to threaten Charles so tantly except for his own son?

    Charles was speechless. His son, whom he had singlehandedly raised for four years, preferred a

    woman he had just met. It made him feel like an utter failure.

    In the morning, he woke up to something tickling his nose. When he opened his eyes, he saw Bobby

    caressing his nose with a long lock of hair.

    "Daddy, get up and cook," Bobby whispered.

    Cook? His son was crazy!

    Charles'' rtionship with food had always been limited to just enjoying it. As far as he was concerned,

    cooking was none of his business.

    Just when he opened his mouth to refuse, however, Bobby said, "If you don''t get up and make

    breakfast, I won''t go home with you. Think about it."

    Like father, like son. This little boy was so cunning!

    He left Charles with no choice.

    Worried that Bobby would run away from home again if he didn''t listen to him, Charles reluctantly said,

    "Okay, I''ll cook."

    "Good Daddy," Bobby said sweetly. Then, ncing at the woman beside them, he asked, "Daddy, don''t

    you think Mommy is beautiful?"

    Nancy was sleeping soundly with her hair strewn around her pillow. Charles looked at her soft and

    delicate face, her long eyshes, and her beautiful lips, which were curved up into a slight smile.

    It must be a sweet dream.

    This woman... She was really pretty. Her beauty was more natural andfortable to be around. There

    was something about her that attracted people to her.

    N?velD(ram)a.?rg owns this content.

    Seeing his father staring at Nancy like he was in a trance, Bobby smiled and gave her a gentle kiss.

    "Daddy, you should believe in your son''s taste. Let her be my mommy, okay?"

    "How childish!" Charles said with a snort, but he felt his heart skip a beat.

    Then, he quickly rose to avoid this conversation and went to the kitchen.

    Still thinking of what had just happened, he smiled to himself. When he finished frying an egg, he

    turned around and saw Nancy standing behind him.

    "Oh, you''re up," he said awkwardly.

    "Good morning, gentlemen," Nancy joked.

    "Morning. Did you sleep wellst night?" Charles asked.

    "Well...yes," Nancy replied insincerely while scolding him in her heart. How could she sleep well with a

    strange man by her side?

    It wasn''t until dawn that she had finally fallen asleep.

    "Mommy, try the fried egg that my daddy made. It''s delicious. Try it," Bobby said, thrusting the te in

    between Nancy and Charles. He didn''t want the two adults to ignore him.

    "Thanks, Bobby." Nancy picked up a piece of the fried egg and put it in her mouth. It was so salty that

    she spat it out immediately.

    "Does it taste that bad?" Charles asked unhappily.

    "No, it''s okay. Anyway, don''t trouble yourself. I''ll make breakfast for you. Do you prefer Western food or

    Chinese food?" Nancy had almost said that she couldn''t even swallow it, but she didn''t want to offend a

    stranger.

    Without saying anything, Charles picked up the te and roughly emptied the contents into the trash

    can before walking out of the kitchen.

    ''Uh-oh! Daddy is handsome, but he has such a bad temper.

    What if he scares Mommy away?'' Bobby thought, shaking his head.

    "Mommy, my daddy is actually a great man. He''s just sad that you didn''t like his cooking. Can you

    forgive him?" Bobby said softly to Nancy.

    "Sweetie, it''s okay. You go to your daddy. I''ll finish making breakfast soon." Nancy opened the

    refrigerator to check what was inside. Fortunately, she had eggs, bread, beef, and some vegetables, as

    well as codfish.

    She quickly made some porridge, two vegetable dishes, and steamed codfish.

    "It''s time for breakfast, you two," Nancy announced as she set the dishes on the table.

    Just this simple sentence made Charles'' heart skip a beat.

    This was how home should feel, wasn''t it?

    Simple, sweet, warm...

    Maybe that was why Bobby liked her. Nancy was different from the snobbish women around him who

    were like peacocks fanning out their feathers, always ready to have sex with him.

    "Wow," Bobby eximed dramatically. "Mommy''s cooking is so good! Isn''t it, Daddy?"

    "Yeah," answered Charles.

    Nancy put the porridge on the table in front of Bobby and said, "Bobby, don''t eat too quickly."

    "Okay. Thank you, Mommy," Bobby said with a nod.

    Every time Bobby called Nancy "Mommy," Charles frowned while Nancy blushed. In just a matter of

    minutes, Bobby finished the whole bowl.

    Then, he licked his lips and said,

    "Mommy, I want more." "Bobby, don''t call me ''Mommy'' anymore.

    I still need to find a boyfriend. Hearing the word ''Mommy'' makes me feel embarrassed. Do you

    understand?" Nancy said while filling up another bowl of porridge for the boy.

    "No way!" Bobby shook his head firmly.

    "What? I don''t have a problem with him calling you ''Mommy.'' Do you have a problem?" Charles

    suddenly asked, who had been eating quietly with his head down.

    What?

    What did he mean?

    Why were both the father and son being so unreasonable?

    He was talking as if she should ept it whether she liked it or not.

    Nancy smiled politely and said, "Sir, even if I don''t mind it, aren''t you afraid your wife will?"

    "I don''t have a wife," Charles replied immediately.

    Nancy looked at Bobby in shock. Was this cute little boy his illegitimate child?

    "Mommy, my grandma told me that I grew out of the ground. Uncle Jay said that I was a gift from a

    shop. And Daddy said that my mommy died. Tell me, how did Ie into this world?" Bobby looked at

    Nancy earnestly, his eyes full of expectation.

    He was a smart boy and knew that his mother had given birth to him.

    However, he couldn''t ept that his mother was dead like his father imed.

    How could his mommy die after giving birth to him? He would never ept it!

    Feeling like she had been put on the spot, Nancy coughed.

    It was a really sensitive matter, so she chose her words carefully.

    "Bobby, of course your mommy brought you into this world. She must love you very much and she''s

    probably watching you from wherever she is..."

    If his mother was dead, this little boy was indeed pitiful.

    As Nancy trailed off, she felt a lump in her throat.

    "I don''t want her to watch me. She''s a bad mommy! I just want a good mommy like you." Bobby pouted

    and gave Nancy a kiss on the cheek.

    Charles didn''t say anything.

    He knew that he owed Bobby too much. This kid had been brought into this world just so he could get

    the shares of the TS Group, but it was undeniable that he had be the apple of the eye of the

    whole Fu family.

 Chapter 7 I Think You Will Fall In Love With Her

    Chapter 7 I Think You Will Fall In Love With Her

    At that moment, Nancy''s phone rang.

    Her expression changed when she saw the caller ID, but she promptly answered the call.

    "Nancy, I heard from Doris that you''re back. That''s great. I asked her for your address, so I can pick

    you up on my way to work," a man said happily on the other end of the line.

    This man was none other than Ethan Ye, Nancy''s schoolmate from primary school to college. Now, he

    was the director of the orthopedics department at the municipal hospital where Nancy worked.

    In Nancy''s eyes, she owed him a favor that she would never be able to pay him for the rest of her life.

    If she hadn''t known Caspar and hadn''t had a baby, she might have fallen in love with Ethan Ye.

    Unfortunately, there were no ''if''s in the world.

    "Ethan, you don''t have to pick me up. I know you are busy. I''ll just take a cab to work," Nancy replied

    immediately.

    "Your house is on the way so it doesn''t matter. Get ready, I''ll be there in five minutes." The call was

    disconnected before Nancy could argue further.

    "Boyfriend?" Charles askedzily, wiping his hands with a tissue.

    However, there was a trace of jealousy in his voice.

    "No, he''s not," Nancy answered honestly.

    "You are my mommy. You can''t have a boyfriend," Bobby interjected unhappily, raising his head.

    Nancy was speechless. This kid just would not let go of her, would he?

    "Eat quickly. Your mommy has to go to work." Charles deliberately emphasized the word "mommy,"

    making Nancy roll her eyes.

    "I''m full," Bobby said, pushing his bowl to the side.

    "Well, let''s go downstairs together. It''s time for me to leave," Nancy urged after taking a look at her

    watch. She couldn''t bete to work on her first day, and besides, Ethan Ye would be here in a few

    minutes.

    The three of them went downstairs together.

    Ever since Nancy had gotten the call from Ethan Ye, Charles had been wearing an expression of

    displeasure on his face.

    Nancy didn''t dare toment on it, but Bobby snickered and thought to himself, ''My daddy looks so

    cool when he''s jealous!''

    When Nancy opened the door, she saw Ethan Ye in front of her house sitting in a white BMW. In the

    few years since she hadst seen him, he had gone from being an inexperienced teenager to a mature

    man.

    "Hi, Nancy. Long time."

    "Yeah. It''s nice to see you," Nancy said politely.

    "Come on, get in," Ethan Ye said as he got out of the car and opened the door for Nancy.

    The whole time, Nancy was praying that Charles and his little boy would ignore her and just go quietly

    to their car.

    But just before she could get into Ethan Ye''s car, she heard Charles'' loud voice saying, "Bobby, say

    goodbye to Mommy."

    "Goodbye, Mommy. I''lle back to see you again sometime," Bobby shouted obediently.

    Nancy almost shrank in embarrassment. With an awkwardugh, she said, "Goodbye."

    Charles smiled triumphantly as he opened his car door for Bobby.

    Then, without so much as a nce at Nancy, he got into the driver''s seat.

    "Daddy, you havepetition. It seems like that man likes her! Are you going to just stand by and do

    nothing?" Bobby asked, turning back to look wistfully at the other car as they drove away.

    "Competition? Yeah, right." Charles snorted. Anyway, he didn''t really care either way. As far as he was

    concerned, it was just by chance that he had met this woman. There would be no reason for him to see

    her again.

    "I think you will fall in love with her," Bobby said, childishly sticking out his tongue.

    Charles tapped the steering wheel and thought, ''Do I like her? Maybe a little. But just a little.''

    Meanwhile, in the other car, Ethan Ye couldn''t help but bring up what he had just seen. "Nancy, those

    two people..."

    "Oh, I don''t really know them. Doris and I picked up that boy yesterday near the airport. Didn''t she tell

    you about it?" Nancy said hurriedly. It was hard to exin since the father and son hade out of the

    house with her early in the morning. Anyone would misunderstand after seeing such a scene.

    It seemed better for her to steer the topic to Doris.

    "Oh, that''s the boy! Yeah, Doris told me about it. So, that man is the boy''s father?" As expected, Ethan

    Ye''s tone became much more cheerful.

    "Yes, he came here this morning," Nancy said casually.

    After that, the conversation shifted to Nancy''s years abroad and medical matters.

    When they finally reached the hospital, Nancy saw the senior management members of the hospital

    waiting at the gate.

    Even before she got out of the car, they began pping their hands. "It''s our honor to have you here,

    Dr. Nancy. From now on, you are the backbone of our pediatric department as well as our hospital.

    Excellent pediatricians are rare!" Hobart Zhang said, beaming.

    Even though Nancy felt a little embarrassed, she got out of the car gracefully and said, "I''m ttered,

    President Hobart."

    The president turned to Ethan Ye. "Ethan, I heard that you were Nancy''s schoolmate. You don''t need to

    make the rounds today. I''ll have someone else do that. You and I can show Nancy around the hospital."

    "Sure, President Hobart.

    It''s my pleasure." Ethan Ye was d that he had gotten this chance. Then, turning to Nancy, he held

    his arm out in a gentlemanly gesture and said, "This way, Dr. Nancy."

    "Thank you," Nancy replied with a smile.

    "Come on, everyone, let''s take a walk. You can ask Dr. Nancy about international medical news. You

    interns, especially, should learn from her," Hobart Zhang said.

    The doctors and interns soon gathered around Nancy and asked her some questions rted to the

    medical field.

    Being a candid woman, Nancy told them everything she knew.

    When they arrived at the corridor of the pediatric department, a man and a woman with a child in her

    arms rushed toward them in a hurry.

    "Doctor! My child swallowed a ss bead and it''s stuck in her throat. Please help her!" the woman

    cried.

    "How long has it been?" Nancy asked, naturally taking the lead.

    "It''s been ten minutes..." the woman trailed off.

    When their eyes met, they both froze.

    "Fannie?"

    "Nancy..."

    At this moment, the man spoke up. "You''re...back? Why are you back?" Caspar''s words sounded

    ridiculous to Nancy.

    Why couldn''t shee back here?

    Just because, Casper, her ex-boyfriend, was here, she couldn''te back?

    Nancy coldly chose not to answer. After five years, she was no longer the helpless little girl she had

    once been. But when she noticed that the kid''s face had turned blue, she quickly reached out and said,

    "Hand her to me."

    "She''s mine! I won''t give her to you," Fannie said anxiously, trying to retreat with the child. The truth

    was, she was afraid of Nancy, because five years ago, she had taken away her baby girl. Of course,

    Nancy didn''t know this, but Fannie was sure that Nancy would kill her if she found out.

    And either way, Nancy already disliked her. What if she took this opportunity to hurt her child?

    "I know she is your child. I might not like you, but this is a ce where lives are saved, and as a doctor,

    I won''t let anything happen to a patient on my watch!" Nancy said firmly.

    ConTEent bel0ngs to N?v(e)lD/rama(.)Org .

    When she finished, the crowd of doctors behind her burst into apuse at her passionate words.

    Ignoring Fannie, Nancy put the child on herp and began administering medical care.

    After a few seconds, a ss bead fell out of the child''s mouth and ttered to the floor.

    "It''s time to put an oxygen mask on the kid. She''s okay. She''ll be fine soon," Nancy instructed as she

    handed the kid to a nurse.

 Chapter 8 Be My Girlfriend

    Chapter 8 Be My Girlfriend

    "Humph! It''s no big deal. It was just a ss bead. You acted as if you have done something

    exceptional." Fannie''s lips curled contemptuously.

    "How could you just say that?" Ethan said angrily.

    Fannie whined and followed the nurse along with Caspar.

    "Ethan, you are a doctor with years of experience. You should be more patient." Nancy shrugged and

    smiled.

    Hobart sighed, "Nowadays the doctor-patient rtionship is tense. We doctors always have to be on

    our toes for fear of offending the families of the patients. s, no one knows what to do about it!"

    "Yes, that''s true." Nancy nodded.

    They chatted and visited around for some time. Then Hobart had lunch with Nancy in the dining hall of

    the hospital.

    Ethan spent most of the afternoon with her.

    "I remember that the Ning family has their own hospital andpany. So why did Fannie take her child

    to the municipal hospital?"

    Since Nancy didn''t get any help for treating her mother from rk five years ago, she never called him

    afterwards and knew nothing about the present situation of the family.

    "Both the hospital and thepany are working fine. I guess since they live closer to here, it''s easily

    essible for them." Ethan knew that Nancy had a bad rtionship with her family, so he used his

    words carefully. "Your father suffered from a stroke a few days ago, and thepany is run by Fannie

    and Caspar now. Besides, I heard that Fannie had acquired all the shares of your father while he was

    seriously ill��"

    Nancy smiled bitterly. "What does that have to do with me?"

    "I think you should hold on to your mother''s shares, in case they get their eyes on them," Ethan warned

    her.

    "I have never thought about fighting in the court for these things. If they have a little conscience, they

    shouldn''t bother my mother."

    "It''s always hard to say. Be careful," Ethan continued.

    "Thank you."

    "Don''t say that. It''s been years since we met. Will you join me for a movie tonight?" Ethan looked at her

    with hands in his pockets.

    The expectant look in his eyes made Nancy feel a little uneasy.

    "Well you should be asking your girlfriend out, not me." Nancy shrugged.

    "I''m a fool. How can I forget the one I have chosen! You, for example. Well, would you like to be my

    girlfriend or not?" Ethan asked half-jokingly and half-seriously as he pushed his sses.

    Nancy looked at him and burst intoughter. "Don''t try your wits on me, you bad guy."

    "Let''s go now. I''ll drive you home," he offered.

    He thought that since he would be having ample time to chase after Nancy, there was no need to fuss

    about the movie.

    But what he didn''t know was that she was destined to be the girl he was going to miss.

    At this moment, the Fu family appeared to be in a mess because of Bobby.

    When the little boy came back this morning, he held Angelina in his arms and kissed her again and

    again.

    But after dinner, he pondered for a while, resting his chin on his hand. He was visibly depressed and

    began to murmur, "Mommy, I miss you. What should I do?

    Mommy, why don''t I even have your phone number?"

    Then he sighed mncholy.

    "What''s wrong, my baby?" Angelina asked in confusion.

    "Grandma, I want my mommy."

    "Are you kidding me again? My baby, how many times I have told you that you don''t have Mommy?

    You came out from the ground."

    "Then why do all my friends have mommies?" Bobby asked usibly.

    "Oh my God! Well, all of youe here and y with Bobby." When Angelina was worried, she always

    asked the servants to y hide and seek with the little guy.

    It was something that always worked, but not anymore.

    Bobby just lost his temper, and threw the toys on the floor to drive away the servants.

    Charles was not around as he was at a business dinner party. This added to Angelina''s helplessness

    with the bad-tempered Bobby.

    However, the fact that Bobby went missing still haunted her. Therefore, no matter what Bobby did, she

    was not going to leave him.

    When Bobby found that making trouble didn''t work, he blinked, turned around and went upstairs,

    saying, "I''m going to bed."

    Sweat trickled down from Angelina''s forehead as she finally breathed a sigh of relief. She thought she

    could finally take some rest.

    However, what she didn''t know was that Bobby had locked himself in the bedroom, and was forcing his

    face towards the air-conditioner.

    He remembered that Nancy was a pediatrician. Therefore, his n was that as long as he caught a

    cold, he could see her.

    In less than an hour, the boy''s nasal mucus started dripping. "Achoo, Achoo��"

    He had a cold.

    ''It''s so easy to catch a cold.'' The boy felt happy as he partly seeded in his n.

    Then, he tucked himself in bed and waited for his fever.

    Seeing that Bobby had finally settled down after all the ruckus he had created, Angelina did not think

    much and went back to her room.

    The next day, when Charles finished his morning workout and went upstairs to ask Bobby for breakfast,

    he felt something wrong.

    He heard the boy whining faintly from the room.

    "Bobby, what''s wrong with you?"

    He pushed at the door, but it didn''t open. Bobby never used to lock the door, but why did he do that

    today?

    Charles became panicky. He quickly found the room key and opened the door. Bobby''s face was

    distinctly reddish and he seemed to be in a trance.

    N?velD(ram)a.?rg owns this content.

    Charles touched Bobby''s forehead to check his temperature, only to find that it was burning hot.

    "Call the doctor here. Hurry up," Charles yelled at the servant.

    "Daddy, I don''t want a doctor. I want Mommy. Mommy is a doctor. Please take me to her." Bobby''s eyes

    were still closed and his breath was hot.

    "You��?" Charles finally understood that Bobby had deliberately caught the cold in order to see that

    woman.

    But she left without even leaving her phone number. The only thing he remembered about her was that

    her name was Nancy, and she was a pediatrician in the municipal hospital.

    "You suffer from your own actions!" Charles was angry and distressed. He hastily wrapped Bobby with

    a nket, took him up in his arms and rushed out of the room.

    At this moment, Nancy had just arrived at the hospital.

    "Dr. Nancy, there is a little child with injury to ankle and ankle muscles. Her family has requested you

    for the surgery. What do you think?" a nurse said in hurry as she ran to Nancy.

    "Of course," Nancy agreed without any second thought.

    "Okay."

    "Oh, so you are, Dr. Nancy. You''ve just got here and now the president has asked me to be your

    assistant. You''re so good," Jessie Wang said surly as she folded her arms.

    She was the director of the pediatric department.

    As a talent, Nancy was naturally valued by the leaders of the hospital. However, Jessie Wang, who was

    also working there, felt unprecedented pressure and threat.

    Clearly, Nancy was a thorn in her eyes.

    Nancy never liked to be rude or tough with anyone, so she said lightly, "I''m grateful for the president''s

    appreciation. From now on, we are colleagues. I will do my best to assist you in the work."

    Jessie Wang snorted. "Well, I can hear that you talk sweet. I''m afraid that I may lose my job because of

    you."

 Chapter 9 I Need Her Now

    Chapter 9 I Need Her Now

    "It''s work time, Director Jessie. Please focus on your work," Nancy said as she walked toward the

    pediatric department of the hospital.

    She carefully checked the condition of the little patient. The injury was not serious and the surgery was

    not thatplicated.

    But as soon as she entered the operating room, Charles arrived at the hospital carrying Bobby in his

    arms.

    "Where is Nancy?" Charles asked anxiously with a grim look on his face.

    "Sir... Dr. Nancy is in the middle of a surgery. Can I help you with anything?"

    When Jessie found out that Charles arrived, she became so excited that she almost forgot that she

    was Nancy''s assistant.

    "My son is having difficulty breathing and he has a high fever, and we''re here for Dr. Nancy''s help,"

    Charles dered anxiously with a frown.

    "She needs to prioritize the patient in the operating room. Dr. Nancy cannot leave the operating room

    until the surgery isplete. Mr. Fu, please let me take care of your child," Jessie exined patiently

    and professionally.

    "Okay," Charles replied hesitatingly. Bobby was barely conscious and it worried Charles so much that

    he immediately handed him over to Jessie.

    Jessie brought Bobby into a ward and on a hospital bed and prepared the oxygen and a drip for him.

    "I want my mommy. I want my mommy!" Bobby murmured in a half conscious state.

    "When will shee out of the operating room?" Charles asked anxiously.

    "Dr. Nancy is one of the popr doctors in the hospital now. There are many patients waiting in line for

    her. That''s why she is always very busy," Jessie said in a voice mixed with bitterness.

    "When do you think the operation will end?" he shouted between tightly gritted teeth. Charles was

    naturally a cold person, but he was also known for his patience and he rarely lost his temper, especially

    with strangers. But the situation waspletely unusual and he didn''t have the time for wordy while

    Bobby''s life and safety were on the line.

    "An hour, an hour," Jessie stammered. She was so terrified that her body trembled. She did not dare

    speak another word for fear of incurring his wrath once more.

    Charles released her and started to pace across the room filled with anxiety.

    His mind was in a confused state of mess. In his mind, he wondered if Nancy had a special magical

    ability that held him under her spell. It was no longer just Bobby who liked her very much, but he

    seemed to have developed an inexplicably keen dependence on her.

    During the dinner partyst night, all that he could think of was her. He could barely function normally

    because he could not get her out of his mind.

    Even his dreams were haunted with thoughts of having sex with her.

    ''What the hell is happening to me?!'' he thought to himself as he shook his head.

    When Nancy finally walked out of the operating room, Charles walked hurriedly towards her with an

    emotionless face.

    "I need to talk to you," he said to Nancy. His voice was stern; it sounded as if Nancy owed him

    something.

    Nancy''s face instantly looked austere. She always took her work very seriously.

    "Sir, I am working. Please do not disturb me, right now."

    "Don''t call me sir. My name is Charles Fu." Charles immediately felt a little angry because of the

    indifference in the way Nancy addressed him.

    "Okay, Mr. Fu. I''m currently on duty right now. Please let me do my job," Nancy replied in a professional

    and serious manner. She looked serious with wanting to make him leave.

    "My name is Charles. Don''t call me Mr. Fu anymore. Is that clear?" Charles said fiercely as he grabbed

    her arm.

    N?velD(ram)a.?rg owns this content.

    She didn''t know what he was about to do to her. She wondered if he was there just to tell her his name.

    "Charles, please let go of me now, okay?" Nancy said in a calm tone of voice with a hint of seriousness.

    Since he insisted that she addressed him with his first name, she did exactly as he wanted.

    "Good. I am now your patient''s family. My child is sick. Could you please check on him right now?"

    Charles said as he dragged Nancy to the ward where Bobby was.

    "Y-You mean...Bobby?" she stammered. Nancy waspletely surprised. "He waspletely fine

    when he left yesterday. How could he be in a dire condition after just one day and one night?"

    "It''s because of you. He wanted so badly to see you. Are you happy now?" Charles said mockingly. He

    directed all of his anger and frustration at her.

    He knew that Bobby wanted to get sick because of her. And in a situation like this, who else would he

    turn to?

    "You mean, he got himself sick because he wanted to see me?" Nancy felt so worried that she rushed

    to Bobby''s bedside and instantly started to check his status. She started by rolling up his eyelids and

    then checked his irises. "Don''t worry, he''ll be fine. Get me the bupleurum and stop using the

    antipyretics tomorrow," Nancy instructed the nurse.

    "Doctor Nancy, he is my patient," Jessie said abruptly as she entered the room.

    She could not understand what was happening. She''s been a pediatrician for a decade. There was no

    way that she could be inferior to Nancy who was a few years younger than her.

    If Nancy took her patient, she would lost her face as a director.

    "Just get out. I need her, and so does my child," Charles said after he turned to Jessie.

    Jessie gave Nancy a furious look before she turned around and walked out of the room.

    "I am going to entrust my boy to you. Make sure that he gets well as soon as possible."

    "Don''t worry. I always treat my patients equally and do my best to ensure their well-being and

    recovery."

    "No!"

    Charles roared in a pained tone of voice. He felt depressed with the situation.

    ''What?'' Nancy asked herself. Nancy turned to Charles looking confused.

    ''How did a dominant man such as Charles suddenly be so sensitive?'' she wondered.

    "Remember, he is not only your patient. He is a kid who considers you as his mommy!" Charles said in

    a voice that was not too loud, but was forceful.

    ''Mommy?'' Nancy thought.

    Charles'' words brought a feeling as if electricity suddenly coursed throughout Nancy''s body. She felt

    ashamed that she almost forgot about itpletely.

    She took a deep breath and turned to him with a solemn countenance. "I understand, Mr. Fu."

    She turned to Bobby with grim determination after she spoke. She then fed him with bupleurum.

    Then, she took a clean towel, dipped it in a basin of water, squeezed the excess water and ced it on

    Bobby''s forehead.

    When Nancy started to work on Bobby, Charles started to feel relieved. He sat on a nearby sofa and

    watched how Nancy worked.

    The more he watched her, the calmer he felt.

    He watched as she gently wiped off Bobby''s sweat, checked his IV, and moistened his parched lips.

    She did everything calmly. When he saw that Bobby was sick, he immediately became anxious like a

    drop of water on a red hot pan. He easily panicked and didn''t know what to do.

    "It''s just an ordinary cold. When his fever goes down tomorrow, he''ll be on the road to full recovery."

    sheforted Charles with a sweet smile when she saw Charles'' worried look,

    "You can''t work on anyone else until he recovers!" Charles demanded in an arrogant tone of voice.

    He resigned to the fact that the only time that he felt at ease was when she was there.

    "Charles, I heard that you are the CEO of the TS Group. And you''re a man, so you should take the

    responsibility, shouldn''t you? Kids naturally catch cold." Nancy was a busy doctor. Even if this little guy

    called her Mommy, she couldn''t neglect her other patients because of him. "Look after Bobby while I

    get back to work,"

    Nancy said as she wiped her hands and was about to leave.

    "Didn''t you hear what I just said? I will not allow you to leave!" Charles stood up and blocked Nancy''s

    way.

    Nancy had long admitted to herself that she liked handsome men since she was a little child. She could

    never be deceived by Caspar if he wasn''t a handsome man.

    However, a valuable lesson that she learned early in her life was that the more handsome a man was,

    the more unreliable he was.

    "Charles, don''t be so unreasonable. I just returned from abroad. I can''t earn any sry if I don''t work.

    Are you willing to pay for my sry?"

    "No problem!" Charles replied instantly. He agreed without second thoughts or hesitation.

    "You are really so unreasonable!" Nancy immediately felt angry. As long as she was in the hospital, she

    was a doctor for any patient that needed her help. No matter who the person was, he could never be

    more than a patient to her in the hospital.

    Yes, she did like Bobby. He was a sweet child. But she shouldn''t dy her work because of him.

    "So, you want to leave? That will not be possible." Without warning, Charles suddenly grabbed her

    arm.

    His strong hand grabbed her so tightly that her arm ached.

 Chapter 10 A Stubborn Man

    Chapter 10 A Stubborn Man

    "Charles!" Nancy yelled angrily. She had never met such a stubborn man.

    Charles looked at her fiercely, clearly revealing that he wouldn��t give in.

    However, his indocility irritated Nancy. She shook her arm and lurched forward to the door.

    But, Charles didn��t let go of her, and pulled her back hard.

    Nancy was a just a thin girl, and she was no match for Charles�� strength. As a result, she got dragged

    into his arms.

    All of a sudden, the ward door got opened.

    "Sorry... My mistake. I didn��t see anything. You two, please carry on!" Jessie said with an explicit smile.

    Nancy blushed at once and struggled, but Charles didn��t let go of her. Instead, he hugged her tighter,

    as if to embarrass her deliberately.

    "Director Jessie, don��t get us wrong!" Nancy wanted to exin, but she sounded as if she was trying for

    a cover-up.

    "Don��t worry. I already told you that I haven��t seen anything." Jessie looked at Charles obsequiously

    with a smile.

    However, she despised Nancy deep within.

    No wonder Hobart was so nice to Nancy. Now it turned out that she relied on Charles for her support.

    "That��s good. Director Jessie, could you please inform President Hobart that Dr. Nancy will be the

    private doctor for Bobby as long as he is in the hospital? As concerning the other patients, please do

    take good care of them, Director Jessie!" Though Charles spoke politely, he sounded hard and cold.

    "Oh... Ha ha, that��s all right." Being gazed intensely by Charles, Jessie was scared and was careful not

    to offend him anyway. She turned around and left in a hurry.

    She was jealous and dejected to see that, and wished that it was her who was held by the man instead

    of Nancy.

    Being with Charles was the dream of all girls in the city, and she too was one among them. It was just

    that Nancy was that lucky one and got hold of him first.

    "Charles, I realize now that you are sent by the God almighty himself with the sole intention of

    punishing me!" Nancy felt totally helpless about the man. She turned around and walked to Bobby��s

    bed.

    "So, from now on, I hope you will be a good girl," Charles said, shrugging.

    The next day, Bobby woke up early.

    The moment he saw Nancy, his big eyes lit up.

    "Mommy, I knew I would see you!" He stretched out his little hand and fondled Nancy��s beautiful face.

    ConTEent bel0ngs to N?v(e)lD/rama(.)Org .

    The boy''s warm touch instantly made Nancy��s heart soften.

    "Bobby, you can��t make yourself catch a cold. Never ever should you repeat this, do you understand?"

    She lifted her hand and snuffed his nose.

    Frowning, Bobby said mncholy, "But how can I see you if I don��t catch a cold? What will I do then?"

    "You silly boy��" Nancy was speechless.

    "As long as you don��t catch a cold, I promise you that you can see her whenever you want to," said

    Charles.

    Bobby��s eyes became as bright as stars.

    But Nancy was utterly confused. ��What the hell do they want?�� she thought.

    Did she owe them something in her previous life?

    Would it be ever possible for her to find a guy to spend the rest of her life with?

    "Mommy, do you like me?" Bobby asked, tilting his head.

    How could she possibly say no to this young boy?

    Besides, she really liked this child. If only he would stop calling her Mommy... She would love him all

    her life.

    "Oh... Of course, I do." Nancy grinned.

    "Mom, I feel hungry now. I want to eat something." Bobby stretched his arms, and he looked utterly soft

    and cute.

    "What would you like to eat? Tell me," Nancy asked.

    "I will eat anything Mommy buys for me."

    Charles just couldn��t believe his ears. Bobby was so choosy about his food and didn��t eat much even

    though he was served with a variety of dishes each day. But now, he would like this woman to buy food

    for him. What on earth was happening?

    How powerful was his love for her?

    "How about steamed buns, Bobby?" Steamed buns were Nancy''s favorite.

    She loved it and thought everyone would love it.

    "Okay!" Bobby agreed at once.

    "How about you? Do you need me to bring something for you?" Nancy asked in a harsh tone.

    "Of course!"

    Nancy stretched out her hand.

    "What is it?" Charles was confused.

    "Well, I can pay for Bobby, but not for you." Nancy got a feeling that she was being continuously

    followed by them since she came back. She was already spending her time with them, but she decided

    not to spend her money on them anymore.

    "I don��t have cash. Here, take my card." And then, Charles quickly took out his ck leather wallet and

    offered it to her.

    Nancy sighed. "Save it. When you owe me more, pay it back then!"

    "Well, although you have spoken too much today, I find only your these words to be reasonable. I like

    it!" Charles put away his wallet and smiled.

    Nancy was annoyed because she just dug a hole and trapped herself.

    ��Why am I even doing this?�� she thought.

    When Charles saw the angry look on Nancy��s face, he was delighted.

    It was as if Charles and Bobby were sitting cozily in the back of a limousine and Nancy was bearing all

    the brunt. Though being a "nobody" to them, she was still handling everything for them.

    Nancy just wished for Bobby��s early discharge from the hospital. Once that happened, she hoped she

    would get back her peaceful life back, once again.

    In fact, Bobby recovered the very next day, but the little guy had his own ns.

    So every now and then he would cough, and Nancy would fetch him a ss of water and wash a fruit

    for him.

    The two men then would look at each other and exchange a gentle smile knowingly.

    Charles was not worried. He could work from anywhere. As for the customers, he just left them to his

    assistant.

    In the morning, Nancy freshened up Bobby by washing his face. Suddenly, she received a call from

    Doris.

    "Nancy, you��re good! We haven��t seen each other just for a few days and you have now started to date

    Charles! Good for you!"

    Her tone was full of jealousy and mockery.

    "Doris, watch your words. When did I be such a flirting woman?" While speaking, she red an

    eye at Charles, who was shaving with ease.

    "Come on. Don��t lie to me. Everyone knows about it and now it''s even on the top search." Doris

    grinned. "To be honest, I didn��t expect that little boy was from the Fu family. You have a good taste.

    Take good care of the little one, then you can easily get the big one."

    "Stop your nonsense!"

    "No, no, Nancy. It��s good, super good. You should seize this opportunity and try your best to be

    thedy of the Fu family. Then you can livefortably for the rest of your life and lend me some

    support as well. Ha ha ha��" Doris��s voice was as loud as a firecracker. Fearing that Charles would

    hear her out, Nancy hung up in a hurry.

    When she checked the news on her phone, she found that Doris was right.

    She was visibly upset. "Hey, why do these people frame me up? The secrets of a famous doctor of the

    municipal hospital are unveiled! Dr. Nancy''s illegitimate child exposed! What?" The more she read, the

    more she got infuriated. "What the hell are they talking about? It��s all bullshit!"

    Charles took over the phone and started reading them. Then he squinted his sharp eyes at her.

    "Do you mind it?"

 Chapter 11 Mommy Is The Best

    Chapter 11 Mommy Is The Best

    "I''m a woman who''s not married yet. And now, for no reason, there are rumors that I''m having an affair

    with you! What do you think?" Nancy was so upset that she was on the verge of tears.

    "There are many women out there who want to have an affair with me. Don''t you feel lucky to have the

    chance?"

    ''This man... I''ve never seen someone so narcissistic before!''

    Nancy cursed in her mind.

    "Mr. Fu, you can go have affairs with the women who actually want to. Bobby, don''t get in the way of

    your daddy''s happy marriage. Leave the hospital now!" she rebuked.

    "Mommy, are you jealous?" Bobby asked innocently.

    "I... Honey..." For a moment, Nancy was at a loss for words. Then, putting her hands on her hips, she

    said angrily, "I''m angry. See? I''m not jealous at all!"

    "Well, it''s a big problem if Mommy is angry. Daddy, how will you solve it? How about finding out who

    spread the rumors and deleting those rubbish articles?" Bobby asked.

    "Well, I think your suggestion sounds good!" Charles agreed.

    Until now, he hadn''t taken this issue seriously because it was amusing for him to see Nancy so worked

    up. But his son being angry was another matter altogether.

    Without any hesitation, he called Jay and asked him to investigate the issue.

    After Charles hung up, Jay let out a long sigh, feeling like his life had gotten harder ever since Charles

    and Bobby had met that strange woman.

    However, it wasn''t hard for him to get to the bottom of the issue. After all, he had a lot of friends in high

    ces.

    Ten minutester, he called Charles with the information he had obtained.

    "Charles, the person who started the new is Jessie Wang, a director in the municipal hospital. Tell me

    what to do. I''ll do it right away!"

    "No, I''ll do it myself," Charles said and hung up.

    The people he hated the most were the ones who manipted the truth. There was so much work for

    Jessie to do, and yet she spent time posting defamatory articles on the inte!

    Next, Charles gave Hobart a call.

    A few momentster, Jessie howled loudly in Hobart''s office.

    "I have been the director of the pediatric department for ten years! How could you think of taking away

    my position? I have always worked hard for this hospital. You are so cruel!"

    "Jessie, don''t me me. You''re the one who should focus on doing your job! Why are you posting such

    articles on the inte?" Hobart shook his head in disappointment and continued, "I know you don''t like

    Nancy, but you really misunderstood her. I offered her to take charge of the Second Pediatric

    Department, but she refused and said modestly that she wanted to learn from you for some time. But I

    never expected that you would... What the hell have you done?"

    Jessie was mortified upon hearing this. "Oh, no... It''s all my fault, President. Hobart. I''ll go to Dr. Nancy

    and apologize to her right now. I will take responsibility for my actions. Okay?" she choked out between

    sobs.

    "I''m too ashamed to speak for you in this matter. Solve the problem yourself if you can." Hobart waved

    her away with a sigh.

    Soon, Jessie walked into the ward that Nancy was in. "Doctor Nancy, I''m so sorry. I was wrong. Please

    forgive me. Please!" she cried, almost groveling.

    Nancy had a fatal w ��she was too kind.

    Thest thing she wanted to see was others crying or begging her. "Jessie, it''s enough if you''ve

    realized that what you did was wrong. It''s okay."

    Jessie wiped her tears and asked hurriedly, "Dr. Nancy, does that mean you''ve forgiven me? So, you

    won''t take my position as director, will you?"

    Nancy smiled bitterly. She handed a tissue to Jessie and said, "Director Jessie, my dream is to save

    people and heal the wounded. I''ll be happy as long as I can do that. I have never coveted your position.

    It doesn''t matter to me."

    "Thank you. Thank you so much." Jessie nodded gratefully.

    "You should carry on with your work. Don''t get distracted by such trifles anymore. After all, we''re

    colleagues. We have bigger problems to face together when ites to treating patients," Nancy said

    sincerely.

    "Yes, you''re right, Dr. Nancy!" Jessie nced cautiously at Charles, who had a stern expression on his

    face.

    Seeing that, she immediately drew back and hurried away.

    "Mommy, I hate such petty people. You should have punished her!" Bobby sighed like an adult.

    "We should be lenient with wrongdoers," Nancy exined with a smile, rubbing Bobby''s head.

    "In that woman''s eyes, your kindness and magnanimity are shit. And in mine, they are..." Charles was

    about to make a flippant remark,

    but he stopped himself when he saw Nancy shoot him a sharp re.

    "Daddy, don''t talk nonsense. Mommy isn''t stupid!" Bobby eximed hurriedly.

    A wicked smile broke across Charles'' face,

    which only made Nancy more annoyed.

    Ever since she had met the father and the son, she felt like her IQ had gone down.

    Forcing a smile, she changed the topic. "Bobby, since you''re feeling better now, I think you should go

    back to the kindergarten. It''s flu season now. If you stay in the hospital, you might catch the flu from

    other patients. So go home with Daddy, okay?"

    "But I don''t want to leave Mommy. What should I do?" Bobby pouted and lowered his head, fidgeting

    with his hands.

    Nancy''s heart softened when she saw the boy''s face, but she knew clearly that things would get more

    complicated if she kept seeing this boy.

    In order to live a normal life, she had to focus on her work and keep a distance from the father and the

    son.

    What she didn''t know was that this was just her wish.

    The father and the son didn''t share her views at all.

    As far as Bobby was concerned, now that he had finally found a woman he liked, he would of course

    make her his mother.

    As for Charles, he would not let go of a woman that his son liked either. Moreover, she was so simple-

    minded and silly that even a nanny wouldn''t be as considerate as her. It was rare to meet such a

    woman.

    He didn''t know what the future would hold for him and this woman, but he was happy to let nature take

    its course.

    The important thing was that he had no aversion to this woman. In fact, he found her quite interesting.

    Nevertheless, what Nancy had said just now was right. He didn''t want his son to catch a flu.

    "Let''s leave now!" he said, lifting Bobby off the bed.

    "Fine!" Bobby said. Then, with a pout, he continued, "Daddy, don''t forget what you said. Whenever I

    miss Mommy, you have to bring me here."

    "Okay." Charles looked at Nancy, waiting for her input.

    Although Nancy wanted to keep a distance from these two, she couldn''t bring herself to refuse the boy

    either, so she nodded and said, "You cane, Bobby."

    "Mommy, you have to pinky promise that you won''t change your words," Bobby said seriously, taking a

    step toward Nancy and stretching out his pinky finger.

    N?velDrama.Org holds text ? rights.

    Every time Nancy saw him with such a serious expression on his face, she felt her heart ache. She

    bent down and gently hooked her little finger around his. "I promise that I won''t change my words."

    "Mommy is the best! I love you." Bobby threw his arms around Nancy''s neck and gave her a few kisses

    on her cheek.

 Chapter 12 A Woman With Stories

    Chapter 12 A Woman With Stories

    Charles didn��t know why it was happening, but it touched his heart.

    He twirled his fingers habitually, wondering about his affection for this woman. However, the one thing

    he was certain about was that he really liked the warm moment between Nancy and Bobby.

    That convinced him to get Nancy��s phone number and WeChat ount.

    After Charles and Bobby left, Nancy let out a sigh of relief.

    "I guess you must be very tired these days," Ethan said, walking over. He had been standing by the

    windowpane until he saw Charles drive away his car.

    Nancy turned to him, shrugged and smiled. "Yeah. But, what��s wrong with you?"

    Ethan��s hair was a bit messy, and he had stubble around his mouth, making him look quite depressed.

    As far as Nancy remembered, he was always a clean and refreshing man.

    Ethan smiled bitterly. "I saw the rumors on the inte. But, I haven��t believed any of it."

    Nancy looked at Ethan and smiled, "Ethan, we have known each other for so long. You know what you

    mean to me, don��t you?"

    "A brother who fights for you?"

    "You remember that! That��s right. I take you as my brother, so it bes your responsibility to find me

    a beautiful sister-inw as soon as possible." It was a rare instance when Nancy acted like a spoiled

    child.

    But in her heart, she felt cheerless.

    "Are you trying to tell me that those rumors on the inte are true?"

    Nancy waved her hand contemptuously. She didn��t bother to rify it or make an exnation. She

    even let Ethan misunderstand her.

    "Those are baseless rumors. Whether they are true or not, they have nothing to do with either me or

    you."

    Nancy knew that Ethan liked her, but she was also aware that they wouldn��t be together in the future.

    Ethan was a neat freak in love. He absolutely wouldn��t tolerate her having had a child in the past.

    So, why should she give him hope?

    She wanted him to be her friend, a friend for a lifetime!

    "Okay!" Ethan made his hair and said, "Hobart had asked me to help you with the medical records.

    Shall we proceed now?"

    "It��s my request. I need to get familiar with the special cases and difficult cases first. I didn��t expect that

    the president would find me a helper, and that too such apetent one, like you," joked Nancy.

    "Don��t make fun of me. I guess the reason why the he asked me to help is because we know each

    other."

    "Well, let��s get started then," Nancy said, and happily walked to the room with medical records.

    Ethan followed her. However, he was still immersed in thoughts about the rumors on the Inte.

    Charles... Bobby...

    What on earth might have happened to Nancy in that year when she had disappeared?

    Did Bobby have anything to do with Nancy?

    But as far as he knew, Nancy was definitely not a dissolute girl.

    The doubts made him increasingly restless, and it was slowly troubling his sleep.

    In the archive room, the folders were covered with ayer of dust. Obviously, they had not been taken

    care of for years.

    Nancy dusted them gently and a cloud of dust rose suddenly.

    Ethan carried down the folders that were kept on high shelves.

    Nancy found a stack of old newspapers and sat on it. Then she started to go through the files one by

    one.

    When she noticed certain special cases, she took pictures of them with her phone.

    "Although many of these cases have passed the retention period, these are rare experiences for us,"

    Nancy said as she rubbed her neck.

    "Nancy, do you know what I appreciate the most about you?" Ethan asked as he browsed through the

    files.

    "You really appreciate me? Well, that��s strange," Nancy said indifferently.

    In elementary school, Ethan was the one who often said that she was the most "stupid".

    It had made her feel inferior. She almost believed that she was more stupid than others.

    "You study hard; you are serious about your work, and you are obsessed with finding solutions to

    problems... I appreciate you for your efforts. You are surprised, aren��t you?" Ethan said with a smile.

    "Well, what can I say? I��m humbled by your words. As the saying goes, ��The clumsy bird flies early.'' If I

    quit my efforts, I��ll never achieve anything." Nancyughed at herself.

    "But there are still a lot many men in this world who would fall for silly and clumsy women!" Ethan said,

    while he wiped the dust on a medical record.

    Maybe due to that some dust got into his eyes, his eyes were suddenly sore. He squinted and almost

    shed tears.

    "How can your opinion be representative of others? Yet, Ethan, I warn you. You are free to fall in love

    with anyone, but not me," she warned seriously.

    Ethan couldn��t help butugh. "Give me one good reason," he said.

    Nancy was stunned. Reason? She couldn��t tell him the truth, but she thought hard to find something

    convincing.

    She had various reasons.

    When she was in the freshman year, she nkly ignored his pursuit and insisted on dating with Caspar.

    Ethan got drunk and had a car ident, resulting in a fractured leg.

    In her third year in the university, she had a baby with another man.

    And then, she went abroad. Still, he hadn��t been informed of any of these.

    She was obviously a woman with stories,

    and it was not easy for a woman with stories to fall in love.

    "I have told you long ago that I treat you as my brother. I don��t love you," Nancy said grimly.

    "Well... Well, little girl, so you still don��t love me!" Ethan didn��t go on, but changed the subject. "These

    don��t look like pediatric cases. They seem like obstetric cases. How could they be in the pediatric

    archives?"

    "Maybe, someone has made a mistake." Nancy walked over and picked up a file.

    "Nancy��" When she saw the name of the patient, her first thought was that the patient might have had

    the same name as hers.

    But that was only until when her sight fell on the date. In an instant, her eyes opened up wide.

    Her face became as pale as a ghost''s. If Ethan hadn''t been there, she would have screamed in horror.

    Nancy: Twins. One male and a female. Poor uterus contraction and blood clotting, causing postpartum

    hemorrhage.

    Did it refer to her?

    It must be her!

    So, did she give birth to boy and girl twins?

    But, then why didn��t anyone tell her?

    Content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.

    Did they take both the kids away?

    But she remembered clearly that the deal was two million for a boy and five hundred thousand for a

    girl. It meant that they wanted a baby boy and not a baby girl.

    Would they have sold the baby girl?

    Why didn��t they leave the baby to her?

    She would have taken care of her.

    Nancy wasn��t sure whether she was feeling happy or sad now, but she felt her heart being torn apart...

    Ceaselessly...

    "Nancy, what��s wrong with you?" Ethan found Nancy standing at the corner and her body to be

    trembling.

    Nancy hastily put away the file. "I��m fine. I just feel nervous when I see records of women giving birth to

    babies. Tidy up. We should leave."

    "Okay." Ethan gave her a suspicious look. "Every woman needs to go through that. You��re a doctor. We

    have to just treat it as a case study. Why were you so worried about it?"

    "You are not a woman. How are you supposed to understand it?" She felt like being stabbed again and

    again. Only those who had given birth could understand the piercing pain.

    "Well, you��re correct. I don��t understand. Let��s go." Seeing that Nancy didn��t look well, Ethan didn��t ask

    anything else. He held her and walked out of the archive room.

 Chapter 13 Grievance

    Chapter 13 Grievance

    Nancy was lost in thought the whole day.

    She offered to be an assistant to Jessie before the surgery, and this greatly appeased Jessie''s vanity.

    She realized that she was a little distracted when she got off work in the afternoon. So, she decided to

    ask Doris out for a meal to help clear her head.

    She picked up her phone by ident, and it suddenly rang as soon as it was in her hand.

    It was a call from an unknown number.

    After hesitating for a while, Nancy eventually decided to answer the call.

    "Hello?"

    "Oh, my dear, dear sister, it''s so hard to find your phone number! You''ve been back for so long, but

    didn''t even call. Even if you don''t miss me, surely you miss father, don''t you? You know father had a

    stroke a few days ago. Now, he can''t speak well anymore. If you don''te back to see him and he

    dies one day, don''t say I never told you!" Fannie said in a barrage of words as soon as she heard

    Nancy''s voice on the other end of the line. It rang of mockery and sarcasm.

    Nancy was neverfortable with Fannie''s choice of words.

    Nancy remained silent. She felt that she wasn''t ready to return to the family that caused her so much

    hurt. Not while the pain still felt clear to her like it happened only yesterday.

    "My dearest sister, I know that you still hate me for what happened with Caspar. But we love each other

    very much. We even have a child, now. I think you''d want for your sister to live a happy life too, right?"

    Fannie said in the same tone of voice. "If you even consider me as your sister, you should at least wish

    for my happiness," she continued.

    "A bitch and a bastard always make a perfect couple! But of course, I wish you''re happy with what

    you''ve both done!" Nancy said with a viscous snicker.

    "Oh, you are so cruel, sister!" Fanniemented. "But it really doesn''t matter, my sister. If it will make

    you happy, you can scold me or even beat me. I''m willing to be humiliated by you, but don''t punish

    father because of your hatred for me. I hope you would visit him before he dies. I don''t want him to die

    without seeing you onest time..."

    Nancy ended the call before Fannie could finish speaking.

    Their conversation made her feel the anger boil up inside her once more, but she felt cold all over. It

    was like she was inside an ice cave. Molten anger ran through her veins as frozen indifference

    overcame her flesh.

    She felt like fate had too much sense of humor when it came to ying its tricks on her.

    She had a daughter but had no idea where she could be.

    Her father, who hated her so much, suddenly wanted to see her once more.

    Where was he when she couldn''t even afford her mother''s medical treatment?

    Nancy hid herself in the darkness, and listened to the lonely ticking of the clock.

    The ticking felt like her lonely and helpless soul.

    Her mind was then filled with the memory of her childhood. Back to the time when she was still so

    small. She had her mom, dad, happiness and joy with her. Everything a child could ever need.

    Nancyughed for a while and then cried out loud. She covered her face with his hands as her entire

    body seemed to convulse with the intensity of her sobs.

    Sometimeter, she stood up, walked towards the door and opened it. She stood briefly before finally

    walking out.

    Nancy hailed the first taxi that passed by. During the entire trip, she sat inside the taxi like a lifeless

    puppet.

    The driver broke her reverie when he called her attention at her destination.

    She handed the payment to the driver mechanically and promptly got off. The breeze of thete

    summer night felt chilly against her fair skin.

    She found herself in front of a vi. It was both familiar to her and unfamiliar at the same time. She

    stared nkly at it. She couldn''t move her legs as if they were filled with lead.

    "Sister! I knew you''de back! We''re all waiting for you!"

    The red gate opened then Fannie came out wearing a silken cheongsam.

    "I''m here to see... ...Dad."

    It had been such a long time since she used the word "dad" that it felt odd to her. It felt to her like an

    unfamiliar word that she had never used before.

    "Yes, I know. Father is waiting for you in the living room," Fannie replied solemnly. She was held aback

    momentarily by Nancy''s words, but she quickly recovered. Fannie gently stepped aside to let her pass.

    Nancy did not want to look at anything in the courtyard as she passed. She lowered her head and

    quickly walked to the living room.

    Laughter echoed in the living room of the vi as Nancy entered.

    rk, her dad, sat on a wheelchair while her stepmother smiled by his side. She wore a gorgeous

    dress matched with a seductive smile.

    rk didn''t look like a dying man in the very least to Nancy.

    She felt cheated and fooled by Fannie once again.

    "Nancy is here! Come on in!" Jill Wang was not indifferent to Nancy this time. She rarely smiled at

    Nancy and this was one of those rare asions.

    But Nancy ignored her and went straight to rk.

    It felt like there was a lump in her throat that prevented her from saying "dad" that she had to silently

    practice saying it before she spoke out. "Dad, I heard that you wanted to see me?" Nancy asked

    casually as she looked straight at her dad acknowledging only his presence and no one else''s.

    "Oh, yeah... ...yes. Well, I haven''t seen you for so many years. You don''t know how much I missed

    you." Although her father didn''t speak very clearly, Nancy could tell the emotion from his face.

    But Jill Wang kept winking at him, and Nancy saw it from the corner of her eye.

    "Oh, really? It''s natural for old people to miss the old days. But the father I knew never missed me

    before," Nancy said tly. Nancy had no idea what they wanted from her, but her intuition told her that it

    could not be good at all.

    "Ahem!" rk felt a little embarrassed. "I called you here because of your mother''s stocks. Now that

    thepany is united, there is a need for some additional funding in order to expand."

    ''I knew it! He admits his conspiracy so easily!'' she thought to herself. He only wanted her there

    because of the shares controlled by her mother.

    Nancy smiled coldly and shook her head. "Thepany has been making a profit for so many years in

    a row, Dad. Have you ever thought of giving my mother any bonus? I must remind you that the shares

    belong to my mother. And even though she is not conscious right now, I choose not to decide in her

    behalf. So, regarding the matter of her shares, just forget about it."

    "Nancy, don''t be so stubborn. I know you feel wronged all these years and have a grudge against us.

    It''s all my fault, but it has nothing to do with thepany. You know how much money we have spent

    on your mother. Thepany needs more funds in order to develop further. And as a daughter of this

    family, you should not stand against us!"

    Content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.

    Jill Wang said. Nancy always thought that she really knew how to speak!

    "Didn''t you choose to do nothing when my Mom was going to have the surgery?" Nancy said through

    gritted teeth. Her anger burst forth as the memory of that day shed in her mind.

    "Sister, you can''t say that. Thepany was almost bankrupt at that time because of the financial

    crisis. We almost lost thepany. How could we have the money for your mother''s surgery?"

    "Oh, really now?" Nancy asked in a mocking tone. She smiled viciously. "I''m sorry. Like I said, I refuse

    to make a decision on my mother''s behalf. As for the shares, you can forget about getting it from me."

    She turned around and was about to leave after she spoke. ''They had money to squander on trifle

    things, but no money to pay for my mother''s surgery?

    How dare they say that to me!'' she thought to herself.

    "Nancy, don''t be so stubborn. I know you hate me for taking Caspar away from you. Yes, I admit that

    it''s my fault. But as you can see, we love each other very much! You should wish us happiness!"

    Fannie said but her words were met with a mocking look from Nancy as he rolled her eyes at Fannie.

    Fannie raised her eyebrows and said finally, "I''ll buy all the eleven percent of your mother''s shares of

    thepany. How much would you like to sell them?"

    But Nancy wasn''t interested in whether they were in love at all or not.

    She was d that she saw the kind of person that Caspar truly was before it was toote.

    But regarding her mother''s shares, it was something that she was willing to protect with her life. It was

    her mother''s after all. She would never use it nor sell it.

    "Okay, I''ll sell them if you give me all your money first!" Nancy knew very well how disgusting they were

    as people. They valued money above anything else in the world.

    "Nancy, you''re pushing this too far!" Fannie shouted as she threw her hands in the air.

    "I told you what I want, and I do whatever I want. Now what can you do about it?" Nancy asked as she

    stared sharply at Fannie.

 Chapter 14 A Well Planned Trick

    Chapter 14 A Well nned Trick

    Fannie became so angry that her face turned dark red. She stepped forward and kicked Nancy, but

    Nancy caught her foot before it could even reach her. "The person who will bully me has not been born

    yet! You bitch! You dare antagonize me?! You want to antagonize me when you''re just a poor doctor! If

    your surname is not Ning, do you think you could even stand here?"

    Nancy smiled mockingly at Fannie despite the anger that she felt. She suddenly released Fannie''s foot.

    Fannie lost her bnce and fell to the ground.

    "I think you''re making a mistake, Fannie. I have lived here far longer than you. Thank your mother for

    being a bitch and a mistress! Because without her, you can''t even live in a house like this!"

    "Nancy! Don''t you dare make vulgar remarks about me!" Jill''s face turned red with the shame that her

    deed was exposed.

    "Why? Did I say anything inurate? When I was three years old, my mother had a car ident. My

    parents got divorced and my father married you right away. You married my father when Fannie was

    already two years old. Would you dare say that Fannie is not my father''s daughter? Can you swear that

    you and my father weren''t together before my parents got divorced?" The anger that Nancy felt was so

    great that she said everything that she had been keeping in her heart for years. Her words trapped Jill

    in a corner and kept her helpless. "And maybe I should ask you about my mother''s car ident too.

    Was it really an ident? Or did you set it up on purpose?"

    "You..." Jill was shocked as Nancy''s words prated her soul. She was forced to take a step back.

    "You have no proof to your usations, Nancy!"

    Jill could never im that Fannie was not the daughter of rk. If she did this, all the assets of the

    Ning family would automatically go to Nancy.

    Nancy sneered at Jill. It might only be an usation that Nancy would never be able to prove with

    incontrovertible proof.

    But Jill''s nervous reaction and the look of fear in her expression made the whole situation ambiguous.

    Nancy felt that she would eventually get even with her bit by bit!

    Nancy nodded. "I will eventually find all the evidence you want. As for the shares, I''m sorry!"

    She then turned around and walked out of the vi.

    "rk, are you dead? How could you just sit there and watch Fannie and I get bullied by that bitch?

    Couldn''t you even speak for us?"

    N?velDrama.Org holds text ? rights.

    Jill shouted at rk in frustration.

    Nancy continued walking with her mind troubled with the recent events. The anger that she suppressed

    all those years burst out of her heart and she felt like a burden that had weighted her down had been

    taken off her shoulders.

    All of a sudden, Nancy''s thoughts were disturbed by the sound of Fannie''s angry voice from behind.

    "If I had known what you would do here today, I would''ve strangled your baby and thrown it out to feed

    the dogs!"

    Fannie''s words caught Nancy by surprise and stunned her.

    She slowly turned around and stared at Fannie with burning anger in her eyes.

    "Fannie, where did you take my daughter? Tell me, right now!" She rushed at Fannie madly.

    Fannie had a malicious smile on her face when she realized that she was sessful in goading Nancy.

    She quickly closed the gate of the vi and stayed safely on the other side. "I will never tell you, Nancy.

    Not unless you hand over your mother''s stocks!"

    The gate banged shut as Nancy rushed towards Fannie.

    In the days that followed, Nancy''s sleep at night was always disturbed by the same dream.

    She even kept her phone turned off for fear that she might receive another call from Fannie. She was

    afraid of what Fannie might tell her.

    She was afraid that Fannie would say to her, "Your child is dead."

    She felt like her heart was gripped by an invisible hand and she could hardly breathe.

    No one could possibly understand the pain and despair that she experienced.

    Early in the morning of the weekend, she felt so tired andzy when she woke up that she didn''t feel

    like getting out of bed. She stayed on the bed alone, sobbing.

    But her silent sobbing was suddenly interrupted by a sudden knock on the front door.

    "Nancy! Are you there? Are you alive?"

    Charles shouted as he knocked on Nancy''s door with urgency.

    She felt so upset the past few days that shepletely forgot about him.

    She suddenly wondered why Charles came and looked for her so early in the morning.

    She wiped away her tears, put on a small coat and a fluffy pair of slippers and went to the door to open

    it.

    Charles stood by the door like a stoic iceberg that wore a thick ck wind coat. Bobby was not with

    him.

    "Where is Bobby?" Nancy asked in a feeble voice. Nancy ignored Charles and looked at both sides of

    the corridor for Bobby.

    Disappointment and anger suddenly shed in his eyes. When he spoke again, his voice sounded cold

    and angry. "So, you still remember Bobby?"

    Charles called her many times and sent many messages, but she seemed to have disappeared. Her

    phone was turned off and she never replied to any of his WeChat messages.

    She sniffed and spoke without looking at him. "Charles, if you are here to be mad at me, then I am

    sorry that I can''t be here for you today. Please just leave me alone!"

    Charles noticed that she looked depressed, weak and pitiful. He immediately concluded that there was

    something wrong with her that day.

    ''Where is the Nancy that I knew? She is always filled with energy. And why are there tear stains on her

    face?'' Charles wondered to himself, filled with worry.

    A strange sensation suddenly gripped his heart tightly.

    Charles pushed the door open and went inside Nancy''s house.

    Nancy reflexively held her arms forward to protect herself from getting hurt. "Charles, what are you

    going to do to me?" she asked suddenly.

    "Don''t worry, Nancy. I bear you no ill will!"

    ''This man... He is so annoying!'' Nancy thought to herself.

    "Then what do you think you''re doing?" Nancy asked. She then suddenly felt that she was just asking

    for trouble with her question.

    Charles gripped her shoulders, and looked straight into her eyes.

    ''His eyes... ...they look so deep and unfathomable!'' Nancy thought when she looked straight into

    Charles'' eyes.

    But she averted her eyes immediately, and then blushed.

    "Tell me, why were you crying? Is it because you miss me?"

    "Miss you? You assume too much!" Nancy said and then lowered her head. The thoughts about her

    daughter was the reason that she had been crying, but she could not tell him about it.

    That was her most closely guarded secret.

    "Did you broke up with your boyfriend?" Charles asked suddenly.

    Nancy wondered why Charles seemed to be paying so much attention to her.

    She thought about Charles'' question for a moment and then nodded.

    She felt a cold gust of wind blew at her and she realized that she had been dragged back into the

    bedroom by Charles.

    ''How could a gentleman be so fierce and malicious?'' she wondered.

    "Charles, are you out of your mind?" she asked almost in panic. Nancy suddenly felt so scared. If he

    did something bad to her, what would she do against him?

    Charles opened her wardrobe after he sat her on the bed. He then took out several clothes and threw

    them at her.

    "Put on your coat and then follow me!"

    "Where are we going?" she asked puzzled.

    "The kindergarten told me that there''s an activity this weekend, and it requires both his parents to take

    part in the activity. For the first time, Bobby signed up for several parent-child activities and he was in

    high spirits. He even boasted to a ssmate that both his parents would attend..."

    But before Charles could finish his words, Nancy waved her hand and shook her head in refusal. "You

    can''t let Bobby call me Mommy anymore, or people will misunderstand us. And this could cause a lot of

    trouble for me. We just can''t..."

    "Well, you have no choice!" Charles said as he bent over and looked straight into Nancy''s eyes in grim

    determination.

    "What do you mean?" Nancy asked with a puzzled look. Nancy''s face suddenly darkened. She

    suddenly felt that Charles tricked her.

    "I want you to go to the kindergarten school with me and be Bobby''s mother!" His voice was not loud

    but it was undeniablymanding.

    "And what if I say no?"

    As soon as she finished speaking, her entire body was pushed back by a pair of big hands.

    Before she could react, her clothes were removed quickly one by one.

    "Stop! Charles!" Nancy screamed.

    "Charles, you bastard...

    Charles! I..."

    Nancy never cursed, but at that moment, she uttered a series of very harsh words.

 Chapter 15 An Ugly Duckling Who Doesnt Know How To Cry

    Chapter 15 An Ugly Duckling Who Doesn''t Know How To Cry

    Charles'' movements didn''t stop. Instead, he rushed around even faster as he tried to find the right

    dress for her.

    "This dress is too colorful. It doesn''t look good."

    "This one is too big. Nancy, you missed me so much that you lost some weight, huh?"

    "This one is fine. Wear this one."

    Nancy felt like a puppet being tossed around by Charles. By the time he finally decided on a dress for

    her, she was already out of breath.

    Taking the dress from his hands, she red at him with hatred. If looks could kill, he would be dead by

    now!

    But Charles just smirked and said, "Don''t look at me like that. There''s no time. I don''t think you want to

    disappoint Bobby, do you? He''s waiting for you." The fact that he had said "for you" and not "for us" had

    a significant impact on Nancy,

    rousing her maternal instinct.

    Finally,

    she nodded for Bobby''s sake.

    She agreed to be Bobby''s mother for a day.

    However, she had no idea that she would meet the little girl haunting her dreams at the kindergarten.

    When Charles and Nancy arrived at the kindergarten, they found a line of fancy cars parked at the

    gate. It seemed that a lot of parents hade to attend the activity.

    After parking the car, Charles led Nancy inside.

    Nancy tried to put some distance between them, but, as if reading her mind, Charles abruptly held her

    hand. She shivered at the unfamiliar touch and immediately looked up at him, but his face was calm as

    usual.

    He looked as if he was really just holding his wife''s hand.

    As the warmth from his hand spread to the rest of her body, Nancy bit her lips and held her breath.

    At that moment, his fingers started to rub against her palm.

    He was flirting with her!

    However, Nancy could not pull away or say anything with so many people watching them.

    Soon, she heard a buzz of conversation rise from the crowd.

    "So, the rumors are true. She is Charles'' girlfriend?"

    "Didn''t they say that she is the mother of his child?"

    "Wait, they are not married?"

    "I guess so. The wedding of the CEO of TS Group would have been a hot topic that everyone in the

    city talked about! Why don''t I remember hearing anything like that?" "Well, these online articles aren''t

    very reliable. I can''t even find it now.

    Perhaps Charles is just ying with her these days."

    Nancy''s face turned a deep shade of red as she heard these words about her.

    At that moment, Bobby was standing at the gate of the kindergarten and looking around. When he saw

    Nancy and Charles walking to the school hand in hand, he smiled happily.

    "Daddy, Mommy!" he shouted,

    attracting everyone''s attention.

    Nancy felt so embarrassed that she wanted to dig a hole and bury herself in it.

    She was sure that the rest of her life was going to be ruined by these two.

    When Charles nced at her to see her reaction,

    she blushed and lowered her head shyly.

    "I think it''s good!" Charles said proudly.

    Nancy remained silent, but she clenched his hand to express her protest.

    In return, Charles pinched her little finger,

    making her feel ufortable.

    Finally, she admitted defeat and loosened her grip on Charles'' hand.

    Fortunately, Bobby rushed between them and separated their hands just in time.

    Then, standing in between them and holding both of their hands, he announced,

    "This is my Daddy and Mommy!

    We are a family.

    Don''t you all admire me?"

    He was acting as if he was the only kid in the world who had a mommy and daddy.

    Most of the onlookers found him adorable, while the rest were in fear of Charles'' power.

    So they all said, "Of course! Bobby is so happy."

    Then, they all turned back to Nancy, who shifted ufortably under their gazes.

    The look in their eyes made her feel as if she had been stripped off in public. "Cheer up,

    Nancy," Charles suddenly whispered in her ear as he leaned close.

    To everyone watching, this looked like honeyed talk between a couple.

    Of course, Charles had done it on purpose to put on a show.

    However, Bobby looked at Nancy with a bewildered look on his face. He knew that there was

    something wrong with her since she usuallyughed a lot, but hadn''tughed at all today.

    He raised his head and asked with concern, "Mommy, are you upset about something? Did Jessie bully

    you again? If she did, you should tell me! I''ll take revenge on her for you."

    Nancy forced a smile at him. "Don''t worry. I''m fine. No one dares to bully me with you around."

    Just then, a little girl identally ran right into Nancy''s knees and fell back onto the ground with a

    thump.

    Feeling worried, Nancy loosened her grip on Bobby''s hand and turned to the girl. "I''m so sorry, I made

    you fall down!"

    The little girl had her hair in pigtails, but they were loose and the bowknots around them were almost

    falling.

    She raised her head and stared at Nancy with watery eyes. "I''m fine, auntie," she said, shaking her

    head.

    "Mommy, this is Nadia. She is an ugly duckling who can''t cry! She doesn''t know how to feel pain,"

    Bobby haughtily told Nancy. Then, he turned to the little girl with jealousy written all over his face.

    "Nadia, hurry up. I''m going to take part in some activities with my Daddy and Mommy."

    Instead of responding to him, Nadia turned to Nancy and Charles with pleading eyes. "Auntie, may I

    join the activity with you?"

    "No way!" Bobby cried immediately.

    Mommy and Daddy both belonged to him and only him.

    N?velDrama.Org holds text ? rights.

    "Bobby, a boy should be gentle when talking to a girl, okay?" Nancy said in a reprimanding tone. Then,

    she pulled Nadia into her arms and asked, "Aren''t your parents here?"

    Nadia shook her head.

    Nancy turned to Charles, hinting for him to fix the situation.

    "Bobby, a boy should be a gentleman in front of a girl. You should be more generous..." Charles said

    half-heartedly. The truth was, he had no intention of letting Nadia join them. After all, he seldom had the

    chance to take part in any activities with Bobby, let alone with Nancy as well.

    Bobby stared back at Charles in confusion. Daddy was never a gentleman in front of Mommy, was he?

    "Bobby, there are so many people watching us. Don''t embarrass Daddy," Charles added in a low voice.

    "Be a good boy, Bobby. Take Nadia''s hand. If she''s here, you can have one morepanion. Let''s join

    the activities together. It will be great!" Nancy chimed in, putting Nadia''s hand on Bobby''s.

    "All right," Bobby agreed reluctantly, finally epting her words.

    In this way, Nancy and Charles held both the children''s hands as they walked toward the venue.

    "Mr. Fu, here are the activities that Bobby chose. You can start from the beginning." The head of the

    kindergarten, Director Zhao, came over and handed a list to Charles respectfully.

    "Well, thank you, Director Zhao," Charles said, taking the list from her.

    Director Zhao looked at Nadia and then at Nancy. She said jokingly, "So Nadia is with you now. At first

    nce, I thought you were all a family. She looks so much like Bobby!"

 Chapter 16 Perfect Cooperation

    Chapter 16 Perfect Cooperation

    Upon hearing that, Bobby immediately curled his lips with disdain. How could Director Zhaopare

    him to Nadia? She was an ugly duckling while he was a handsome boy!

    "Director Zhao, I don''t think they look that much alike," Nancy protested weakly, rubbing her hands in

    embarrassment.

    "Really? Nadia has the same eyes and nose that you do. And her thick eyebrows match Mr. Fu''s. And

    her little mouth and ears look so much like Bobby''s... "

    As Director Zhao pointed out these simrities, Bobby became more and more annoyed with Nadia.

    Meanwhile, Nancy shrunk in embarrassment. What this woman was saying was too outrageous!

    However, Charles rubbed his chin and looked thoughtfully at Nadia and Nancy, realizing that they

    indeed looked a lot like each other.

    Of course, there was such a thing as coincidence in this boundless universe.

    Too impatient to listen to Director Zhao drone on and on, Charles took Bobby''s hand and began

    walking away. "Let''s go. Our parent-child activity is about to begin."

    Nancy smiled awkwardly and said goodbye to Director Zhao before taking Nadia''s hand and following

    Charles.

    When she finally caught up with him, Charles turned to her and said, "She''s right, you know. This girl

    really resembles you."

    "Stop teasing me like this," Nancy snapped in disgust.

    "Well, if you don''t believe me, there''s nothing I can do." Charles shrugged.

    "So what? You gave me a son, and now you want to give me a daughter?" Nancy said angrily.

    "Isn''t two children better than one?" An evil grin shed across Charles'' face.

    "Ah, now I understand. You''re just suffering from delusions. I''m quite familiar with the psychiatrist at my

    hospital. Do you want me to help you set up an appointment?" Nancy said seriously.

    N?velD(ram)a.?rg owns this content.

    "If I''m not wrong, delusions are a part of a bigger mental illness, right? I heard that people with mental

    illnesses don''t have to bear the consequences of doing illegal things, so I''d better stay insane for the

    rest of my life. If one day I can''t control myself around you, I will have a good excuse... "

    "Charles!" Nancy gritted her teeth with hatred.

    "Nancy, you''re way too soft to get into an argument with me!"

    If they ever got into a serious argument, Nancy definitely wouldn''t be able to defeat Charles.

    "Mommy, Daddy,e here! Get dressed!" Bobby shouted.

    They quickly walked toward him.

    The first parent-child activity was a race in which both parents and children had to wear intable

    clothes, which would be safe but hard to run in.

    The first family to arrive at the finish line would win the prize. Bobby quickly put on a set of intable

    kids'' clothes, which fit him perfectly.

    However, Nadia was a little shorter than him, and these clothes were too big for her. She had trouble

    even getting her head out of the neck hole.

    "You''re so stupid, Nadia," Bobby mocked,ughing.

    "Bobby, don''t talk like that. You should encourage her," Nancy reproached him immediately. Then, she

    continued, "Come here and help Nadia put on her clothes. You are a man, so you should take good

    care of her."

    Bobby wanted to please Nancy and make her proud of him,

    so he immediately walked over to Nadia and said, "Let me help you."

    "Thank you, Bobby," Nadia said, finally sticking her head out.

    It didn''t take long for Nancy and Charles to get dressed. They stood on either side with the two kids in

    the middle.

    The referee raised the red g and announced, "Go!"

    Ten families tried their best to run forward.

    At first, Charles arrogantly thought that it would be as easy as pie for him to win these activities since

    he practiced martial arts and kept his body in good shape.

    However, it turned out that winning these activities required a lot of cooperation and tacit understanding

    between all four of them.

    The two children, in particr, waddled forward like penguins. They could barely walk, let alone run!

    "Hurry up, Daddy, Mommy..." Bobby shouted anxiously, seeing that they were in third ce now.

    "Daddy, Mommy," Nadia also shouted, gasping for air.

    "Don''t call them that! They are my daddy and my mommy," Bobby said angrily.

    "I... I''m sorry. Uncle, Auntie... Ah!" With her hair covering her eyes, Nadia couldn''t see properly and

    ended up tripping over herself.

    Bobby immediately turned to her and saw that she had drowned in her intable clothes.

    "Nadia, you are such a burden!" he yelled unhappily.

    But at that moment,

    he fell to the ground too and starting rolling around like a tumbler.

    Looking at them, the crowd burst intoughter.

    Even Nancy and Charles couldn''t helpughing as they helped the two kids get up in a hurry.

    "Kids,

    let''s continue," Charles urged. Nancy raised her fist too and said, "Come on, let''s go!"

    "Come on!" "Let''s go!"

    "Okay, Nadia. Hold my hand," Bobby said, gripping Nadia''s hand tightly.

    "Yes." Nadia nodded.

    "Okay, kids, on the count of three, let''s start running together." By now, Charles had understood that

    cooperation was the key to victory.

    "Okay," the three of them replied.

    Once Charles counted to three, the three of them all let out a yell of determination and rushed forward.

    "Come on!"

    "Bobby is awesome!"

    "Nadia, you''re the best!"

    The two children''s little faces were flushed as they hurried to the finish line.

    "The winner is...Bobby''s family!" the referee shouted.

    Hearing his words, Bobby and Nadia grinned from ear to ear.

    "You two are awesome!" Nancy grinned, wiping the sweat off her nose.

    "Yes, you did a good job today. You deserve my praise!" After Charles took off his intable clothes, he

    helped Nancy take hers off.

    "This family of four cooperated perfectly!" someone in the crowd gasped in admiration.

    "Yeah, they must be a happy family!"

    said another person who didn''t know Charles.

    "Well, I think we make a good team. Don''t you feel the same way?" Charles said to Nancy.

    Nancy just let out a snort of contempt.

    But in her heart, she agreed with what Charles had said.

    With the children around, it was really easy for them to get along.

    In total, Bobby had signed up for nine parent-children activities, so the four of them did those activities

    one by one.

    As time went by, they cared less about winning and more about enjoying themselves.

    Finally, it was time for thest activity.

    For thest activity, there were pictures of animals pasted around, and parents had to be blindfolded

    before they started the activity. Then, the children would shout out animal names, and the parents

    would have to touch the respective animal picture with their noses.

    Just as Charles and Nancy covered their eyes with their blindfolds, they heard amotion among the

    crowd.

    "Nadia, who allowed you to y games with others? How can you just ept anyone as your parents?

    Are you just an animal?"

 Chapter 17 Daddy Had To Conquer Mommy

    Chapter 17 Daddy Had To Conquer Mommy

    Charles and Nancy quickly took off their blindfolds and saw a woman walking out of the crowd.

    Still scolding Nadia, the woman grabbed her tightly and pinched her butt.

    But instead of crying out in pain, Nadia bit her lip and remained silent.

    "Hey, what are you doing? We were just ying together. How can you do that to a child?" Nancy said

    angrily.

    The woman turned to her and raised her eyebrows. "I''m just teaching my daughter a lesson. It''s none

    of your business. Who the hell are you? Get lost!"

    "You..." In her frustration, Nancy didn''t know what to say.

    "Ma''am, child abuse is an offense punishable byw. Don''t you know that?" Charles interjected coldly.

    The woman jerked around to give him a piece of her mind, but when she saw his face, her expression

    changedpletely. A seductive smile appeared on her face as she said, "Oh, Mr. Fu! You must be

    very busy these days, right? So you don''t need to worry about my family affairs. This girl is too naughty.

    If I don''t teach her a lesson now, she will make big trouble when she grows up!"

    Then, she turned to Nadia and pinched her arm. "Aren''t you too young to be flirting with handsome

    men? You will really cause big trouble when you''re older, won''t you?"

    "What... What are you talking about? You''re not even speaking like a mother!" Nancy said, unable to

    control her temper any longer.

    However, Charles grabbed her arm and pulled her back. "She is not your child. You can''t do anything

    about it!"

    The woman just smirked in response, and then left with Nadia.

    As they walked away, Nadia turned her head and gave Nancy onest nce.

    When their eyes met, Nancy felt her heart ache.

    Ever since she had given birth, she could not bear to see any child suffer.

    "Poor kid. How can such a mother exist?"

    "Yes, I have seen them several times. This child is always being hit by her mother."

    "Isn''t she Marcus Yan''s wife, Flora Feng? She is always like that. She always swears like a sailor at

    home. I wonder how the Feng family had such an impolite daughter!"

    ''Marcus Yan, Yan family, Flora Feng...'' Nancy recited, imprinting these names on her mind.

    After Nadia left, Nancy became quite absent-minded.

    She didn''t even know how she managed to finish thest parent-child activity. All she could remember

    was that in the nose-touching segment, Charles'' lips had touched her forehead, her eyes, and even her

    ears before finally finding her nose.

    However, she had been so preupied that her heart hadn''t fluttered at all.

    Charles, on the other hand, had been thrilled at the boundless opportunities to kiss Nancy''s face. And

    what were the chances of him urately kissing her face, anyway?

    Maybe it was due to their difference in height that he had gotten it right.

    As for Bobby, he had a great time owing to thepany of both parents for the first time in his life.

    After the event was over, the three of them dined out.

    Then, Charles dropped Nancy home.

    "Mommy, remember to miss me!" Bobby called out as he reluctantly waved goodbye to Nancy.

    "I think you forgot something, Bobby," Charles reminded him calmly.

    Bobby was so smart that he immediately understood what his father was implying. "Mommy, don''t

    forget to miss me and Daddy!" he shouted again.

    Nancy shot Charles a re,

    but he merely grinned at her in response.

    Then, she turned to Bobby and said, "I will miss you, Bobby. You have to be a good boy, all right?"

    "I will, Mommy. Eat well." Bobby stood still, looking as if he was about to burst into tears.

    "Boys shouldn''t be too emotional. Let''s go." Charles opened the door and ushered Bobby into the car.

    Staring at Nancy through the window, Bobby said, "A boy shouldn''t be emotional when he''s with

    another boy. But if he''s emotional when he''s with a girl, then the girl will feel touched."

    Charles cast a nce at Bobby in disbelief. ''How does this little guy know how a woman''s mind works

    at such a young age?'' he wondered.

    It certainly seemed as if Bobby knew more than he did!

    "You brat, conquering a woman is my business. What you need to do now is to conquer your studies.

    Do you understand?"

    Turning his little head around, Bobby said seriously, "I''m not interested in conquering any women. I''m

    interested in Daddy conquering Mommy."

    "Well, I can have a try!" Charles agreed happily.

    Meanwhile, Nancy entered her house and sank into the sofa in the living room.

    Without Charles and Bobby around,

    her heart suddenly felt empty.

    Her memory of giving birth suddenly shed in her mind.

    Her babies...

    ConTEent bel0ngs to N?v(e)lD/rama(.)Org .

    And then all of a sudden, she thought of Nadia''s face and her big watery eyes.

    Frowning, Nancy took out her phone and typed "Marcus Yan" on a search engine.

    The next instant, a slew of news and gossip articles about him popped up.

    However, there was one particr article that stood out to her. ording to that article, Marcus'' wife

    hadn''t gotten pregnant even six years after their marriage, so it was widely rumored that Marcus had

    interest in men only.

    As Nancy skimmed through this article, her fingers tightened around her phone.

    Could Nadia have been adopted by them?

    Charles'' words sounded in Nancy''s head. "Nancy, she really looks like you!"

    Could it be?

    The baby girl that had been taken away from her...

    could it be Nadia?

    Not daring to dy, Nancy called Doris at once.

    Doris had juste out of the shower when she saw Nancy calling her on the phone. She quickly

    answered and said with mock disdain, "You''re a bitch who values boyfriend more than friends. You''ve

    been out with Charles the whole day and you''re only thinking of me now, aren''t you?"

    "Doris, I''m not in the mood to joke with you. I have a favor to ask you."

    "Oh... What is it?"

    Doris was a little taken aback. In her eyes, Charles could handle any problem.

    Why was Nancy asking her for help instead?

    "I want you to help me inquire about the whereabouts of Marcus Yan, the president of the Yan Group."

    "Nancy, that Marcus Yan... He is far worse than Charles. You can''t be so greedy and reckless," Doris

    chided.

    "It''s not what you think. I have something to tell him," Nancy replied seriously. Since Doris didn''t know

    that she had given birth before, she couldn''t exin any further.

    "Well, all right. I''ll try," Doris said with a sigh.

    "Thank you!"

    "Humph!"

    Ten minutester,

    Nancy received a message from Doris saying that Marcus would be in Room No. 2 of Shades Bar the

    next evening.

    As she read the message, she made a resolute decision.

    She would go to Marcus Yan in person and ask him if Nadia was adopted.

    Now, looking for her daughter became Nancy''s priority.

    The next evening, Nancy dressed herself up carefully, wearing a sexy low-neck ck dress and high

    heels. Paired with her long curly hair, she looked fashionable and enchanting.

    She had to dress this way, otherwise, she wouldn''t even be able to get close to a yboy like Marcus

    Yan.

    Once she was ready, she took a cab to Shades Bar.

    Inside, there was loud music and a crowd of people.

    Ignoring them, Nancy walked along the long corridor at the side and arrived at Room No. 2.

 Chapter 18 Dont Play Hard To Get

    Chapter 18 Don''t y Hard To Get

    Nancyforted herself inside for a while. Then she rubbed her face, breathed deeply, squeezed out a

    charming smile, and knocked on the door.

    "Come in��" It was a male��s rxing voice.

    Nancy walked in slowly.

    The two men inside the room widened their eyes. "You...? Are you in the wrong room,dy?"

    Nancy knew that the man who spoke was Marcus. She had already searched for his profile online and

    identified him with his photo.

    Nancy smiled, "Mister Yan, I came for you. I have long admired you. I happened to meet you here

    unexpectedly, so I plucked up the courage toe to you. I hope you don��t mind,"

    Nancy said carefully.

    "Really?" Marcus smiled like a fox and looked at Nancy from toe to face.

    Nancy had ck hair, big dreamy eyes; her baby soft pink lips looked even more attractive in a tight

    lace skirt.

    Marcus narrowed his eyes with a yful smile. ��You are a gorgeousdy, or maybe even more,�� he

    thought.

    However, the man sitting next to him changed his face. "We don��t need you here. You may leave now!"

    he said with a curled lip.

    Marcus raised his hand and said, "Don��t do that. She is my fan, and you can��t just ask her to leave. It

    wouldn��t be fair if I at least didn��t have a drink with her, right?"

    "What��? Well, if you say so��" the man mumbled unwillingly.

    Nancy was quite resourceful with basic psychological facts from her university days. So, it was not

    difficult for her to decipher about theirplicated rtionship from their behavior.

    But, since Marcus asked her to stay back, it seemed that he was a little interested in her.

    What did it mean?

    It could only mean one thing that this scumbag was a bisexual!

    That was why his wife became a shrew. Their unhappy married life led to her mental disorder.

    Nancy smiled and went over. She squatted down, took up the wine bottle and poured some into their

    goblets.

    Then she poured some for herself.

    "Come on, gentlemen, it��s been a pleasure to meet you. May I propose a toast to you?" Nancy raised

    her goblet calmly with an intriguing smile.

    "Girl, your skin''s so white and tender. I really like it, ha ha." Marcus didn��t try to hide his true nature, and

    focused his eyes on Nancy.

    The man beside him was still unyielding. He bit his lips in anger and had apparently been jealous about

    Nancy��s advance.

    "I��m ttered, Mister Yan. I��m afraid I��m not as smooth as a kid anymore." Nancy dared not to stay long,

    so she craftily changed the subject to the kid. "I heard you have a daughter and she��s very cute��"

    Marcus waved his hand impatiently, and said, "Forget about her. She is just a toy. Flora brought her

    home just to kill her loneliness."

    ��A toy?�� She felt quite distressed by the word he used.

    How could such a cute child be just a toy in the Yan family?

    It was too cruel!

    "It seems you care a lot about the kid. Why? You wish to be her mother?" the other man asked

    jealousy, raising his eyebrows.

    The man sounded very sharp, as if he was a eunuch from the ancient feudal society.

    He gazed at her as if he was going to skin her alive.

    ConTEent bel0ngs to N?v(e)lD/rama(.)Org .

    Nancy poured another ss of wine for Marcus. "I��m just asking. Please don��t mind. Come on, let��s

    have some more."

    Nancy leaned over, gently put her hand on Marcus�� arm, and looked into his eyes seductively.

    Her intention was to get him drunk as soon as possible so that she could ask him something more

    about the child. The eunuch-like man was still there, and she believed that Marcus wouldn��t make any

    advances as long as he was around.

    But the eunuch caught her hand. He gritted his teeth, "Woman, what do you want from Mister Yan?" he

    asked.

    Nancy gasped in pain and said in a cutesy voice, "Mister Yan, I��m just a girl. I am not here for anything

    from you. I just admire you!"

    "Well, I��m in love with your admiration. Get out, Paul!" Marcus pushed the man with great strength. The

    man couldn��t help but take a quick step back and let go of Nancy immediately.

    "Actually, I just want to drink with Mister Yan. Please don��t get me wrong, sir. You don��t need to leave."

    Nancy knew that she would be safe as long as the man was around.

    "Mister Yan��" The man, who was called "Paul", was reluctant to leave. He looked at Marcus, feeling

    wronged.

    Needless to say, Marcus got impatient. He said coldly, "Didn��t you hear me? I asked you to leave. I��m

    not in the mood to y with you tonight. And I like women too. Don��t you know that?"

    "I know, I know... Then, maybe tomorrow night��" Paul suddenly winced and left quietly.

    There were now just the two of them in the room, which made the atmosphere inside quite weird.

    Nancy was a little nervous. She quickly picked up the bottle and poured more wine for Marcus. "Mister

    Yan, I have heard a lot about you. It''s lucky for me to see you today. You are so nice and handsome. I''d

    like to propose another toast to you!"

    Marcus�� eyes were just glued onto Nancy and were like mes that were going to burn her.

    "Mister Yan, to be honest, I have seen your daughter before. She is really a lovely girl and I like her

    very much. In fact, I came to you because I hope you and your wife would allow me to see her��"

    Nancy finally blurted out her purpose.

    Marcus gave a slight sniff. "Why do you mention it now, you disappointing girl? This is a good time for

    us. Dear, you wanted to toast me, don��t you? It would be boring to drink in a goblet, but with your

    mouth... I would love it. Ha ha!"

    As he spoke, he had already advanced and grabbed Nancy��s arm.

    "Mister Yan, please behave yourself!" Nancy was suddenly gripped by fear and she pulled her arm

    hard.

    "Don��t you adore me,dy? Now I am giving you the opportunity to admire me. Don''t be pretentious.

    What I hate most is the woman who is ying hard to get. I don''t have that kind of patience. Come on!"

    His hands became even more unbridled as it directly extended through her clothes.

    Obviously, things didn��t go as Nancy had nned. She was panic-stricken.

    "Marcus, stop it! I��m going to call for help!" Nancy yelled in panic.

    "You came to me. Now you tell me you want to call for help? Even if you shout, do you think the people

    here will dare to meddle in my business?" Now, Marcus was just revealing the kind of wretched person

    he was. He was like a beast with bared fangs and brandishing ws, wanting to swallow Nancy at

    once.

    "Somebody help!" In a sudden move, Nancy fiercely threw her goblet at Marcus at once.

    But it was a pity that Marcus just blocked it with his arm. The red wine flew down her body.

    Nancy quickly seized the chance to stand up and run away, but Marcus wouldn��t let her go. He

    ravenously pounced at her, grabbing her with his arms.

    ''Damn it! I haven��t got to know more about Nadia��s background. Now, I have even fallen to his trap!��

    she sighed.

    "Let me go, let me go, you bastard!" Nancy shouted at the top of her voice.

    "You bitch! How dare youe to my room and call me a bastard! Let me teach you a hard lesson, you

    bitch! He held her tightly and dragged her to the sofa.

    "Help, somebody help��"

    At that critical moment, the door of the room got opened with a "bang" and Jay appeared at the door.

 Chapter 19 Get Away From This Woman

    Chapter 19 Get Away From This Woman

    "Let her go!" Jay roared in outrage.

    Marcus, who was on the verge of breaking out, shouted back without even raising his head, "Who do

    you think you are? How dare you discipline me?"

    With a grim face, Jay snorted in anger. Marcus�� repulsion further infuriated him. He took a few steps

    forward before kicking hard on Marcus�� shoulder.

    "Oh my God... You��" Marcus screamed like a wild pig and finally let go of Nancy.

    "Jay��" Nancy cried with joy. There wasn��t a better timing for Jay to show up.

    How did he manage to get here in the first ce?

    He was someone who was reluctant to be left alone. Every night, he hung out with girls in nightclubs

    and bars.

    He drank too much today and was in need of a restroom.

    As soon as he walked out of the restroom, he saw a maning out of the No. 2 Room. The man was

    walking through the corridor, muttering to himself, "Is that woman Nancy? The one who yed with

    Nadia? Yes, it��s her. I remember seeing her on TV. Marcus, you bastard! You abandoned me for that

    bitch! I hate you! I hate you!"

    Jay��s face changed in confusion. Nancy?

    Is she the same woman whom he met with Bobby?

    Why would she be here?

    In the next second, Jay heard a loud yell for help from the same No.2 Room.

    The voice sounded familiar. It was Nancy''s voice, clear and gentle. How could Jay not recognize it?

    With no second thoughts, he kicked the door open and rushed in right at the moment of desperation.

    "Jay?" Marcus finally saw the interloper who came in. His face turned pale out of shock. "Jay, do you

    know this woman?" he asked.

    Jay was a yboy in the city, a well-known face both in the government and the gangs. And the most

    important thing was that he was a close confidante of Charles. Charles was undoubtedly one of the

    most influential men in the city, and was clearly someone who Marcus couldn''t afford to offend.

    But, before Marcus could finish, he was grabbed by his cor and pushed aside by Jay.

    "Listen, Marcus! I warn you. Stay away from this woman from now on, or I��ll break your legs!"

    "Mister Fang, I think there is a misunderstanding here. It was this woman who said that she adored me

    and took initiative in approaching me. I didn��t have any improper desire for her. It was she��" Marcus

    hurried to defend himself.

    "Damn it! How dare you say that?" The next second, Jay pulled out his cell phone and dialed Charles��

    number. "Charles, I am here at the Shades Bar. I saw Nancy being bullied by Marcus here. What

    should I do?"

    "I��ll be there in ten minutes," Charles replied immediately. Earlier, while sitting in the study, Charles was

    sulking.

    In the afternoon, he went to the kindergarten to pick up Bobby. While returning, Bobby looked quite

    unhappy.

    "What��s wrong?" Charles asked.

    "Daddy, I miss Mommy so much."

    "Oh, just that? I��ll take you to her. Now cheer up." In fact, Charles also missed Nancy. Now that Bobby

    had requested to see her, he readily took advantage of it.

    "Daddy, you are so nice to me! I love you so much." Bobby grinned with excitement. "We��ll ask Mommy

    to cook dinner for us, is it okay?"

    "Sounds great." Pleasantly agreeing to his wish, Charles took Bobby for a heavy purchase at the

    grocery store.

    However, when they reached the apartment where Nancy lived, no one answered the door.

    Charles was unhappy, but he tried to hide his sadness.

    Bobby was so worried that he began badgering Charles, "Daddy, call Mommy! Call her now! Give me

    your phone. I��m calling Mommy!"

    He quickly took out Charles�� mobile phone and called Nancy, but only to hear the service tone saying

    that her phone was switched off.

    "Where would Mommy go?" asked Bobby, pouting his lips mncholy.

    Throwing the groceries away, Charles turned around and walked downstairs.

    "Daddy, do you think Mommy is gone for a date with that man?" Bobby reminded Charles in a serious

    tone, and gave him a sad look.

    Charles began to ground his teeth.

    "Daddy, I think Mommy is deliberately hiding from us. Would it be that she dislikes us and doesn��t want

    us anymore?"

    "Stop talking, Bobby! Don��t trouble yourself with unnecessary thoughts," Charles said icily.

    Bobby slyly spat out his tongue. ''Daddy is jealous, again.

    But Mommy, I don��t want you to go for a date.��

    After waiting for some time, Charles took Bobby back to home.

    "Is my boy back?" Seeing her grandson, Angelina greeted with a smile.

    With hands within his pockets, Charles directly went upstairs, ignoring Angelina.

    Bobby just followed behind like a small tail.

    "What happened?" Angelina asked Bobby, as she saw both the father and son being long faced.

    "Shh�� grandma, my Dad is injured." Bobby whispered.

    "Injured? Where?" Angelina asked anxiously.

    Bobby pointed at the pit of his heart and said, "Right here."

    "Nonsense!" Angelina grumbled.

    "Grandma, I��m telling you the truth. My Dad is hurt in love!" Although Bobby��s voice was soft, he

    sounded pretty serious.

    Angelina was shocked. She knew that her son behaved a little strangely recently. He often lost his mind

    and seemed quite different. Had he been dating a girl?

    But that Dorothy...

    At this time, Charles was sitting in the study, with his hands sped behind his head. His eyes were

    closed but his mind was immersed in thoughts about Nancy.

    He opened his eyes after a while, his mind still deep in thoughts.

    Upset, he poured himself a goblet of wine. He drank it in a single gulp. Soon, he began drinking more

    and more, and stopped only when the entire bottle was poured out.

    "Damn it!"

    A sudden sense of decadence that he had never experienced made him more upset and restless.

    At that time, Jay called him and informed the news about Nancy. Hearing it, Charles left the study so

    hastily that the chair fell down.

    However, without even trying to ce it upright, Charles rushed downstairs.

    "Where is your Daddy going now?" asked Angelina.

    Hearing it, Bobby couldn��t help but shake his head. "Well, it��s really hard to tell, considering that the

    man is in love," he said in an innocent tone.

    ConTEent bel0ngs to N?v(e)lD/rama(.)Org .

    "Really? Who is your Daddy in love with?" Angelina wanted Charles to marry ady from a rich and

    powerful family. She even considered that if a girl from an ordinary family wished to marry her son, that

    would only remain her insatiable dream!

    Bobby suddenly realized that he shouldn��t reveal it out. He put his little chubby hand over his mouth

    and said in a muffled voice, "Grandma, I guessed it, I guessed it��"

    Hearing the car being driven away from the courtyard, Angelina was lost in thought.

    The time it took to usually cover the distance was twenty minutes, but Charles took just ten minutes.

    Upon reaching there, he rushed into the room. When he saw the disheveled look of Nancy, his heart

    suddenly sank. He flew into a fit of rage. He raised his fist and hit hard on Marcus'' arm.

    With a click, Marcus�� arm was broken.

    "Mister Fu... Sorry. I know it was my mistake." Marcus screeched and sat directly on the ground.

    "Never mind. He didn��t hurt me." The moment Nancy saw Charles, she felt like crying and almost burst

    into tears.

    Charles took off his coat and covered Nancy with it hurriedly. "My silly girl, how could he treat you like

    this? He should pay for this."

    Moved by Charles�� care for her, Nancy said respectfully, "Mister Fu, thank you foring."

    "You, don��t show off your love here. I don��t think it��s appropriate for you to be here any longer. Let me

    handle this scum, Charles." A feeling of jealousy arose in Jay��s heart when he saw the interaction

    between Nancy and Charles.

    "Well, okay." "Let��s go then." Charles put his arm around Nancy��s shoulders and walked out of the

    room.

 Chapter 20 An Encounter With A Scum

    Chapter 20 An Encounter With A Scum

    Jay watched Nancy walk away and then he turned to Marcus. "Are you out of your mind? Mess with

    anyone you want, but never mess with the woman that Charles likes. That''s asking for trouble."

    "My apologies, Mr. Fang. How was I to know that the woman before me is Mr. Fu''s favorite? I am truly

    sorry. That was wrong of me. Please forgive me," Marcus apologized humbly.

    "Sheez," Jay sighed and shook his head. "Let''s just go. It''s toote for you to do anything about it now.

    If you have any further regrets, just go to the police station," Jay said to Marcus.

    Nancy stared nkly out the window as she silently sat inside Charles'' car. She was visibly in a state of

    shock.

    "What''s wrong?" Charles asked tly.

    "I came here for fun and met a bastard instead," Nancy replied casually.

    But Charles was an observant man and he could tell if she was lying or not.

    His eyes remained looking straight ahead. They looked emotionless and uncaring as he remained

    silent.

    He felt bothered, as he suspected that Nancy was hiding something from him.

    "What do you want to do? Go for a walk, watch a movie together or go home?" Charles asked in a

    hopeful tone of voice even though his face remained expressionless.

    But since she still couldn''t find her daughter, she wasn''t interested in doing anything else.

    The only thing that she wanted to do was to just go home, take a warm shower and then rest. She

    would n for what else to do the next day.

    "I just want to go home, Mr. Fu," Nancy replied nonchntly.

    The memory of getting her clothes stripped by the man beside her made her reflexively cover her

    breast area without realizing it.

    She thought that it was best if she kept her distance from him.

    Charles gritted his teeth behind tightly pressed lips that reflected his displeasure. He was visibly upset

    about something and he was doing everything he could not to suddenly burst out. There was nothing in

    the world that he wanted to do more than to hold her close to him and show her how much he loved

    her, but her rejection of him broke his heart to a thousand pieces. He turned to her and sneered at her

    like only a scorned lover could. "Tell me why. Why would you go alone to a bar like Shades but do not

    want to see a movie with me?"

    Charles asked as displeasure echoed in his voice. He was so gentle with her when he spoke with her

    mere minutes ago. But his face now looked so grim and uncaring after she refused him.

    But she felt so disappointed that she didn''t want to talk with him or with anyone.

    Charles drove to Nancy''s apartment in silence as frustration gripped his heart.

    Then without warning, his phone suddenly rang.

    It was a call from Angelina, Bobby''s grandmother.

    "Charles, you need to get back right now. Bobby is in a fit. I can''t do anything to calm him down. Please

    get back as soon as you can." Angelina feltpletely helpless watching Bobby throw a fit.

    Bobby almost caught a cold because of her negligence thest time she was with him. So, she didn''t

    dare to be careless again this time. But Bobby still suddenly became unruly.

    "Why? What happened?" Charles asked impatiently.

    "I have no idea. It just happened all of a sudden. Bobby kept saying that he wanted Daddy and

    Mommy. He sounded frustrated that he has no mother at all!" Angelina sighed helplessly.

    As soon as she finished her words, Bobby threw a te full of honeyed pineapple to the floor without

    warning.

    Angelina was almost in tears when the loud crashing sound startled her. "What on earth is wrong with

    you, Bobby? Why are you suddenly like this?"

    ConTEent bel0ngs to N?v(e)lD/rama(.)Org .

    But Bobby didn''t just threw a tantrum all of a sudden without reason.

    Thest time that Bobby had a tantrum was because Angelina didn''t let him see Nancy.

    But this time it was different.

    It was because of a call between Angelina and Dorothy.

    After Charles left, Angelina started asking him ufortable questions that made Bobby feel agitated.

    "Honey, tell Grandma, is your Daddy hanging out with other women these days?"

    Bobby turned a deaf ear to her question and ignored her.

    "Baby, you can tell Grandma. I will buy your favorite toy if you tell me!"

    "No way!" Bobby refused her without a second thought.

    When her questions remained unanswered, she decided to call Dorothy.

    "Hello, Auntie," Dorothy greeted sweetly.

    "When will youe and visit, Dorothy? I already miss you so much," Angelina immediately said.

    "Auntie, I will be there after I finish this movie. I will leave as soon as I am done. Has Charles been very

    busytely?" Dorothy asked curiously.

    Dorothy suspected that Charles kept himself away from her on purpose. Although he never really

    called her often before, he would still call her every once in a while. But it had been a month since he

    last called her.

    Because of this, Dorothy felt uneasy. She was too arrogant to feelfortable with being ignored.

    "Yes, he has been busy all the timetely."

    "Busy with work?" Dorothy asked more specifically.

    "Oh, Dorothy, you know how I like you and I always want you to be with Charles. But now that he has

    Bobby, you have to adapt to that. And I must remind you that if a woman wants to win the heart of the

    man she loves, then she can''t be temperamental," Angelina exined.

    "I know you did all this for my own good, but I trust Charles," Dorothy remarked with a grim smile.

    And Bobby represented a grudge that she had against Charles because he had a baby with another

    woman because of the shares.

    "Okay. Come by as soon as you can. Bye," Angelina said ending her call with Dorothy.

    "Bye, Auntie! Love you!" After they hang up the phone, Dorothy repeated his name over and over.

    "Charles, Charles, Charles..."

    She thought that the woman that a man couldn''t get easily was always the best girl for him.

    Thus, she decided that she couldn''t let Charles get her too easily.

    And it was known that women who were too confident with themselves were the silliest of them all as

    well.

    Angelina did not notice that Bobby stood next to her the entire time and listened to her conversation

    with Dorothy. He was shocked to discover that his own grandmother would call Dorothy on the phone

    and even ask her toe over as soon as possible.

    And Bobby never liked Dorothy at all.

    "Grandma, you can''t let Dorothye here," Bobby shouted angrily as soon as Angelina had put the

    phone down.

    "Oh, who said I asked Dorothy toe here? It''s just a phone call to a friend. Children don''t know

    anything about adults'' affairs at all, dear," Angelina grumbled at Bobby.

    "I want my Mommy! My Mommy and my Daddy only! I don''t want to see Dorothy!" Bobby screamed in

    frustration with both hands clenched into small balls of fists.

    He then immediately shoved all the fragile porcin cups on the table until they fell to the floor with a

    loud crashing sound to the surprise of Angelina.

    "Ah, Bobby! That''s a rare porcin set that is extremely expensive. Can''t you be careful?" Angelina

    said in a voice filled with despair. She immediately felt woeful as she stared at the broken pieces of

    porcin on the floor.

    "No!" Bobby protested as he walked on tiptoe towards the shelf and suddenly outstretched his hand to

    pull the vase down from the shelf.

    The vase fell to the floor with a loud crashing noise that filled the room and drowned the rest of the

    words that Bobby was saying.

    "Bobby!!!" Angelina eximed with tearful eyes. She felt so upset. The vase was a priceless antique,

    but Bobby dropped it to the floor like it was a toy. "I will call your father about this!" she eximed in

    frustration.

    She immediately called Charles right after she spoke.

    "What''s wrong with Bobby?" Nancy asked worried.

    Whether she wanted to admit it or not, Bobby was no longer just another kid to her anymore. She felt

    happy whenever Bobby was happy and she felt heartbroken whenever he was unhappy.

    "Bobby misses you very badly!" Charles replied in a deep voice. He then took out a cigarette, lit it and

    then took a long pull at the cigarette. The car was cruising smoothly on the road and the cigarette

    helped Charles rx. He then blew the smoke out of the window of the car. He waited patiently for

    Nancy''s decision.

    Charles decided that this time, Nancy had to decide for herself what she would want to do after he told

    her about Bobby.

 Chapter 21 Bobby Asking Nancy To Stay

    Chapter 21 Bobby Asking Nancy To Stay

    Nancy examined the clothes that she was wearing. She felt that her clothes were too provocative and

    were inappropriate clothing for visiting a child.

    "If you want me to go with you to see Bobby, I think I should change my clothes first."

    "No need, as long as you''re with me." A slight hint of surprise shed in Charles'' eyes, and he did

    everything not to show it. "You can use my coat to wrap yourself."

    "Oh, then... ...fine." She reflexively pulled her own coat tighter around her and started to tidy up her

    hair. She hurriedly took out a make-up remover and proceeded to remove the make-up on her face as

    Charles watched her from the corner of his eyes.

    "Yes, you look nicer like that," Charlesmented after he stared at her for a long time. He kept his

    hands on the steering wheel and his eyes at her as the car cruised steadily.

    Charles really liked how she looked without make-up: pure and simple, real and unsophisticated.

    He had seen so many women fawn over him. Thus, when he saw the sincerity and the graciousness of

    Nancy, he was surprised and impressed immediately.

    "Yes, I agree with you," Nancy said with a smile of self-mockery.

    But instead of returning her smile, Charles'' face became grim instead. He wanted to ask her

    something, but ultimately decided against it and said nothing.

    It was about that night. Why did she go to that bar alone?

    His intuition had long told him that Nancy was a woman with many deep life stories. He wanted to know

    them all, but didn''t dare ask her about it. He decided that caution was the best approach.

    They soon arrived at the vi.

    And as soon as they got out of the car, they were greeted by the ruckusing from the living room of

    the vi.

    "Bobby,e out, I beg you. Come out, please!" Angelina said in a pleading voice. She sounded

    helpless and was almost at the end of her wits.

    She was obviously powerless to do anything to stop Bobby.

    "No! I will not! If Mommy doesn''te here, I will sleep here tonight!" Bobby said. His young voice was

    filled with a stern demanding tone.

    "But my boy, how and where did you get a mother?"

    Charles and Nancy nced at each other briefly then hurriedly went in. The situation immediately felt

    urgent to them.

    Bobby''s tiny body was curled up like a ball inside the firece like a poor cornered little animal.

    He grasped the door of the firece tightly with his two small hands as he looked at Angelina defiantly.

    "What''s wrong, Bobby?" Charles asked as his eyes were filled with concern for his son. Although he

    was used to situations like this, he always felt uneasy with his son''s outrageous behavior. And he never

    came up with a permanent solution to address it.

    "Well, I don''t know what''s going on. Our baby seemed to be extremely mad and then demanded to see

    his mommy. But... ...this thing," Angelina said helplessly in a distressed look as she turned to Charles

    and Nancy who just entered the living room. "Who is she?" Angelina immediately added when she saw

    that Charles did not enter the vi alone.

    She had never met Nancy before. Angelina asked her personal servant, Sophie, to arrange the deal

    with regarding the baby with Nancy in the past. Even though she was at the hospital when Nancy gave

    birth, Angelica never actually saw her.

    "Well, she is..."

    But before Charles could finish his words, a loud scream interrupted him and filled the room. "She is

    my Mommy!" Bobby shouted out in excitement.

    Angelina''s face immediately darkened. "Nonsense!" she said under her breath.

    But Nancy was not appropriately dressed. After getting tortured by Marcus for some time, her clothes

    were stained and filthy and she looked like a drowned cat.

    "A pleasure to meet you, Aunt," Nancy greeted Angelina timidly and in an embarrassed tone of voice.

    Angelina stared at Nancy in contempt from head to foot. She then turned to Charles and asked in a

    voice full of reproach, "Charles, please exin."

    "Mother, this is not the time to worry who she is. The most important thing right now is to get Bobby to

    come out from the firece!" Charles took a step forward and turned to his son. "Bobby,e out of

    there, right now!" he said.

    "I wille out, Daddy, but Grandma must promise me that she will never allow Dorothy toe back

    here!" Bobby demanded with curled lips and raised eyebrows.

    It was then that Charles fully understood what caused his son to lose his temper earlier.

    Dorothy...

    Charles had almostpletely forgotten about that woman. Why did Bobby mention her name all of a

    sudden?

    "Mom, what is going on here?" Charles asked coldly as he turned to Angelina.

    Angelina coughed gently to cover up her embarrassment. She knew perfectly how her son felt about

    Dorothy. "I called Dorothy earlier. Charles, you are not getting any younger. You can''t be left all by

    yourself without a woman to take care of you!" Angelina exined with a tone of concern.

    "Grandma, don''t talk nonsense. Mommy can take care of Daddy!" Bobby replied as his face turned red

    because of anxiety. He hurriedly turned to Nancy with a hopeful look. "Mommy, you can take care of

    Daddy, right?"

    ConTEent bel0ngs to N?v(e)lD/rama(.)Org .

    Nancy''s face immediately turned red in embarrassment.

    She could easily tell that Charles'' mother was disgusted with her.

    Why did Bobby keep calling her "mommy" in front of his grandmother? Nancy wondered if Bobby

    wanted to embarrass her on purpose in front of his grandmother.

    Nancy walked towards the firece and then opened the door.

    "Bobby,e out of there first. Let''s have a talk!" Nancy gently ruffled the hair on his head.

    "Grandma?" Bobby said as he turned to Angelica stubbornly.

    Angelica immediately looked at the clock on the wall. Bobby has been in there for a long time. She

    suddenly felt worried that something bad might happen to Bobby, so she decided that it was best to

    agree with his demands.

    "All right, my baby. I''m sorry. This is all my fault. I will never let here back. Okay?" Angelina said

    softly to Bobby.

    "That''s very kind of you, Grandma!" Bobby curled his lips and blew a kiss to his grandmother. He then

    kissed Nancy''s face suddenly. "Mommy, you have to stay here."

    "That''s a good boy,e out now. You will get sick if you stay in there for a long time." Nancy didn''t

    address Bobby''s request. She didn''t want to stay there and deal with Angelina and her disdain for her.

    Additionally, rumors about her and Charles had already started to spread. If she stayed there, the

    rumors would only get worse.

    "Charles, she... she can''t stay here. If Dorothy finds out..." Angelina whispered to Charles in a worried

    voice.

    Charles turned to his mother with a scornful look. "Don''t you think we should be more concerned with

    Bobby now instead of other people?" he asked calmly although a tone of irritation could be heard from

    his voice.

    "It''s... this is..." Angelina was at a loss for words and was unable to speak even further.

    In her heart, Bobby was very important to her, and she did not want anything bad to happen to her

    grandson.

    "Stay here! It is already veryte," Charles said to Nancy as he walked towards Bobby and Nancy.

    "Daddy is the best! Mommy, stay!" Bobby''s eyes sparkled like stars. They were filled with happiness.

    And Nancy admitted to herself that it was already veryte.

    "Well, I will stay then," Nancy said to Bobby with a smile. Her voice was as tender as daffodils.

    "Wow! Did you hear that, Grandma? Daddy! Mommy will be staying!" Bobby felt so excited after Nancy

    confirmed that she would be staying that he hurried to get out of the firece. Unfortunately, in his rush

    to get out, he hit his head on the tight walls of the firece. "Ouch!" he cried out.

    He covered his head with his hands and frowned.

    "Be careful. Let Mommy have a look at it," Nancy said immediately. She was extremely worried as she

    held her hand out to Bobby.

    But she suddenly realized that she had said something wrong. Her face suddenly turned red with the

    realization. "I was wrong... It should be Aunt...Aunt..."

    "No! It''s Mommy! As long as Mommy is here, I don''t feel any pain at all!" Bobby dered happily with

    his big doe-like eyes.

    Angelina snorted and left immediately.

    "Mr. Fu, I''m sorry. I didn''t mean it!" Nancy said as she squeezed her hands together and stared down

    on the floor.

 Chapter 22 Bathing Bobby

    Chapter 22 Bathing Bobby

    Charles used to see Nancy as very obstinate and strong-minded, someone he thought would not

    conceded. But now, she appeared different that he felt curious and slightly interested.

    "Nothing. You might as well consider yourself as Bobby''s Mommy," Charles uttered, while the corners

    of his mouth twitched.

    ''What?

    What did he mean by that?

    How could he say it so casually?''

    Nancy couldn''t believe those words actually escaped his mouth.

    "Mommy, let''s take a bath together!" Bobby eximed, shaking her hand before running upstairs. As he

    reached the middle of the stairs, he suddenly turned around, remembering something. "Daddy, would

    you like to take a bath with us?" he asked earnestly.

    Bobby never allowed anyone to give him a bath except for his father.

    And even since then, the two had always practiced the habit of lying on the tub filled with water and

    bath soap while they yed silly.

    Perhaps, it was because Bobby felt he was less passionate towards his father that he turned around to

    invite him.

    "Yes..." Charles answered hesitantly. Cocking his head to the side, he nervously gazed at Nancy,

    thinking that his son had just opened a significant opportunity to get close to this woman. It must be his

    wishful thinking�C�Cor perhaps the gods were siding with him�C�Cbut either way, he was more than ted

    right now.

    Nancy might have an open mind, but she would definitely agree to such a thing!

    Nancy panicked. "Well..." she started speaking with her evidently shaking voice. "Bobby, if you want me

    to bathe you, your Daddy can''t be with us. Do you understand?"

    Bobby raised his head while his big puffy eyes appeared to be watery. "But why, Mommy?"

    For a while, Nancy was taken aback with that question, coupled with the angelic pair of eyes staring at

    her. "Honey...because your daddy is a man, and I am a woman..." Although that exnation sounded

    ludicrous to a child, Nancy felt helpless. It was not easy to exin an "intimate behavior" to a five-year-

    old kid. So instead, she uttered, "Men and women cannot bathe together."

    "Mommy, am I not a man?" Bobby was obviously even more confused. His face contorted, and his

    brows furrowed tightly.

    "Bobby, of course, you are a man, but you are still a child. You call me Mommy, and a mother can

    shower with her baby, right?"

    At this point, Nancy was not sure if she was even making the least sense to the boy. She, herself, felt

    even more confused with her own exnation. It just didn''t make sense at all.

    What ticked her back to her senses was a burst of lowughter that prated her ears. When she

    turned her head, she saw Charles touching his chin while a meaningful smile yed in his lips.

    "I, I..." Nancy scrambled to find the right words to say.

    "You don''t have to exin. I''m d that you''re letting Bobby call you Mommy!" With a wider smile, he

    whistled loudly, and walked directly past them.

    Hearing his words, Nancy suddenly felt her legs turned jelly that she almost lost her bnce.

    "I''m Mommy''s little baby! I''m her baby!" Bobby totally ignored the conversation between the two adults,

    and instead rejoiced in the idea of hearing him as someone''s baby.

    "Okay, Bobby. Let''s go to take a bath now." Shaking her head lightly, Nancy walked up to the young

    boy.

    "Okay. Mommy, can you bathe me every day?

    You know I like you very much, and my Daddy likes you too, right?. Can you please just live here with

    us now?"

    "I can''t, honey. I have my own family too. If you like to be with me, you cane to my house also.

    Also, you are too young to understand marriage. I just want to tell you that I can''t just leave my family

    and stay here with you guys."

    Meanwhile, as he listened to their conversation while leaning against the wine cab, Charles couldn''t

    help but narrow his sharp eyes.

    ''Marriage.'' He seemed to have never thought about it until Nancy mentioned it.

    And although he was pouring himself some wine, his mind was wandering somece else.

    This woman had just walked in into his life without any notice. Although it came as an unprecedented

    shock to him, she had already managed to secure a ce in his home.

    Without him realizing, Nancy had already upied his son''s heart. ''Should I ask her to stay?''

    he thought while drinking the wine in one gulp. As the cold liquor filled his chest, he was suddenly

    reminded of Dorothy''s face and voice.

    Massaging his now aching temples, he thought, ''Dorothy... Had I ever loved her?''

    Now, he wasn''t sure if he still loved her, just like he wasn''t sure if he liked Nancy. If he were to be

    honest, Charles only epted Nancy because his son needed a mother�C�Cor was it really him who

    needed a woman?

    How could he be so uncertain in matters of love when he was a confident and decisive businessman?

    As Charles drowned himself with those thoughts, Nancy had already finished bathing for Bobby.

    N?velDrama.Org holds text ? rights.

    She wrapped his soft body with a bath towel and guided him to the children''s room, which was painted

    in gray and blue. On one corner was a desk filled with all kinds of aerospace models.

    "Your room is so nice!" Nancy praised, pinching his soft chubby cheeks.

    "Of course! Mommy, I''m a little man!" Bobby climbed on his own bed and lifted his arm like it was a

    routine he was used to.

    "Yes, honey. You are one cute little man!" As if he was her own son, Nancy felt a warm sensation in her

    heart. With the hairdryer on her hand, she couldn''t help kissing him on his head as she dried up his

    hair.

    "Mommy, let''s go and y a spacecraft model! The one who loses will have to tell a funny story." Ever

    since he could remember, Bobby had always liked making his own game rules.

    Like father, like son.

    "Okay," Nancy agreed, nodding.

    Back downstairs, Charles had lost track of how much red wine he had consumed. He only decided to

    walk out of the study when the taste of alcohol had be foreign to his pte.

    On his way to his own room, he saw that the door of Bobby''s room was still open, and the light was still

    on.

    Taking a peek inside, his sight was weed by a smile on Bobby''s lips.

    Across him was Nancy, who sat on a small chair while her head leaned on the bed. Obviously, she was

    asleep too.

    With this image, Charles almost believed that she was indeed his biological mother. And even though

    she was not really, she might as well serve as one.

    Slowly, he stepped inside the room. He then bowed his head and nted a soft kiss on Bobby''s

    forehead. After that, he turned around and nced at the very delicate Nancy. As his eyes fixated on

    her soft and fragile face, he could not help but kiss her hair.

    Immediately, her sweet fragrance prated his system, sending him in a deep daze that he couldn''t

    stop nting another soft kiss. But before he could sessfully do so, her eyes suddenly opened.

    "Mr. Fu..." she uttered, rubbing her sleepy eyes. Nancy didn''t realize that she, too, fell asleep while

    tucking Bobby in bed and singing him a luby.

    "Uhm... I''m so sorry. I lost track of time." "It''s okay. You must be tired," Charles said in a hoarse voice

    while straightening himself up.

 Chapter 23 Remember Your Identity

    Chapter 23 Remember Your Identity

    "Yes, Mr. Fu," Nancy said as she stood up. She then ran her fingers through her messy hair.

    She felt as if something fell on her hair just now.

    She walked quietly out of the bedroom and immediately saw Angelina standing just outside the door.

    She looked as if she was waiting for Nancy toe out.

    "Aunt... Angelina," Nancy greeted her, half hesitating and half embarrassed.

    "So, you are Nancy? I am a little familiar with your name. But it doesn''t matter. You need to always

    remember your ce here! Don''t overthink it. Bobby is just a kid, so never take whatever he says too

    seriously!" Angelina''s voice was soft, but her words were unmistakably a warning to her.

    "Don''t worry, Aunt. I''m not interested in Mr. Fu. I stay here just for Bobby," Nancy rified. Nancy was

    not willing to show even the slightest weakness. And it was the truth that she had no other intention

    towards Charles.

    Charles was like a king that everyone looked up to.

    N?velD(ram)a.?rg owns this content.

    He was too dazzling for her. She felt that if she kept too close to him, she would only get burned.

    And she was already hurt once, and that was more than enough for her.

    "That''s good, then." Angelina involuntarily raised her voice. "The guestroom is ready. It''s on the first

    floor. It''s in the same room with the maid."

    "Mom, Bobby is already asleep. Why are you shouting here?" Charles asked as he came out of the

    room. "Nancy, you will sleep in my room. I will sleep in the guest room next to yours," Charles

    specified. He closed the door gently behind him after he came out.

    "What? Charles!" Angelina eximed as she stared at her son in disbelief. Charles was a neat freak

    from a very early age. He never touched any woman except for that one time. And yet that evening, he

    was willing to let a strange woman sleep in his room.

    ''Is this really my son, Charles?'' Angelica wondered to herself.

    "I don''t like repeating myself," Charles said in an authoritative voice. He did not allow anyone to refuse

    him.

    "Mr. Fu... you really don''t need to do that," Nancy said. She didn''t want to cause any trouble in Charles''

    life.

    "What? Didn''t you hear me clearly?" Sleep in my room or sleep in my mother''s room. Take your pick,"

    Charles pointed out in a cold voice.

    "Charles! You let her sleep in your room, and you... It''s unreasonable!" Angelinained. But she

    knew her son too well. No one could change his mind once he decided on something.

    But her bedroom was also Hardy''s room. Although he was abroad to apany his father, it was not a

    ce where anyone could just go to sleep.

    Angelina felt helpless with the situation and decided to leave in anger.

    Nancy could do nothing else so she decided to silently go to the bathroom to take a shower and

    freshen up.

    Her thoughts were interrupted by a sudden knock on the door.

    ''Who could it be?'' Nancy wondered to herself.

    She suspected that it must be Charles, but she was taking a shower. So, she wondered why he

    suddenly decided toe and knock on the shower room door.

    ''Does he...'' she wondered.

    She suddenly bit her lips nervously with the thought.

    "I brought your pajamas," Charles said calmly from outside the door. His voice sounded emotionless.

    Nancy felt relieved and sighed in relief. She decided that she was probably thinking too much.

    "Thank you," Nancy said as she opened the door. She then took the pajamas from Charles. He wore a

    gray cotton shirt.

    He turned and left without warning as soon as Nancy took the pajamas from him.

    Nancy slept soundly and restfully that evening.

    Meanwhile, the Ning family found themselves in a mess.

    Fannie held a photo in her hand as she stamped her foot on the floor in anger.

    "See this, Dad? It''s your good daughter. Nancy has been seducing Charles ever since she got back.

    She is seducing him on purpose to destroy the Ning family! And all that our family can have now

    depends on me and Caspar. And it will all be destroyed by that little bitch!"

    Fannie said in anger. She then smashed the photo on the ground.

    "Nancy... she didn''t do that..." rk stuttered in reply.

    "What do you mean she didn''t? She''s constantly in touch with Charlestely, and the evidence is clear!

    How can you take her side on this?" Jill would naturally take the side of her daughter. She was afraid

    that Nancy had gotten too close to Charles. She was afraid of the details of that car ident that year

    being exposed. If Charles found out about that car ident, it would all be over for them.

    "What can I do, then?" But rk''s ambition had long been gone. Everything was now under Fannie

    and Jill''s control.

    "Father, I am asking you. What should we do, now? What can we do if Charles suddenly wants to

    purchase ourpany? Will our family end up on the street?" Fannieined, obviously disturbed

    by the possibility.

    "Don''t worry about it, Fannie. I think Charles is just ying with her. Don''t take it so seriously. Nancy

    has a child, you know!" Jill said tofort Fannie although she herself was not too sure if her idea was

    right.

    Caspar got back just in time to hear some of their conversation.

    He overheard Jill''s words and immediately felt nervous. Nancy was no longer the same girl that she

    was from five years ago. She was like a flower that bloomed after all those years. Caspar thought that if

    he could go back in time and make his choice once more, his choice would be clear.

    But he consoled himself with the thought that Nancy was disliked by the Ning family. If he chose to

    marry her, he would not be as rich as he was now.

    So, Caspar straightened himself as he consoled himself with that thought. "Mom is right. Charles is just

    ying with her," he replied in disgust.

    "But I have a bad feeling about it," Fannie said in a foreboding tone of voice as she slowly sat on the

    sofa to calm herself down.

    She has a bad feeling from it all.

    She had always suspected that Nancy''s return was borne from an evil intent against them.

    She felt that she had to do something about it. She could not just sit idly by and wait for oblivion.

    Meanwhile, at the Fu family. "Mommy! It''s time for breakfast!"

    Nancy was washing when Bobby came in. His clear, lively voice sounded very nice to Nancy.

    "Sure, Bobby," Nancy replied while she tied her hair into a ponytail.

    She suddenly remembered that if she walked out of the room in a men''s gray shirt and Angelina saw

    her, she would look down on her once more.

    "You look like you''re in a daze. Is it any fun?" Charles said as he entered the room with two packages

    in his hands. He noticed that she stared at his shirt with a frown, and he smiled yfully at her.

    His big gray shirt on Nancy made her look frail, thin and unattractive overall.

    However, the more he stared at her, the more she looked beautiful to him.

    "Mr. Fu, I''m wondering where the dress that I wore yesterday could be?" The dress that she wore the

    night before was sexy but looked more appropriate than the gray shirt.

    "I threw that away," Charles replied.

    "Oh no! I have to go to work today. What if I don''t have clothes to wear to work?" Nancy said anxiously.

    "You can go to work naked then," Charles said. He immediately raised his eyebrows and looked so

    surprised.

    "Charles Fu!" The alienation that she umted towards Charles was immediately shattered by his

    frivolous idea. He was so serious to her the evening before and yet he was suddenly so silly that

    morning.

    She had heard stories that he was naturally cold to girls and was very abstinent.

    But rumors were almost never a reliable source of information.

    "Daddy, don''t make Mommy angry. If Mommy is angry, so am I!" Bobby immediately thought that his

    Daddy provoked his Mommy because Nancy eximed Charles'' full name. He then wondered why his

    Daddy would even provoke his Mommy when his Daddy didn''t even know how to coax a girl properly.

 Chapter 24 Daddy, Dont Peek

    Chapter 24 Daddy, Don''t Peek

    "Bobby, your Mommy is not angry. I was just teasing her. Look, I bought her new clothes," Charles told

    Bobby. Then, he opened the package in his hand and took out the clothes inside.

    "Have a try," he said softly, turning to look at Nancy''s red face.

    A stream of warmth suddenly flowed through her eyes. Although she was panicked, she said in a stiff

    voice, "Thank you."

    Shrugging his shoulders, Charles smiled.

    "Daddy, I''ll cover your eyes so that Mommy can change her clothes," Bobby said quickly, trying to

    prevent them from quarreling. Besides, he thought that he should protect Mommy from Daddy''s eyes

    while she was changing her clothes.

    After all, Daddy was a man,

    not a cute child like he was.

    "Bobby, don''t worry. We can both close our eyes," Charles suggested cheekily.

    N?velDrama.Org holds text ? rights.

    "Good idea, Daddy. Don''t peek!" Since he was just a child, he was easily fooled by Charles.

    "Hm. You are not allowed to peek either! Tell you what, I will cover your eyes and you can cover mine,"

    Charles said cheerfully, bending down.

    "Okay, Daddy." Bobby stretched out his tiny hands to cover his Daddy''s eyes,

    while his own eyes were covered tightly by Charles'' big hands.

    Nancy, who had speechlessly been watching this exchange between them, shook her head and walked

    into the bathroom with her clothes.

    However, it didn''t make much of a difference. There was only a wall of frosted ss separating the

    bathroom from the room, so her silhouette was on full disy.

    A wicked grin broke across Charles'' face as he greedily took in the view. What a silly woman! He had

    seen everything that should be seen.

    If he wanted to see her, how could she escape?

    ''Nancy, something might happen between us,'' he thought.

    After breakfast, Charles dropped Bobby at the kindergarten and then took Nancy to the hospital.

    To avoid unnecessary rumors, she made him park his car a kilometer away from the hospital.

    As she got out of the car, she heard himzily say, "Nancy, I''ll pick you up after work."

    "No, thanks, Mr. Fu," Nancy said in a polite but distant tone.

    "Bobby needs you. I''ll pay you a sry for the time you spend with him. I know you earn a lot at the

    hospital, but more money doesn''t hurt, right?"

    Nancy sighed and nodded. "Yes, let me think about it."

    She did need a lot of money for her mother''s medical and nursing expenses every month. Besides, she

    really wanted to spend time with Bobby.

    Nancy''s answer was good enough for him for now, so Charles drove away.

    Whatever it was, he did not want Nancy out of his life for the time being.

    When he reached hispany, he casually walked to his office as usual, but all the employees gave

    him strange looks.

    "Is there something wrong with me?" he asked aloud as he entered his office and took a seat on his

    chair. His secretary, Vi Yang, who had walked in right behind him with a cup of coffee in her hand,

    was taken aback.

    Although she had been working for Charles for two years, she had never dared to make eye contact

    with him.

    She was afraid that she would drown in his eyes, which were as deep as the sea.

    But now, she had no other choice. As she set the cup of coffee down on his table, she looked into his

    eyes and blushed. "Mr. Fu, I think you look more handsome today than usual. Everyone does... That''s

    because you''re smiling today!"

    "What?" Charles rubbed his chin in confusion. Had everyone given him strange looks just because of

    the smile on his face?

    Vi Yang took a deep breath and plucked up her courage to say, "Mr. Fu, you might not be aware of

    this, but you''ve always been cold and unapproachable. Everyone is very afraid of you. But today, you

    look handsome and warm. They... They say your smile is as beautiful as a flower blooming."

    Leaning against the back of his chair, Charles squinted his eyes at Vi Yang and said, "Are you

    kidding me?"

    But Vi Yang was so obsessed with him that she didn''t even flinch. She just shook her head and said,

    "Mr. Fu, they''re not exaggerating. You really look handsome when you smile."

    She continued to stare at him in a daze, almost drooling.

    "Okay, I get it. You can go now,"

    said Charles with a smile.

    "Okay, Mr. Fu!" Vi Yang bowed deeply and left with a wide smile on her face.

    Once she was gone, Charles frowned.

    He wasn''t used to smiling. Did he really look handsome when he smiled?

    He doubtfully took out his phone and tried smiling at the camera.

    But no matter which way he turned, he found that he just looked weird with a smile on his face.

    Dejected, he turned off the camera and leaned back in his chair, fixing his eyes on the ceiling and

    forcing a smile.

    At that moment, he heard a ruckus outside.

    "Excuse me, do you have an appointment?"

    "No, I don''t."

    "Our CEO won''t see anyone who doesn''t have an appointment. Please leave." "Let me in! Your CEO

    will see me. I''m Nancy''s sister. You do know who Nancy is, don''t you? She is your CEO''s girlfriend

    now!"

    In an instant,

    the smile on his face disappeared, reced by his usual coldness.

    A few momentster, the door of his office was pushed open, and a somewhat beautiful woman walked

    in.

    Vi Yang followed this woman inside and said gingerly, "Mr. Fu, I''m sorry. I couldn''t stop her..."

    Charles raised his hand and asked Vi Yang to leave.

    With a bow, Vi Yang walked out of his office and closed the door behind her.

    "Who are you?" Charles asked indifferently, looking at the stranger.

    "Mr. Fu, nice to meet you. I''ve heard a lot about you, and I''ve wanted to meet you for a long time. I''m

    Nancy''s sister. But Nancy can be very private. She didn''t mention that she had a boyfriend to our family

    at all. If I hadn''t seen the news articles, we would still be in the dark," Fannie said in an aggrieved tone.

    "Well, now you know. Why are you here?" Charles had heard things about the Ning family before, but

    since Nancy had never brought up her family to him, he hadn''t asked her about it either.

    However, her sister''s attitude today was a little peculiar.

    "Mr. Fu, our family is inferior to the Fu family. Please take care of us for my sister''s sake," Fannie said

    audaciously, walking up to him and reaching out to touch his shoulder.

    He dodged her touch, but she immediately sat on hisp.

    "Mr. Fu, don''t let my sister see us like this!" she said in a sweet voice.

    In his many years of doing business, Charles hade across all kinds of women.

    It was obvious that Fannie was throwing herself at him.

    ''Humph, who does she think I am?'' he thought with disdain.

 Chapter 25 The Vulgar Woman

    Chapter 25 The Vulgar Woman

    Although Charles disliked this shameless woman, he concealed his true feelings and let out a light

    chuckle instead.

    "You just gave me an idea. I should let Nancy see how her sister hooked up with me behind her back,"

    he drawled, taking out his phone.

    Fannie immediately snatched the phone from his hand. Then, she calmly kissed on the phone and said

    in an innocent voice, "Mr. Fu, please don''t do this. My sister takes things too seriously. If she sees us

    together, she will get angry and quarrel with me. I''m scared of her when she''s angry."

    Charles shrugged. "I like it when Nancy gets angry." Fannie ignored thisment and switched gears.

    N?velDrama.Org holds text ? rights.

    "Mr. Fu, I''m much more attractive than my sister." She looked at him with a seductive gaze as she

    gently grazed his neck with her fingers.

    "What a joke! There is a world of difference between you two." Then, Charles pushed her hands away

    and yelled, "Get lost!"

    "What difference is there between us?" Fannie asked arrogantly without flinching. Her biggest strength

    as well as her biggest weakness was her self-confidence. The disdain in Charles'' eyes didn''t affect her

    in the slightest.

    Finally losing his interest in continuing this game with this vulgar woman, Charles abruptly pushed her

    away.

    Fannie, who hadn''t been prepared for it at all, fell to the ground.

    "Nancy is as pure as a white cloud while you are as dirty as shit!" With a grim face, Charles took out a

    handkerchief, gently wiped his fingers, and then threw it on Fannie with great force.

    Any sane woman would have immediately left in shame.

    However, Fannie had long lost her sense of dignity. Besides, in her heart, she was much more beautiful

    than Nancy, so she couldn''t ept the fact that anyone would prefer her sister to her.

    "Mr. Fu, are you kidding? My sister is the one who is as dirty as shit. She is just an ordinary woman!

    How can she bepared with me?" Fannie ranted delusionally.

    Charles snorted. "Your sister?" Well, as far as I know, you''ve been married to Caspar for four years and

    you even have a child with him. Does he know that you''vee here to see me?"

    "Of course. My husband is very d to let me see you." This stupid woman, Fannie, still believed that

    she could seduce Charles.

    After all, this was exactly how she had stolen Caspar away from Nancy. She thought that by ying the

    same trick again, she could take Charles away, too.

    Even if Charles was only ying with her sister, Fannie wanted him to y with her instead.

    In her eyes,

    Nancy was just an ordinary woman who didn''t deserve the attention of a man as excellent as Charles.

    That was the difference between her and Nancy.

    "All right then." Charles nodded.

    "I knew you wouldn''t be able to resist me," Fannie said with a seductive smile.

    "Yes, I can''t. Go to the room and get ready. Wait for me there," Charles said, pulling off his tie.

    Fannie was surprised by the abrupt change in his attitude, but she just smiled. "Mr. Fu, please be

    quick."

    "Okay." He nodded.

    Fannie''s high heels clicked across the floor as she strode into the lounge room.

    With a dismissive sneer, Charles walked out of the office.

    "Hiram," he called.

    Hiram Sun, his bodyguard, always waited for him in the office next to his. Hearing his call, Hiram Sun

    hurried out and greeted, "Mr. Fu!"

    "Take a few men and go to my lounge. You''ll see a woman there. Throw away her clothes, wrap her

    with a nket, and throw her out onto the street."

    "Yes, sir," Hiram Sun replied.

    ''What a shameless woman! How dare shee to my boss'' office and throw herself at him?'' he

    thought furiously.

    When he entered the lounge, he saw Fannie lost in wild imagination with her eyes closed.

    Fannie thought that after today, she could get Charles to do anything with her charm.

    First, she wanted him to stay away from Nancy.

    Then, she would make him invest in the Ning family''spany.

    Third, she would ask him for money.

    But how much money should she ask for?

    He was such a rich man. She could ask him for a lot.

    A hundred million? No, that was too little.

    Maybe a billion?

    "Tear the clothes into pieces and throw them away. And then get her out of here." Hiram Sun''s cruel

    voice interrupted Fannie''s imagination.

    She finally opened her eyes and saw some fierce-looking men in ck.

    Although she couldn''t help but tighten her grip on the quilt in fear, she hardened her voice and said,

    "What are you doing? I''m waiting for Mr. Fu, your CEO. If you dare to do anything to me, Charles won''t

    let you off! " "Bitch!

    You don''t deserve to say our CEO''s name," one of the men said and spit on Fannie''s face.

    "What do you mean? You..." Only then did Fannie finally realize that she had been tricked by Charles.

    "I mean, you will be getting out of here now," Hiram Sun replied. Then, he waved his hand at the men.

    "Hurry up. Don''t let this woman dirty Mr. Fu''s bed."

    "Yes." The men in ck rushed up to Fannie and wrapped her with a quilt.

    "Let go of me! Don''t throw my clothes away! I''m leaving! I''m leaving now!" Fannie screamed.

    "Yes, you are, but you don''t have to go by yourself. We''ll help you." Hiram Sun gestured for the men to

    lift her up.

    No matter how capable Fannie was, her strength was no match for the strength of several men.

    She was carried out by the men like a pig to the ughter.

    As she passed Charles'' office, she screamed, "Charles! You''re so blinded by that cunning woman that

    you can''t see the truth. She has a child! She is not a pure woman at all, but you still protect her!"

    Fannieughed wildly as she said these words.

    How could she not have been driven angry to the point of madness? Her whole life, she had always

    been spoiled by her parents, but she had been treated so brutally by Charles today. She was so angry

    that she would kill Nancy if she could get her hands on her.

    "p her. p her every time she opens her mouth until she shuts up!" Charles ordered coldly.

    "Yes, Mr. Fu," Hiram Sun replied.

    He began pping her, and continued until the only sound he could hear was the sound of his ps. At

    first, Fannie remained stubborn and kept talking.

    But as Hiram Sun kept pping her, her cheek started stinging until it was swollen. Finally, she began

    howling in pain.

    With a gloomy face, Charles walked into his office with Fannie''s words still echoing in his ears.

    "She has a child..."

    He wasn''t in the mood to read documents anymore.

    He took out his phone and put it back several times, contemting whether to call Nancy. But in the

    end, he did not dial her number.

    All of his employees were confused by the abrupt change in his attitude. Their boss had been smiling

    happily in the morning, but by afternoon, he looked as if he wanted to kill someone.

    "Our CEO''s face has changed so fast!"

    "Oh, this morning was just an exception. This is his normal expression, isn''t it?"

    "Yes. I miss Mr. Fu'' smile so much. He looked so warm and nice."

 Chapter 26 She Is Not Your Mother

    Chapter 26 She Is Not Your Mother

    Charles gave a cold nce.

    This frightened them so much that they shrank their necks and maintained absolute silence.

    He had nned to go to the hospital to pick up Nancy, and then to go together to the kindergarten for

    picking up Bobby. However, his good mood waspletely ruined by what Fannie said.

    "Daddy, are you okay?" Bobby asked, noticing that Charles'' expression had changed.

    But, Charles didn''t say anything.

    "Where''s Mommy?" Bobby asked again.

    "Bobby, she isn''t your mother." Charles blurted out coldly.

    Bobby was shocked to hear it. What was wrong with his father? His Daddy had promised him that he

    could call Nancy his Mommy, but why did he change his mind suddenly?

    "She''s my Mom, you''re a bad Daddy. Humph!" Hearing Charles'' words, Bobby felt pity for himself. He

    turned around and looked away from Charles.

    Charles just looked at him with his gloomy face, but didn''t say anything.

    ''What happened? Daddy looks so dull!''

    In an attempt to find out what had gone wrong, Bobby took Charles'' phone and opened the WeChat.

    The moment he saw the familiar profile photo of Nancy, he grinned unconsciously.

    "Mommy, are you there?" he texted.

    Nancy just got off work, and she had three consecutive operations this day. It had been a very busy

    day for her and she waspletely exhausted.

    She took off the sterile clothes and walked out of the operation room with half open eyes. The tiresome

    day had taken a toll on her body. She was finding it hard to walk and felt her legs weighed unusually

    heavy. She slowly walked to her office and sat down with hands above her head. After a while, she

    took out her cellphone and started it up.

    She always turned off her phone when she had a surgery.

    When the phone was on, a WeChat message popped up.

    As soon as she saw "Mommy", she knew it was Bobby.

    Nancy replied, "Yes."

    "Mommy, Daddy seems to be angry. Do you know what happened to him?"

    Nancy was surprised, and thought Charles seemed quite happy this morning. ''What might have

    happened today? Would it be anything rted to hispany? Or is it something else?''

    "Bobby, I don''t know."

    "Mommy, I think Daddy just misses you so much. What do you think?"

    Nancy smiled helplessly, "I don''t think so."

    However, she remembered that Charles had said that he woulde to pick her up after work. But,

    she didn''t know why he hadn''te.

    A sudden sense of loss came over her.

    "Bobby, give me the phone!" Lost in various fancies and conjectures, Charles suddenly found Bobby''s

    fingers texting on his cellphone. What else would this little guy do besides looking for Nancy?

    "Daddy, I just want to ask Mommy about your anger..." Before Bobby could finish, Charles grabbed the

    cellphone from his hands. He said, "Don''t call her Mommy again!"

    He said it once again! Bobby hated when he was distressed, and he hated it even more when his

    Daddy was the reason for it.

    Tears almost came out of his eyes. He covered his ears with his hands and yelled, "No! I don''t want to

    hear it..."

    After a while, when there was no more messages from Bobby, Nancy exited the WeChat.

    "Are you avable tonight?" Ethan came over and asked her out.

    Nancy shook her head, "You want to treat me?"

    She was really hungry now. Thinking that Charles wouldn''t be able toe today, she felt free.

    "Sure, it''s my treat as long as you enjoy it. Tell me, what do you want to eat?" Ethan stretched out his

    body, put his hands on the desk in front of Nancy, and looked at her eagerly with his big eyes.

    "Anything is fine for me," said Nancy.

    "You always say that. I have been scared of you saying that since I was a child." Ethan sighed

    helplessly.

    "Okay, you make the decision. I will eat whatever you choose," Nancy replied inly, since she was

    never fussy about food.

    "Well, pretty girl, then let''s have some barbecue. I know you like the smell of smoke," Ethan said with a

    tender smile.

    Nancy stood up. "It feels so happy to know that you still remember."

    "Humph! How can I forget? I''ve been your brother for so many years. I know quite well about you,

    right? Let''s go." Then Ethan waved the car keys and walked out.

    Nancy followed him.

    Although it was the early autumn, there were still quite a number of people having barbecue at the

    beach.

    Ethan found a rtively quiet ce to sit down. Once both of them settled, he ordered prawns, spicy

    meat skewers, chicken wings, cartge and so on.

    "I''m afraid you ordered too much. What if we can''t eat them up?" While in their school days, Ethan

    often invited Nancy to have a barbecue. At that time, Nancy was so obsessed with barbecue that she

    ate a lot every time.

    "Don''t worry. We can pack the rest," Ethan said.

    The words were same as many years ago.

    However, they were no longer the same innocent young couple.

    Nancy and Ethan looked at each other and smiled, sharing their old memories.

    However, the atmosphere in the Fu family was a bit awkward.

    "Daddy, it''s time for dinner." Bobby felt very sad and depressed. Without Mommy, there seemed to be a

    lot missing and he felt a sudden sense of loneliness in his heart.

    But Daddy looked very angry and this added to his worry. Did he quarrel with Mommy?

    Bobby was really worried, thinking what had happened.

    N?velDrama.Org holds text ? rights.

    But he had to ask Daddy to have his dinner. So Bobby knocked on the study door.

    ''Daddy is behaving very strange today. He locked himself in the study after reaching home. What is he

    doing there?''

    Bobby was curious. He anticipated that his Daddy must have quarreled with Mommy.

    What was Charles doing inside? His eyes were red. He googled Nancy''s name and tried to search for

    her information. However, he found that there wasn''t much information about her on the Inte.

    He could only get things like, she was the eldest daughter of the Ning family, the medical school she

    was in, and the award she had received in a school artistic evening party.

    It could be seen that Nancy was quite an active girl while she was in her college.

    Charles turned off theputer in disappointment.

    At that moment, he heard the anxious voice of Bobby at the door.

    Charles couldn''t get it. He had always been an indifferent person, but he was on the verge of breaking

    out upon hearing that Nancy had given birth.

    He thought for a while before making a call to Jay.

    "Charles, what''s up?" Jay was sitting on the sofa with his legs crossed, watching TV and eating

    sunflower seeds. It was one of those rare days that he didn''t hang out because he was a little tired of it.

    Yes, "tired".

    Massaging the spot between the eyebrows, Charles said leisurely, "I want some information about

    Nancy."

    "Oh, it''s just a piece of cake..." Jay said in a t tone. "Could you ask your men to investigate it? It''s just

    a trifle. You ask me to do it because you don''t want me to rx, do you?"

    "I don''t think it''s a piece of cake, Jay. You can have a try." As he spoke, he sent the information he had

    got to Jay.

    Somehow, the closer he was getting to Nancy, the more he felt that she was mysterious.

    Charles was not in love with this kind of feeling any more.

    "Okay, I''ll do it right now." Having left with no choice, Jay put down the remote control, picked up the

    phone and gave orders to his men.

    He agreed to do it thinking that it was just an easy task, but two hourster, all the information he got

    was the same as the one that Charles had found.

 Chapter 27 Where Is Mommy

    Chapter 27 Where Is Mommy

    Jay felt helpless.

    "Charles, there isn''t much information avable about her. By the way, why do you investigate her

    now? Do you suspect her of having some ulterior motives or some hidden secrets?" Jay asked

    cautiously.

    Charles ground his fingers and thought, ''She having a baby should certainly be a secret.''

    Otherwise, why would she hide the truth from him?''

    Surrounded by rage and anxiety, Charles suddenly yelled at Jay, "Well, if I knew it, I wouldn''t be asking

    you to investigate it, would I?"

    Jay trembled.

    He knew that Charles was a cold man, but he was sure that he wasn''t someone who liked to roar. But

    now, he roared at him just for the sake of a girl. Really?

    ''Is it the same Charles I knew?''

    "Okay, Charles, take it easy. Don''t be so anxious. I assure you that the only thing I will do tomorrow is

    to investigate her for you, all right?" Jay promised Charles with augh. He knew very well that he

    should never provoke a man who was in a fit of rage. Though he tried to cool him down, Charles'' rage

    made him quite ufortable.

    "Okay," Charles agreed in a low voice. Perhaps realizing he was out of control, Charles said, "Jay, I

    need you to find out where she is now."

    "Certainly. That''s easy! I''ll do it right now!" Jay said, as sweat broke out on his forehead.

    ''s, it seems that Charles really cares about Nancy.

    Or else, he would never have been so emotional.''

    It turned out that the men in love were always swayed by anxiety.

    Even a sensible and learned man like Charles who enjoyed great respect in the society, behaved just

    as an ordinary man when he was in love.

    Ten minutester, Jay rang up Charles again.

    N?velDrama.Org holds text ? rights.

    "Charles, Nancy and Ethan are having a barbecue at the seaside. Do you need someone to take her to

    you?" Jay said, with a smug smile.

    Finally, he aplished something that Charles asked him to do.

    "No." Charles squinted dangerously.

    "Well, you sound like you are in a bad mood at the moment. How about we go to the bar for a drink?"

    Jay asked tentatively.

    Charles, however, just hung up without answering him.

    "Hey, wha... Huh, Charles..." Jay was so angry that he almost said some dirty words.

    ''Ethan... Nancy...

    Did Nancy have a child with Ethan?

    Or is it someone else?''

    This question spread like a poisonous vine around Charles'' heart, causing his blood to flow back, and

    making him feel depressed and even hard to breathe. With each passing second, his agony only

    increased.

    "Daddy, would you like to have dinner?" Bobby could not remember how many times he had been

    asking his daddy toe for dinner.

    ''Daddy is an adult, but I wonder why is he still acting childishly like me? Humph!'' Bobby sighed.

    Finally, Charles opened the door.

    Bobby kept his eyes wide open and stared at his daddy. What was wrong with his daddy? He definitely

    looked broken.

    His eyes were red, and his face was dark. He was as gloomy as a dark cloud.

    "Daddy... Are you hungry?" Bobby asked in a low voice.

    He had never seen his dad like this before.

    "No, I''m not hungry. Bobby, go to your grandma," Charles said coldly, and then went downstairs.

    He grabbed his clothes from the cloakroom and walked out without looking back.

    Sitting at the dining table along with his grandma, Bobby sighed, with his hands on his cheeks.

    "What happened to you and your daddy?" Angelina asked while filling a bowl of porridge for Bobby.

    Bobby shook his head and said, "Oh, he''s a man in love... So pathetic."

    "Nonsense, when did your daddy fall in love?" Angelina asked, ring at him.

    "Grandma, you''re too old to know what young people are thinking about. So, better don''t ask. Just let

    Daddy go to Mommy." Bobby thought that his daddy must have gone to see Mommy.

    However, to his surprise, when he just finished his words, he saw Charlesing back in from outside,

    angrily.

    "Daddy, you are back? So you didn''t go to Mommy?" Bobby asked, his voice down with

    disappointment.

    His instinct told him that his daddy missed Mommy a lot.

    Therefore, he decided not to badger him, so that Daddy and Mommy could have some time alone. But

    why did Daddye back suddenly?

    Was Daddy going to give up Mommy?

    He couldn''t!

    "Why should I go to her now?" Charles sat down on a chair, grabbed a ss of water and drank it in a

    single gulp.

    "Daddy, what if my mommy is taken away by a bad man when you are not along with her?" Bobby

    asked worriedly, with a cute frown on his face.

    "Bobby, you are just a kid. Don''t meddle with your dad''s business." Angelina guessed that Charles

    must be crazy to be obsessed with the girl named Nancy.

    Thus, she detested Nancy even more.

    Charles pushed the bowl away irritably and left without saying a word.

    "Your daddy... I don''t understand. Is he crazy?" Angelina was speechless. Her heart ached to see her

    son be like a trapped beast. Where was his grace of being a CEO?

    Bobby nodded and said, "I think your words make sense, Grandma."

    Then there was the noise of the car being driven away from the yard.

    Bobby thought that his daddy had finally made up his mind to go to see his mommy. He surmised he

    would see his mommy after a while.

    And that made him quite happy.

    As soon as he left the dining table, he heard a car screech to a halt in the courtyard.

    "It should be Uncle Jay," he said to himself as he walked out of the dining room.

    "Daddy, you, not again!" Bobby was surprised. What happened to his father?

    ''Daddy is acting quite strange. He has been out and back twice. It means he wants to go to Mommy.

    But why is it so difficult for him to do it?'' Bobby thought.

    Then, Charles went upstairs quickly.

    "Daddy!" Bobby shouted at once.

    Charles finally stopped.

    "Take me to Mommy. I want to see what she is doing." Seeing his father tossing and turning in front of

    him, Bobby was disappointed.

    s, it was better for him to go.

    "Fine," said Charles, turning around and walking downstairs slowly.

    Right now, Charles was entangled in a dilemma. He really wanted to see Nancy, but he restrained

    himself as Nancy was with Ethan. Moreover, he didn''t know what to say when he saw Nancy.

    The baby thing was like a fishbone that got stuck in his throat. He wanted to ask her about it but didn''t

    know how.

    The me of jealousy that rose in his chest was about to devour his reason.

    "Daddy, do you know where Mommy is now?" Bobby, however, remained very calm.

    "I don''t know." Charles would never tell it to Bobby that Nancy was having fun with Ethan by the

    seaside. He was already very jealous, so he didn''t want his son too to share his feelings.

    "You don''t know?" Bobby was surprised. Again, he felt disappointed at his powerful daddy. "Well, let''s

    wait for her near her apartment. I know her well. She won''t sleep outside."

    ''Sleep outside?''

    That word struck hard in his heart. Without saying anything, he drove directly to the downstairs of

    Nancy''s apartment.

 Chapter 28 Call Me Uncle

    Chapter 28 Call Me Uncle

    Nancy had a lot to drink because of her depression.

    So, when Ethan drove her back home, she was badly drunk.

    After driving for some time, they eventually reached Nancy''s apartment. But Nancy was so drunk that

    Ethan had to help get her upstairs and into her apartment.

    Bobby stared at them with wide-open eyes. He realized why his daddy could be so fickle at times. He

    assumed that his daddy might be jealous.

    "Why didn''t you get out of the car, Daddy?" Based on what he knew about his daddy, he would never

    allow something like this to happen in front of him without doing anything. He would''ve gotten out of the

    car and did something to stop it right away.

    But this time... he didn''t even move.

    His back was stiff and he was like an inanimate statue with his head slightly bent low.

    Bobby shook his head lightly as he watched his father helplessly. He then opened the car door with his

    small hands.

    "Mommy!" Bobby shouted out loudly.

    His loud voice was like a wake-up call that brought Nancy back. She turned around and saw Bobby

    approaching her resolutely.

    It made him look like a little warrior who approached his mommy unopposed.

    "Bobby," Nancy said feebly. Nancy forced herself to smile as Bobby drew nearer. She didn''t want him to

    see her that drunk.

    But she lost her footing as she turned around and nearly fell over.

    Fortunately, Ethan was able to hold on to her arm tightly and kept her upright.

    He stared at Bobby with an amused look. "Hey, little guy. Why do you call Nancy, mommy? She wasn''t

    the one who gave birth to you," Ethan pointed out.

    "Big brother, my daddy said I could call her Mommy. And Mommy also likes me. And so, you should

    agree too!" Bobby exined as he called Ethan big brother.

    He thought that brother couldn''t take his mommy away.

    "Call me uncle," Ethan replied. He stared at the resolute little man. "Well, little guy, I don''t care if you

    call someone else mommy. But if you call her mommy, I would mind," Ethan said in a firm tone.

    At that point, rumors about Charles and Nancy had spread everywhere. And this little guy popped out

    of nowhere seemingly to make things even moreplicated for Nancy.

    "Mommy, Mommy... I will call her Mommy!" But Bobby never liked what Ethan said. He immediately

    furrowed his eyebrows and red at Ethan. "Let go of my mommy! She''s mine!" Bobby shouted at him.

    Bobby then pushed Ethan as he spoke. His two small chubby hands pushed Ethan with all their

    strength.

    "Little boy, if you push me again, I will beat your butt so bad!" Before Bobby could react, Ethan lifted

    Bobby off the ground.

    "Mommy, help!" Bobby screamed as he tried to get free from Ethan. Bobby kept shouting as he

    struggled against Ethan.

    But Nancy could never bear to see Bobby treated unfairly. She immediately grabbed Ethan''s arm with

    renewed strength. "You''re a grown man, Ethan. Why are you picking on a mere child?" Nancy said.

    She took Bobby into her arms as soon as she finished speaking.

    Bobby stared at Ethan mockingly.

    ''Mommy still cares about me,'' Bobby thought to himself.

    "I... Well, he shouldn''t call you that!" Ethan stammered.

    He was easily annoyed when Bobby called Nancy mommy.

    "Mommy, am I a good boy?" Bobby asked with a childish smile. He held Nancy''s face with his chubby

    hands and gave her a hard kiss. "Big brother is a very naughty boy, isn''t he, Mommy?" he asked.

    Nancy smiled at Bobby. "Yes, you are right. Your big brother is not as good as you. Hahaha..."

    Nancy openly jested Ethan, but to her surprise, Ethan''s face suddenly looked angry. He immediately

    turned to leave. "Are you even aware of what you''re doing, Nancy? You''re not married yet, or have you

    forgotten that? And you''re a key doctor of the municipal hospital. Are you willing to destroy your career

    because of this boy?"

    "What are you saying, Ethan? Are you really angry? I''ve never known you as a narrow-minded person,"

    Nancy shouted at Ethan as she watched him leave.

    She can''t remember a time when Ethan had ever been mean to her. But since he met Bobby, Ethan

    seemed to have turned into a heartless and impatient man with no sense of humor.

    ''Did he take the rumors between me and Charles seriously?'' Nancy thought.

    And there was no way the he could ever understand what she lost and the pain in her heart.

    Nancy''s sight became blurred as her eyes became filled with tears. She sniffed then took in a deep

    breath.

    She knew that if she asked Ethan toe back to her, he woulde back without a second thought.

    But she couldn''t do so. And she wouldn''t!

    "Mommy, are you crying?" Bobby asked in a soft voice. Bobby wiped the tears that started to flow down

    Nancy''s cheeks with his small hand.

    N?velDrama.Org holds text ? rights.

    Nancy bent her head forward and ced her head on his shoulder. "No, Bobby, I''m not. Mommy is a

    strong girl! I will never cry. It''s just dust that got into Mommy''s eye. So tell me, how did you get here?

    Did you sneak out of the house alone?"

    Bobby felt itchy and giggled. "Mommy, it''s itchy! I''m a good boy, Mommy. I didn''t run out by myself.

    Daddy drove me here. Look, it''s daddy''s car over there!"

    Bobby said as pointed at a familiar car that was parked not too far from where they stood.

    Nancy turned towards the direction that Bobby''s small finger was pointing to. She saw the silhouette of

    a ck Lamborghini that was parked near a streetmp.

    However, the man inside the car was not looking at them. Instead, he stared straight at the direction

    that Ethan took when he left. A cigarette clearly burned in his hand.

    Nancy staggered towards the car as she held Bobby in her arms. When she reached the car, she

    knocked on the window. "Mr. Fu?" she said as she knocked.

    But Charles ignored her and instead stepped on the gas and the car moved forward and left her

    standing.

    "Hey, Charles! What''s wrong with him?" Nancy could not understand why Charles drove off. She

    couldn''t understand why Charles left her and Bobby in the middle of the street without an exnation.

    "Mommy, Daddy has been acting crazy the whole night. I don''t know why he did that, but he looked

    very, very sad earlier," Bobby exined in a serious tone.

    "Yes, Bobby, the mind of men is tooplicated for us to understand. They are never as sensible as

    you, Bobby. Nowe. You''reing home with Mommy." Nancy kissed his little chubby face gently,

    and then carried him into the elevator.

    When got into her apartment, Nancy helped Bobby take a shower and clean himself up.

    "Mommy, do you think Daddy abandoned me?" Bobby wondered. Whenever he was away from home,

    his family would always search for him and bring him home. But the recent situation made him think

    that his father might have left him there with Nancy which was not what he expected to happen.

    But he was not too worried because he was happy to live there with Nancy if he had to.

    In his little kiddie mind, his grandma was important, his dad was important, but his mommy was even

    more important.

    "Well, your daddy loves you so much. He couldn''t just abandon you. Don''t you worry, your daddy will

    pick you up for the kindergarten tomorrow morning," Nancy said with confidence.

    "But I don''t want Daddy. Mommy, can you drive me to the kindergarten tomorrow morning?" Bobby

    asked as he swung his feet at the bedside.

    "If your daddy doesn''te, I will drive you to the kindergarten," Nancy said with a smile as she gently

    dried Bobby''s hair with a bath towel.

    "Okay, Mommy. I want to sleep beside you," Bobby said as he pped his hands happily.

    "Yes, of course. But I have only one bedroom here. So, when you grow older, you won''t be able to

    sleep here anymore. You are a big boy now, understand?" Nancy said as she rubbed Bobby''s soft hair.

    "Mommy, my house is so big and there are so many rooms. You can move in if you want," Bobby

    suggested as he tilted his head.

    Nancy shrugged, and smiled at him, but did not say a word. Although she did not know why Charles

    changed his mind; she was relieved nheless.

 Chapter 29 A Game

    Chapter 29 A Game

    Nancy knew she would be ufortable staying in someone else''s house,

    let alone in the house of a domineering person like Charles.

    "This is my home. Do you understand?" she said while straightening the quilt for Bobby.

    "But you are my mommy now. We are a family. Why can''t Mommy live with me?" Bobby asked,

    pouting.

    All the other kids lived with both their daddy and their mommy, so why couldn''t he?

    "Bobby, you are too young to understand many things. When you are a little older, you will understand

    them." Nancy smiled at himfortingly, but in heart, she felt bitter.

    Bobby blinked his big eyes and said, "Mommy, can''t you marry Daddy so that the three of us can live

    together?"

    Nancy was shocked. She quickly waved her hand and said, "Bobby, don''t say that to your father. Got

    it?"

    Who knew what Charles would think if he heard this? Besides, Angelina already had a bad impression

    of her, and she didn''t want to make it even worse.

    "But I want Mommy and Daddy to get married..." Bobby whined.

    "Honey, let''s y a game. Come on, let''s p our hands," Nancy said hurriedly, trying to change the

    subject. There was no point in seriously discussing such a sensitive topic with a child.

    "Okay, Mommy, you p once, then I''ll p..."

    All these days, Nancy had been shrouded in the loneliness of missing her own child.

    But Bobby had driven away all those negative feelings when he hade into her life,

    bringing happiness and joy instead.

    With him, time passed quickly.

    Soon, morning arrived.

    Afraid that Charles woulde, Nancy got up earlier than usual.

    She made bread toast, fried eggs, and some warm milk for herself.

    Then, she made a fruit sd and a steak for Bobby.

    When it didn''t seem like Charles would being, she took out the children''s clothes she had bought

    before and put them on for Bobby.

    Then, she had breakfast with him and drove him to the kindergarten.

    What she didn''t know was that Charles was following them in his own car.

    The truth was, he hadn''t slept well the night before.

    He spent all night alone in his study, downing one ss of wine after another.

    It wasn''t until dawn that he finally left his study.

    "Where are you going, Charles?" Angelina asked, taking in his disheveled hair and clothes.

    "I''m going to see Bobby," Charles replied casually.

    "Bobby? Isn''t he home?" Angelina asked anxiously. To her, Bobby was as special as her own child.

    "No, he''s with Nancy now. Never mind, you don''t need to worry about it." Charles waved his hand

    impatiently and walked into the courtyard.

    "Ever since that girl appeared, this whole family has been a mess! Nancy this, Nancy that. I think she is

    a gold digger!" Angelina grumbled, looking at his back.

    Charles climbed into his car and drove to Nancy''s house.

    Then, he lit a cigarette and waited for them outside.

    Last night, he had deliberately let Bobby stay alone at her house. He had decided that as long as his

    son was with her, Ethan wouldn''t be around.

    Standing at a distance, he watched as Nancy and Bobby cheerfully walked out of her house together

    hand in hand. Nancy opened the car door for the little boy, and then lowered her head to give him a

    kiss on his forehead.

    It was a warm scene, but it couldn''t dispel the haze in Charles'' heart.

    For some reason, he was unwilling to let this woman go.

    Just thinking about it brought him pain and suffering.

    As Nancy drove away, he climbed into his own car and followed them. When they reached the

    kindergarten, he watched Nancy walk Bobby to the gate before saying goodbye and going back to her

    car.

    Once again, Charles followed her like a ghost.

    When Nancy''s car entered the parking lot of the hospital, Charles finally parked his own car some

    distance away.

    Then, he leaned back against his seat and took a deep drag of his cigarette.

    After that, he took out his phone and called Jay. "Jay, I asked you to investigate Nancy''s background.

    What have you found?"

    Jay sighed. "Charles, I have been working hard, but..."

    Jay''s usual methods were not working, and he didn''t know what to do.

    "Well, give me a result as soon as possible," Charles said impatiently.

    "Okay," Jay answered, but he was not sure whether he couldplete this task or not.

    After Charles hung up, Jay sighed,

    feeling mncholy.

    It urred to him that he could still make a breakthrough by talking to the people who were familiar

    with Nancy. But who were those people?

    It was a well-known fact that Nancy didn''t get along with the Ning family.

    After thinking for a while, Jay decided that it wouldn''t hurt to talk to them anyway, so he drove to the

    sanatorium to find Nancy''s mother, Jade.

    Jade had been well taken care of. Even in her condition, she was able tomunicate through eye

    contact, smiling, and some vague speech.

    At the same time, Doris, who had happened to be on the night shift in the Affiliated Hospital of the

    Medical Universityst night, bought some flowers and drove her second-hand car to the sanatorium.

    She wanted to talk to Nancy''s mother.

    In thest few years, when Nancy had not been in H City, Doris had frequently visited her mother at the

    sanatorium. Therefore, Jade had be very dependent on Doris. The moment she saw Doris, her

    eyes would thin into happy slits and she would mumble joyfully.

    When Doris reached Jade''s room, she put the flowers away. Then, she cut Jade''s nails and helped her

    wash her head and her face with a basin of water.

    Once she was done, she walked out of the room, happily humming with the basin in her hands. Just

    then, she suddenly knocked into someone.

    With a loud tter, the basin of water flew out of her hands,

    All content is ? N0velDrama.Org.

    and the water sshed everywhere.

    "Are you blind..." Doris, who was a short-tempered woman, immediately began shouting.

    But when she caught sight of the man in front of her, she couldn''t help but burst intoughter.

    The basin had flown out of her hands and directly fallen onto the man''s head.

    "It''s not my fault. You bumped into me!" Doris quickly exined in betweenughs.

    Until a moment ago, Jay had been excited at his luck. The staff of the sanatorium had easily told him

    that Nancy''s mother was in Room No. 8 on the second floor.

    But when he had reached the door of Room No. 8,

    he had bumped into this woman and ended up with a basin on his head and water all over his face!

    And why was this water so dirty?

    What made him even more annoyed was the womanughing wildly in front of him as if it wasn''t her

    fault.

    "You... How can youugh at me? You take pleasure in my misfortune, huh?" he yelled, throwing the

    basin to the ground and wiping the water off his face.

 Chapter 30 Playboy

    Chapter 30 yboy

    Doris tried very hard not tough. "You walked with your eyes closed. Why are you ming me, now?"

    "You are so..." Jay was furious. He remembered being surrounded by women before who humored and

    ttered him. But this woman was so different from the others. She would even dare treat him that way.

    Or perhaps she had no idea who he was? The most powerful yboy in the city?

    And it was just as Jay guessed, Doris had no idea who he was.

    Additionally, he was in a total mess now. He was no longer the same yboy that he used to be.

    "Hey, handsome boy, you''re so wet. You''d better run on home and change your clothes. It''s early

    autumn and it''s easy to catch a cold. If you catch a cold because of a basin of water that would really

    be embarrassing," she added with a teasing smile.

    As soon as she finished speaking, she heard him sneeze loudly.

    "Just as I was saying!" she eximed at his sneezing. "You really need to go home and change your

    clothes. Don''t stay here any longer," Doris suggested with a pout.

    Even though she rarely concerned herself with the affairs of others, she understood that she still had to

    be careful not to get into trouble.

    So, she wanted to get rid of him by sending him home as soon as possible.

    "You are a crazy woman. You hurt me badly. Are you really that irresponsible?" Jay waspletely

    furious. He waspletely wet now and he wondered if he could go back in his current state.

    He had no extra clothes in his car for him to change into. Was she thinking that he could simply drive

    back while he was soaking wet?

    To make it worse, Jay was also a hot item for the paparazzi. Anything about him could easily be turned

    into a big news item.

    He was worried that if a paparazzi saw him and took a picture of him, it would immediately be a

    juicy gossip.

    He was never really worried with gossips popping up about him every now and then.

    But was still afraid of gossips that could damage his image. He understood how it could easily be

    a great loss for him.

    "You want me to be responsible for what happened you? What? Are you a super-rich kid? Do you have

    luxury cars and huge houses? Do you have many servants at your beck and call?" She was a person

    who never liked money and those who had too much of it. It was one of the main reasons why she

    didn''t recognize the person in front of her. She couldn''t just tap him on one shoulder like a fairy

    godmother and say, "Okay. You need me to be responsible for you, right? Come home with me then,

    and I will be responsible for you for the rest of my life."

    This man might look nice, but she knew that he was not the kind of man that could make her fall in love

    with him.

    So she said those words to scare the man away.

    Jay shrugged his shoulders as he shook his head. ''What a ridiculous woman! Come on! Do I look like a

    poor man?'' Jay wondered to himself.

    He was so used to women who loved money that Doris was like a mysterious specimen to him.

    "No, of course not!" Jay replied immediately.

    "Do you still want me to be responsible for you, then? How do you propose that I can be responsible?"

    Doris asked as she shrugged her shoulders. "How about I give you some sanatorium clothes?" Doris

    asked.

    "No! I don''t want to wear that! Achoo!" Jay said and then sneezed loudly.

    He rubbed his nose and was convinced that he was really going to catch a cold.

    "Yes, I see. You want to extort money from me, don''t you? Let me tell you. You are a man. Why are you

    even here in the first ce, anyway? You don''t look like a trustworthy guy at first impression. And I

    don''t know you. You must be doing something illegal here!"

    What she said infuriated Jay so much that it made him want to burst into wildughter.

    ''This woman is just unbelievable! She is really a glib-tongued woman!'' Jay thought to himself.

    "Come on! Why would I even steal from you? And I don''t care about your money. Lady, stop thinking

    too much. Just buy me some dry clothes. I came here for Jade. Do you understand?" He was

    convinced that it was pointless to get too involved with her.

    The woman was so skillful in acting shamelessly.

    And she was admittedly the most shameless woman that Jay had ever met!

    He was a popr person in the city, so, he couldn''t just lower himself to her level for nothing.

    "What? Are you looking for Jade?" Doris suddenly became alert. She knew almost everyone who was

    close to Nancy. And she couldn''t recall him to be someone who was known to Nancy. "So, why are you

    looking for her?" she asked suspiciously.

    "Can I ask you something?" His whole body was starting to shiver because of the cold. And he couldn''t

    stand it any longer. He instinctively ced his hands around his shoulders to warm himself.

    "Jade doesn''t have anything to say to you now. You can ask me any question you might have for her,"

    Doris announced as she crossed her arms in front of her chest.

    "Really?" Jay asked incredulously.

    "I am telling you the truth."

    Jay was so amused by her naivety. He initially thought that she was just another scheming woman, but

    it turned out that she was so naive!

    "So, you know Nancy?" asked Jay.

    Doris tapped her chest proudly. "Of course! Nancy is my best friend and we were schoolmates.

    Although we were not in the same major, we lived together for many years!"

    Jay nodded silently while he was in deep thought. He finally understood what he could find out with

    minimal effort.

    All he needed to do was to find a person who had known Nancy for a long time. Someone who knew

    her very well.

    "Great! Let''s find a ce to talk. If you can answer my question, then you don''t need to be responsible

    for me anymore. What do you say?"

    "Okay, but I still want to know where you are taking me to, first," Doris pointed out immediately.

    "We will go to buy some clothes for me first, and then... hotel, coffee shop... Choose whichever ce

    you''d like to go to talk." ''This woman likes money, doesn''t she?

    As long as she likes money, everything would be OK. There is no reason to doubt that she won''t tell me

    everything about Nancy''s background,'' Jay thought.

    Content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.

    But as soon as she heard the word "hotel," Doris immediately gave in.

    "Deal!"

    Doris turned around and walked out of the sanatorium afterwards.

    Finally, Jay ended up driving his car with wet clothes. It was fortunate that he had a spare cushion.

    Thus, his wet clothes didn''t get the car seat wet.

    He sneezed several times on the way to a nearby clothing store.

    As soon as they stopped and the car was parked, Jay handed to her a credit card and gave her the

    password.

    "Well... Can I buy myself some clothes too?" Doris asked as she stared at the credit card in her hand.

    The card was ck. She remembered someone told her before that the people who used ck credit

    cards were all rich people.

    ''Is he really a rich man?'' Doris wondered.

    "If you want to!" Jay replied immediately.

    Her lips curled into a wicked smile. "Please tell me how much is in it and I''ll keep it in mind. I am afraid

    that it will run out of money when I use it."

    "I don''t really know." And Jay truly didn''t know. His money was given to him by his grandfather. No one

    in the family told him how much was it.

    "Do you mean more or less?" Doris asked wondering.

 Chapter 31 Speak All You Know

    Chapter 31 Speak All You Know

    "All I can say is that you can buy whatever you want," Jay assured her in a calm tone.

    "Well, I promise I won''t buy too much, just a few items," she assured him. She took note of the size of

    his clothes and then headed to the clothing store with the credit card in hand.

    Jay chuckled to himself, ''What a naive girl!''

    What he truly meant to say was that the money in the credit card was enough to but anything that she

    might want.

    Such as a mansion, a luxury car and so on.

    But the girl was only interested in a few new clothes. Poor people could hardly imagine the possibilities

    that were in front of them.

    Doris was afraid to use up the money on the card so she didn''t buy too much. She bought a full set of

    clothes for Jay then she bought herself a few clothes that she liked.

    N?velDrama.Org holds text ? rights.

    It was an exclusive shop of an international clothing brand and their clothes were truly expensive.

    When she went to pay for the items that she bought, Doris nervously stared at the cashier. She was

    nervous that the cashier would suddenly tell her that there was insufficient money in the card.

    But to her surprise, the cashier charged the cost of the items on the credit card without any problems.

    The cashier looked at her with admiration in her eyes. "Miss, pleasee back to our store more

    often!" the cashier said with a smile.

    She then handed the credit card back to her.

    "Oh, okay. Sure," Doris replied. She walked out of the shop with the items that she bought and the

    credit card in hard.

    "Come on, let''s get changed!" Doris opened the car door and handed him the paper bags with his

    clothes.

    "My clothes cost around $20,000. I promise to pay you back!" It was the first time that she spent that

    much money on clothes, and it made her feel that she owed him something. It made her a little

    ufortable and her excitement of buying clothes earlier was watered down because of this feeling.

    ''So, she doesn''t take advantage of other people that much!'' Jay thought to himself.

    "It''s nothing, really. You don''t need to pay me back," Jay said dismissively. Twenty thousand was a

    small amount to Jay. It was not even enough to buy a bottle of his favorite wine.

    "Oh, thank you," Doris said appreciatively.

    "Now, you can tell me everything about Nancy. Think of it as my reward for you," Jay said with a smile.

    Doris felt better when she heard him speak these words.

    "Okay, then. I''ll tell you everything I know."

    "Good!" As soon as they finished speaking, he started to take off his clothes.

    However, his clothes had been so wet. He tried to take them off, but he could not get them off easily

    anymore.

    To make things worse, Doris bought him a t-shirt, and the cor got stuck to his head and he couldn''t

    get in nor out.

    "Hey, can you help me with these clothes?" Jay eximed at Doris helplessly.

    The situation that he found himself in amused her very much.

    ''This man is born funny!'' Doris thought as she stared at him.

    "I will call you ''three-year-old'' from now on. You are already an adult but you can''t get yourself into a t-

    shirt?" Doris jested as she opened the door and stuck her head inside.

    "This is all because of you. My body is still wet and the clothes are sticking to it. That''s why it takes a lot

    of effort for me to get dressed!" But no matter how hard he tried, his clothes could not be put on. It was

    like the clothes were deliberately made to not fit him. "There is a little towel in the storage box. Take it

    and wipe my body," said Jay.

    She agreed that it was difficult for him to get into the clothes.

    "Fine. I will help you this time," Doris said as she stretched her hand into the storage box.

    Her gentle fragrance yed with the sensitive nerves on his nose. He couldn''t stop himself from taking

    a whiff. "It smells good!" he suddenly said.

    "Don''t say that or I will make you regret it!" With an evil grin, Doris punched him in the neck. "I will

    suffocate you with punches!"

    "Stop it, girl! I am still young! I haven''t lived long enough!" Jay said as he teased Doris. "Dry the water

    from me quickly and help me put on my clothes, and I promise to repay your kindness."

    "Really, now?" Doris asked in reply. She began to wipe his body with the towel. "So, what are you going

    to do to pay me back?"

    "Hahaha, I can do anything to repay you!" Doris'' gentle touch while she wiped off the excess moisture

    from Jay''s body made his blood run faster. Anyone who wouldn''t react to her gentle touch would not be

    a normal man.

    "Are you kidding me? Hahaha!" She then twisted the towel like a hemp rope and roughly rubbed it on

    his fair skin. The rubbing left long red marks on various areas of his skin.

    ''Wow, his skin is so fair and tender. How can he have such strength and have such tender skin at the

    same time?'' Doris wondered to herself.

    And she had never seen a man with such nice skin before.

    Doris was overwhelmed by what was in front of her and her heart began to race.

    "Girl, I don''t feel that I am flirting with you, but why do I feel that you are flirting with me?" Although Jay

    could not see her very clearly, he could still guess from her movements. ''She must think that I am

    handsome,'' Jay thought.

    And fortunately, he did look handsome and not only to Doris.

    "Nonsense!" Doris eximed as she blushed. She leaned forward and tried to ce the towel under

    his arms.

    It was a very sensual ce for people. Jay was itching to move aside. Doris slipped when she leaned

    forward andpletely fell towards Jay''s body. Her whole body fell straight towards his naked body.

    "Aaah!" Doris eximed in surprise as she helplessly watched herself fell into the arms of the man

    before him,pletely out of control.

    And then, unexpectedly... her lips fell exactly on his private part.

    "Ummm. Well..." It felt like he was hit by an electric shock. Jay was not only itchy anymore.

    ''Did she do it on purpose?'' Jay wondered.

    "Bah! I didn''t mean it!" Doris exined instantly. She braced herself by putting her hands on his legs

    and tried to stand up straight.

    But the driver''s seat was not very spacious, so she fell down in a way that she was not expecting

    considering her position rtive to Jay''s position.

    And when she miscalcted her grip to steady herself... her hands slipped to a part where she did not

    intend for it to go.

    And when she realized what it was that she held, her face changed dramatically.

    "Do you want so much to die, Jay?!" she shouted out in panic.

    ''Oh,e on! This is such a torture for me!'' Jay thought to himself. He always flirted with beautiful

    women, but he had never experienced being flirted by a woman in such a shameless way.

    ''How could she scold me like that after everything?

    Come on. Think about who is suffering here,'' Jay thought to himself.

    "Girl, you know that I can''t see anything now. How can you scold me if you''re the one who threw

    yourself at me? It''s you! How can you be so unreasonable?" Jay gasped slightly as he tried to control

    the fire that started to warm his entire body. "Which teacher did you learn from? You are scheming!"

    Doris'' face suddenly turned red as she felt the warmth rising up inside her as well. Jay''s words made

    more sense than Doris realized, and it unlocked something in her that she never expected.

    His words provoked Doris more than she could handle. With a sly grin, she pulled Jay''s t-shirt down to

    fit him. She didn''t care if it was considered inappropriate for women to touch men anymore.

 Chapter 32 Hang In There

    Chapter 32 Hang In There

    The tingling sensation on Jay''s body was gone, reced by a piercing pain.

    "Girl, be gentle. It hurts!

    Were you born this rude? No man will dare to marry you if you behave like this."

    The moment Jay finished his words, his arm was pinched by sharp fingernails.

    "Ouch!" he cried out in pain.

    "I''m helping you put on your clothes, three-year-old. No matter how painful it is, you have to bear it!"

    N?velDrama.Org holds text ? rights.

    "I... I don''t need your help. Can''t you let me do it?" he asked in a pleading voice.

    "No, I''m almost done!" Doris grabbed one of the sleeves and pulled it in the opposite direction.

    For a moment, Jay felt like he was about to suffocate.

    Was she torturing him like this on purpose? Yes, she had to be. It was obvious that she was a vindictive

    woman and someone very hard to get along with.

    "I was wrong. Please forgive me, miss!" he finally said. As the heir of the Fang family, he had always

    been arrogant and domineering, and he had never imagined that he would give in to a woman one day.

    This was his greatest humiliation yet.

    Since he had asked for forgiveness, Doris finally softened her movements and got Jay''s head out of

    the clothes.

    When Jay opened his eyes, he saw the woman looking at him with an evil smile.

    "Fine, you win. I can''t afford to y with you anymore."

    "Correct. Don''t insult me. I''m just helping you put on your clothes," Doris said, pping her hands.

    This was her personality. She had almost tortured him to death, but she was acting like she had done

    him a big favor.

    Jay felt like he had walked through a dark ce. Now that he had had a narrow escape from this evil

    woman, he decided not to provoke her anymore.

    He raised his hands and said, "All right, all right. Now get out. I need to change my pants."

    "If you don''t mind, I can help you with that too!" Doris raised her eyebrows and shot him a wicked grin.

    "No, no, no. I can do it myself," Jay said hurriedly. He had been frustrated enough just now, and was

    afraid that if she helped him change his pants, his little soldier would never stand up again.

    It was better for him to stay away from her for the rest of his life.

    With a triumphant smile, Doris leisurely stepped out of the car. Not long after, she heard Jay''s listless

    voice. "Get back in. Tell me which hotel you want to go to."

    After climbing into the backseat, Doris thought for a while and replied, "Yes. Let''s go to the Hayworth."

    She could go anywhere she wanted since money wasn''t a problem for Jay.

    Jay nodded and started driving to the Hayworth, the most luxurious hotel in the city.

    Most of the guests were business elites who came to eat and drink here. Of course, Doris had

    suggested this hotel because she wanted to rip off Jay, but she hadn''t expected him to agree so

    readily.

    On the way, she kept looking him up and down secretly from the backseat.

    Maybe it was because he had been wet, but with his fresh face and his half-dry hair, he looked clean,

    giving off a sense of warmth.

    On closer inspection, this man was actually very handsome.

    "Stop looking at me, girl. I''m afraid you won''t be able to forget me," Jay said casually, looking at Doris

    through the rearview mirror.

    The truth was, he had always liked women with personality.

    But this woman was so unique that he didn''t know if he could handle her.

    It was better to stay away from something that he couldn''t control.

    "Oh, please! I don''t like you at all. It''s not like I want to have nightmares at night!" Doris said with

    disgust and quickly looked away.

    Jay just smirked to himself without saying anything.

    When they arrived at the Hayworth, there were many business elites walking around the hotel in

    groups, talking and heading to their private rooms.

    Doris had never been here before, but in order to fit in, she tried to stand straight.

    Although she was not very beautiful, her temperament was absolutely enough to attract the crowd.

    However, despite her confidence in the way she carried herself, she found that no one seemed to have

    noticed her.

    But as for the man beside her... Everyone was greeting him warmly.

    "Nice to meet you, Mr. Fang."

    "Long time no see, Mr. Fang."

    "Mr. Fang, I know a pretty girl. When are you avable? How about we have a little get-together

    sometime?"

    "Wow! It''s Mr. Fang. He is so handsome!"

    Elites from various walks of life, celebrities, and many other people that Doris didn''t know all came to

    greet the man beside her.

    Doris suddenly felt distressed. It seemed that the man whom she called ''three-year-old'' was not just an

    ordinary man.

    "Hey, what''s your name? Fang?" she asked, trotting after him.

    With his hands in his pockets, Jay just kept walking forward without answering.

    "Just tell me! Why are you so popr?" Doris didn''t take too kindly to being ignored, so she continued

    to ask him.

    "Hey... Shut up!" Jay growled.

    "Fine, I will, three-year-old, can you tell me why they all scrambled to greet you but ignored me?" Doris

    asked. Then, as if struck by sudden enlightenment, she said, "Oh. Maybe I''m too aloof to approach."

    Hearing what Doris said, Jay burst intoughter. He had seen all kinds of women, but no one as weird

    as Doris.

    Sometimes, she was malicious, and sometimes, she was invincible. But now...she was just in

    narcissistic!

    "What are youughing at?" Doris asked seriously.

    "Do you want to attract others'' attention?" Jay asked with a mischievous glint in his eyes.

    Doris nodded. "Yes."

    Her greatest dream in life was to be an actress, a famous one. Therefore, from a young age, she had

    tried very hard to attract people''s attention every time she walked into a room. When she was in her

    last year in high school, she had told her teacher that she wanted to enter the film academy. However,

    her teacher''s earnest words had shattered her dream.

    Her teacher had said, "Doris, you are a very beautiful girl. But the acting profession is not suitable for

    everyone. It''s not for people who don''t know how to build themselves up, or people who don''t have any

    social rtions, or people who can''t bear to suffer a loss..."

    Hearing this, Doris had been so angry that she had almost cried out.

    But her teacher had just sighed and said, "I''m your teacher. If I didn''t tell you your merits and demerits

    and let you pursue the wrong profession, I wouldn''t be doing my job right. Doris, study hard, be a good

    person, and find a good job. That''s your whole life."

 Chapter 33 No Need To Blind Date

    Chapter 33 No Need To Blind Date

    However, Doris had ignored her teacher and left angrily.

    After going to college, she had gradually understood what her teacher had meant. She was a straight

    person who both took and gave offense easily. It would be very hard for her to be an actress.

    But though she had finally understood what her teacher had been worried about, her dream of

    bing an actress had never vanished from her heart.

    "Hold my arm!" Jay said in a low voice.

    "Well..." Doris took his arm obediently.

    Sure enough, there was an instant change in the way people perceived her. More and more people

    began to steal nces at her.

    The next person who came up to greet Jay said,

    "Hello, Mr. Fang. Who is this?" while shooting her a polite smile.

    Suddenly, it urred to Jay that he didn''t know her name.

    But since he didn''t like the way she kept addressing him as "three-year-old," he decided to take this

    opportunity for revenge.

    "This is Miss Silly," he said casually.

    The man he was talking to just epted the name without thinking too much and said, "Oh, well, how

    do you do, Miss Silly?" while holding his hand out for Doris to shake.

    "Hello!" Doris reached out and happily shook his hand.

    "Hello, hello..."

    She hadn''t expected that there would be such a big change in people''s attitude toward her just

    because she was holding Jay''s arm.

    Like a proud peacock,

    she strutted around the room while holding Jay''s arm.

    When they finally sat at a table, Jay handed her the menu and said, "Order whatever you like."

    ''Perhaps I''ve met a rich guy,'' Doris thought and decided to order the most expensive dishes at this

    hotel.

    As she rattled off the dishes she had chosen, she looked up at the man in front of her to gauge his

    reaction.

    To her surprise, he didn''t even frown.

    "Well...

    Why did you call me Miss Silly just now?" she finally asked.

    "Oh, that? Don''t you think it suits you?"

    "You were just taking revenge on me because I called you a three-year-old before, weren''t you?" Doris

    narrowed her eyes at him.

    "You can call me a three-year-old, but I can''t call you Miss Silly? How about I call you a two-year-old? "

    Jay said casually, crossing his legs.

    "No. My name is Doris He, so you can call me Miss He. Or just Doris," Doris said, finally properly

    introducing herself to this strange man.

    "Uh-huh. That''s a beautiful name. I''ll call you Doris," Jay said half-heartedly.

    "Well, now it''s time for you to introduce yourself."

    Hearing that, Jay froze for a moment, and then sneered.

    "Doris, do you think you are on a blind date with me?"

    "What? I... Are you out of your mind? A blind date? It''s the 21st century. Why would I go on a blind

    date? Since we''re having a meal together at the same table, can''t I even know your name?" Feeling

    humiliated, Doris lowered her head, clenched her teeth, and angrily kicked the table leg with the tip of

    her shoe.

    "You''re right, that makes sense." Jay nodded and smoothed his dry hair. "You heard them call me Mr.

    Fang, right? You can call me that too."

    Mr. Fang? ''What a boring name,'' Doris thought.

    "Okay, Mr. Fang, you can ask me what you want to know about Nancy. If you don''t, I will feel very sorry

    for the clothes worth twenty thousand," she said coldly.

    Jay smirked, thinking that this woman had a one-track mind. But she was right; he really did want to

    know about Nancy''s background.

    "Doris, you said that you''re close to Nancy and that you have known her for years. So, tell me frankly

    about Nancy''s life and her past."

    "Well, Nancy can write an autobiography!" Doris said, continuing to kick the table leg. After taking a few

    sips of tea, she continued, "Actually, she is a very simple woman. She''s so kind and gullible that people

    feel sorry for her."

    "Go on."

    Doris began to pour everything she knew about Nancy, including how Nancy had been bullied by Jill

    and Fannie, the matter of her poor mother, and the fact that it was Ethan who had protected her.

    When she reached the part about the summer vacation before junior year, however, she bit her lips

    hesitantly.

    "What''s wrong?" Jay prompted.

    "That year, Nancy was sick." During the summer vacation of that year, when Doris had been working at

    her part-time job at a supermarket, she had suddenly received a call from Nancy saying that she was

    sick and that she needed someone to help her take care of her mom, who was in a sanatorium.

    "What''s wrong with you?" Doris had asked anxiously, but Nancy hadn''t given her a proper response.

    Later, when Nancy''s mother had had surgery,

    she only had Doris forpany.

    The next time they met, Nancy was going abroad soon.

    "What was wrong with her?" Jay asked, focusing on the key point.

    "I don''t know. I asked her about it, but she never told me," replied Doris, shaking her head.

    "What happened then?" Jay asked again.

    By this point, Doris had spoken so much that her throat was dry. She gulped down the ss of water in

    front of her and then wiped her mouth with a handkerchief before continuing, "As you know, when

    Nancy returned from her studies abroad, she was hired by the municipal hospital."

    Jay thought for a while, then asked, "That Ethan... Does he like Nancy very much?"

    "Of course. Ethan has never dated anyone because he''s still waiting for Nancy."

    "Does Nancy like him?"

    Doris sighed. "I think so."

    "So...are they dating?"

    All content is ? N0velDrama.Org.

    "No," replied Doris, shaking her head.

    "Since they like each other, why aren''t they dating?"

    "I''ve also wondered about this, but Nancy never gave me a straight answer. I think she has a secret.

    Wait ��" Doris cut herself off and looked at Jay in shock, suddenly realizing that she had said too much.

    "Why are you asking me all this? What do you n on doing to Nancy? I tell you, if youy a finger on

    her, I will kill you!" she warned.

    Jay shrugged. "Are you that loyal to her?"

    "We are good friends. You''d better remember that."

    "Okay. Nancy should be very happy to have a friend like you." Jay nodded appreciatively.

    "Of course. I am happy to have a friend like her too. Nancy pays attention to details. We are

    complementary to each other," Doris said proudly.

    Jay poured her a ss of red wine and said, "Well, I can see that."

    "Are you saying... my personality is okay?" Doris looked at him seriously.

    Up till now, she had never understood why all the great guys in college had avoided her.

    Pursing his lips in embarrassment, Jay answered, "Well, it''s not bad."

    In fact, this woman was like a demon who tortured other people! It would take a man with a lot of

    courage to pursue a woman like her.

    When all the dishes were finally served,

    Doris gobbled down the food like she was starving.

 Chapter 34 Eat More

    Chapter 34 Eat More

    Jay drank the red wine slowly. Most of the time, he watched her eating.

    Those coquettish women appeared in his mind, whispering sweetly in his arms.

    N?velD(ram)a.?rg owns this content.

    They were cautious, and ttering.

    Hepared those women to all kinds of flowers, and the woman in front of him was like a weed.

    Thinking of this, Jayughed in silence.

    However, Doris was a little embarrassed. She thought he wasughing at her manner of eating.

    So, she came out with a quick solution. She imitated the women on TV and slowly ate.

    However, her way of eating made him ufortable. He pushed the chicken in front of Doris and said,

    "It''s made of ck chicken. You can have some more to beautify your skin."

    "All right." Soon, her elegance vanished instantly, and she continued to eat.

    She still kicked the table leg in a rhythm.

    She really didn''t have such a habit before. But, today was different. Today, she was a little flustered to

    face a handsome man. She didn''t know what was wrong with her feet.

    But, it was beyond her expectation that such an unnoticeable trivial movement would cause her any

    trouble.

    The waiter screamed at once after they paid the bill.

    "Oh my God! Something happened to the table leg. Manager! Pleasee here quickly!" The waiter

    sounded loud like a thunder.

    The manager quickly ran in and said, "Why are you so careless? Why do you keep shouting?"

    The waiter''s face was pale. He pointed his trembling finger to the table leg. "Manager, look, why is one

    of the table legs damaged?"

    The manager was also panicked when he heard that. He lowered his head and checked it.

    "What''s going on? Tell me, what''s going on?" asked the manager.

    Doris waspletely confused. It was just a meal. But what happened to the leg?

    "I don''t know." Doris couldn''t believe her ears.

    Seeing her shoes, the manager was so angry that he was about to cry. "You said you didn''t know? Do

    you know what kind of wood this table is made of? It''s gold-rimmed nanmu... This table is our boss''

    favorite and he spent a lot of money for it. If it weren''t for Mr. Fang''s order, we wouldn''t have allowed

    you in."

    Tears streamed down the manager''s face.

    "What? How could you put such an expensive table out here? I''m sorry. I really didn''t know. But I really

    don''t have any money. How about Ipensate you with my shoes?" Doris inadvertently liked to show

    off her shameless personality.

    However, Jay was aware about the value of the gold-rimmed nanmu.

    He stood up and said calmly, "Don''t worry. Go and find your boss for me."

    "Mr. Fang, but my boss is having a meeting abroad now. His phone is powered off. What should we do

    then?" the manager said while he was about to cry.

    "Well, how much does it cost?" asked Doris. As Doris looked at his cold face, she realized the gravity of

    the situation, pondering why she wore this pair of shoes today.

    That was right. She wore this pair of shoes just to help herself in case of any trouble from a pervert.

    Now she didn''t meet a pervert, butnded in a bigger trouble.

    "I can''t estimate the value of this table. It''s priceless! As you know, if this table has a w, it can''t be

    compensated no matter how much," the manager said, desperate and worried.

    "Then what should we do?" Doris had no clue.

    Jay thought for a while and decided to leave his phone number to the manager. "Here you are. Tell

    your boss to call me when he has time."

    "Mr. Fang, please, you can''t go. If you leave, we will be in trouble. You can''t go. Please." As soon as

    the manager saw that Jay was about to leave, he got anxious and grabbed his arm. They were afraid

    that if Jay left, they would not be able to face their boss. They were too timid to risk the wrath of their

    boss.

    But Jay had something else to do and could no longer waste his time there.

    "Didn''t I tell you once? Ask your boss to call meter." Jay was visibly impatient. "It''s just a table. What

    do you expect me to do?"

    "Mr. Fang, yes, it''s just one table. But remember that this table isn''t an ordinary one. Now that things

    havee to this, you can''t leave. You must wait until my bosses back! Our boss will be back in

    three days'' time!"

    That was the red g for Jay. He lost his temper and threw a look at them.

    He kicked the table in anger. "It''s just a damn table. I don''t care. Let''s go now!"

    He held her hand and was about to leave. He didn''t believe that anyone dared to hurt him.

    Doris couldn''t do anything about it. How was she supposed to pay for that?

    If she had anticipated anything even close, she wouldn''t havee here for dinner!

    Curiosity killed the cat. Vanity killed the woman!

    In a hurry, the manager knelt down to him and said, "Mr. Fang...

    Please... You can''t just leave like this." Doris couldn''t help but ask, "I can stay here. It''s none of his

    business. I take responsibility for what happened. You can me me or punish me. Well, if things get

    worse, I''ll wash the dishes in your hotel for my whole life."

    "What? Huh, you can''t afford it even if you wash ten billion dishes." The manager held Jay''s leg.

    Jay closed his eyes tightly. "I know there are two such tables in this world. I''ll buy the other one after I

    get home. You can deliver this old one to my grandfather. I can leave a note to you. Is it okay?"

    "That sounds all right." The manager finally stood up. He asked someone to bring a paper and pen,

    and let Jay write and sign the paper.

    When everything went well, the manager allowed them to leave.

    Doris didn''t know what to do. She was overwhelmed with fear, and followed Jay with hands behind her

    back like a child who made a mistake.

    "Do you realize what you have done?"

    "I... I can''t even believe what happened over there. It was never my intention to do anything like that. I

    didn''t know it would cost so much money," Doris said carefully.

    "Well, do you have the money?"

    "No, I don''t!" Doris replied immediately.

    "I have!" Actually, Jay didn''t care about this table. Considering the hotel owner''s taste for such items,

    Jay guessed that he would value his collections more than money. So if he wanted to find the same

    table as this old one, it was actually a little troublesome.

    "Then I''ll pay you back when I have money," Doris swore.

    "Pay me back? What are you going to pay back?" With a mocking smile, he pinned her against the wall

    with funny eyes.

    "I... What do you think?" It was rare for her to be obedient and submissive. But she was left with no

    other choice now.

    "Good. Let me make it clear for you. You must be on call at all times, can you do it?" Jay asked,

    touching her nose with his fingertips.

    "Of course!" Did she have any other choice? "Yes, I can be on call. I can cook for you and wash your

    clothes. I''ll do anything for you... Except sexual things."

 Chapter 35 Let Me Go

    Chapter 35 Let Me Go

    Jay''s smile grew wider as his eyes moved away from her. She watched him carefully with dreamy eyes.

    "Don''t worry. I''m not interested in you," Jay said gently with a smile.

    "Oh... that''s great, then!" Doris sighed in relief. She felt that as long as she didn''t do that, she could do

    anything for him.

    And she''d do anything for him. ''Doris, you proud girl! You will end up scolding yourself for thister,'' she

    bitterly thought to herself.

    They continued to move forward together, and then Jay stopped suddenly.

    Doris followed where Jay was looking, and saw the half-open door of a room. Inside the room, a

    woman stood beside Charles.

    Charles looked depressed, he had a gloomy look on his face as he rested his back on the far wall of

    the room. He looked like he was very worried about something.

    His current state made him lookpletely different from his normal handsome look.

    "Charles? What is he doing here?" Doris asked confused. Her face slightly contorted into a puzzled

    look.

    Jay rushed towards the room, pushed the door wide open and hurried inside.

    "Charles, what are you doing here?" Jay asked in a surprised tone of voice as he approached Charles.

    He then took one of Charles'' arms and supported him.

    "Jay, is that you?" Charles asked as he studied Jay''s face with blurred eyes. Charles smiled at him, but

    looked weak and pale. It seemed like he had too much to drink.

    Charles was not normally like this. He was always disciplined. Even more when it came to drinking

    alcohol. He rarely drank alcoholic drinks and had only done so a few times over the years.

    "Get out of here!" Jay growled to the woman that was hanging out with Charles.

    The woman instantly ran out of the room in fear.

    Charles turned to Jay with his bloodshot eyes when he heard that Jay sent the woman out of the room.

    "Jay!" he said but was not able to do anything else.

    "Did you meet anyone today, Charles? Where''s your assistant and your bodyguard?" Jay asked in a

    worried tone.

    "Well, today... I came here all by myself. And not for any social engagements!" Charles said as he

    swayed while he stood. After Charles finished exining, he suddenly rxed as Jay steadily

    supported him with his arm. A short momentter, he passed out.

    "I think he has alcohol poisoning," said Doris. Doris was a female doctor from the andrology

    department and she was familiar with manymon medical issues. When she saw Charles'' bright

    red cheeks and bloodshot eyes, she believed that he was likely suffering from alcohol poisoning

    already.

    "What should we do?" Jay asked in a worried tone. His voice sounded like he was in the verge of

    panicking. Jay had never been in such a situation, especially with Charles in such a dangerous state.

    He looked nervous and panic wasing up very close behind.

    Jay remembered that Charles would normally go to him if he wanted to drink outside of the normal

    social engagements. But this time, he went there to drink alone and was even hooked up by a in-

    looking woman.

    "He''s... What''s wrong with him?" Jay asked anxiously.

    "Let''s get him to the hospital. There''s nothing more that we can do for him here," Doris suggested

    immediately. Doris walked to the other side of Charles to help Jay to get him up. They were surprised

    when Charles suddenly woke up from Doris'' touch.

    "Get off me, woman! Women are too unreliable! Just keep away from me!" Charles eximed with his

    eyes still closed. But he was in an extremely weakened state to be able to keep Doris away.

    ''What was that?'' Jay wondered. Charles'' reaction and statement reminded Jay of something.

    Charles asked Jay to gather as much information that he could about Nancy. And since he was now in

    such a pitiful state, Jay guessed that he had already broken up with Nancy.

    But then Jay suddenly wondered whether Charles ever had a rtionship with Nancy to begin with.

    Or was it all just unrequited love.

    And was it unrequited love that hurt him so much to get himself in this situation?

    ''s! Charles has taken Nancy so seriously. He should learn from me. I''m never serious about

    rtionships,'' Jay thought to himself.

    It was known that Charles was a business tycoon with no weaknesses. But it turned out that his one

    fatal weakness was love!

    "Let''s go, Charles. We will take you to the hospital," Jay said in a solemn voice that echoed how sorry

    he was for what happened to his friend. Jay braced himself to support half of Charles'' weight through

    one of his arms while Doris helped to support the other half. They then walked slowly out of the room.

    "No. I won''t go. Let go of me," Charlesined weakly. But he was too weak to walk by himself. He

    ultimately had no choice but to let Jay help him to walk and then get into the car.

    They drove Charles to the hospital where Nancy worked. Jay decided to bring him there not only

    because of his alcohol poisoning, but Charles also had to be relieved from his emotional anxiety by

    Nancy.

    It was already three in the afternoon when they finally arrived at the hospital.

    Nancy was justing out of the operating room when she saw Jay and Doris supporting Charles and

    they were all walking towards her direction.

    "Nancy! He''s badly drunk!" Doris shouted out. She sounded and looked so exhausted from helping to

    support Charles.

    "Charles? Why? What happened to him? Why did he drink so much?" Nancy asked worriedly as she

    rushed towards them. Her face was masked with so much concern.

    "You should ask him yourself," Jay replied to Nancy with a concerned irony.

    "Charles..." She really had no idea what was happening to Charles the past few days. She felt that

    there was something wrong with him, but she was unable to exin itpletely to Jay. At length, she

    decided to just let him misunderstand her. It was easier that way.

    Exining herself was the most troublesome thing in the world for Nancy.

    So, Nancy quickly became a woman who never liked exining herself to others.

    She never made any effort to exin herself to people who never understood her.

    "Get him to my lounge. The wards are full of children," Nancymanded hurriedly.

    "Okay," Jay agreed.

    They helped her get Charles into the lounge.

    Although he was so drunk, Charles was still able to recognize Nancy''s voice amidst the noise of the

    hospital.

    He suddenly felt like his heart was torn apart once more.

    He felt like running away when he heard her voice one more time.

    Even the most powerful men were like children when confronted by the most intense feeling of love for

    someone.

    N?velDrama.Org holds text ? rights.

    They entered the lounge and seated Charles on the sofa. Jay and Doris finally sighed after they

    released Charles. When he wasfortably seated on the sofa, Charles'' eyes slowly opened and

    stared lovingly at Nancy.

    His bloodshot eyes startled Doris so much that she felt worried. She took a deep breath and was about

    to say something, but before she could say anything, Jay held her hand tightly in his hand. "Sillydy,

    don''t say anything. Let''s just leave and let them sort it out themselves."

    "But I..." Doris was about to speak once more but before she could finish what she was about to say,

    Jay covered her mouth with his hand. Jay then hurriedly and quietly went out of the lounge with Doris in

    his arms. They quietly closed the door of the lounge after they left.

    They made sure that Charles and Nancy were alone and undisturbed.

    "Charles, what''s wrong with you?" Nancy asked softly in a voice that was filled with concern. She felt

    worried and anxious as she looked at him.

    He reached out for her slowly without saying anything.

    "I''ll get you an injection. You''re too drunk and need to sober quickly," Nancy said as she turned around

    to leave.

    But he grabbed her arm with his warm hands before she could walk away and pulled her into his arms.

    He was severely weakened, but Nancy didn''t give any resistance.

    "Nancy, please don''t go," Charles said in a hoarse voice that sounded like it was filled with so much

    suffering.

    "Charles, you should not act so recklessly..."

    Nancy said to him in a gentle voice but before she could finish speaking, he instantly kissed her lips

    with such longing that they both gasped for air right away.

    It was such a passionate and powerful kiss that Nancy could not find the strength to resist or stop it.

    She was reluctant to reciprocate his kiss at first, but she quickly lost herself in his kiss and she quickly

    kissed him back and with the same intensity.

    She felt like small boat at sea that was caught in the middle of an emotional maelstrom. And she felt

    like the powerful waves would soon capsize her.

    For a moment, she decided to let herself go, and allow herself to sink into the deep emotional

    maelstrom that overwhelmed her. She felt that it would be a happy way to die.

    "Nancy, Nancy..." Charles repeated her name and he sounded weaker each time as he continued to

    kiss her.

    His voice then became so weak like it has lost its strength after a thousand years of longing for the

    same girl that never came.

    His breathing became more and morebored and his grip on her arm quickly loosened and fell to his

    side helplessly.

    "Charles!" Nancy eximed nervously when she saw Charles fall into a state of unconsciousness

    before her eyes. His breath wasbored and shallow.

    He drank too much. Way beyond what his body could safely handle. And he passed out because of the

    excess alcohol in his system.

    She helped him to the nearby bed and asked a nurse to give him an injection to lower his blood

    alcohol.

    She then administered a pack of glucose on him.

 Chapter 36 Warm Feeling

    Chapter 36 Warm Feeling

    Nancy poured the glucose into a little cup.

    "Drink it..." She carefully sat on the edge of the bed and put the straw into Charles'' mouth.

    But he had no reaction except for his shallow breathing.

    The people who got drunk couldn''t survive without water in any case. Thus, Nancy decided to act

    immediately. She took a deep breath through her nose, took the glucose into her mouth and then

    sucked at his lips, feeding it slowly into his mouth.

    Her soft and tender touch was like a clear ice spring. "Oh," Charles moaned softly.

    When Nancy tried to let him drink himself, he shut his mouth tightly once again.

    She had no choice but to keep feeding him with her lips.

    Then, she fed him with some water.

    When he seemed better, she sat on the edge of the bed and watched him quietly.

    This man was quite handsome and aggressive. That was something she knew at the first sight of him.

    But surprisingly, he looked very downcast since the past two days. She didn''t know what happened.

    Decadence shouldn''t have been the normal emotion of a rational man like Charles.

    Nancy sighed, "Charles, what on earth happened to you?"

    With his brows furrowed, he snorted in pain.

    She saw that he was feeling ufortable, so she brought a hot-water bag and applied it to his chest

    and stomach.

    It was muchfortable for him now,

    and he finally fell asleep.

    Some nurses in the hospital seldom met Charles, so they were very jealous of Nancy. Some of them

    even took a video and sent it to the hospital''s WeChat group.

    If Hobart saw that video, he would have certainly scolded those nurses. "Nobody should bother Dr.

    Nancy. Ask her to take good care of Mr. Fu. Currently, nothing is more important for us than his health,"

    Hobart ordered.

    The hospital was trying to win over the investment of Charles, but he had no interest in medical field at

    all. It seemed to be a hearsay that there were too many medical errors now. After all, it was rted to

    human life, and he did not want to get involved in it due to its perceivable risks.

    The TS Group had been readily expanding their overseas business in the past few years, and Jeremy

    wasn''t really interested in hospitals.

    Now, they had their chance to get close to Charles.

    Surely Hobart wanted to seize the chance.

    Nancy was already off duty. But Charles hadn''t woken up. Since she wanted to pick up Bobby, she

    asked a nurse toe in to keep an eye on Charles.

    Then, Nancy was on her way to pick up Bobby.

    Bobby was so ted to see Nancy that he held her neck and kissed her again and again.

    "Mommy, where are we going?" He was surprised to find that she wasn''t driving in the direction

    towards her apartment, nor towards his home.

    "Your daddy is drunk, and he is in the hospital now. Let''s go to apany him. Don''t worry, he''d be

    alright soon," said Nancy.

    Bobby wrinkled his chubby little face and said, "Mommy, daddy is really a troublemaker. He''s an adult,

    but still behaves childishly. You should discipline him."

    Nancy smiled helplessly. She was just a "nobody" to him. Even if she knew him, or even if she was his

    friend, she dare not care about such a powerful man.

    "Mommy, please do listen to me," said Bobby seriously.

    "Yeah, I heard it." Nancy remembered about the unusual behavior of Charles in the past two days and

    was a little absent-minded. "Bobby, has something happened to your father recently?"

    He shook his head and answered, "I don''t know, Mommy."

    "Well," Nancy replied.

    Suddenly, something came to Bobby''s mind. He stretched out his hands and put them on her

    shoulders. "Mommy, my daddy missed you very much these days."

    "Hahaha..." Nancy couldn''t help butugh. "Why would he miss me?"

    Moreover, as a strong, unrelenting man, if Charles really wanted to meet her, he would havee to

    her directly. Why would he bother to torture himself!

    Did he try to escape from worries by getting drunk? Was he still the same Charles she knew?

    If she wasn''t mistaken, Charles wouldn''t be influenced even if he had feelings for any woman.

    "But Daddy is a strange person!" Bobby sighed mncholy.

    "Yes, your daddy is indeed very strange."

    It was a sobering realization for her that there was no low hanging fruit when it came to the ego of

    adults. Even though Charles was a distinguished CEO of apany, he must have some fragility that

    no one knew.

    When they arrived at the hospital, they were received with a roaring from the lounge.

    "It''s daddy. What''s wrong?" Holding Nancy''s hand, Bobby hurriedly ran into the lounge.

    Wearing a patient''s gown, Charles yelled at the nurse, "Who told you to do this to me? Get out!"

    This was the first time that Nancy had witnessed such a scene.

    The nurse was so scared that she sobbed, "Mr. Fu, I just, I identally scratched your chest and my

    nails... I didn''t know that they were so sharp."

    It was all her fault, wasn''t it? She had never dreamed that one day she would have such a close

    contact with Charles. So when she looked at his charming face, she became absent-minded and her

    fingernails scratched his chest.

    With a muffled snort, Charles slowly opened his eyes and was still a little sober. When he saw that a

    strange nurse was putting her hand on his chest, he threw the hand off and got out of the bed.

    Content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.

    The next second, he grabbed the nurse''s cor and asked, "Who are you? Who allowed you toe

    in?"

    Suddenly, his handsome face and tone were as cold as they were from the hell.

    The nurse was so scared that her legs became weak. If she wasn''t held up by him, she would have

    knelt down on the ground.

    "Mr. Fu, I''m extremely sorry. I didn''t mean it to. I..." The nurse was so scared that she couldn''t speak up

    clearly. She couldn''t say that she had an anthomaniac which caused her nails to act wildly.

    Fortunately, at this time, Nancy and Bobby walked in.

    "Dr. Nancy..." The nurse felt wronged and cried.

    "Mr. Fu, this is a functioning hospital. At least pay attention to your image!" Nancy said in a good

    temper.

    The moment he saw Nancy and Bobby, he put the nurse down.

    The nurse was so disheartened that she left in tears.

    "Why am I here?" He was so drunk that he couldn''t remember anything.

    "You was sent here by Jay and Doris. You were drunk, and you were quite drunk!" Nancy said.

    "Humph! It''s none of your business!" Charles said angrily.

    "Daddy, Grandma said that she would always discipline Grandpa when he is disobedient," Bobby said

    seriously, raising his head and blinking his big eyes.

    "You... Grandma was joking. How can you take her seriously?"

    But, the fact was that, Hardy was controlled by Angelina for a lifetime. He was toozy and didn''t have

    much desire for power, so he was not liked by his father Frederic. Fortunately, Frederic had managed

    the TS Group for so many years, and if he was not in charge, thepany would have fallen into the

    hands of Derrick.

    In fact, Frederic never had a high regard for Derrick. He was ambitious, but he didn''t walk on the right

    path, which made Frederic very angry.

 Chapter 37 You Cant Leave Daddy Alone

    Chapter 37 You Can''t Leave Daddy Alone

    Charles was a cold man, but he had his own principles and limits. Not like Derrick, who never held

    himself to any limits when it came to doing things.

    N?velD(ram)a.?rg owns this content.

    "But I hope that Mommy will take care of Daddy," Bobby said in his tiny voice. He then lightly bit his

    thumb after he spoke.

    Nancy coughed ufortably at Bobby''s words. "Ok, Bobby. Your Daddy drank too much and needs

    to rest. Be a good boy, I will take you to the canteen for dinner, okay?"

    "I will go with you," Charles said. Charles'' gloominess quickly faded away when he saw them together.

    He decided to let it pass. If Nancy was notfortable to tell him, he wouldn''t ask her again in the

    future.

    "So, you''reing with us? There are a lot of people in the canteen. Is it okay for you to be seen

    there?" Nancy felt worried that people might gossip about them when they saw Charles at the canteen.

    "Why do you think that I am not suitable to be seen there? Bring me a razor and some clean clothes."

    Charles got up and checked how he looked in the mirror. He was not satisfied with how he looked at all.

    "Daddy, you seem to be in a good mood whenever you see Mommy, so am I. Every time I see Mommy,

    I feel very happy. Daddy, will you marry Mommy?"

    Nancy''s face immediately turned red when she heard Bobby''s words. She froze where she stood right

    away.

    Charles stared at her with thoughtful eyes as he thought deeply about his son''s words.

    "Bobby... ...Well...um... ...Don''t talk nonsense. Let''s just go for dinner!" Nancy spoke nervously and

    almost stuttered. She held Bobby''s hand in her soft hand and hurried outside.

    "Mommy, we can''t leave Daddy," Bobby said as he raised his head to Nancy. He looked pitiful and

    worried about leaving his father alone.

    And Nancy just could not resist Bobby''s cute round eyes and helplessly gave in. Nancy brought

    Charles a shaver, and brought him his cleaned and dried clothes. "Here you are," she said tly as she

    handed Charles his things.

    And her simple words were more than enough to soften Charles'' heart.

    He took the items from Nancy and proceeded to shave and clean his face. He then changed his

    hospital gown into his clean clothes.

    The pall of depression hadpletely melted away, and it was reced with confidence and

    rejuvenation.

    "Daddy! You''re so handsome!" Bobby eximed happily as he pped his hands.

    "OK, then. Let''s go!" Nancy lowered her head and smiled timidly at them.

    And Charles found her simple smile so charming and vibrant.

    He was immediately in a daze as he looked at her smile. He broke off his gaze from her and took a

    deep breath. "Let''s go!" he said under his breath.

    The three headed for the hospital canteen. They walked hand in hand with each other as the crowd

    watched them.

    They looked like a picture of the perfect family that they drew the attention of many people as they

    passed by. Charles looked handsome, tall and imposing. Bobby looked cute and smart for his age.

    Nancy looked naturally beautiful and also tall.

    "Look! The news on the inte is true!"

    "Doctor Nancy is so lucky!"

    "Charles, my dream man is in a rtionship with Doctor Nancy?"

    "Don''t think too much. It wouldn''t be fun anymore if Mr. Fu overhears you."

    Some of the people that watched them took their pictures and immediately posted them online.

    The post quickly reached a million hits in a few minutes. It proved how influential and popr Charles

    was in the city.

    Meanwhile, in the vi of the Ning family.

    Fannie had stayed in bed in the past three to four days. She could not get over her experience of being

    naked and then thrown out on the street. She was thenughed at and was treated as a mental patient.

    "This is all because of that bitch, Nancy!" Fannie muttered and was instantly struck with pain. Her lips

    were parched and looked as if they were about to crack. "Ouch! My lips! I hate you so much, Charles!"

    Caspar walked into the room and watched Fannie briefly before he spoke. "You overestimated yourself.

    How dare you go to see Charles by yourself! Do you think you could seduce him?"

    It was a disgrace that his wife was stripped naked and was thrown out on the street.

    Fannie exined to him that she only went to Charles''pany to invite him to invest in thepany

    of the Ning family. Unfortunately, they failed to reach an agreement on the said investment. And instead

    of renegotiating, she was thrown on the street by Charles. "It was surely the work of Nancy. She

    must''ve said a lot of bad things about the Ning family that caused Charles to treat me like this," she

    suspected with hatred for Nancy in her heart.

    But Caspar never believed her story. He said nothing and turned his back on Fannie.

    "I went to see Charles because of you and for thepany! How could you me me for what

    happened?" Fannie was not an ugly girl, but now that her mouth was swollen, it made her look a lot

    different from how she used to look. Caspar didn''t even bother to look at her for more than a second.

    He snorted in anger.

    "Look! What is this?" Caspar asked as he threw the phone to Fannie.

    Fannie sat up on her bed immediately and checked the phone. "I told you that it was Nancy who

    framed me. Now, do you believe me?" "Believe what?"

    Jill asked as she walked into the room. "What are you two arguing about?"

    "Mom, look at this. It''s Charles and Nancy. And it looks like they are a family. I will never let her go

    because she made me suffer so much!" Fannie said as she handed the phone to Jill. She scratched

    her tangled hair and screamed out in irritation.

    Jill was outraged with what she saw on the phone. She had never felt wanting to kill Nancy more than

    at that moment.

    Her eyes suddenly looked fierce. "We should take revenge on her. We can''t just let that bitch live a

    happy life!"

    "What do you suggest we should do, Mom?" Fannie asked anxiously and impatiently.

    "Listen carefully to what I will tell you," Jill said in a soft voice to Fannie.

    Meanwhile, back at the hospital, it was his first time for Charles to eat at the canteen and in front of so

    many people in all directions.

    Bobby and Charles both sat at the table obediently like behaved little boys. They waited patiently while

    Nancy was busy buying food for them from different windows.

    "Everyone is watching us, Daddy," Bobby whispered to Charles.

    "Yes." Charles was amon focus of many people, but people often saw him from the TV and

    newspapers only. Now, people stared at him like he was a kind of rare mythical beast, previously

    thought of as unreal. All the attention had made him feel ufortable and uneasy all over.

    It was fortunate that he naturally looked arrogant and powerful, so, no one dared to approach him.

    "Here you are!" Nancy said as she handed him the chicken plus rice.

    Charles took the bowl from her without thanking her. He then lowered his head and began to eat slowly.

    "Bobby, let''s eat the noodles!" Nancy took a smaller bowl and filled it with noodles and wonton for

    Bobby. She then ced a small spoon in the bowl and handed the bowl to Bobby. "Be careful, Bobby.

    It''s still hot. Don''t get burned."

    "Thank you, Mom..." Bobby stopped himself immediately before he could finish. He nervously covered

    his lips with his hand and turned to Nancy. "I''m sorry, Mommy. I forgot that there are many outsiders

    here."

    "Mommy, I called you mommy again! But Mommy... ...if I don''t call you Mommy..."

    But Bobby was in such a hurry to exin that the wonton in his mouth got stuck in his throat. It wouldn''t

    move and it made him gag and cough.

 Chapter 38 She Cant Run Away

    Chapter 38 She Can''t Run Away

    Nancy took a nce at Charles, who was quietly drinking the chicken soup without raising his head.

    The truth was, Charles liked hearing his son call Nancy "Mommy," but he wasn''t about toment on

    it.

    Nancy sighed and patted Bobby''s back gently. It seemed that there was nothing she could do to stop

    this habit of his.

    "Never mind. Eat slowly, take your time," she said, handing him a bottle of water.

    After taking a few sips of water, Bobby asked, "Mommy, I can call you ''Mommy'' in front of others,

    right?"

    It seemed the little boy was still worried about this.

    "I don''t mind, Bobby," Nancy agreed. Anyway, regardless of whether Bobby called her "Mommy" in

    public or not, people wouldn''t stop specting about the rtionship between her and Charles. The

    most troublesome thing in the world was to exin the truth.

    "Great! Mommy, I want to have chicken drumstick and sausage. Grandma doesn''t allow me to eat

    them. I''ll eat one, only one, okay?" Bobby said eagerly at such a loud volume that many people in the

    canteen turned to look at him.

    Shrinking back in her seat, Nancy said weakly,

    "These things that Grandma doesn''t allow you to eat are bad for your health. Come on, Bobby, eat this

    quail egg instead. It''s nutritious." Right now, there was nothing she wanted to do more than to run away

    from all these prying eyes,

    but unfortunately, she couldn''t escape with Charles and Bobby around.

    Noticing her embarrassment, Charles smiled lightly.

    Just then, his phone rang;

    he was getting a call from Jay.

    Jay wasn''t that worried about Charles as long as he was spending time with Nancy,

    but he wanted to report his findings right away.

    Besides, he thought that Charles would have sobered up by now,

    so he dialed him without any hesitation.

    "Tell me," Charles said with a frown.

    "Charles, you asked me to look into Nancy''s background..." Jay coughed lightly as if to cover up

    something.

    All content is ? N0velDrama.Org.

    "Yes..." Charles covered his phone with his hand so that Nancy wouldn''t hear their conversation.

    "I learned from her friend that she took a year off during senior year. Apparently, she told everyone she

    was ill, but she never gave anyone the details," Jay exined.

    "What kind of illness takes a year to recover from? Unless..." Charles trailed off, thinking of his own

    past. He had a sex with a woman, and it took a year to get the baby.

    "Unless what?" Jay asked, confused.

    "Unless she needed a year to give birth to a baby," Charles said in a low voice.

    As soon as he said this, there was a gasp at the table.

    "Daddy, who had a baby?" Bobby asked curiously.

    Nancy, on the other hand, was sweating all over.

    ''Is Charles talking about me?

    Does he know that I gave birth to a baby?'' she wondered, feeling flustered.

    However, she maintained a straight face and kept silent.

    "One of the secretaries. She asked if she could take the year off because she''s going to have a baby,"

    Charles replied to Bobby, smoothlying up with a lie right away.

    Bobby gasped again, this time in happiness.

    "Oh, that''s great," he said cheerfully.

    But Nancy was still feeling nervous. Even after hearing Charles'' words, she couldn''t shake off the bad

    feeling that had ovee her.

    Over the past few weeks, she had grown fond of Bobby''spany. He made her feel warm and loved.

    As for Charles, she just couldn''t avoid him, and even found herself thinking about him sometimes.

    However, he was such an aloof man that he would probably never fall in love with her. On the other end

    of the line, Jay said,

    "That could be it! Charles, haven''t I done a good job?"

    "What? Do you want a reward?" Charles asked.

    "No, I''m just d you think I''ve done a good job," Jay teased, bursting intoughter.

    Without saying another word, Charles abruptly hung up the phone.

    Gazing at his phone, Jay raised his eyebrows. All he had done wasugh a little, but Charles had hung

    up on him! What a cold man!

    "Bah! Why should I keep taking care of your business, Charles?" Jayined loudly in an

    inebriated state.

    Ignoring his words, Doris asked drunkenly, "So do you dare to say that to him?" asked Doris jokingly.

    She had drunk a lot since she was worried about the table.

    She learned that it could cost a hundred million! She decided that from today onward, she would do

    anything for this man,

    because he would pay for her.

    "Wow. Doris, this is the men''s washroom. Why did youe in here?" Doris shrugged. At this point,

    she was so drunk that she couldn''t be bothered to pay attention to such small details.

    Besides, what was the problem?

    "Why can''t Ie in? I just want to use the toilet," she said, entering a cubicle.

    For a moment, Jay waspletely dumbfounded. He didn''t know whether tough or cry. "How

    ridiculous!" he finally eximed. Then, he quickly locked the door so that no one else could walk in.

    "Doris, you never cease to surprise me," he said, shaking his head.

    "I''ve always been different from other people, but this is the first time someone put it in a positive way!

    I''m d to hear that," Doris slurred from inside the cubicle, her voice apanied by the sound of the

    toilet flushing.

    Jay frowned,pletely taken aback. How stupid was this woman? Couldn''t she tell the difference

    between someone praising her and someone mocking her?

    In the end, he shook his head and shouted, "Okay, Doris. Please finish your business as soon as

    possible. Then we can go our separate ways."

    In her drunken state, Doris suddenly felt aggrieved. "Humph. Who would want to be with you? Look at

    yourself. What else do you have besides money? You just stink of money. What a vulgar man!"

    "You''re the one who''s vulgar," Jay shot back and burst intoughter. However, he was getting tired of

    talking nonsense with this ridiculous woman.

    "Hey! Where is the toilet paper?" Doris suddenly shouted.

    "What? You expect me to give you toilet paper?" Jay asked impatiently.

    "Of course. I need it! I don''t have it here!" Doris replied.

    "Fine!" Jay looked around and found a roll of toilet paper kept near the sink. With a long sigh, he

    grabbed it and then knocked at the cubicle door.

    Doris opened the door just a crack and took the roll from him. "Thank you."

    Just a few seconds after she closed the door, Jay yelled out impatiently once again, "Come out now!"

    At this moment, he deeply regretted bringing her here from the hospital. He should have just dropped

    her on the street or sent her home.

    Why had he brought her to this hotel? There were so many gorgeous women waiting to spend time

    with him, but here he was, being stalled by this woman. This was not how he had wanted to spend the

    day at all!

 Chapter 39 Its Stuck

    Chapter 39 It''s Stuck

    "Yes, I''ming! I''ming out right now!" Doris yelled back from inside the restroom cubicle.

    "Damn it! Why is the door locked?" a voiceined from outside the restroom.

    "What''s wrong with that door?"

    "Hey, waiter! Could you open this door? Come on!"

    Thud! Thud! Thud! The sound of knocking kepting from the outside of the locked restroom door.

    Jay''s face immediately darkened. He ground his teeth as he considered the situation.

    "Do you n to sleep in here, Doris?" Jay asked in an irritated tone of voice.

    "No! You bastard! Come in here! My belt got stuck and I can''t undo it!" Doris shouted out at Jay from

    inside the restroom cubicle.

    Jay balled his hand to a fist and mmed it on the wall. "Doris..."

    He felt like he was starting to lose his temper as he walked towards the restroom cubicle where Doris

    was.

    But he never hurt women nor even scolded them. He had enough patience to endure whatever came to

    him.

    Jay went into the cubicle and his simmering anger quickly melted away when he saw her embarrassed

    and pitiful look.

    Her face was so red with embarrassment. She kept trying to loosen her belt from the iron ring of the

    water pipe behind her. Her pants were loose and kept dropping down her legs. And the more she

    pulled up her pants, the tighter her belt got stuck.

    "Doris... ...what..." Jay was at a loss for words when he saw the situation. He decided not to say

    anything and just proceeded to help her with her belt.

    "Don''t pull it too hard, Jay. If my belt breaks, that''s going to be apletely different problem," Doris

    said in a worried tone.

    Jay thought that his own belt not be broken easily even with some sharp tugs on it. He was convinced

    normal belts wouldn''t break from human strength alone.

    But then again, that was his belt, not Doris'' belt.

    Unfortunately, Doris'' belt was not made of leather at all. So, when Jay pulled hard on it, it didn''t loosen

    from the iron ring, but broke instead.

    Doris jumped up immediately. "Oh no! My belt!" she eximed.

    The knocking from outside told her that there were many people outside. She could not go out with a

    broken belt.

    Before they could do anything, the toilet door opened suddenly with a loud banging sound as it

    mmed on the adjacent wall.

    The people outside flowed into the restroom.

    "Hey, look!"

    "There''s a man and a woman in here!"

    "There are so many private rooms here. Why did you have to do it in here? What were you thinking?"

    They were immediately flooded with questions that they had no chance to exin themselves.

    "It''s not... ...well...my belt...was..." Doris attempted to exin the situation but was unable to.

    "We saw everything. You didn''t even bother to lift your pants."

    Doris was left speechless from all the people talking.

    "So what? I wanted the bathroom tonight. Got a problem with that?" Jay quickly became annoyed.

    ''What exactly did these people thought they saw?'' he thought to himself irritably. People just kept

    saying things at them without even knowing what really happened.

    Jay never lied about his rtionships with other women. Thus, he never felt the need to do it secretly

    for any reason.

    "Mr. Fang... ...what''re you... ...I didn''t see you just now!" The men finally recognized Jay, and they knew

    immediately that he was not someone that they would dare to offend.

    They suddenly feared for what they said earlier and for barging into the restroom.

    "Then get the hell out of here!" Jay growled at them.

    "All right, all right! We''re leaving, we''re leaving!" The men hurriedly left the restroom and held back their

    urine.

    Doris gave Jay a thumbs up and smiled at him. "Benefits of being rich and powerful. Isn''t it, Mr. Fang?"

    Doris said half jesting.

    But Jay said nothing back to her. He silently pulled out Doris'' broken belt from the iron ring.

    "What do you think you''re doing?" Doris asked in panic as she instantly grabbed her pants and

    screamed.

    "We can''t let ourselves get trapped here because of your dreadful belt. It would bepletely fine if

    we''re inside a hotel bathroom. But this is a public bathroom of a bar. Do you have any idea how dirty

    this ce is? People with all sorts of diseases have been in here. If we stay here any longer, we might

    end up getting infected by something nasty."

    "Please stop! Stop it!" Doris said worried as she felt her whole body suddenly itch.

    Jay couldn''t help but snicker as he took off his belt and handed it to Doris. "Here''s my belt. Use it

    instead to keep your pants up. But don''t forget to give it back tomorrow, okay?"

    "Yeah. Sure." Her mind was filled with how much bad luck she''d had since she met Jay.

    N?velDrama.Org holds text ? rights.

    A group of people stood at the corridor that led to the restroom when they came out. They stood silently

    watching them as they walked out.

    "Look! Mr. Fang and his girl areing out!"

    "Look! It''s that girl! She must have done something shameful inside!"

    "She is actually good if she managed to hook up with Jay. Just imagine what she must''ve done to get

    him."

    But Doris never had the same patience as Nancy.

    She pointed threateningly at the face of the women who were talking about her just then.

    "Say one more word, and I''ll tear up your mouth until it''s twice as big. I dare you!"

    She looked so malevolent that she instantly frightened the girls. They shrank back like turtles retreating

    into their shells and left immediately in disgrace.

    When Jay heard what Doris said, he was so amused that heughed out loudly. He wondered if she''d

    kill all of his girlfriends if he married her. Somehow, he was convinced that she would.

    It was horrible and amusing at the same time.

    He tucked his hands into his pockets and walked outside of the bar.

    Doris followed closely behind.

    "You''re walking too fast. Were you nning to leave me in there? Mr. Fang, let me remind you, if you

    get rid of me, then the one hundred million would be gone. It''s kind of a break-up fee. If you leave me,

    then we''re even. Is that okay with you?" The table that was worth one hundred million weighed down

    her heart like a granite stone that it made it hard for her to breathe whenever she thought of it. So, she

    thought of making up that ridiculous proposal.

    "Break up with you? In your dreams, Doris." Jay poked Doris'' forehead with his finger. "I''ve been with a

    lot of women before but I have never spent as much money on anyone before. So you... ...And you''re a

    girl that I don''t even like at all. And yet, you made me lose one hundred million in a single day. You''d

    better be ready to work for me for the rest of your life, Doris. I know that you''re trying to get away from

    it all, but it sounded so ridiculous that you really shouldn''t mention it again!"

    But her tricks were so simple that Jay was able to see through them immediately.

    Doris instantly covered her belly with her hand and then cried out, "Oh, I feel so sick! I really feel so

    very sick!"

    Jay turned to her with a raised eyebrow and curled lips. "Desperate times require desperate measures,

    right?"

    "No! I didn''t..." Doris stood up straight immediately with a look of disappointment. "I was drunk! It''s only

    normal that I would have a stomachache."

    "This man''s heart is as hard as a stone! He has no idea how to properly treat a woman!" Doris muttered

    to herself in a tone of defeat.

    Jay walked to his car and opened the door. He then got in and sat at the driver''s seat.

    Contrary to what Doris thought about Jay, everyone in the city knew Jay as a tender-hearted man.

    But the woman he was with acted as if she was not ady at all!

    He started the car; his face looked emotionless as the engine hummed to life.

    Doris walked towards the passenger''s seat and got into the car beside Jay''s seat.

    "I live at No. 132 on Ind Road..."

    "What? Why didn''t you live in outer space instead since you chose to live that far anyway, Doris?"

    It was already half past eleven and the trip there would take at least two hours. Jay knew that he

    wouldn''t be able to sleep if he took her there and then drove back.

    "I actually wanted to live in outer space, and I wanted to see how men in outer space looked like. I bet

    that they are more handsome, gentle, and easygoing than you."

    "Just shut up!" Jay roared at her.

    Doris suddenly covered her lips with her hand and didn''t say anything else.

    And because Jay was distracted by his sudden rage, he didn''t notice that his car had swerved into the

    green belt of the road.

    When he realized what was happening, the car was already headed straight to an avery tree.

    "Hold your head down with your hands!" Jay might be a very good driver, but everything happened so

    fast and the situation quickly got out of control.

 Chapter 40 The Tearing Pain

    Chapter 40 The Tearing Pain

    Doris was in a drunken haze. When the car hit the tree, she was so scared that she froze, not even

    bringing her hands up to cover her head.

    The crash threw her sideways against Jay.

    But in his attempt to bring the car to a stop, Jay had leaned back against his seat, and Doris ended up

    hitting his legs instead, causing him to immediately cry out in pain.

    It was not that his legs weren''t sturdy enough to take Doris'' weight;

    rather, there was another part of his lower body that was extremely sensitive to any pressure.

    Now that it had beenpletely crushed by Doris, he felt so much pain that he couldn''t help but curse

    and twist his legs.

    "Hey, what''s wrong with you? Are you hurt?" Doris asked nervously as she straightened up and saw

    the agony on his face.

    In fact, the first thing that came to her mind was relief that this man was still alive; otherwise, she would

    have to be responsible for clearing the one hundred million table back at the hotel.

    There was no way she could afford it!

    "My little soldier... My little soldier..." Jay whimpered in pain.

    "Where did you get hurt? Let me have a look," Doris said, concern creeping into her voice.

    "You want to have a look? You want to have a look?!" Jay asked, his voice getting higher and higher in

    disbelief. Then, he pushed Doris aside and got out of the car.

    But that was when he realized just how bad his condition was, because he could not walk at all. With

    every step he took, a burst of pain shot up his crotch, making him feel as if he was on the verge of

    death.

    "Where on earth did you get hurt? I won''t leave until you tell me!" Doris said persistently. ''Why do I

    even care about this man? He keeps being so rude to me,'' she thought, perplexed with herself.

    After all, she wasn''t the one who had caused the car incident, let alone his injury.

    There was no reason for her to feel guilty or worried about him. And yet...

    Instead of answering, Jay shot her such a cold re that it made Doris freeze and stand aside

    obediently.

    Then, gritting his teeth, he forced out a sentence word by word. "Take me to the hospital."

    "Which one?" Doris asked stiffly, annoyed at the way she was being treated.

    "Whichever one has the best andrology department," Jay replied with a stony face.

    ''The best andrology department?'' Doris thought. It was undeniable that she was the best andrology

    doctor in the city.

    But if this man needed an andrology doctor, did it mean...

    that he was injured in that ce?

    "I... Let me examine you!" Although there were many female doctors who specialized in andrology, just

    like there were male doctors who specialized in gynecology, it was not thatmon, especially in this

    city.

    For Jay, it was such a foreign concept that he didn''t even understand what she was saying and just

    stared at her like she was an alien.

    "You want to examine me? Are you a woman or not? Oh wait, you aren''t. What the hell are you, Doris?"

    "You bastard! I was just trying to be nice to you. How can you say that to me? You''re the one who

    asked me for the best andrology doctor, remember? You deserve to die without descendants! Why

    should I care?" Doris shook her head and tried to hail a cab.

    "Wait. Are you saying that...you are an andrology doctor?" Even though they had spent the day

    together, Jay had no idea what her profession was, because he hadn''t been interested enough in her to

    get to know her.

    In fact, if it weren''t for the one hundred million he had lost, he would never have had any other

    interaction with her for the rest of his life.

    Naturally, it had never urred to him that she could be a doctor, let alone one that was specialized in

    andrology.

    It was surprising, to say the least.

    "Why can''t I be an andrology doctor? Don''t you need a doctor? Listen closely, Mr. Fang. It''s impossible

    to see an andrology doctor at this hour. Of course, you can wait and go to the hospital tomorrow

    morning. But if your spermatic cord is twisted, you might end up with..." As Doris trailed off, she

    frowned at hisher region.

    Jay was so shocked that he covered his crotch with his hands and asked, "What will happen?"

    Perhaps out of fear, he suddenly felt another sharp pain shoot through that area.

    "You might have to be a eunuch," Doris said casually.

    "Really? Is it that serious?" Jay shouted in horror.

    If he ended up bing a eunuch, he would never be able to have sex again... What would be the

    meaning of his life then?

    He would rather die than not have women in his life.

    At that moment, a cab slowed to a stop in front of Doris. She turned back to him and said, "I already

    told you. It''s up to you to make the decision." Then, she climbed into the cab.

    "Please don''t go. I''ll do as you said," Jay said, limping over.

    ''This arrogant man is telling me he''ll do as I said? He must really be in pain,'' Doris thought, scoffing in

    her heart.

    Jay gestured for her to move over and then climbed into the cab too. "Let''s go to my house, Doris. I

    can''t stand it." His face had turned pale and his forehead was covered with sweat. He was afraid that

    he would be disabled if he wasn''t treated at once.

    "All right," Doris agreed.

    On the way, Jay called his bodyguard and asked him to handle the traffic ident for him.

    After that, he feebly leaned against the seat, not daring to move at all.

    Just when he felt like he couldn''t bear the pain anymore, the driver said, "Sir, we''ve reached your

    destination.

    Jay wiped the sweat on his forehead. "Doris, pay him."

    Just like Charles, Jay never took any cash with him when he went out. Needless to say, this was the

    first time he had ever taken a cab.

    Doris rolled her eyes at Jay and reluctantly paid the driver.

    "Woman,e and help me!" After getting out of the car, Jay found that he was in so much pain that

    he couldn''t even limp forward on his own.

    "Hey! If you want my help, you better be polite to me. Otherwise, I''ll just��" Doris abruptly turned and

    started walking away.

    "Doris, please help me!"

    Jay yelled out, interrupting her mid-sentence.

    "Doris, please," he begged again.

    Doris chuckled. "That''s better."

    All content is ? N0velDrama.Org.

    Then, she held onto Jay''s arm and helped him walk to the vi.

    "This is your house?" She gasped in shock when they entered his front yard.

    Being from an ordinary family, she had never seen such a grand house before. Even the decoration

    outside was luxurious, and there were so many rare flowers and nts.

    "Can''t it belong to me?"

    "Yes, it can... You really are rich!"

    "Humph!" Jay said disdainfully.

    In fact, this was not the house where he lived; it was just a small vi that he owned so that he could

    have a ce toe to whenever he wanted to enjoy some peace and quiet. asionally, he would

    send some servants here to clean it up.

    Now that his private part was injured and he had a woman with him, he couldn''t go home.

    So, here he was.

    After Jay keyed in the password, the door of the vi opened slowly.

    Again, the extravagant decoration inside the house shocked Doris. "How luxurious!" she eximed.

    "Stop gaping, Doris. Examine me first," Jayined.

    "Oh, yes. Of course. Take your pants off!" Doris replied nonchntly.

    Jay reached down and started to take off his pants... in front of this woman.

    The truth was, up until now, he hadn''t thought of her in a sexual way, but now that he was about to

    expose himself, he was likely to... have certain thoughts.

    After all, he was a man in nature.

 Chapter 41 Feel Sleepy

    Chapter 41 Feel Sleepy

    "Mr. Fang, do you want your injury to be treated or not?" Doris asked when she noticed Jay''s

    hesitation. She was about to lose her temper. "You don''t have a belt, anyway. So, just unbutton your

    pants."

    "Whatever you say, Doris," Jay said in a resigned tone of voice. ''If Doris, a woman, is not worried about

    anything, then what should I be afraid of?'' Jay thought.

    He closed his eyes and gritted his teeth. He then moved his hands slowly to his waist and undid his

    pants.

    When his pants fell, he suddenly felt how exposed his legs were.

    "What happened to that? How did it get so swollen?" Doris eximed in surprise.

    "It''s because of you! Thanks to you, I am now like this. Of all the things that you could fall on, why did

    you have to fall on it? And you even screamed at it. Why would you even do that?" Jayined

    angrily in a rumbling voice.

    "Well, I..." But before Doris could finish what she was saying, she waved her hand in the air

    dismissively andpletely changed the topic. "Never mind. Just forget about it. Hurry up and let me

    have a look at it!"

    "Well, what''s the problem with it?" Jay asked anxiously as Doris examined him. He felt anxious and

    didn''t know what else to do.

    "Well, fortunately, it''s not the spermatic cord torsion. But the cavernosa looks badly injured. You need to

    apply the medicine to activate the blood cirction. Then use water at thirty seven degrees Celsius to

    make a hotpress. It should recover in a week," Doris said with such skill and precision.

    "Then... ...it will still erect?" Jay asked slowly. A tone of nervousness and relief could be heard from his

    voice.

    Doris raised her head and met Jay''s yful nce with a look of realization.

    She felt like she had been fooled by Jay.

    "Well, it depends on how much luck you have. Why don''t you try it?" Doris had long been used to these

    kinds of situations because she was a longstanding member of the Department of Andrology. These

    kinds of questions didn''t make her feel embarrassed anymore.

    N?velD(ram)a.?rg owns this content.

    Although, she had to admit that she found Jay''s stare to be extremely sexy and irresistible.

    And this feeling suddenly made her feel a little agitated and her breathing has started to be

    shallow.

    "But you''re already here. Should I find someone else to test it out?" Jay finally felt relieved and he

    started to show his wilder side to Doris.

    Doris turned around and grabbed the knife on the table. "I can castrate you, Mr. Fang. Do you doubt

    that I can?" she asked Jay.

    At that state, it was impossible for Jay to do anything, including fighting with Doris. Even though there

    was a beautifuldy in front of him, he could do nothing, but re at her.

    "Well, here is the ointment that you need. Apply it on your injured area. Make sure that you don''t burn it

    when you use the hotpress. If the hotpress is too hot... ...well, it would be very painful. Don''t

    say I never reminded you!" she said hurriedly. "Where''s the guest room? I need to take a bath before I

    go to bed," Doris asked impatiently.

    Doris would never mistreat herself even as a guest in someone else''s house.

    "Doris, don''t go yet. I don''t think I can do what you just said, so I will be needing your help." It was

    definitely the first time that Jay had spoken to a woman in such a gentle tone.

    "Where''s your father and mother? Aren''t you super rich? Where are your army of servants?" Doris

    asked puzzled.

    Jay shrugged helplessly. "Yes, I do have my father, mother and servants. But they are not here in this

    house. And that means there is no other human being in this entire house except you and me."

    "Well...I... ...um...Even though I am an andrology doctor, do you really think that it''s a good idea if I''m

    the one who will apply the ointment on you?" It might be her job to prescribe medicines to her patients,

    but her mind now argued whether it was still her responsibility to apply medicine to her patients.

    "One hundred million dors, eh-hem, eh-hem... ...one...hundred...million!" Jay had no other way to

    convince Doris, so he was forced to y his ace in the hole. "As I recall, we made a deal that you''d be

    at my beck and call. And you''d follow my orders no matter what happens, right?"

    Jay hated the idea of forcing women, but this particr woman was not willing to help him at all and he

    had no other choice.

    If his happiness was on the line, he could definitely enforce their agreement.

    Doris immediately felt frustrated and it could be seen in her eyes.

    "All right. All right. I''ll help you. Okay?"

    On the other side, at the hospital canteen, Nancy had dinner with Charles and Bobby.

    And she has started to get used to being involved in a lot of gossip.

    There was no way to stop people from talking and making up stories, wasn''t there?

    So, she cared about it less and less. At the same time, Bobby kept wishing that Nancy would be

    more involved with his daddy.

    And Charles was the kind of man who was too stoic to be affected by gossip. People even thought that

    he was born with the ability topletely ignore any kind of gossip.

    After dinner, the three went to the cinema to watch a children''s movie after Bobby urged them to see

    one.

    Everything has turned out like a normal family.

    However, the closer they became to each other, the more fearful Nancy felt. She was worried that her

    secret might be exposed at any time. And she still wanted to know the whereabouts of the baby

    that she had never met.

    Charles kept ncing at Nancy in the darkness of the cinema. He could tell that she was distracted

    while watching the movie.

    So was he! The words of Jay suddenly shed back into his mind. "Nancy was in vacation during her

    entire senior year in college." Jay''s words repeated in Charles'' mind over and over again.

    ''What kind of secret is this woman hiding?'' Charles wondered.

    Bobby felt so satisfied with the movie. He was still a child and was still easy to satisfy. It was not long

    when he soon felt sleepy.

    Charles brought Nancy to her apartment and then took Bobby home.

    Nancy sensed something from Charles'' eyes the entire evening.

    It was like he wanted to tell her something but he hesitated.

    ''What does he know?

    Well, whatever it is, just forget it,'' Nancy thought. The rtionship between them wasn''t like how the

    gossip said it was.

    And Nancy was the type of person who was never bothered by trifle details. Maybe it was because her

    job required a high level of concentration.

    When she went on duty the next day, she had to leave Charles behind.

    "Dr. Nancy, there is a kid whose knee joints were seriously injured. She had the operation somewhere

    else but it was not very sessful,"

    a nurse reported to Nancy as she entered the pediatric department.

    "Okay, got it. Thanks!" Nancy changed into her gown and walked into the ward where the child was.

    The loud cry of a little girl immediately greeted her. "It hurts! Mommy, it hurts so much!" the little girl

    wailed in pain andined to her mother who was beside her.

    "Where did the first operation happen?" Nancy asked the mother who was with the little girl.

    "It was at the hospital in our town," a middle-aged woman replied to Nancy.

    "Please fetch the medical records and bring them here," Nancy requested from the middle-aged

    woman.

    "Oh my God! Dr. Nancy, I already lost the records," the woman exined while sobbing.

    Nancy was stunned. If there was no record of the case, she would not have a clear idea about the

    cause of the child''s condition. All she could do was diagnose it based on her own experience of the

    condition.

    She looked at the poor woman, and understood that she couldn''t really me her for it.

    "Let the child lie down on the bed," Nancy said calmly.

    "Dr. Nancy, we heard that you are the best doctor in the pediatric department. Please cure our child.

    She cannot even walk now. It hurts so much whenever she tries to walk. As her mother, my heart is

    broken whenever I see her like this." The woman wiped her tears that flowed like rain down her cheeks.

    She pleaded for the welfare of the child.

    When Nancy heard the word "mother," her heart immediately became tender and stricken with grief.

    "Don''t worry. I will do everything that I can."

    "Thank you very much, Dr. Nancy!" A sh of hope reflected on the woman''s face when she heard

    Nancy''s words. She took out a red envelope from the folds of her clothes and handed it to Nancy.

    "Please take this, Dr. Nancy! This is our little gift to you."

 Chapter 42 What About The Child

    Chapter 42 What About The Child

    "No, I can''t take it. As a doctor, it''s my duty to save patients. Besides, this is a profession that I love

    with all my heart. What you''re doing is an insult to my career!" Nancy refused sternly.

    She really didn''t like that Zoe Ma, the patient''s mother, was trying to give her a red envelope. Of

    course, doctors who were greedy for money did exist, but they were rare. She didn''t want her whole

    profession to be degraded by those few ck sheep.

    "Dr. Nancy, not only are you a great doctor, but you are a good person as well!" Zoe Ma said, praising

    her.

    Not wanting to waste any more time on this conversation, Nancy just gave her a nod of

    acknowledgment and turned her attention to the girl''s legs. She suspected that the girl had a

    hemorrhage, and she soon confirmed her guess with an X-ray scan.

    The girl''s legs were indeed seriously injured. Herst operation had been unsessful, causing the

    back corner of her tibial teau to lean forward. That was the main reason she couldn''t walk easily.

    "Prepare for the surgery," Nancy said. It was aplicated surgery, but Nancy was confident that it

    would be a sess.

    Over thest few days, Nancy and Jessie had conducted all surgeries together, and this was no

    exception.

    As the main surgeon for this surgery, Nancy finished her part soon. Considering the young age of the

    girl, she chose to give the girl a titanium alloy imnt. Since the girl would grow quickly, it would be

    possible for the imnt to be removed in about three or four months.

    Thepletion of the surgery was usually done by the assistants. Besides, as the director of the

    pediatric department, Jessie would be able to do it easily, so Nancy just left it to her.

    After that, she immediately started preparing for her next surgery.

    When she finished the second surgery and walked out of the operating room, her path was

    unexpectedly blocked by Zoe Ma, who began yelling hysterically, "Great doctor? You''re the worst! You

    promised that the surgery would be a sess, but now her condition is even more serious than before.

    I''m going to sue you, you bitch!"

    Before Nancy could reply, a nurse ran over and exined, "Dr. Nancy''s surgery was very sessful.

    There was an ident after she left!"

    "What happened?" Nancy asked anxiously.

    Zoe Ma grabbed Nancy''s arm and said, "Nancy, look at my child''s legs. Her tibial teau is seriously

    tilted. Is this what you call ''no problem''? Isn''t it a big problem?"

    Then, she threw the X-ray photo onto Nancy.

    Nancy caught it, feeling like her stomach dropped. When she saw the X-ray, her face went pale. It

    seemed that the girl''s tibial teau looked indeed worse than before the surgery.

    This was absolutely not what the result should have been!

    "I''m sorry, Dr. Nancy. It''s my fault. It''s all my fault!" Jessie ran up to them in a hurry and exined, "I

    was going to do it in person, but my stomach ached so much that I handed the work to Stan, the intern.

    I didn''t expect that he would make such a mistake. I..."

    She had a look of remorse on her face.

    However, Zoe Mapletely ignored her and continued shooting daggers at Nancy with her eyes.

    Then, beating Nancy with her fists, she shouted, "I don''t care what happened or who messed up!

    You''re the one I brought my child to, Nancy. You''re the one I trusted. Now, she''s in a serious condition!

    What should I do?"

    "I''m sorry, I''m sorry..." Nancy shook her head, feeling such a deep sense of guilt and regret that she

    didn''t even try to dodge or block her fists. She had never imagined that such a thing could happen.

    Although she had never seen her own child, she had started seeing Bobby as her son, and whenever

    something happened to him, she would be ovee with worry as if a knife was piercing her heart.

    Since Zoe Ma was seeing her kid suffer a failed surgery,

    it was only natural for her to hate Nancy.

    "I don''t want to hear your apologies. I want to know what I should do now to save my baby girl!" Zoe

    Ma said as she continued to beat Nancy.

    "There''s only one choice now. She has to have a surgery again," Nancy said sadly.

    "Can you guarantee that another ident won''t happen again?" Zoe Ma''s fists stopped in mid-air.

    "Yes, I promise! I won''t allow anything to go wrong again," Nancy said firmly.

    This time, if there was a mistake during the surgery, the girl''s legs would be permanently disabled.

    As a doctor, she would never be able to forgive herself!

    "Okay, Nancy, I''ll trust you one more time. But if something happens to my child, I will kill you!"

    Nancy did not say anything more.

    She quickly began preparing for the surgery, this time without Jessie and Stan''s help.

    In the operating room, she put her full focus on the surgery.

    Unbeknown to her, Zoe Ma had caused a great sensation on the inte by then.

    She had put all the me for the botched surgery on Nancy and even imed that Nancy had taken

    her red envelope.

    As a result, manyizens left hatements about Nancy and came to the conclusion that she had

    no medical ethics.

    The first friend of Nancy''s to see this news was Doris. The night before, she had stayed awake the

    whole night to take care of Jay.

    He had been in so much pain that he had tortured her non-stop with his requests, albeit unintentionally.

    Besides, since Doris was the only other person in the house with him, she was the only one that he

    could vent his frustration on and keep himself distracted with.

    Every time she left his side, his focus would return to his injury, which hurt so much that he would curl

    up and cry, "Ouch! It hurts so much. Doctor, could you please give me some more medicine?"

    Knowing that he was being an annoyance, he especially addressed Doris as "Doctor" to appease her.

    Although she was tired, as an andrologist, Doris could understand how much pain he must be going

    through.

    So, she kept her temper under control. After a few times of giving him medicine, she said, "This

    contains hormones, Mr. Fang. You will gain weight if you take too much!"

    "Then make a warmpress for me, please!" Jay said miserably.

    Doris was so exhausted that she wanted to turn down his request, but since Jay was her creditor, she

    had no choice but to do as he said. She heated a towel and made him a warmpress.

    Content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.

    "Help me apply it," Jay whined. Doris shot him a re, but then she closed her eyes and kept the warm

    compress on his crotch.

    A minuteter, Jay shouted,

    "It''s getting cold!"

    So, Doris heated up the towel again.

    In fact, she did this over and over again until dawn, when she was so sleepy that she couldn''t even

    keep her eyes open. In the end, she lowered her head and fell asleep on the edge of the bed.

    Jay raised his amorous eyes and let them slide over Doris'' body.

    He knew that it hadn''t been an easy night for her. Although she was hot-tempered, she had been very

    patientst night. And there was a certain streak of wildness in her that none of the gorgeous women

    he usually surrounded himself with had.

    For some reason, this aroused a deep desire in him.

    After a while of devouring her with his eyes, he finally covered her with a nket and went to sleep

    feeling satisfied.

    Doris, however, didn''t sleep well. Her body ached all over. When she opened her eyes, she saw Jay

    sleeping soundly.

    As she stood up and stretched, she muttered, "You jerk! I must have owed you in my previous life.

    That''s why I have to pay you back in this one! It''s my bad luck that I had to meet you."

    Then, she nced at the clock in his room. It was almost noon.

    Fortunately, she was on afternoon duty today,

    so she would still be able to make it to the hospital on time.

 Chapter 43 Who Owed Who

    Chapter 43 Who Owed Who

    When Jay heard Doris'' words, Jay moved his eyelids and twitched the corners of his lips, but still didn''t

    open his eyes.

    ''I''m starting to think that I owed you something in my previous life. Since we met, I was wet with water

    and lost one hundred million. Then, my little soldier became badly injured,'' Jayined in his mind.

    But no one truly knew who owed who.

    And fate had a way of ying games with people who were destined to meet.

    Doriszily went to the kitchen and looked for something to eat, but found none. She saw a box of

    instant noodles and immediately opened it and went ahead and cooked two packs of it.

    When the noodles were cooked, she took the food to the bedroom.

    Content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.

    "Open your eyes and eat some of this if you don''t want to starve to death," Doris said as she ced the

    bowl of steaming hot noodles on the nightstand near the bed.

    Jay had been awake for some time and he heard Doris nagging while she cooked the noodles in the

    kitchen. It was the first time that he enjoyed listening to the sound of a woman''s chatter.

    He thought that if only Doris was not so sharp tongued, he would feel much better.

    "Can''t you be a bit gentler, Doris? A bit moredy-like, perhaps?" Jay asked as he moved his body to a

    sitting position.

    "I have cooked noodles for you, and you still think that I am not gentle enough? Mr. Fang, this is the

    first time ever that I have cooked noodles for a man. Eat or starve, it''s up to you." She picked up the

    bowl of noodles as soon as she finished speaking and was about to throw it to the trash bin.

    "No! No! I''ll eat it!"

    Jay suddenly felt like he had just lost his prestigious status as the firstborn of the Fang family.

    Doris just didn''t treat him like he was an important person, and he couldn''t seem to do anything about it

    at all.

    Doris ced the bowl of noodles on Jay''s hand. She looked irritated. "Eat it now. I have to go to work.

    Remember, don''t shower. Apply the ointment every three hours. It will hurt a lot, so, you need to put up

    with it. Applying it too frequently will not be good for your recovery."

    "Okay, what else? Go on," Jay said as he listened carefully to Doris'' instructions.

    Doris raised an eyebrow at him. "That''s it," she replied simply.

    Jay suddenly looked disappointed. "Thene back as soon as you get off work. Don''t forget that I am

    your patient now," Jay reminded Doris.

    "Okay, I will buy some food. You stay at home and be a good patient. I will make you some delicious

    food when Ie backter in the afternoon," Doris said as she tried to console him.

    Jay stared at Doris with a slight smile but said nothing.

    "What are you smiling at?" Doris asked worried. She was sure that she didn''t do anything funny at all.

    "Nothing. I''m just looking forward to the food that you will cook," Jay said lightly with the same smile.

    Doris took her mobile phone from the desk to check the time and to prepare to leave for work.

    She unlocked her phone and was greeted by news notifications. One of the news items caught her

    attention and her eyes immediately widened. "Mr. Fang, bad news! Nancy is in trouble!"

    "Why? What happened? Why do you look so worried?" Jay asked and was starting to feel worried as

    well.

    "Here! Look!" Doris handed her mobile phone to Jay. He was also shocked when he read the news on

    Doris'' phone.

    "Wow! This is a little serious. Doctors taking bribes is somehow connected to their fame. But if this is

    true, then Nancy is in big trouble." The first thing that Jay thought of was to tell Charles about it.

    Doris, on the other hand, immediately thought to call Nancy as soon as possible.

    At that moment, Nancy was busy performing an operation on a girl, and her phone was turned off.

    "I''m going to work. But what should I do?" Doris asked anxiously.

    "You go to work now. We can''t help her, but we can ask for Charles'' help," Jay said as he pushed the

    bowl of noodles aside.

    "I''m leaving now. Please, help Nancy. It''s not easy for her. Her parents got divorced when she was very

    young, and her stepmother doesn''t like her at all. To make it worse, her mother is in a vegetative state,"

    Doris revealed; her voice was filled with concern.

    "Don''t worry too much, Doris. Someone is surely more anxious about this news than us. Just go to

    work," Jay suggested to Doris.

    Even though most people didn''t know how much Charles loved Nancy, there was no way that Jay

    wouldn''t know about it as well.

    "Okay. I''ll be going now," Doris said then she left for work.

    In the morning, Charles held a meeting with senior managers. He had briefed them on the direction of

    the market expansion in Southeast Asia.

    His phone suddenly rang and he walked out of the conference room as the senior managers watched

    him.

    When Charles paused his steps, all the senior managers behind him paused as well by instinct and

    stood respectfully behind him.

    "Charles, check the news. It''s about Nancy. She is such an unlucky girl. Since she got back she''s been

    a constant target of news on the inte," Jay said over the phone in a light tone of voice.

    "What?!" Charles asked worried. He immediately searched the inte for thetest news and true

    enough, he immediately found the news item on Nancy. His eyes immediately narrowed and turned into

    sharpened orbs.

    He was normally serious when he spoke and in his overall manner, but the news made him look even

    more apathetic.

    The sudden change in Charles'' countenance immediately made the senior managers cautious. They

    had no idea why Charles suddenly changed his expression. He was fine inside the conference room

    mere minutes ago.

    They all hoped that whatever soured Charles'' mood had nothing to do with any of them.

    "Just to set your expectation, Charles, I will not be able to help you with this one. I am in a bind and I

    can''t even properly help myself right now," Jay said in a regretful tone of voice. He tried to reposition

    his legs, but ended up hurting himself and almost howled loudly in pain.

    But Charles was too preupied to be concerned with Jay''s situation. His mind was filled with concern

    and worry for Nancy. The image of Nancy''s sad face after reading the news was all that he could see.

    "Tell Hiram toe to my office," Charles said immediately to his secretary after he ended the call with

    Jay.

    "Yes, sir!" his secretary replied instantly.

    Charles then headed straight to the CEO''s office with an emotionless face.

    The senior managers, having no idea of what had happened, stood still, wondered and stared at each

    other.

    "Mr. Fu," Hiram muttered when he saw the group of managers standing and looking puzzled at the

    hallway. He suddenly felt nervous. He went into the CEO''s office carefully and approached Charles

    cautiously.

    "Check this out. Find out what happened with that medical incident," Charles ordered. His voice

    sounded harsh and unforgiving.

    "Right away, Mr. Fu," Hiram replied as he took the phone and carefully read the news item that Charles

    showed him.

    "Give me a deadline," Charles demanded. He cast a cold nce at Hiram''s face unapologetically.

    "Two hours. Is that okay?" Hiram said, carefully measuring his words.

    "One hour, just one hour!" Charles replied impatiently. Charles was unable to stand the news for one

    second, and thus, two hours would be enough to kill him with worry.

    "Okay," Hiram replied and nodded reluctantly.

    He immediately left, closing the door after him. After Hiram had left, Charles paced restlessly inside his

    office.

    Charles'' secretary noticed that he had not left to go to his private cafeteria, so, she decided to walk into

    his office and ask him. "Mr. Fu, for lunch..." the secretary said, but before she could finish, Charles

    interrupted her immediately.

    "No, I''m good. Thank you," Charles replied.

    "And those people... ...I mean, the managers at the hallway? What about them? Shall I tell them to

    have lunch?"

    asked Vi tentatively.

    But it was way past lunchtime, and the managers were left standing in the hallway, clueless with what

    to do and were all starving.

    Thus, a bold senior manager approached Vi and asked her if they could have their lunch.

    Vi prepared herself to be scolded before she agreed and decided to walk into Charles'' office.

    "They?" Charles asked puzzled, but he immediately realized what Vi was talking about. "Those

    idiots! Who told them to just stand there? Get them out of there!" Charles eximed.

    "Yes, sir! I''ll ask them to leave right away!" Vi replied nervously. She felt so frightened that sweat

    immediately formed on her forehead. She quickly stepped out of Charles'' office and waved to the

    managers. She beckoned them to leave immediately.

 Chapter 44 You Dont Know Me

    Chapter 44 You Don''t Know Me

    The managers scattered as if they had been granted amnesty.

    No sooner had they left than Charles came out of his office.

    Content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.

    Seeing this, Vi trembled in fear, worried that Charles would reproach her for letting the managers

    leave.

    Just when she was about to defend herself with an awkward smile on her face, Charles walked off

    without sparing her a nce.

    Once he was out of sight, she breathed a long sigh of relief. ''Phew! Mr. Fu is very, very scary.''

    Charles went downstairs, got into his car, and immediately drove to the hospital without a second''s

    dy.

    At that moment, Nancy had just finished the surgery. It had gone perfectly, but after doing three

    surgeries in a row, not to mention the amount of pressure she had felt on her, she was exhausted.

    As soon as she walked out of the operating room, Ethan grabbed her arms and greeted her. "Nancy,

    what''s wrong with you?" he asked anxiously.

    "There was a little problem with the surgery, but it''s solved now. Don''t worry." Nancy smiled and patted

    him on the shoulder.

    "Oh, no, that''s not what I''m talking about. Your name is all over the inte. There are so many articles

    saying that you received a bribe for performing the surgery. The president said that this incident has

    given the hospital a bad name. You are such a clever woman. How could you do such a stupid thing?"

    Ethan shook his head in exasperation.

    "Ethan, we have known each other for so many years. How could you believe such news? Do you think

    I''m the kind of person who would take bribes without any professional ethics?" Nancy said,

    disappointment shing across her face.

    But Ethan, who was usually a refined and level-headed man, did not back down even a little. "It''s not

    about whether I believe you or not! The public doesn''t believe you, nor do the senior management

    members of the hospital. What should we do?"

    Nancy was already so drained of energy that she didn''t want to stand around listening to Ethan''s

    comints.

    "Ethan, I can handle my own problems. Can you just go back to work?" she said curtly before turning

    around to walk to her office.

    "Why are you being so rude, Nancy? I''m here because I''m worried about you, but you''re just ignoring

    me. Do you think this is the right way to behave?" Ethan growled, feeling aggrieved.

    He couldn''t understand why Nancy was being so calm when her career and her future were at stake.

    Without saying a word, Nancy pushed open the door of her office and walked in.

    "Nancy, it''s not toote. Go to the president and exin what happened. If you don''t, your career will

    be screwed!" Ethan shouted, striding toward her office.

    "Is that all, Ethan? Are you done? I''m not in the mood to listen to any more of this. I just want to be

    alone for a while, okay?" Feeling like her head was about to explode, Nancy mmed the door and

    locked it.

    "Nancy! Nancy!" Ethan yelled as he banged on the door.

    But Nancy just covered her ears. All of a sudden, she felt like a small girl ��tired, helpless, and hungry.

    Of course she knew that Ethan was behaving like this only because he was worried about her, but right

    now, she just wanted to calm down and talk to someone who understood her.

    She slumped down onto the bed and stared unblinkingly up at the ceiling.

    It was as if her brain had melted into a puddle of goo.

    "Nancy, open the door!" came another voice from outside. She recognized it as Charles'' voice,

    but she just turned away indifferently from the door.

    Right now, she was in the mood to talk to anyone.

    A momentter,

    a WeChat message from Charles popped up on her phone, saying,

    "You must be feeling wronged. I know you would never give up your professional ethics for money.

    Therefore, I believe that you are innocent. But that''s the problem. Since you''re innocent, you need to

    deal with it rationally instead of running away. Come out. I''ll be there for you. I won''t let you be

    wronged!"

    The words "I''ll be there for you" echoed through Nancy''s head,

    reducing her to tears all of a sudden.

    For as long as she could remember, she had lived like an orphan with no one to share her happiness or

    her burdens with.

    No one had ever said that they would be there for her, not even once.

    But today, a man whom she could never marry had said that he would be there for her.

    Finally, Nancy wiped away her tears, got up from the bed, and opened the door.

    "Nancy!" Charles shouted in relief as he rushed into her office.

    Nancy managed a small smile. "Don''t worry. I''m fine."

    "Nancy, you... Come with me!" Ethan said, entering the room right after Charles and grabbing Nancy''s

    arm. "Come with me and exin everything to the president!" he added.

    "Ethan, I don''t think there is anything for me to exin. A clean hand needs no washing. Isn''t that

    right?" Nancy said helplessly.

    "Excuse me, please," Charles said unhappily, pushing Ethan away.

    After saying that, he peremptorily held Nancy in his arms.

    "Hey, who do you think you are? I''m her schoolmate and colleague. How can you push me away?"

    Ethan roared, burning with jealousy. He knew exactly who Charles was, but he was so worried and

    angry that he couldn''t control himself.

    "I''m her man. Is that enough?" Charles said firmly, leaving no room for disagreement.

    "Nancy, is he telling the truth?" Ethan turned to Nancy in disbelief. "I know that this man is richer than

    me, but is he more reliable? Don''t you remember Caspar? He''s rich too. But did you forget what he did

    to you?"

    "Ethan, of course I didn''t forget. But right now, I just want to be alone for a while. Can''t I do that?"

    Nancy said, feeling a little annoyed. She had never realized that Ethan was such a petty man.

    How could she forget all the bad things that had happened to her?

    But right now, she didn''t want to think about any of that.

    She was so tired that all she wanted was a shoulder to lean on so she could have a good rest.

    "Ha! Shit. I get it. All you care about is money! I know everything!" Ethan shouted, and then turned

    around and left.

    Nancy smiled bitterly as she watched him leave.

    In life, there were always bound to be some misunderstandings, but she preferred to just let them be.

    Just then, Hobart approached them. "Ah, Mr. Fu..." he said hesitantly. He had actuallye here to

    reproach Nancy regarding the issue of the red envelope, but after overhearing their conversation and

    finding out that Nancy had a powerful man like Charles Fu backing her, he had no choice but to change

    his tune.

    Charles just nodded magnanimously. No matter what kind of situation he was in, he exuded the aura of

    a god.

    But since this problem involved Nancy, he spoke as politely and cautiously as possible.

    "Yes, I know. When I get to the bottom of this issue, I''ll let you know. Is that okay?" he said calmly.

    After all the ups and downs that he had gone through in the business world, he was almost invincible.

    Even though he was the president of the hospital, Hobart was impressed by Charles'' calmness and

    composure.

    Of course, this was not such a big issue for someone as powerful as Charles.

    ''Even if he is feeling anxious, it''s probably because of his concern for his woman, not the issue itself,''

    Hobart thought.

    "Of course. I trust you, Mr. Fu," he replied out loud. Then, he turned to look at Nancy with a kind

    expression. "Dr. Nancy, I believe that you are an upright and moral person who wouldn''t have done

    such a vile thing. Don''t stay for work this afternoon. Enjoy your lunch and get some rest. Don''t think

    about this matter too much."

    "Thank you, President Hobart," Nancy said, forcing a smile at him.

 Chapter 45 Children Cant Lie

    Chapter 45 Children Can''t Lie

    Charles put his arm around Nancy''s shoulders, and then they left the hospital together.

    The clean and pleasant smelling from him helped Nancy gradually calm down.

    She wished that she could lean on someone like this forever without having to think about anything.

    It was not until she got into Charles'' car that she finally felt like herself again.

    "Thank you," she said,zily leaning back against the seat.

    "What do you want to eat?" Charles asked with a smile.

    "Um... Kung pao chicken, braised fish in brown sauce, sweet and sour spareribs, braised prawns," she

    rattled off after giving it a moment''s thought.

    These were the dishes that her mother often made for her when she was a child.

    In her eyes, they were the most delicious dishes in the world! And after the long day that she had just

    had, she wanted to eat something familiar andforting.

    "Okay," Charles agreed at once and started driving to a big hotel.

    As soon as they arrived at the hotel and were seated at a table, he quickly ordered the dishes that she

    had asked for.

    "Thank you," Nancy said, feeling a little touched that he had remembered everything on her list. Just

    then, her stomach growled.

    "Nancy, this is the second time you''re thanking me today. You weren''t so polite to me before. Anyway,

    drink this first. It''s not good to keep your stomach empty." Charles poured a ss of juice and slid it

    over to her.

    "That''s because you weren''t so nice to me before!" Nancy shot back before finishing the ss of juice

    in one go. When she was done, she smiled sheepishly.

    She couldn''t help but marvel at the 180 degree shift in Charles'' attitude. The first time he met her, he

    had treated her cruelly and imed that she was a human trafficker who had abducted his child.

    After that, he had stopped being cruel to her, but he had still been a little rude.

    These past few days, however, he had been nothing but nice to her.

    What an unpredictable man!

    "If I treat you well, will you do the same for me?"

    Charles asked abruptly, surprising Nancy even more.

    How could this domineering suddenly look so innocent!

    "Of course, that''s how the world works. If you''re nice to me, I''ll be nice to you too," Nancy answered

    seriously.

    "Okay, well, you should eat more." Although his movements were a little clumsy, Charles had tried his

    best to learn how to please a woman.

    Even so, when he handed over the chicken soup to her, he spilled a little by ident.

    Nancy hurriedly reached out to steady the bowl, and her hand bumped into his.

    Feeling a shiver run through her, she hurriedly drew back her hand.

    "I..." she trailed off as her face turned a deep shade of red.

    "It''s okay. Our hands barely touched. Why are you getting so nervous?"

    Charles teased, making her panic even more.

    ''Don''t think too much, Nancy. This man has so many pretty women around him. He''s just being nice to

    you because of Bobby,'' Nancy warned herself.

    The thought helped her calm down,

    and the next time she spoke, she sounded polite but distant. "Mr. Fu, please have it while it is still hot. I

    can get it myself."

    "I''m being nice to you so that you won''t turn me down. If you''re going to be formal with me, it defeats

    the purpose," Charles said, looking straight into Nancy''s eyes.

    "Mr. Fu, what''s your true intention?" Nancy asked curiously, unaffected by his words.

    Charles was stunned.

    He knew what she was asking, but he didn''t know if he could bring himself to say the words.

    "I want you to stay with me," he finally said slowly.

    Nancy, who had just taken a sip of water, coughed a few times in surprise. She hadn''t expected such a

    direct answer from him. Anyway, even if he was being sincere, it was not that simple for them to be

    together.

    "Mr. Fu, you can''t marry a woman just for Bobby''s sake. Besides, I have no interest in marriage right

    now, so don''t mention it again. Even though I don''t take it seriously, others will," Nancy answered

    carefully after a pause.

    She was a softhearted woman; if someone did something kind for her, she would pay them back

    twofold.

    She was afraid that if Charles continued to be this nice to her, she would fall in love with him.

    What would she do then?

    Getting married into a rich and powerful family like his would already pose a lot of problems,

    but on top of that, Charles might not be able to ept her past. "That''s true. I don''t n to date with

    you secretly,"

    Charles replied casually as he put some braised prawns into her bowl. Nancy sighed and was about to

    say something when Charles'' phone rang.

    He picked up and put it on speaker.

    "Daddy, what are you doing now?" Bobby''s soft and gentle voice came from the other line.

    "I''m having lunch with your mommy. Would you like to join us?" Charles asked.

    "Wow, Daddy is getting better and better. That''s right. You should be quick to conquer the woman you

    like, otherwise she will be taken away by other bad uncles." Bobby giggled happily. Then, he added

    seriously, "Daddy, remember to kiss Mommy for me!"

    "Of course, Bobby." A smirk tugged at the edge of Charles'' lips. What a clever boy!

    How did he know his daddy''s intentions?

    N?velD(ram)a.?rg owns this content.

    Charles stared yfully at Nancy, who was looking pointedly at his phone and avoiding his gaze.

    "Ahem, Bobby, we are eating. Have you eaten?" Nancy asked, trying to change the subject.

    "Yes, Mommy. I had arge bowl of rice, and a chicken drumstick, and..." All of a sudden, he stopped

    and asked, "Daddy, have you kissed Mommy for me?"

    "No. Tell me, where should I kiss her?" Charles asked cheerfully, putting down his chopsticks and

    walking over to Nancy.

    "Kiss her on the forehead first," Bobby instructed.

    "I... I need to go to the washroom,"

    Nancy mumbled quickly. The washroom was the best ce to hide to avoid an embarrassing situation.

    However, before she could stand up and run away, Charles ced his hands on her shoulder and

    stared down at her.

    "I''m just giving you a kiss for Bobby, so you don''t have to feel so shy," he teased.

    Nancy felt her heart pounding against her chest.

    "Daddy, did you kiss Mommy yet?" Bobby asked again impatiently.

    All of a sudden, Nancy thought of something and handed Charles a cup so that he could kiss it,

    pretending that he was kissing her. After all, Bobby couldn''t see them, right?

    All he needed to hear was something that sounded like a kiss.

    Children were easy to trick.

    "I''m going to kiss her now," Charles said. Then, he tapped his finger on the edge of the cup, creating a

    crisp sound.

    However, Bobby was smart enough to know when his father was lying to him.

    He smiled and said, "Daddy, my teacher said that children can''t lie. If you didn''t kiss Mommy''s

    forehead, you''re the worst liar!"

 Chapter 46 Bobbys Request

    Chapter 46 Bobby''s Request

    Nancy sat still, feeling helpless. When had Bobby learned such tricks from his scheming father?

    But no, he was Charles'' flesh and blood; he had probably been born with that same scheming mind!

    "Of course Daddy won''t lie to you, and neither will your mommy. Well, your mommy has finally raised

    her head," Charles said cheerfully.

    How could he not be happy after finding out how well his son knew him?

    Nancy was speechless. It was true that she had raised her head, but did Charles not notice her

    resentful eyes?

    As if reading her mind, he instructed, "Close your eyes!" Then, he gently ran his hand over her eyes.

    Overwhelmed by his tender touch and pleasant smell, Nancy closed her eyes as if she was under a

    spell.

    A momentter, she felt his cool lips press against her forehead.

    "Okay, Daddy, next is the nose!"

    "Got it!"

    "Eyes."

    "Next."

    "Ears!"

    "Done."

    Every time Charles kissed her, she felt a new wave of goosebumps spread across her body.

    ''Dear Bobby, please end it quickly!'' she prayed in her heart,

    biting her lips and nervously pressing her eyes shut. If Bobby kept going like this, there was a chance

    that her rtionship with Charles would cross a line that there was noing back from.

    "Okay, thest ce to kiss is her mouth," Bobby ordered.

    With a charming smile on his face, Charles gently lifted Nancy''s chin with his fingertips.

    "Bobby, what are you talking about?" At this moment, there was an incredulous voiceing from the

    other end of the line.

    "Grandma, I''m teaching Daddy how to conquer Mommy," he said calmly.

    "You''re just a kid, Bobby. How can you teach your Daddy about women?" Angelina said with augh. It

    was only then that Bobby''s words fully registered in her mind. "Mommy? Since when do you have a

    mommy? Are you talking about the woman who camest time? The one named Nancy? No, no way!

    That woman doesn''te from a good background. She can''t even bepared with the daughter of

    the Zhuang family. Bobby, quickly put away that mobile phone. Don''t be a naughty boy, give it to me,

    give it to me..." Angelina yelled angrily.

    "No, Grandma! You can''t catch up with me!"

    Bobby said,ughing and running away with the phone.

    "Daddy, be quick! Grandma almost caught me. Grandma, don''te here! Don''t..."

    "I''ll be quick," Charles said on the phone. Then, looking at Nancy with a mischievous glint in his eyes,

    he said, "You heard what Bobby wants. He is such a sweet child. As adults, we can''t let him down, can

    we?"

    Nancy covered her mouth nervously and shook her head.

    N?velD(ram)a.?rg owns this content.

    "Daddy, hurry up..." Before Bobby finished his words, there was the sound of his phone falling onto the

    ground, after which the call was disconnected.

    "What''s wrong? Did Bobby fall down?" Nancy asked worriedly.

    "Never mind that. Let''s finish what he told us to do first." Before she could protest, Charles put his arms

    around her waist and leaned in close,

    but at that moment, his phone rang again.

    "Charles, your phone is ringing. Is it Bobby? I''m really worried about him!" Nancy said, trying to push

    him away.

    Although she was in Charles'' arms, at this moment, all she could think about was whether Bobby was

    okay.

    Charles finally let go of her reluctantly and chuckled. "Nancy, you really are the right woman to be

    Bobby''s mother!"

    Upon hearing this, Nancy''s face became redder. What was that supposed to mean?

    As far as she knew, it was natural for a woman to have maternal instincts and care for children.

    Charles took out his phone with a smile, but when he saw the screen, his face became cold and

    impassive.

    He answered the call with a slide of his finger. "Tell me, Hiram."

    "Mr. Fu, I''ve found out the truth about Nancy''s corruption scandal. Fannie was behind the whole thing!

    I''ve gotten some evidence as well. What should we do next?"

    Charles sneered. "How bold the Ning family is!"

    "Yeah. How could they do such a thing to their own family member? It''s so cunning and cruel." With a

    sigh, Hiram continued, "Mr. Fu, should we take revenge on Fannie?"

    "No, tit for tat is not enough! We should be a thousand times more cunning than them!" There was an

    almost murderous look on Charles'' face; it was an expression that Nancy had never seen before.

    "Yes, Mr. Fu! Should we start with the hospital?"

    "Yes. But first, go and discuss this with Jay. He knows a lot more about revenge than you do. Also,

    remember to hand over the evidence to the police as well as President Hobart. We need thew on our

    side to deal with this."

    For Charles, going by thew was the most important thing. That was the one line that he would never

    cross.

    And that was also the reason why his grandfather thought so highly of him!

    Only by following thew could apany develop faster, better, and farther.

    "Okay, Mr. Fu. I''ll keep that in mind!" With that, Hiram hung up.

    Nancy, who had been listening intently to the whole conversation, finally spoke up.

    "Mr. Fu..."

    "Call me by my name!" Charles chided immediately.

    "Oh, right. Charles, why were you talking about my family? What revenge?"

    Deep down, she already had a vague idea of what must have happened, but she didn''t want to admit it

    to herself.

    After all, no matter how vicious Fannie was, she was still her sister.

    Could Fannie really have done such a cruel thing to her?

    "Nancy, you can''t be kind to everyone you meet. Not everyone in the world is worthy of your trust and

    care, understand?" Then, he snapped his fingers for a waiter toe over.

    He didn''t want to exin too much about the issue because he didn''t want her to get upset over trivial

    things.

    As a man, he had to shield the woman he loved from such negativity.

    Besides, it was a piece of cake for him to solve these problems on his own. He had just wanted to

    avoid discussing the details on the phone while he was in public.

    "Pay the bill!" Charles took out his ck card and waved at a waiter.

    "Yes, Mr. Fu! The total is thirty thousand," said the waiter.

    Nancy gasped in surprise as soon as she heard the number. "Why does it cost so much?"

    Although she was a reputable doctor with a good sry, she had never spent thirty thousand on just

    one meal before!

    The waiter smiled politely. "Ma''am, our hotel uses only the best ingredients. Many of them are imported

    actually."

    "I see," Nancy said calmly, though on the inside, she still couldn''t bring herself to ept how expensive

    the food was. Moreover, her heart ached at the sight of all the leftovers on the table. "Please help me

    pack the rest of the food," she added.

    "Sure," the waiter said briskly.

 Chapter 47 A Secret Joy

    Chapter 47 A Secret Joy

    "Don''t bother with it. If you really liked it, we cane back tomorrow." Charles knew nothing about

    packing unfinished food because he never did it before. But it didn''t mean that he liked wasting food.

    If he treated the woman he loved to a meal, he''d feel ufortable if he still had to pack unfinished

    food.

    "But that''s worth 30,000," Nancy said feeling sorry for the unfinished food.

    "Well, it''s just 30,000. Let''s go," Charles said gently with a smile as he held her hand.

    "You really are a child from a rich family so you''ve never developed the proper concept of valuing

    money. If you have experienced being poor, you''d understand what I mean and you wouldn''t say that,"

    Nancy exined with a hint of self-pity.

    Her eyes suddenly looked sad as if she remembered a painful time in her life. If he only knew that she

    was in so much despair before. When she badly needed money to get treatment, but no help was in

    sight. If only he experienced the same thing as she did, would he still be willing to spend thirty

    thousand for a meal?

    "So, you''ve experienced being poor before? Tell me about it, then," Charles said gently. He truly

    wanted to know more about her, but he also didn''t want to make her feel pressured to reveal her past

    to him.

    And when he saw a bitter smile on her lips, he felt like it was what he expected to see.

    "Well, let bygones be bygones."

    But her words immediately quashed his curiosity, and he felt ufortable about it.

    He decided to let it pass and thought for a while. He then turned to Nancy with a meaningful look in his

    eyes. "Nancy, I know your mother is in the sanatorium. Since we have nothing to do this afternoon, we

    can go and visit her together this afternoon instead. What do you think?"

    Since she got back, she''d be so busy with work and her children patients that she rarely had the

    time to visit her mother. "I''d like that. Thank you," she replied gently to Charles as she nodded.

    "It''s nothing," Charles replied back with a smile.

    They drove out and eventually arrived at the sanatorium.

    It was an old and poorly-maintained sanatorium. The paint was chipping off the walls and dried up

    vines were scattered here and there.

    "This ce... ...doesn''t look too good," Charlesmented as he looked around the sanatorium

    grounds and the building.

    N?velDrama.Org holds text ? rights.

    "You''re right. I''m nning to move mom to a better sanatorium. I haven''t set anything up yet but Doris

    and I are already looking for one."

    The true reason why rk and Jill chose that sanatorium was because it was cheap. Her mother has

    been in this sanatorium for ten years. And since Nancy now had some financial capability herself, she

    wanted to move her mother to a better sanatorium.

    "Just leave it to me." Although he was cautious in investing in hospitals, he had been engaged in

    various charities like building schools, nursing homes, welfare homes and so on.

    "That''s very kind of you, Charles, but..." Nancy started to say while she blushed, but Charles

    interrupted her gently.

    "It''s really not a big deal," Charles said with a smile.

    The corridor was narrow. Nancy stepped aside after they entered and made a weing gesture. He

    smiled and walked ahead of her.

    She felt happy as she watched his tall figure. She felt that if there was anything difficult or dangerous

    that would happen to him, he would always be able to ovee them without too much problem.

    ''Can I rely on him?'' Nancy wondered, looking dazed.

    "Well,e on!" Charles turned around and stretched out his hand to Nancy as they reached the

    corner of the hallway.

    He was surprised to see Nancy staring nkly at his back.

    Charles had been used to the adoring and envious stares of women. He never gave these stares much

    importance in the past. But this time, he was secretly pleased by the fact that Nancy was looking at

    him.

    "Does my back look well enough?" Charles teased with an impish smile.

    "There is nothing there to look at." Nancy was flustered, but readily held out her hand to his

    outstretched hand.

    Charles held her tightly in his. A grip that felt reassuring to her.

    The warm touch of Charles'' hand in her hand made her heart beat faster. She turned to him and he

    had a mysteriously charming smile on his face as he looked back at her.

    ''Well, this man is really good at flirting with women!'' Nancy thought to herself.

    They soon arrived at the door of room number eight on the second floor. She suddenly had second

    thoughts of letting Charles into the room. She was suddenly afraid of her mother seeing him.

    She hesitated but didn''t move.

    He slightly tightened his grip on her hand and made her feel that he was always there for her.

    ''Fine. Mom can''t express clearly, anyway,'' Nancy thought.

    And so she opened the door with her hand in his and walked into the room.

    "Miss Ning!" The nurse greeted her with a smile. She was visibly surprised to see that Charles was

    there with Nancy. "Mr. Fu? Seriously?"

    "Why? Is there something wrong?" Charles asked tly.

    "I...uh...I... T-That''s not what I meant. I don''t..." Nothing coherent came out of the nurse''s mouth as she

    waspletely overwhelmed by surprise.

    "It''s okay. You can continue with your work. I haven''t visited oftentely, and you must be tired taking

    care of my mother," Nancy said as she put some money into the nursing worker''s hands.

    "I... You really don''t have to do this," the nurse said looking very embarrassed.

    "Just take it," Charles said tly.

    "Thank you! Thank you very much!" The nurse took the money and immediately went out of the room.

    "Ah! Nancy... Nancy..." But Jade sounded clearly. When she saw that her daughter walked into the

    room hand in hand with a man, she immediately guessed that they must be in a rtionship. When

    Jade remembered what happened to herself in the past, she began to worry that her daughter would

    follow the same path.

    There were a lot of things that Jade wanted to tell her daughter, but, unfortunately, she couldn''t say a

    complete sentence yet.

    Nancy sat beside her mother, and took her hand in hers. "Mother, I know what you want to ask. He is

    my friend. He''s been a good friend to me. Don''t worry, I know what I am doing."

    "Is he... ...he... ...rich... ...rich man?" It was the first time for Jade toplete a sentence since she

    became sick. She felt so anxious for her daughter.

    "Yes," Nancy answered calmly.

    Jade suddenly became more anxious. She started shaking her head and tapped Nancy''s hand a few

    times. "Nancy... ...Nancy... Rich people... ...bad!"

    "Mom, our rtionship is not what you think. Charles and I are just friends," Nancy exined seriously

    to her worried mother. "I haven''t decided to get married yet."

    Charles immediately understood that her mother was worried that he would bully Nancy because he

    was rich.

    Nheless, he did notpletely like Nancy''s exnation.

    He decided to step forward and politely bowed to Nancy''s mother. "Aunt, I like your daughter very

    much, and I want to further develop my rtionship with her. I want to eventually have her as my

    woman. I promise you that I will love her all my life..."

    But before he could finish his words, he was immediately interrupted by Nancy, "Wait! I haven''t agreed

    to be your woman yet!"

    ''All his life? That''s too long!

    Nobody knows what would happen in the future!'' Nancy thought as she pondered the words that

    Charles said to her mother.

    A feeling of anxiety overcame Nancy. She was worried whether Charles would ept everything about

    her, including her past.

    It was something that she was not sure about.

    "It doesn''t matter whether you agree or not. The most important thing is that I''m sure with what I want,

    and I want to be with you!" Charles announced haughtily. His countenance was filled with

    determination.

    "Ahhh!" Jade eximed anxiously.

    "Auntie, from now on, I''ll take care of you and Nancy. You don''t have to worry about anything anymore!"

    Charles dered firmly.

    Jade turned to her daughter with eyes filled with questions and worries.

    As a mother, she had no other hope but for her daughter to be taken care of by a good man.

    Nancy, on the other hand, hoped that her mother would stop worrying about her.

    "Mom, even if we are just friends, I don''t think Charles will ever bully me. Don''t worry," Nancy said

    gently tofort her worried mother.

 Chapter 48 Stop Kidding

    Chapter 48 Stop Kidding

    "I won''t bully Nancy," Charlesforted with a soft voice. He, too,pletely understood the situation.

    "That''s right," Nancy added.

    Without waiting for her response, Charles took out his phone and dialed a number.

    "Yes, Mr. Fu. I''ll bring my people there immediately. My sanatorium is the best one in this city, and I''m

    aware you already know that," said the man on the other line of the phone.

    All Charles needed was the man''s reassurance before he hung up the phone and turned to look at

    Nancy. "I called the new sanatorium, and their staff will arrive in twenty minutes. Let''s help Auntie tidy

    up," he informed formally.

    He was, indeed, a man of decision and action, who would always do things promptly.

    It took him only one minute to solve her problem!

    "Thank you so much!" Nancy expressed with her palms crossed as if he was some kind of saint.

    "No need to be so thankful. It was just a small thing." The slight smirk on Charles'' lips exposed how

    much he enjoyed her gratitude, although he was trying hard not to show it.

    "The money... Ahm...the money..." With her arm pressed tightly against her wheelchair, Jade began to

    spoke to express her refusal.

    Charles immediately knew what she was referring to. The old woman was worried that her daughter

    would not be able to afford the sanatorium''s cost.

    So, in a gentle voice, he replied, "I invested in that sanatorium. It''s free for you, auntie."

    "That''s so kind of you. But..."

    Nancy was quick enough to refuse, obviously hating to owe anyone. However, it seemed that Charles

    would consider otherwise. His hardened face exhibited how firm he was with his decision.

    "Haven''t I told you that you can take care of my child? It''s all offset. Consider that as your payment for

    this." As a shrewd man, Charles wouldn''t let his woman feel she was owing him. He just wanted to use

    Bobby as a bait to keep her with him. Then, when the right time kicked in, he''d make a move to make

    her fall in love with him and eventually make her his wife.

    Love wouldn''t just sprout in a snap; it needed to be gently taken care of to grow.

    "All right," Nancy finally agreed in a weak voice, knowing that she couldn''t find any way around this

    bargain.

    Then, after a while, the director of the new sanatorium finally arrived with his staff to pick up Jade.

    So, without hesitating, Nancy hurried to pack her mother''s stuff and apanied her to the

    sanatorium.

    When they arrived, it was only then that Nancy realized that Charles had arranged a VIP room for

    Jade. It was already a big help that he contacted this ce, but to prepare a very convenient and

    comfortable room for her mother was out of the question.

    More than that, a professional care worker would cook, wash clothes, chat, and keep her mother''s

    company. And although she was pretty embarrassed about it, Nancy couldn''t deny that she was put at

    ease.

    And after making sure her mother was fully set and having dinner, Nancy bid her goodbye and left with

    Charles.

    "Would you like to watch a movie?" Charles suddenly asked on their way out.

    "No, thanks. Let''s just go home," she replied with a distant tone. After a thorough search on the

    inte, Nancy discovered some information about him, especially about his dating life. Apparently, he

    was an indifferent man who would never date a woman, let alone get close to one.

    He was just a workaholic and busy businessman, so Nancy didn''t think he was interested in love

    affairs.

    Besides, she''d rather have her eyes glued on his well-sculpted handsome face than some cinema

    screen.

    And with that thought on her head, Nancy stole a glimpse on his face while smiling subtly.

    To be honest, in her eyes, Charles'' face was more interesting than any other movie.

    "Okay, I''ll drive you home,"

    he uttered before roaring the engine to life as a satisfied grin crept on his lips.

    Was this what love really felt like? Just like how they described it in movies and novels? He was so

    smitten with the woman in his passenger seat, and he couldn''t deny it any longer.

    Right then, while his eyes were fixed on the road, Charles'' phone suddenly rang.

    It was a call from Jay.

    "What''s up?" he asked right after picking it up.

    "Hey, Charles! What''s with the question? Can''t I call you for nothing?" Jay chuckled on the other line

    and continued with a mournful tone, "I''ve done what you asked me to do with Hiram. Now, it''s only a

    matter of time for you to take over Ning''s family''s hospital. Why can''t you praise me with such good

    work? Are you really my friend?"

    Although he sounded as if he was sulking, Jay really called him just because he was so bored.

    Doris had bought a lot of food, and she was busy cooking in the kitchen. So Jay called him to invite him

    for dinner if he had nothing else to do.

    "Are you lonely?" Charles asked without any sugarcoat, much to Jay''sughter.

    "You know I live in a vi in the southern suburbs. So it''s that a yes?"

    "We have already eaten," shortly answered Charles while his left hand managed the stirring wheel.

    "Don''t do that. You know I''m lonely, but why are you so heartless?" Jayined in an aggrieved

    tone, and Charles could almost imagine the grimace on the former''s face.

    "Alright, alright. I''ll think about it," he uttered with a sigh before hanging up the phone.

    After the beep tone, Jay was left staring at his phone with his mouth agape. "What does he mean?

    Why does he have to think about it? What the hell is going on with him?" Jay could only wonder,

    thinking about thest words Charles uttered.

    "It seems that Jay is sick. Shall we go and see him?" In any case, Charles didn''t want to hide his

    rtionship with Nancy to the public. After all, it was just Jay, his best friend of all people!

    Meanwhile, Nancy felt pressured to agree, although she was really looking forward to going home. So

    instead of refusing, she said, "Okay."

    And with that response, Charles stepped on the gas and stopped on the way to the vi to buy a

    bouquet of flowers and a basket of fruits.

    Doris had been busy in the kitchen and didn''t hear the car in the courtyard at all.

    "Why would you live here of all ces?" Charles immediately asked as soon as he got out of the car.

    Although it wasn''t exactly in the wild, it was still pretty remote and different from the downtown.

    Moreover, Jay would never live far from a flock of women, and this area was not really popted.

    "Charles,e upstairs!" Jay invited excitedly from the second floor.

    Charles and Nancy, hand in hand, went upstairs.

    Doris had thought if it was only Charles who would being, there was no need for her to hide.

    But, upon catching sight of Nancy, she panicked and almost slipped in the kitchen.

    Without thinking of the food on the stove, she rushed to the living room, grabbed her clothes, changed

    her shoes, and prepared to leave.

    With heavy breathing, she reached for the door only to be stunned as her palm brushed against the

    cold knob.

    She twitched the knob, but the door wouldn''t budge. It was locked!

    ''Damn it!'' she silently cursed. Would she be able to give a convincing exnation or excuse if she was

    seen living with Jay?

    Would their rtionship be exposed?

    ''I can''t think straight!'' Doris panicked even more.

    So, in the middle of her dread, she hid in a guest room.

    Since Jay couldn''t walk, she would pretend that she vanished.

    But anyway, she would just wait for Nancy and Charles to leave beforeing out.

    Well, at least that was what she thought, but apparently, Jay was thinking otherwise.

    "Oh, herees my sister-inw. I''m so sorry that I can''t wee you in person," Jay uttered as the

    two walked closer.

    The broad grin on his lips showcased how much he loved teasing the two.

    "Stop joking around, Mr. Fang." Nancy''s voice was indifferent. She was obviously aloof with the guy

    and only talked to him for Charles'' sake.

    "Okay. I call you Miss Ning instead? Oh, but it''s not as good as calling you sister-inw. Anyway, how

    about we have a drink together?" Jay invited as the grin never left his lips.

    Content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.

    "We already had some food. You can drink with Mr. Fu," Nancy refused softly.

    "Sounds good enough. You two can apany us while we drink."

    What?

    ''Who else is here?'' Nancy and Charles nced at each other with slightly furrowed brows.

    As they stared at each other confused, Jay shouted loudly, "Doris, is dinner ready? I''m gonna have a

    drink with Charles!"

 Chapter 49 Love Will Grow As Time Goes By

    Chapter 49 Love Will Grow As Time Goes By

    Clenching her fists, Doris kept silent.

    All content is ? N0velDrama.Org.

    But just then, Jay shouted, "Doris! Where are you?"

    "Doris is here? You two seem to be very familiar with each other," Charles said, shooting Jay a curious

    look.

    "Mr. Fang, you''re somewhat of a celebrity in this city. On the other hand, Doris is just an ordinary,

    straightforward woman. If you''re looking for women to y with, you should look elsewhere." Nancy

    spoke with a smile, but her eyes were filled with warning.

    Jay flicked his hair. "I know I have a bad reputation, Nancy. But you can''t trust all the rumors. It''s true

    that I like to y, but this time, I''m being serious."

    Realizing that his words were a little glib, Jay patted his face and added, "I mean, I don''t want to y

    with Doris."

    "So you mean you want to marry her?" Nancy asked incredulously.

    Doris had never been in love before. However, a famous yboy like Jay could surely be charming

    enough to win her over.

    If Doris ended up falling in love with him, she would get hurt.

    Upon hearing Nancy''s question, Jayughed. "Marry her?" It was his turn to sound incredulous.

    Although Jay thought that Doris was different from other women, he had no intention of falling in love

    with her or marrying her.

    "Ah. I apologize, Mr. Fang. But since you''re not sincere about Doris, I''ll have to take her away," Nancy

    said coldly.

    "No way!" Feeling his crotch hurt again, Jay stretched his legs.

    "Mr. Fang, don''t you think you''re going too far? What did Doris do to you? Why can''t you let her go?"

    Nancy was outraged at Jay''s inexplicable behavior. Was this how all yboys behaved? She couldn''t

    stand them!

    "It''s not like that. Sister-inw ��" Jay began, but he was immediately cut off by Nancy.

    "Don''t call me sister-inw. Do you hear me?"

    "Okay, I won''t."

    He turned to Charles for support, but Charles looked a little angry as well.

    He was too embarrassed to exin the situation to the two of them, but right now, it seemed like he

    didn''t have any other choice. He was caught in a dilemma.

    Finally, he said slowly, "The thing is, Doris is my personal doctor. I can''t live without her now. That''s the

    truth. Don''t get me wrong." Nancy silently observed the way Jay was twisting his legs in difort.

    Since Doris was a doctor in the andrology department, she could immediately guess what was going

    on.

    That was to say, something must be wrong with Jay''s genitals. After all, this man was a yboy. He

    was probably infected with some STD.

    "What''s wrong with you?" Nancy asked scornfully.

    "It''s not like you think!" Jay exined hurriedly. "It''s not a disease. It''s just a minor injury." Although he

    slept with a lot of women, he made sure to use protection.

    Upon hearing their words, Charles finally realized what was going on. "Did Doris hurt you?" he asked,

    his voiceced with a hint of amusement.

    "At least you understand me. Well, that girl..." Jay began to exin, but he felt another burst of pain

    shoot through his crotch. "It hurts so much!" he cried.

    "Well... Whatever it is, you two are a man and a woman. Even if you''re injured, it''s not appropriate for

    Doris to stay here all day and take care of you," Nancy insisted. To her, her best friend''s well-being was

    much more important!

    "Love will grow as time goes by. Maybe they will slowly fall in love with each other!" Charles said, half-

    joking.

    "That''s impossible!" Jay retorted.

    Just then, Nancy smelled something strange in the air. "Hey, what''s that smell? Is something burning?"

    "What could be burning?" Charles asked, perplexed. He could also smell the faint whiff of smoke.

    "Damn it. Doris must have let something overcook," Jay said, shaking his head. Then, he shouted,

    "Doris! Doris!"

    However, there was no response from her.

    "You two, go see what''s happening! Don''t let my kitchen explode!" Jay told Charles and Nancy

    worriedly. In his state, he could barely get out of bed, let alone walk downstairs to the kitchen.

    As soon as Charles and Nancy went downstairs,

    they ran into the kitchen and saw ck smokeing out of the pot on the stove.

    "Doris! Where are you?" Charles shouted angrily,

    but there was still no response.

    Nancy had never had to deal with such a problem before, so she couldn''t help but panic. "What should

    we do, Charles?" she asked, coughing.

    Charles had already turned off the heat, but the area around the stove was still shrouded in thick ck

    smoke.

    Every few seconds, there was a loud crackling sounding from the pot.

    Thinking quickly, Charles put on the pair of oven mitts, grabbed the iron pot, and ran to the washroom

    with it.

    Following right behind him, Nancy shouted, "Charles, it''s very hot! What are you doing?"

    Without replying, Charles threw the iron pot to the floor and poured a bucket of water over it.

    With a loud hissing noise, the smoke from the iron pot slowly dissipated.

    "Your hands! Are they hurt?" Nancy asked, her voice brimming with concern.

    "As long as I have you to worry about me, everything will be fine," Charles said sappily.

    "You can still joke around at a time like this?" Nancy asked disapprovingly. Then, she grumbled, "Take

    off the oven mitts. Let me have a look."

    "It should be fine. They''re made to withstand heat, after all," Charles said calmly.

    However, when he took them off, Nancy almost broke down into tears. The forefingers of both his

    hands were filled with blisters. "Does it hurt?" she asked in a trembling voice.

    "Hey, it''s not a big deal. I''m a man," Charles reassured her with a smile. Then, he lifted his hand and

    gently rubbed her hair.

    A wave of happiness rushed into his heart after seeing how much Nancy cared about him.

    But Nancy was still focused on his blisters.

    With tears in her eyes, she leaned close and gently blew on his fingers.

    "Hey, it doesn''t hurt anymore. Really," Charles said gently, trying tofort her.

    At this moment, Nancy suddenly remembered the reason Charles had gotten hurt in the first ce.

    "Doris, where the hell are you?" she yelled furiously.

    For some reason, there seemed to be no trace of her in the house!

    Nancy rushed out of the washroom and walked around the house calling her name. "Doris! Doris..."

    There was still no reply.

    But since Jay had imed that Doris was here, where else could she be?

    Nancy checked the main door and found that it was locked from the inside, so Doris couldn''t have left

    the house. Maybe she had hidden somewhere.

    In a fit of anger, Nancy frantically began to search all the rooms in the vi one by one.

    When she walked into thest guest room on the first floor, she was so angry that she let out a loud

    groan.

    At the edge of the bed was a pair of feet sticking out of the quilt. Was Doris...asleep?

    Since her time at the university, Doris had always had the bad habit of falling asleep easily as long as

    she had a bed to lie down on.

    Nancy had never been able to tell whether it was a virtue or a vice, but now, she was inclined to pick

    thetter.

    "Doris!" she shouted, walking to the bed and lifting the quilt.

    Doris was lying fast asleep, looking peacefully unaware of everything that had happened.

    "You piggy! Wake up, wake up!" Nancy said, twisting her ear.

    Eventually feeling a sharp pain in her ear, Doris woke up.

    However, the first thing she said when she opened her eyes almost made Nancy faint with anger.

    "Jay, have Nancy and Charles left?" Doris asked, rubbing her eyes in a daze.

    "Yes, they have. When are you going to hide, Doris?" Nancy asked in a low voice, trying to imitate the

    way Jay spoke.

 Chapter 50 Where Did You Go

    Chapter 50 Where Did You Go

    Doris finally opened her eyes. Now that she was wide awake, everything started to dawn on her. "Oh,

    it''s you, Nancy! I must have talked in my sleep. How did you find me?"

    "Are you out of your mind?! You''re cooking, and you''re cooped up in here, sleeping?!" Nancy''s voice

    rose to the roof, frustrated at how reckless Doris was.

    "Oh, my god! I totally forgot about it!" Now, Doris'' eyes grew wide as if she had seen a ghost passed

    by.

    Without any other word, she shook off Nancy''s hand and jumped off the bed before rushing into the

    kitchen like a gust of wind.

    Meanwhile, Nancy shed a triumphant smile as she followed behind.

    Yes, she said that on purpose to frighten Doris so that she wouldn''tmit the same mistake of

    sleeping while something was on the stove.

    At this time, Jay hobbled down the stairs, struggling to keep the kitchen under his control.

    "Doris, where have you been?" he asked with furrowed brows.

    "I...uhm..I...ah... I just went to the bathroom." Doris nced at Nancy before responded with a slight

    smile. Her hands rubbed the sides of her legs to ease her frenzy.

    "Oh, you''ve been in there for such a long time that you almost made the kitchen explode," Jay joked

    with a hint of sarcasm on his tone.

    "I know, I''m sorry. But I already prepared other dishes before the ident, so we can still have dinner!"

    Doris retorted enthusiastically.

    Her biggest advantage was that she wouldn''t get entangled with a single problem for long. If it could be

    solved, she might as well do, but if it couldn''t, then the best thing on her dictionary was to let it go.

    For example, even if one of the dishes had been overcooked, they could still eat the already finished

    ones. Easy�C�Cproblem solved!

    "That''s so excellent of you, Doris!" said Jay helplessly, shing a grin on the woman.

    "Of course, I am. Otherwise, how could I treat you?" Doris responded, grinning back at his man.

    Charles and Nancy both smiled too, noticing the silly exchange of remarks between the two lovers.

    "This is my profession. Why are youughing?" If their secret had not been out yet, Doris would have

    already felt embarrassed. But now that it was out in the open�C�Cat least to Nancy�C�Cshe decided to fully

    face it. "I cooked us dinner. You can choose to eat it or not. As for me, I''m starving, so I''ll go ahead and

    eat."

    With those words, she headed over to the sink to wash her hands and strode into the dining room

    alone.

    "Doesn''t she look like a hostess?" Charles teased, referring to Doris, who was now holding a te on

    her hand.

    "Well, I''m going to be pissed off if she really is a hostess," Jay snorted at that remark, slightly cocking

    his head on the side.

    "I don''t like what you said, Mr. Fang. It seems that you just need Doris to take care of you. But even so,

    you should learn to respect others when you trouble them. You''d better control your temper, Mr. Fang,

    or I will take Doris away." Although Nancy spoke slowly, her voice was filled with conviction and

    severity, emphasizing that she was not kidding at all.

    "Of course not! I mean, yeah, I do admit that she is taking care of me, but it''s her duty. You know I''m

    injured because of her, right? And the table! The table is worth one hundred million dors! I haven''t

    found one yet!"

    "What do you mean one hundred million?" Nancy''s face changed instantly. This time, her poker face

    turned into a slight grimace with her brows slightly furrowed.

    One hundred million was such a massive amount to both her and Doris.

    "Did Doris get into trouble?" she asked nervously. The sudden mention of that colossal figure sent

    shivers down her spine.

    "Yeah, Nancy. Otherwise, I won''t be here and serving him like I''m his housekeeper." Doris'' voice, which

    was evidently filled with bitterness, resounded from the dining room.

    She didn''t want to hide it from her anymore.

    It was such a massive burden on her part, and she needed someone to share it with. Who better to do

    that than with Nancy?

    "What happened?" thetter asked as soon as she stepped to the dining room.

    Meanwhile, a tear fell on Doris'' cheek as she picked the food into her mouth.

    "Oh, I see. I''ll tell you."

    Supported by Charles, Jay sat down on the chair.

    Content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.

    He began exining how Doris got herself into trouble at the hotel. Without leaving any detail in

    secrecy, he spilled out everything from beginning to end.

    "Do you now understand the whole thing?" Jay asked with a reluctant tone.

    But even though he was hoping Nancy would side with him, thetter did otherwise. What she said

    next sent him in utter disbelief. "You deserve it!" Nancy disputed, ring at him with her most vicious

    eyes.

    For a while, Jay struggled to reply. Instead, he faced his best friend, hoping thetter would back him

    on this. "Charles, I..." he managed to say but realized it was hopeless. So, he continued, "If I hadn''t

    done that, she would be in much greater trouble! There are only two of those tables in the world. It''s

    worth a hundred million, but I still can''t find the other table. The owner of the hotel is pressing me to

    find one!"

    As usual, Charles rubbed his fingers against his chin, pondering for a while before saying, "I''ll deal with

    it."

    Then, he quickly took out his phone and searched for a number. Secondster, he held it against his

    right ear as he dialed the owner of the hotel.

    All he did was ask a question, and the hotel owner took control of the conversation. "It''s not worth your

    bother, Mr. Gu. You pass my words to Mr. Fang. It''s all right. He shouldn''t worry about that table

    anymore."

    "Thank you," Charles replied politely.

    "Not at all."

    He was a type of businessman who''d never take a risk if he knew he was on the losing end.

    One hundred million was just a small number for Charles. As long as he invested in that hotel, the

    owner wouldn''t mind losing that table and its amount.

    So, this call was more than enough to settle this little problem.

    "It''s okay. Don''t mention it anymore," said Charles, before hanging up and throwing his phone on the

    table.

    "Mr. Gu, is that true?" Doris asked, still tearing up, but now because of sheer joy.

    "Why would I lie to you?" Charles asked back, ncing at her in his most formal face.

    "Thank you, Mr. Gu!" Doris was ted that she almost hugged the man. But because she knew it

    would be overboard, she had to contain it. So instead, she turned to look at Jay with a pair of stern,

    cold eyes. "Mr. Fang, I''ll be leaving with Nancy tonight. It seems that I don''t have to repay you

    anymore. So, I''m not needed here any longer."

    The one hundred million was like a chain that shackled her at Jay''s mercy. But now that she didn''t need

    to pay for it, she was free to go.

    She could now breathe very smoothly and feel relieved.

    It was like she rose from hell and was now on her way to heaven!

    Obviously, she was ecstatic�C�Cmuch to Jay''s evident dismay. He was happy that he had saved one

    hundred million, but he was now disappointed that Doris was about to leave him.

    With his sad little eyes, he nced at Charles and asked, "How about my injury?"

    "Why are you asking me? I have no idea. Besides, you know better how to handle that, or better yet,

    ask her," Charles joked, with a cunning smile shing on his face. He cocked his head towards Doris''

    way to make a point.

    Hearing his words, Jay heaved a sigh of relief. Fortunately, Charles knew him well and his inclination

    for women.

    "Doris, did you hear that? Charles asked you to be responsible for me. It was you who hurt me, so how

    are you going to take care of it, hmmm?"

    Jay asked in the most seductive tone he could muster. He even raised his eyebrows as if waiting for

    her response.

    Immediately, Doris was engulfed with terror and despair. It was just seconds ago when she was all on

    cloud nine for finally being released from him. But now... "I...ah...I will cure you." Although she had a

    pretty uptight character, Doris was a responsible person. She knew his injury was her fault, so she

    really needed to take responsibility for that.

    Fortunately, it was her area of expertise.

    "Mr. Fang, you are a man, and Doris is a woman. Do you think it''s appropriate for you two to live in this

    large vi?" Nancy suddenly asked, hinting that she was not happy with their set up. She was a wise

    woman who knew exactly what a man was thinking. If anything happened to Doris, no one would be

    there to help her. Besides, how could she entrust her dear friend to a Casanova like

    Jay?

 Chapter 51 Women Always Suffered Losses

    Chapter 51 Women Always Suffered Losses

    Women always suffer the most in situations like this. And Doris, a simple girl, had no idea how to

    protect herself from it.

    "Yes, you are right. I swear, our rtionship is strictly doctor and patient. My... ...umm, well, it has to

    recover!" Jay paused for a moment and then turned to Charles. "You know clearly the type of woman

    that I like, don''t you, Charles? There is no way that I''ll be attracted to a in-looking woman, right?"

    Jay''s words stung Doris and she couldn''t understand why. She knew that she didn''t look especially

    enchanting, but she also knew that she was quite prettypared to most other girls. She felt

    confused why Jaybeled her that way in front of Charles and Nancy.

    "Well, that''s true!" Charles agreed abruptly.

    "I..." Doris started to speak but paused instantly. "Fortunately, Mr. Fang, I don''t have any feelings for

    you. And why would I? Who do you think you are, anyway? Humph!"

    Doris spoke her mind fast because of the storm of fury that ravaged her chest. She lowered her head

    after she spoke and focused on her food, ignoring herpanions.

    "Don''t worry. Nothing bad will happen to them. It will not get out of hand in just a short time," Charles

    whispered to Nancy. "Look at us. We''ve been together for such a long time and yet we haven''t done it

    yet, right?" he then added jokingly. "Why are you worrying about them?" he asked.

    Nancy''s face flushed red. Charles could not resist any chance to make fun of her at all.

    "Never mind him. And I will not say anything else about that. But Doris, you''d better know what you''re

    doing," Nancy reminded. She would never speak that way to anyone else. Next to her mother, Doris

    was the closest person to her, and she never wanted anything bad to happen to her friend.

    Not even the slightest!

    "Come on now! Let''s drink! I really hope that Mr. Fang would recover soon. The day that he would

    return to his rich yboy world would be the day that Doris would finally be free!" Charles didn''t like the

    awkwardness in the air at all. So, he took out a bottle of a fine red wine, a few wine sses and filled

    the sses with the wine.

    They quickly shifted to a more lively topic and chatted away the time. Soon, they quickly forgot the

    unpleasant conversation that they had earlier.

    They conversed until it was almost midnight and ended the wine party after Nancy urged them to.

    They said their goodbyes and then Charles drove Nancy back to her apartment. The trip was

    uneventful. When they reached her house, Nancy silently got out of the car but was surprised when

    Charles reached out and grabbed her hand.

    "Why? What''s wrong?" Nancy asked in a confused tone.

    "Can I kiss you tonight?" Charles asked suddenly.

    "No. Good night, Charles," Nancy said as she gently pulled her hand from Charles'' grasp. She then

    turned after she smiled at him and entered the apartment.

    Charles touched her chin unconsciously. There was a lingering longing that was still on his lips. He

    pouted his lips and kissed the air with a slight smile and then drove off.

    Nancy went straight to the shower after she got into her apartment. She took a brief shower before she

    went to bed.

    Nancy prepared for work as usual when she woke up the next day.

    Ethan approached her as soon as she entered the hospital. He had a bright smile on his face as he

    drew closer to her. "I''m sorry, Nancy. I was too impulsive. The president imed that you were set up

    yesterday, and the culprit was already caught. That is such good news. You must be so d right now,

    right?"

    He assumed wrong; she was miserable.

    She was heartbroken with what happened. She was struck by the fact that the people of the heartless

    Ning family tried to kill her despite their blood rtionship.

    "Yes," Nancy said to Ethan just to end the topic. She didn''t want to exin herself to Ethan especially

    about these things.

    She found it hard to understand what was happening to Ethantely. He was normally a very calm

    man, and was always decent in his manners. Buttely, he had suddenly be sensitive, irritable,

    and even violent.

    Nancy felt that it was a little too strange to ept.

    "You still look troubled. Is there anything that''s troubling your mind?" Ethan asked as he grabbed

    Nancy''s arm even though Nancy was obviously hurrying to get to work.

    "Ethan, I have a lot of work to do today. I am very busy. Can we just talkter?" Nancy said

    dismissively.

    But Ethan had never nned to let her go easily once he had her in that situation.

    "Nancy, we''ve known each other for so many years. You know me very well. I am the kind of man that

    you need to share whatever pain that you''re going through. If anything is making you feel unhappy,

    never hesitate to tell me, okay?"

    But Nancy remained patient and indifferent. "Ethan, I am fine. You should go back to work. It''s time for

    work," Nancy said calmly and in the gentlest way that she could at that time.

    But Ethan was not willing to let the topic go that easily. When he replied back to Nancy his voice was

    much louder and sounded irritated. "You have been indifferent to metely, Nancy. And I noticed that it

    started when you met Charles. Why did you turn into such a snob? Tell me, now!"

    Nancy felt hurt. Ethan had always been good to her. That was the Ethan that she always knew.

    This was the reason why she was always careful with her rtionship with Ethan. She was afraid that

    she might hurt him if she was not careful. And hurting his feelings and self-esteem was thest thing

    that she wanted to do to him.

    But now that Ethan was acting out of control, Nancy felt infuriated with him.

    "Listen, Ethan, the men that I meet and be friends with and the kind of woman I am now are none

    of your business! Live your life your own way and I will live mine my own way. And never think that I will

    allow you to meddle with mine!" Nancy dered firmly. Her countenance looked harsh and determined.

    A colleague passed by and looked at them with a puzzled look.

    "But I love you, Nancy. I love you! Tell me what I should do to make you ept me. Tell me!" Ethan

    shouted back at Nancy in a pained voice. He looked like he was pleading as he spoke.

    Nancy''s heart felt like it was stabbed by a cold iron knife. He finally admitted her feelings for Nancy.

    Nancy closed her eyes and took a deep breath. "Ethan, I had two children already. Now tell me, can

    you say that you still like me now that you know this?"

    Her words made Ethan''s eyes widen in shock, and he was not able to speak for some time. "So, in

    order to reject me, you resort to making up stories?"

    But Nancy''s face remained serious and somber as she shook her head. "I''m telling you the truth. When

    we checked the cases in the file room, I saw my own delivery case. Postpartum hemorrhage. If you

    don''t believe me, go and check it for yourself."

    Ethan loosened his grip on Nancy''s arm as he felt weakened by what he heard. "Is it true?" he asked

    slowly.

    "Yes, it''s true," Nancy said firmly. Her countenance never changed at all.

    Ethan was so shocked that he was unable to respond nor leave where he stood.

    He just stood there like a statue as Nancy walked past him.

    Nancy walked steadily to the outpatient building as he bit her lower lip slightly.

    ''So, Ethan can''t ept the fact that I already had a baby.

    What about Charles, then?

    Content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.

    Will he run away from me as soon as he heard the same thing that Ethan did today?'' Nancy wondered

    to herself as she walked with determination in her steps.

    Nancy shook her head to banish the thought and focused. She had to work today and she could not

    allow such ideas disrupt her in her job.

    As a doctor, she must keep her mind clear all the time.

    Mornings were especially busy for Nancy; it was when most of the patients would arrive. When she got

    there, the waiting chairs in the hall was already full of patients who waited for her.

    "Dr. Nancy is finally here!"

    "That''s great! I''vee all the way from the neighboring city, and I came here to have Dr. Nancy treat

    my baby. You know, I didn''t sleep wellst night just so I could be here early today to get an

    appointment with her!"

    Nancy felt warm and appreciated. "Thank you," she said as she smiled back at the mother.

    "Wow, she''s so beautiful when she smiles," a boymented under his breath. He didn''t notice that he

    smiled too as he looked at Nancy.

    "Thank you, little boy," Nancy said as she gently pinched his chubby cheek and proceeded into the

    outpatient department.

 Chapter 52 We Can Talk Later

    Chapter 52 We Can Talk Later

    "Humph, I didn''t expect your daughter to be so popr." At the other side of the hall, Jill pursed her lips

    in displeasure as she pushed rk in a wheelchair.

    "Yeah. I didn''t expect it, either," rk echoed, anxiously tapping his fingers on his knees.

    "Don''t forget that Fannie might go to prison because of her, rk. You must make sure she gets

    Fannie out of trouble. Otherwise, you can just forget about me!" Jill threatened viciously.

    "Honey, Fannie is my daughter too. I don''t want her to be in prison either." rk sighed helplessly. As if

    he wasn''t already stressed out by the whole situation, his wife was putting even more pressure on him.

    Meanwhile, Nancy was sitting in her office, so busy examining every patient that she had forgotten her

    worries altogether.

    When it was patient number 23''s turn, she saw Jill enter with her father.

    Knowing that this was no medical visit, she put down the pen in her hand and stared at her father with

    a cold smile on her face. "Ning..." Nancy called the name shown on herputer screen.

    Her father had gotten a token with a fake name so that she wouldn''t be prepared for their visit. Of

    course, her family was cunning as usual.

    "This is the pediatric department. It''s not appropriate for someone of your age toe here," she

    continued indifferently.

    "Ah, you''re so grown up now, aren''t you? You don''t even care about your family anymore. You don''t

    even care about your own father!" rk said scornfully. Although his voice wasn''t clear, Nancy

    managed to make sense of his words.

    "I''m working now. Let''s talk about thister," Nancy said curtly, hoping that her father and Jill would

    leave immediately. There were more than 90 patients in the queue to see her today, and she didn''t

    want to keep them waiting because of her personal problems.

    "Later? Nancy, Fannie will be in prisonter!" Jill roared furiously.

    "She deserves it. Shemitted a crime, so she should be punished, right?" Nancy asked. Then,

    thinking that her words might have been too harsh, she added, "It''s useless to turn to me for help. The

    police have already gotten evidence that points to Fannie."

    "We know you can''t do anything, but you can turn to Charles. He will listen to you," rk insisted. Jill,

    who had always been arrogant and domineering, added, "What evidence? I don''t care. Even if Fannie

    made a mistake and did such a stupid thing, you should be more tolerant. She''s your sister after all!"

    N?velD(ram)a.?rg owns this content.

    "Forget it." Nancy was speechless. Fannie had always been the apple of Jill''s eye while she, Nancy,

    was just an annoyance. "You can leave. I need to see my patients," she added.

    The truth was, she had no right to interfere in a criminal case even if she wanted to. Moreover, she

    didn''t want to waste time talking to her father and Jill while her patients were waiting outside.

    "rk, you jerk, say something! If Fannie is put in prison, I won''t forgive you!" Jill yelled, giving rk a

    hard pinch on the shoulder.

    rk cried out in pain.

    "Jill, what do you think you''re doing?" Nancy snapped immediately, unable to stand by quietly while this

    woman was abusing her father.

    "Humph! If you don''t get Fannie out of trouble as soon as possible, I''ll keep abusing your father like

    this. Let''s see whether you care about him or not!" Jill said cruelly.

    ''I''ve never seen a woman like this before. Dad, is this what you left me and mom for?'' Nancy thought

    bitterly. Even though it was all in the past, she couldn''t help but feel a rush of anger toward her father.

    "Dr. Nancy, what''s taking so long?" A voice suddenly came from outside. It seemed that the people

    waiting for their turn were getting impatient.

    "Just a minute," Nancy replied loudly. At the same time, she pinged the security department.

    In a matter of seconds, a few security guards arrived at her office.

    Pointing at Jill, Nancy said, "I only treat kids. These people are in the wrong ce."

    "Yes, Dr. Nancy," one of the security guards said before turning to Jill. "Please leave, madam! You can''t

    disturb Dr. Nancy while she''s working," he chided while dragging her out by her arm.

    Another security guard pushed the wheelchair out. "Please leave now! Don''t try to make trouble."

    As she was escorted outside, Jill yelled, "Nancy, you don''t care about your family at all, do you? Are

    you going to disobey your own father? Are you going to leave him alone? You are so cruel and unfilial!"

    Nancy took a deep breath and massaged her temples with her fingers before saying, "Next."

    In a few seconds, Jill and rk were out of earshot, but she still felt uneasy.

    When the next patient took a seat in front of her, she tried to calm herself down and focus on them.

    Fortunately, Jill did not make any more trouble in the outpatient department after that.

    By the time she got off work, she was exhausted. The scene of Jill pinching her father had been

    shing through her mind continuously since their visit, keeping her on the edge.

    Whatever it was, he was her father.

    Although he had abandoned her and her mother, she still couldn''t help feeling bad for him after seeing

    him in such a sorry state.

    It was with these uneasy thoughts on her mind that Nancy returned to her apartment and ate

    something. After resting for a while, she took out her phone and dialed Charles'' number without

    thinking. In fact, all this time, she had been subconsciously wishing that he would call her so that she

    could talk to him about Fannie.

    Now that the line was ringing, she bit her lip, wondering if she had made a mistake.

    Several ringster, Charles still didn''t answer her call.

    Finally, Nancy ended the call with a sigh.

    ''Doesn''t Bobby miss me at all? I miss him,'' she thought glumly.

    Then, she opened the WeChat app and sent a message to Charles. "Is Bobby fine?"

    A few minutester, there was a reply from Charles saying, "No. He made a big mistake."

    Nancy was shocked. "What happened?"

    "Come here and you''ll know," came the reply.

    Nancy didn''t respond to that message. Visiting the Fu family''s vi was thest thing she wanted to do.

    "Be a good girl ande here quickly. I don''t have time to pick you up." Nancy''s eyes widened in a

    mixture of surprise and anger when she saw this message.

    How could Charles just casually flirt with her like this?

    She couldn''t believe that these words wereing from this man.

    And Nancy was right; this was not the way Charles usually spoke. He had learned it from Jay.

    Just a while before this, Charles had been drinking in a bar with Jay. Twirling the ss in his hand,

    Charles asked, "Jay, tell me, what should I say to please a girl?"

    Jay raised his head and shot Charles a wicked grin. "They surrender easily when you call them

    ''honey.''"

    "That''s all?" Charles asked in surprise.

    "Well, it''s effective on all the women I''ve seen. But on a prudish woman like Nancy...it''s hard to say."

    Thinking of Nancy, Jay raised his head and took a sip of wine.

    Charles, who had been keenly observing him, suddenly asked, "Do you like her?"

    "No man would dislike a woman like her, right?"

    "No. You can''t!" Charles protested, aggressively grabbing Jay''s wrist.

    "Ouch, I just said I like her, not that I love her. I don''t love her at all!" Jay shouted immediately,

    clenching his teeth in pain. "I won''t go against the bro code. I know what I can do and what I can''t. I just

    think of her as my sister-inw!"

    It wasn''t until Charles heard thest sentence that he finally let go of Jay and warned, "You must help

    me protect her. Don''t let anyone bully her."

    Jay''s eyes lit up in disbelief. "Charles, are you really in love with her?" For as long as he had known

    Charles, thetter had always been indifferent to women. When it came to Nancy, however, he was like

    apletely different person, always thinking and talking about her.

 Chapter 53 Naughty Boy

    Chapter 53 Naughty Boy

    "Yes," Charles replied simply to Jay. He didn''t know if he loved Nancy, but he had never felt anything

    close to this before.

    All he wanted was to be with her all the time.

    Thest few times he had been with her, he had had the inexplicable urge to call her "baby," but he had

    been too nervous to utter those words.

    It was only through WeChat that he actually dared to flirt with her or say sweet words to her.

    Now, back in his house, Charles was staring at his phone with a smile on his face.

    ''Nancy wille, right?'' he thought to himself.

    He was so eager to see her that he wanted to go and pick her up,

    but he couldn''t leave right now.

    Last night, when he had reached home after dropping Nancy off at her ce, he had noticed that the

    light in the living room was still on, which was odd because everyone should have gone to bed by then.

    He had quickened his pace in apprehension and found Angelina lying on the sofa with her forehead

    wrapped in gauze, on which there was a faint tinge of blood.

    Bobby was sitting next to her, holding his chin in his hands and looking dejected. A broken phone was

    ced on the table.

    When Bobby saw that Charles was back, he hurriedly exined, "Daddy, it''s not my fault. Grandma fell

    down while chasing me... And the phone fell by itself too."

    "Oh, good to see you finally home, Charles. I can''t handle your naughty son!" Angelina said with a sigh.

    All she had wanted to do was to snatch the phone away from Bobby so that he would stop talking to

    that woman. However, she hadn''t expected the little boy to run away from her. Moreover, he was so

    smart that he ran around the table in circles.

    When she chased round and round, she became so dizzy that she lost her bnce and fell to the

    ground.

    Of course, Bobby panicked as soon as he saw Angelina falling. Without thinking, he threw the phone

    aside and ran up to her.

    The sight of blood on her forehead filled him with fear. At once, he shouted for the doctor and helped

    his grandmother sit on the sofa with the doctor.

    The doctor examined the wound and found that it was a bit deep, so he sewed it up and bandaged it.

    After that, Angelina just needed to rest for a while.

    While lying on the sofa, she said, "Oh, Bobby, look at the trouble you''ve made. You have to be a good

    boy, you know?" She then took this chance to teach her grandson a lesson.

    While she was talking, Bobby fiddled with his little fingers.

    "Who your daddy marries is up to me, not you. Do you understand?" she asked.

    Bobby pursed his lips and remained silent.

    Being a smart boy, he knew that he shouldn''t argue with his grandma when she was injured. What he

    needed to do now was to pretend to be obedient.

    Therefore, he quietly waited for his daddy toe back.

    As soon as Charles walked into the living room, he immediately came up with an exnation that

    would absolve him of all me.

    After all, he didn''t want to be scolded by his dad.

    Fortunately for him, Charles took his side at once. "You don''t have to worry about him so much in the

    future. He is not a little boy anymore."

    Upon hearing this, Angelina was so angry that she covered her forehead to calm herself down. "How

    mature can a five-year-old child be? How can you even call yourself a father if you just let him do

    whatever he wants? And you will even kiss whoever he asks you to, right? You won''t listen to me no

    matter what I say, will you?"

    After her dramatic speech, Angelina stole a glimpse at Charles, but he didn''t seem to care at all, so she

    turned it up a notch and whined, "Why do I have to live such a hard life? I''ve sacrificed so much for the

    family, for you to be the president of the TS Group, for your father, and even for Bobby. But none

    of you will listen to me! What''s the point of living?"

    Bobby bit his little finger and looked at her in confusion. Although he could understand what she was

    saying, he knew that things would be easier for him if he pretended not to.

    Charles sighed and thought, ''Is this how women act when they''re going through menopause? Always

    nagging about everything...

    No wonder Dad prefers spending time abroad instead of staying at home with her. How could he stand

    this?

    It''s annoying to listen to a woman nagging day in and day out.''

    Not in the mood to entertain her, hepletely ignored her words and said, "Mom, I have to give

    Bobby a bath before I tuck him into bed. You can go back to your room to have some rest, too." Then,

    he took Bobby''s hand.

    "I feel so weak and dizzy. How can I fall asleep?" Angelina said miserably.

    "Should I call the doctor?"

    "He can''t do anything."

    "What do you want then?" Charles asked politely.

    "My dear son, I just want you to chat with me for a while." Perhaps all mothers had the same worry:

    that their son would be stolen away by another woman when he grew up. Even Angelina, who was the

    lady of a rich family, was bothered by this worry. And now, she was even more displeased after finding

    out that her son was dating a woman that she didn''t like at all!

    "Okay. Let me just give Bobby a bath and tuck him into bed. Then I''lle back and chat with you."

    Then, Charles took Bobby to the bathroom.

    After that, Charles gave his motherpany the whole night,

    hoping that it would be enough to pacify her.

    The next day, while the servants were preparing breakfast, Charles asked his mother to join him, but

    she imed to be still dizzy.

    To his surprise, he was forbidden to go to work after breakfast. Moreover, he could go nowhere but to

    the bathroom.

    The whole day, Charles felt very morose, but there was nothing he could do.

    He was hesitating about whether to contact Nancy when he received a message from her on WeChat.

    So, to make here to the Fu family''s house, Charles decided to send her such a flirty message.

    In the end, Nancy agreed, not because of his message but because she had something to ask him.

    She put on a casual top, a denim skirt, and white ts. Then, she wore her hair in a ponytail. After

    making sure that she looked okay, she drove the white car she had rented to the Fu family''s house.

    Unsurprisingly, when such a car appeared at the Fu family''s house, the maids looked at it with disgust.

    However, since Nancy had already mentally prepared herself for this result, it didn''t matter to her.

    "Who is it?" Angelina asked listlessly when she heard the sound of a car pulling up into the driveway.

    "It''s Nancy," Charles said casually.

    After a whole day ofzing around, Angelina suddenly jerked up. "You''re just trying to piss me off,

    aren''t you? I just told you that I don''t like herst night, so why do you insist on having her here?" she

    asked angrily.

    "I love her," Charles replied without any hesitation. He wanted toe clean about his feelings.

    "What? You''re really pissing me off!" Angelina shouted, her hands trembling in anger.

    "If you don''t let me marry her, then I won''t marry anyone in this life," Charles said calmly.

    These words really hurt Angelina. What she wanted to see the most was Charles getting married,

    especially to a girl she liked.

    "Charles, you... Humph. You''re just trying to piss me off. Ouch, it hurts!" Angelina screamed and

    groaned, covering her forehead with her hand.N?velD(ram)a.?rg owns this content.

    At that moment, Nancy walked in. "Nice to meet you, ma''am," she greeted respectfully, though she was

    surprised to see Angelina lying on the sofa with a gauze wrapped around her forehead.

    "No. It''s not nice at all," Angelina said angrily, casting a disdainful nce at Nancy.

 Chapter 54 I Miss You So Much

    Chapter 54 I Miss You So Much

    Nancy stood there and smiled, somewhat awkwardly.

    "Mommy, I miss you so much." With that promation, Bobby threw himself into Nancy with no regard.

    His arms wrapped around her knees and he sat on her feet.

    Nancy picked him up, kissed him on each of his chubby cheeks, and whispered, "I miss you, too." She

    was afraid to show to let on exactly how much, but her heart stung and she snuggled him in closer for a

    second. Hopefully, he got the message in her extra tight hold.

    "My daddy said that Grandma is going through menopause, and that we should be extra patient with

    her. So, try to be nice, okay, Mommy?" Bobby looked up at Nancy with his big, round eyes and his

    father looked down and coughed to hide augh. Bobby whispered more nonsense in Nancy''s ear,

    while she held him.

    Nancy just smiled and humored him silently.

    It was then that Angelina decided the interaction hadsted too long and be too intimate for her

    taste, so she snorted to bring the attention back to her.

    Nancy carefully ced Bobby back on the ground and patted his head before she turned and walked

    towards Angelina. She spoke in a soft voice, like someone would speak if trying to calm a wild animal,

    "Ma''am, can I have a look at your injury? I know my specialty is pediatrics, but I am still a surgeon."

    Angelina stubbornly crossed her arms over her chest and looked away, murmuring under her breath, "I

    have a perfectly good doctor at home, thank you." It was quite apparent that she meant she did not

    want Nancy in particr to check her.

    Nancy had expected this and said, with a tight smile, "Mrs. Fu, as a doctor, I just want to remind you

    that your wound is serious and it is critical that you change the dressing as frequently as directed. Your

    face is beautiful. If you''d like to keep it that way, listen to the advice of a doctor, or you may scar. That is

    your choice. I can assure you that I am knowledgeable about wounds as a doctor and surgeon. I

    graduated top of my ss from Harvard. I think this makes me more qualified in dealing with your

    wound than even your private doctor at home. Knowing all of this, I ask you onest time, would you

    like me to have a look at your injury?"

    Nancy purposely kept her tone throughout calm and detached, but assertive.

    If there was anything she had learned over the years, it was that self-confidence came from an inner

    poise and strength. She tried to pour that into this conversation instead of melting under the older

    woman''s res.

    "Mommy, you''re the best!" Bobby chimed in, oblivious to the tension between the two women. Nancy

    took sce in little Bobby''s admiration. It stood in stark contrast to Angelina''s opinion of her.

    Charles, Bobby''s father, had been mostly silent during this exchange and now cast a nce at her,

    echoing his son''s admiration.

    He found Nancy''s confidence and persistence alluring, even in this difficult exchange.

    Angelina was stunned into silence. She was no longer focused on her wound, but the cold way Nancy

    had addressed her. Mrs. Fu, instead of aunt.

    Angelina worried that she was being too harsh on Nancy. Besides, even though she was in her fifties,

    she was still afraid of a scar marring her beauty. This wound wasrge and in charge in the front of her

    forehead.

    Angelina finally turned around and looked at Nancy.

    Besides, she didn''t want to lose her imposing manner if it gave her the upper hand in this unwee

    rtionship. She dered coldly, "If this wound leaves a scar, I will me you."

    Nancy shrugged, knowing she''d won a minor battle, and smiled. She tried to keep the smugness out of

    her voice as she rified, "Mrs. Fu, I haven''t even checked your wound yet. I cannot promise you

    anything, but I do feel I am your best shot at this point." Nancy bent down and said in a very soft, kind

    voice, "Mrs. Fu, don''t be nervous. Please. Let me check it. I will be gentle."

    Bobby was one step ahead and hurriedly brought the medicine box for her as she said this. "Here you

    are, Mommy," he proudly announced as he handed the box over to her.

    "Thank you, sweet boy," Nancy said with a genuine smile directed at Bobby. Nancy opened it, took out

    disposable gloves and donned them before touching Angelina.

    Seeing Bobby and Nancy speaking so intimately again made Angelina''s forehead twitch inadvertently.

    "Ouch!"

    Nancy continued towards Angelina''s forehead with another shrug, "Mrs. Fu, if you keep your face still,

    you won''t cause yourself so much pain."

    Angelina''s expression immediately froze. She was careful to not move her forehead at all as she finally

    muttered, "Nancy, call me auntie. It''s awkward when you call me Mrs. Fu and you know it." She was

    quick to rify, "That doesn''t mean that I like you though. I just don''t want things to be quite so

    awkward. Understand?"

    Nancy smiled, "Yes, I understand." She too tried to school her face into an expressionless mask as she

    celebrated internally another small win.

    Nancy slowly peeled the gauze back to assess the wound.

    The dy in treatment had allowed the blood on Angelina''s wound to coagte and harden. There

    was now a fineyer of scabs. Nancy took the alcohol and disinfected the cut again, hoping to soften

    and clean the hardyer.

    "I know this part stings a little, Auntie, but hang in there. Are you doing alright so far?" she said with a

    slight smile.

    "Yes," Angelina choked out, determined to remain stoic with Nancy touching her. Angelina closed her

    eyes to hide the pain pulsing through them.

    Nancy gently handled the bloodied wound. It was deeper than she had expected. "I''m not going to lie to

    you. It is not well stitched. It may open, scar, or even get infected if we leave it how it is. Would you like

    me to re-stitch it, Auntie?"

    Angelina hesitated. It had been excruciating when the doctor stitched her wound the first time and she

    was not excited to repeat that with Nancy. It was why she had held off thus far.

    The old woman briefly considered if her looks or her pain were more important. Figuring the pain would

    be a shorter punishment than a permanently scarred face, she nodded slowly.

    She was a little scared.

    "Are you going to take advantage of the situation as an opportunity to get revenge since I am mean to

    you?" Angelina blurted this out before realizing what she had said, then shrugged because it was the

    question she most needed the answer to in order to proceed.

    "I am a doctor and I took an oath to do no harm. Besides, there is no hatred between us. Why should I

    take revenge on you?" Nancy could see this did not calm the woman and tried a different tactic. She

    sighed, "Never mind. Since you have your doubts, I won''t re-stitch it for you. But I''m telling you now, I

    believe there will be a scar if left as is, so please do not me meter or say I didn''t warn you."

    Her words made Angelina''s heart sink. Shepromised, "Fine. I''ll trust you this time. Please, help me

    with the stitches."

    However, they had forgotten that they were not alone in the room and the sudden power change

    amused both Charles and Bobby who stifled chuckles at seeing Angelina asking Nancy for anything.

    Maybe it was a weird sort of progress for the two women''s strained rtionship, they both hoped.

    Nancy opened the box Bobby had brought her earlier andid out the tools she needed. As carefully

    and quickly as she could, Nancy stitched Angelina. It was obvious only to her that she was nervous

    because her hands remained as steady as the trained surgeon she was.

    Angelina tried to be a good sport. She never moved or made a sound, even when Nancy reached

    points she knew should have hurt. However, Angelina kept her eyes firmly shut as well, which saved

    both women from awkward eye contact in such proximity. For this, Nancy was grateful.

    With the professional air of a doctor who knew she had done a job well, Nancy neatly recovered the

    wound in fresh gauze. "All done, Auntie," she said with a small smile. "With any luck, it should not scar

    at all now. I am d you let me help."

    "Well, I will say that that was not as painful asst time." It was as close to apliment as Angelina

    had ever given Nancy. There was even a hint of gentleness in her tone. The tone of someone Nancy

    would have readily called Auntie.

    Content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.

    "Grandma, Mommy is the best, isn''t she?" Bobby said as he tried to embrace both women at once.

    "She is the best doctor," Charles chimed in.

    Bobby and Charles bothplimented Nancy immediately.

    Angelina didn''t say anything more andy back on the sofa, looking tired.

    "Mrs. Fu, now that you want me to call you Auntie, and you have shown me kindness, I will continue to

    call you auntie," Nancy said with a curt nod. Nancy''s tone was no longer as distant, but she still spoke

    as a doctor, "Auntie, night is the best time for your body to rest and heal, so you really should try to

    have a good night''s sleep. It would be best done in a bed, not an ufortable sofa, in my

    professional opinion. How about I help you up to your room?"

    Angelina was silent as she considered. She really was ufortable and wanted to give the wound its

    best shot at healing. She sat up from the sofa with a start and said, "Fine, but do not take my absence

    as an opportunity to fool around with my son."

    Nancy raised her eyebrows. "Rest assured. I would never allow your son to take advantage of me like

    that."

    "You..." Angelina wanted to correct herself as Nancy switched things around on her, but she couldn''t

    find a way without being outright insulting, so she could only sulk.

    "Auntie, we are both women. We know how men are and how foolishly women react. Women should

    be more careful and preserve their dignity and honor. Many men nowadays are just irresponsible with

    matters of the heart and body, aren''t they?" Nancy said as she held Angelina up.

    Angelina was very shrewd in her old age, but she still fell into the trap Nancy hadid with her dialogue.

    "Precisely. I have known many men in my years and they never know how to be grateful. You know

    Hardy, my husband, Bobby''s grandpa... I have been his devoted wife for a longer time than I want to

    admit, but you know what he did to me? He left as soon as he met a younger woman, because I had

    gotten too old. He says he has just ''gone abroad''. I''m not so old that I don''t realize the truth. So many

    say that a woman''s heart is asplex and swiftly changing as the ocean. But I think a man''s heart is

    the ocean in that you cannot see through its suspicious depths." Angelina took the opportunity to vent

    to another woman all of the concern, sadness, and anger she had felt at her husband''s departure.

    It wasn''t until after she let it out that she suddenly realized that her son and grandson were still there.

    She didn''t want them to hear her thoughts on her husband or to think she was grouping them with him.

    She immediately amended her words and said, "But my Charles and Bobby aren''t bad men. They are

    the exception."

    Nancy hurriedly agreed, "I know. Many men are like that, but not these men."

    Hearing that, Bobby and Charles exchanged a look with each other and smiled.

    The two men finally got rid of Angelina''s torture and could do anything they wanted in the living room.

    Nancy supported much of the woman''s weight as she helped her to her room. After washing her face

    and making sure there was no blood anywhere else on her, Nancy let Angelina rest.

    When she entered the living room, Charles wanted to go up and give Nancy a hug, but Bobby was still

    there and Charles didn''t want to submit him to their public disys of affection.

    He could only say it with his eyes and a smile, "Thanks for your help."

    "No worries, Auntie is a nice person, deep down." Nancy said with a giggle and a wink.

    "Mommy,e and sleep beside me tonight!" Hearing his happiness, Nancy was drawn towards

    Bobby and finally hugged him with total abandon and a wide smile. Her heart was full in this moment.

 Chapter 55 Read Me Some Stories

    Chapter 55 Read Me Some Stories

    Charles coughed jokingly, slightly hinting to Bobby that thetter should leave to give him some time

    alone with Nancy.

    "Mommy, please help me take a bath, and read me some interesting stories after. You can leave me

    once I fall asleep!" Bobby uttered, biting the nail on his little index finger.

    Then, he cupped Nancy''s face, and with hopeful eyes, he reluctantly said, "Although...to be honest, I

    want you to sleep beside me."

    "You''re starting to be a big man now. You shouldn''t be clinging to your mom anymore," said Charles,

    interfering immediately to get what he wanted. The coldness in his tone alerted his son as if sending a

    clear message that he didn''t like how thetter was acting up.

    "Fine!" Bobby answered unwillingly, pouting his lips to the extreme to show his discontent.

    ''Tss! If only I could have two mommies,'' the little boy ranted in his head, ring at his father without

    being noticed. His innocent mind thought it would be better that way so that his father could have one

    for himself.

    ''Why is there only one mother in our house? I need one and perhaps daddy too!'' he wondered further

    as he walked towards his bathroom.

    Just like he wished, Nancy bathed and told him stories until he fell asleep soundly. And once she was

    sure the boy was in deep slumber, she finally decided to leave the room.

    With her shoulders slouched and head on the floor, she twisted the knob open only to bump into a

    muscr chest.

    "Thanks for doing all of these even though you''re really tired." Charles'' hoarse voice prated her

    ears while his hand lightly brushed against her arm.

    Slowly, she raised her head, and subtly removed his hands. "Charles, I came here today not just for

    Bobby."

    Her soft voice sent sparks and heaps of hope into Charles'' eyes. "Are you here for me?" he asked,

    almost breathless.

    "No, I want to talk to you about something," Nancy answered with a deep sigh, much to Charles''

    disappointment. Thetter had expected for something else, but clearly, the former wasn''t giving in.

    So, he instead turned around and walked to the bathroom. "I have to take a shower first. If you want to

    take a shower with me, you cane with me. If you don''t want to, there is another bathroom around.

    Go in my bedroom and take your clothes there," he said before going to the bathroom.

    Nancy was left in an utter daze, utterly clueless as to how his mood could change quickly. However,

    after a while, she just shrugged her shoulders and walked towards his bedroom.

    She pulled the wardrobe open with both of her hands and was shocked to see what graced her sight.

    She thought that there were only one or two sets of female clothes stacked in there, but she did not

    expect that a variety of them filled almost half the entire space.

    ''Wow! This is something!'' she eximed internally, while her fingers smoothly ran through the hanging

    clothing articles. As she carefully surveyed them, she discovered that all were new as the tags were

    still on. More than that, they were of designer brands from abroad! Perhaps a piece or two of those

    would amount to her monthly sry!

    The sizes were precisely fitted for her body figure, making them look as if they were custom-made only

    for her.

    ''Did Charles buy all of these for me?'' she suddenly wondered.

    At that thought, she immediately grabbed her hair to brush off such a silly idea. There was no way he

    would do that!

    ''Never mind! I have to get dressed first,'' she thought before getting hold of ck underwear and ace

    nightgown.

    She then went inside thevish bathroom andy in the bathtub for a while before she walked out

    quickly to finally take a shower under the sprinkler.

    As the water flowed through her skin, Nancy thought of how muchfort she had been enjoying

    recently. And frankly, she was not happy with it and thought it was too vain for her character.

    So for the entire time she was in the shower, Nancy thought of some ways on how she could resist

    Charles'' generosity. Even when she was putting on her pajamas with a towel wrapped around her hair,

    her head was upied with so many thoughts.

    ''There''s just too much going on right now,'' she thought as she finally walked out of the bedroom to look

    for Charles. However, the light on the other bathroom was turned off, which meant that he had already

    finished his shower.

    Where did he go?

    As she turned her head around, a light from the other end of the corridor caught her sight. As if a

    ma was dragging her in, she slowly walked towards it.

    The door was slightly opened, and from the little gap, Charles could be seen sitting on his swivel chair

    while rubbing his chin.

    A smile crept on his lips as he intently stared at theputer screen. Meanwhile, Nancy, who was

    standing by the door, could see all of these.

    So with a slightly heavy breath, she raised her hand and knocked on the door.

    "I''m the only one here," Charles said after clearing his throat. He then went on and added, "Why are

    you knocking the door?"

    He was looking at her old photos when she was still a young girl. She was wearing her two small

    pigtails while holding a yellow truck in her left hand and a small spade on the right one. She was filling

    the truck with sand.

    She looked about two years old in the photograph.

    Little did she know, Charles had his bodyguards retrieve those photos for him. It was his little secret.

    As soon as she stepped foot inside, he immediately closed theptop, afraid that Nancy would see it.

    "Isn''t it a polite action to knock on the door?" Nancy asked while walking in.

    "Sure," Charles answered. As Charles finally saw her up close, his brows suddenly twitched upwards.

    The pajamas she wore fit her perfectly, and he had his assistant to thank for that. He could assure that

    even the undergarments were just the right fit.

    Although it was just pajamas�C�Cand not even a silky nightgown or lingerie�C�Cthe girl''s figure attracted his

    thoughts and imagination.

    He felt a warm sensation senselessly flowing through his body. Swallowing hard, he raised his hand to

    touch his forehead, trying to hide whatever berserk he was feeling down somewhere.

    "Thanks for the clothes." Nancy''s delicate, white face was glowing under Charles'' intent gaze.

    "Don''t say that." He stood up and strode towards the wine cab. "Want some red wine?"

    "I think it would be better if we can just have non-alcoholic drinks," Nancy answered indifferently,

    leaning against the bookshelf.

    "Yes, of course." Charles took two goblets and poured a ss of champagne for Nancy and a ss of

    red wine for himself. "Can we talk now? You said that you want to talk with me about something," he

    said after taking a quick sip.

    After that, he raised his hand and toasted with Nancy.

    Content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.

    "Well... Today, Jill and my father have gone to the hospital to see me." She didn''t want to mention the

    Ning family. As she did, a pang of pain was piercing through her.

    "And?" Charles frowned.

    "They don''t want Fannie to be locked in jail." Nancy bitterly smiled before taking a sip on her

    champagne.

    "So they were just fine to know that she framed you up? Nancy, why did you grow up with such

    neglect? You''re just too kind." Looking at her innocent dainty face, Charles felt a sudden distress in his

    heart.

    "I just...you know, grew up, I guess?" Shrugging her shoulders, she yed with the ss on her hand.

    "Then tell me, do you really want to forgive them for everything they have done to you?" he asked

    seriously while looking straight into her eyes.

    "No, but I just can''t simply ignore my father. They may be unreasonable, but they''re still my family. So

    please, let Fannie go home now, Charles," she sighed and begged him earnestly.

    "Nancy, you are too kind. Your kindness may not get paid back. If you continue to be too good and kind

    to people, they might take advantage of you. Do you want to be fooled again?" He meant to teach

    Fannie a lesson, knowing that she could only be controlled if her fear was to be induced.

    Otherwise, she would never learn and would only continue to bully Nancy.

    Fannie loved to bully the weak, but she indeed feared the strong ones�C�Cthose who knew how to cut off

    her horns.

    "For my father''s sake, I have no choice but topromise," Nancy decisively said with a tone of

    desperation in her voice.

    "What if she sets you up again?" Now with a cold expression and grim face, Charles intended to ask

    that directly.

    For a moment, Nancy was speechless. Her eyes blinked fast as her hands tightly grasped the

    champagne ss, and her lips pressed tightly. "Charles, trust me. She wouldn''tmit the same

    mistake again. I know her."

    Gently sighing, he moved closer to Nancy and whispered into her ear, "My silly girl, what should I do

    with you?"

    She felt him softly rubbing her hair as he made hery into his arms. And as her head was glued to her

    chest, his manly fragrance prated her nose, catching her in a total daze. "Charles, you promised

    me, didn''t you?"

    "Ahuh. How could I say no to you?" He would not hesitate to have a try even if Nancy asked him to do

    the impossible, let alone letting go of Fannie.

    Was this what people called love? Was he really smitten with this woman?

    He could do anything for her, even if it meant going against what he wanted.

    "Thank you, Charles." Nancy''s soft voice resounded as she curled closer to him.

 Chapter 56 What Are You Doing

    Chapter 56 What Are You Doing

    Charles stepped closer to Nancy and wrapped his arms around her neck, pinning her to him

    seductively. "How are you going to tank me? I know you have toy next to Bobby until he falls asleep,

    but afterwards, why don''t you do the same for me?" Charles lifted his eyebrows suggestively as he

    asked Nancy this.

    Nancy mmed up at his question. Not knowing what to say, she mumbled, "Of course I stay with

    Bobby until he sleeps. He is just a child. You are an adult! Are you jealous... of a child?"

    "Of course I''m jealous, Nancy," Charles twirled her hair around his finger trying to sound romantic.

    "Come on."

    Nancy realized then that he was serious. Anxiously, she replied, "Charles, please do not do anything

    stupid or ask me to do anything stupid. Your mother would kill me if she finds out. I still want to live, you

    know?" Nancy pushed him away as she said.

    Charles paid no attention. Instead, he pulled her closer, moving his hands up to the back of her head,

    and moving his face closer to hers.

    "No. Please." Nancy hoped if she spoke clearly and with authority, Charles might listen. She didn''t want

    to think about what would happen if he continued to ignore her.

    As Nancy was contemting her options, an innocent voice cut through the tension, "What''s going

    on?" Bobby had snuck out back into the room.

    Nancy panicked, but Charles released her upon hearing Bobby''s voice.

    "Mommy, is Daddy bullying you?" Bobby sounded sleepy and confused. Bobby rubbed his eyes and

    became more alert, assessing the situation. He started to look angry as he took the scene in fully.

    "Yes," Nancy blurted out, the panic crippling her ability to lie. "That is not good, Daddy." Bobby said,

    wagging his finger at his dad, mimicking a teacher reprimanding a misbehaving student. Nancy turned

    bright red as Bobby scolded his father.

    When he received no response from either adult, Bobby continued, "Daddy, is this true? Were you

    bullying Mommy?" Bobby looked at his father in askance. However, Bobby''s voice was clearly upset.

    ''Oh my baby! Why did you appear at such a time?'' Charles thought to himself.

    ''Why are you asking me such questions? I thought you were smart to understand?''

    "I just want to finish what you asked me to do yesterday. Bobby, please go to sleep alone, okay?"

    Charles rolled his eyes in irritation at the boy.

    Bobby was confused. He didn''t remember saying anything relevant yesterday.

    All he could recall from yesterday really was that Grandma had fallen and he had dropped his phone.

    Yesterday was actually pretty bad, he thought to himself, sadly.

    His anger, confusion, and sadness all yed across his face as he thought and then he said, "No! I

    want Mommy to sleep with me!

    Will you please sleep in my room, Mommy?" Bobby looked up at Nancy with puppy dog eyes and a

    hopeful expression.

    "Sure, sure," Nancy answered quickly, almost sighing with relief at the escape option the boy had given

    her.

    Content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.

    "Goodnight, Daddy!" Bobby said happily now that Nancy had agreed. Bobby waved his chubby, little

    hand at Charles before Nancy grabbed it and led him to his room.

    Charles grabbed a ss of red wine sitting on the table and finished it in a gulp.

    The alcohol made Charles burn. He hurriedly went to the bathroom to take another shower to cool

    himself down.

    The next morning, Charles'' face was nk as he drove Nancy to work.

    The growing affection he had felt for Nancy was gone as if it had never existed.

    It wasn''t that he was angry.

    He felt depressed instead. He had no one to whom he could vent and discuss his feelings in hopes of

    unraveling them, but it was almost an empty sort of sadness that had washed over him with the

    morning light. He didn''t even me Nancy; he only med himself.

    Meanwhile, Nancy certainly med him for putting them both in that positionst night. She tried not to

    think of the situation for fear of getting angry and saying something she''d regret. After all, if you haven''t

    anything nice to say, its best to not saying anything at all, right?

    "Enjoy your day at work. Don''t stress. I''ll take care of everything. I will call Jay and have him straighten

    things out with Fannie," Charles said this without inflection as the hospital came into sight. Just as she

    opened her mouth to say something, Charles cut her off. "Don''t thank me. I don''t want to hear it," he

    muttered in a cool and distant tone.

    "Okay," Nancy said softly as she gathered her things and slowly opened the car door. She was

    confused and just trying to not break the tenuous peace. Even after she was out of the car, she closed

    the door gently and gazed at Charles through the window.

    Charles didn''t even look at her as he drove away.

    Charles licked his lips and grabbed his mobile phone. He dialed Jay''s number and waited impatiently.

    However, Jay was still fast asleep.

    Jay was awaken by the ringtone, annoyed and confused. He realized that the sound that awoke him

    was his ringtone and that someone was calling him. Without checking to see who it was, he screamed

    into his phone, "Why are you calling so early?" You interrupted a great dream. Tell me quick and it

    better be good."

    "Are you kidding me? Look at the time! You''re still sleeping? You''re such a bum," Charles shouted in

    disgust. His pent up emotion from thest few days finally had an outlet and his blood was already

    boiling at Jay at the small mistake.

    Jay''s sleepiness disappeared within an instant. He collected himself and started talking in a much

    calmer voice.

    "Charles! I didn''t know it was you who called. Tell me, what''s the matter," he said gently as he rubbed

    his eyes.

    With an impatient sigh, Charles said, "Have Fannie released."

    "What?" He couldn''t believe what he was hearing. Jay couldn''t understand the change of heart. He had

    to call in so many favors to gather enough evidence to have Fannie in the first ce. He and Hiram had

    put a lot of work into it and now she was to be released? As if it had been pointless to lock her up in the

    first ce? What a waste of his time and effort!

    "But, why? Tell me why, Charles," Jay asked as he squinted his eyes and raised a brow. He was very

    puzzled.

    "Nancy cares too much about her family. I will never be able to change that," Charles tried to exin.

    Charles lit up a cigarette and took a puff. He kept the smoke in for a short while before breathing it out,

    very slowly. He savored it. ��

    Behind all the thick smoke, his charmingly attractive face showed a twinge of coldness and hostility.

    "That stupid woman!" Jay eximed in a fit of pique.

    "Excuse me?" Charles suddenly raised his voice and snapped at Jay through the phone. Now he was

    really pissed.

    "Never mind. Look, calm down. I''ll call the police to tell them I was wrong and to release Fannie right

    this second," Jay said, hoping to deescte things. Jay did not dare irritate Charles further and said

    whatever he could to calm the man.

    "Good, but keep an eye on her. If she messed up again, I won''t be so forgiving." Charles was calmer as

    he said this.

    "Okay, I''ll keep an eye on her. I won''t let her do anything stupid," Jay said this with resentment. Then

    he cheered slightly as he continued, "For the sake of the table you bought for me."

    Now that Charles paid for the table, Doris was excited for that. She didn''t have to be a ve for Jay

    anymore.

    However, it annoyed Jay. Though he didn''t have to pay for the table anymore, it seemed that he had

    lost someone he treasured.

    The whole idea made his heart feel a little empty and he let out an exasperated sigh.

    "Good," Charles said as he hung up. His voice turned unconcerned as he said his goodbye.

    "Hey! Who were you calling stupid earlier?" Doris was standing in his doorway as if his thoughts had

    conjured her.

    "Not you, I wouldn''t dare call YOU stupid." Jay snorted and smiled ominously as he got off the bed and

    stood up. "Doris, I feel much better today. Tell me, how can I be sure I am fully recovered?"

    As he spoke, she saw a gleam in his eyes that she did not like.

    Doris straightened her posture so she stood tall in the doorway.

    "Don''t move and stay in bed. Rest or pay the price."

    Raising his eyebrows, Jay snorted, studying Doris with an inexplicable expression.

    Doris felt his stare and had a foreboding feeling.

    She really didn''t like the look he was giving her, like she was prey on which he could pounce.

    As she continued staring at Jay''s eyes, she smiled awkwardly and stammered on, "If you truly feel

    better now, I believe my work here is done. Can I leave now?" Doris asked hesitantly.

    "No. I''m the injured one. Your job isn''t done until IT says it is done." Jay said forcefully. The whole affair

    felt like a death sentence for Doris.

    Doris felt so trapped. Jay was suffocating her.

    "Okay, okay! Whatever you say. But are you really recovered? If so, I guess you should try IT, like you

    said," Doris said in a mncholy manner as she looked down.

 Chapter 57 Different

    Chapter 57 Different

    Doris had been in a constant tired and annoyed mood these days. Jay kept pestering her every now

    and then as if he was practically enjoying tormenting her deliberately.

    He would order her sometime saying, "Doris, isn''t it my medicine time?"

    Or sometime he��d say on purpose, "Doris, help me with my exercise."

    And then he��d annoy her even more by ordering her, "Doris, prepare my bath!"

    He was doing nothing but frustrating her with his pestering attitude over and over again and now she''d

    come down to secretly dreaming of hurting him inventing some pure evil ideas. A few of the ideas that

    had popped up in her head were really innovative and she was enjoying selecting which one would be

    the best she could use on him. A thousand different scenarios were crowding inside her head making

    her hands itch to get to work at the earliest possible opportunity.

    Whenever she��d look at Jay as he continued to annoy her with orders, she''d daydream deciding on

    which the best way to teach him a lesson was. Jay would give her one of his prating gazes when

    he would notice she had gone silent or acting differently. As if he was trying to decipher the look in her

    eyes. Although she knew she couldn''t leave his side until he had fully recovered, that didn��t stop her

    from cursing him inwardly.

    Her mind frequently reminded her how tiresome it was to stay with this evil man. She��d rather die than

    to stay here with him for another minute.

    All she wanted was to get away from him and have her freedom again. It was like she was forcefully

    stuck with him.

    Of course she had asked Jay if she could leave. If she could, she��d be the person with peace of mind

    as they didn��t have to see each other ever again.

    But that evil man! He shamelessly denied her. Clearly, he had no intention of letting her go away from

    him until he fully recovered. His attitude was aggravating and Doris was beyond exasperated with him

    now.

    As a doctor she had had cases like this in the past. Her patients usually recovered within a week. But

    she couldn��t understand what was taking his injury so long to fully recover.

    Jay let out a sigh looking down at his injured male body part. "I don''t know how different it is from

    others," he said to Doris, winking evilly. "The only way for you to know is if you see it for yourself.

    Would you like to give it a try, Doris?" He gave out a loud and wildugh, watching Doris''s face that had

    reddened at his words.

    "Haha!" Doris felt her face turning hot. She was sure she was blushing some ugly shade of red. She

    avoided eye contact with Jay as she retorted quietly, "Go, give it a try yourself." She was in fact,

    nervous. There was no one else in the house right now. If Jay decided to attack her, he could easily

    overpower her. There would be nothing she could do to resist him then.

    After her response an ufortable silence hung between them. Jay��s unwavering eyes never left her.

    She could almost feel his eyes were cruising her body deliberately with undivided attention.

    She tried hard to keep herself from trembling under his intense gaze. She still avoided eye contact as

    she told him, "Mr. Fang, I''m going to the hospital to care of my other work. So, you take some rest

    now." She tried to sound professional and in control but inside, her heart was palpitating nervously.

    She was afraid of being close to him. It was threatening and she felt she needed to get away from him

    as quickly as possible.

    Jay stared at her for a long moment studying her reactions. Doris was feeling ufortable and

    suddenly hot under his prating gaze. Then he said,  "Alright. Go. But remember to return to my

    side as soon as you finish your work." The truth was, Jay wanted Doris by his side just to recover fully

    under her professional care.

    There was this nagging fear that what if he was disabled at his main part. If that was the case, his life

    would be meaningless and he definitely couldn��t risk that.

    "Understood." Doris nodded then stood up. She gathered all her things then promptly left the room.

    Doris pondered on Jay��s words as she walked out of Jay��s room. There was something wrong with Jay

    today. His stare was not the usual one. It was intense and it had made her so ufortably hot. Did

    he really mean to have a try with her?

    What a bastard!

    The whole time after that Doris couldn''t focus on her work. She considered giving Jay the male

    enhancement product which she usually rmended to her patients. It might help him to recover.

    But then after checking his allergies and other bodily symptoms, Doris found out they couldn��t be given

    to Jay. He would suffer from too many side-effects otherwise.

    Doris was about to give up when one of her elderlydy colleagues came in.

    She asked for her wellbeing at first then remarked, "Doris, did you hear that our hospital has just

    brought in several intable dolls. All the men think they are very beautiful. Can you believe it? People

    are always inventing means to please men. But you won''t see something like that for women." She

    snorted. "Do you think it is because of gender discrimination?" she asked Doris.

    "Not really," replied Doris. "We women are generally more reserved and men only think with what''s

    below their waist." She let out an airyugh. Doris didn��t know anything about the intable dolls. So,

    she couldn��t really evaluate them. Besides, she was unmarried.

    The hospital was making these dolls for single men to solve their sexual problems.

    There was a huge market for them.

    "Well, when you say it like that, then in my opinion women are better than men," the olddy replied

    with a sly smile.

    "Absolutely." Doris chuckled, returning the smile.

    This was how Doris tackled serious situations. No matter how much she was struggling, she would find

    ways to make her mood light.

    Content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.

    This characteristic of her was often misjudged by others. People often categorized her as a carefree

    individual.

    However, in her heart, she was an independent but naive girl.

    Thedy then left after offering her a yful smile. The thought of gifting a doll to Jay popped up in

    Doris��s mind. Would he be happy if she took a doll to him? He could then test whether he had

    recovered or not by himself.

    The soon the thought came, she sprang to her feet to act. She went to the pharmacy where the dolls

    were avable.

    When she reached the pharmacy, she saw several suitcases on the floor. The doctors were busy

    packing them with those newly brought intable dolls.

    She looked at those dolls. There were so many different kinds and of course the prices varied with their

    qualities. But all of them served the same purpose.

    "Excuse me," Doris addressed one of the doctors and asked, gesturing toward a doll near her, "how

    much does this doll cost?"

    "$36,000," he answered briefly.

    Doris grimaced hearing the price. Her eyes went wide instantly. $36,000 was a lot of money for a y

    doll. Of course these dolls were nothing but a kind of y thing to grown up men. She really didn''t want

    to buy such an expensive doll for Jay. There was no way she was spending so much for him.

    "I want to buy your cheapest doll. How much would that be?" she asked, hoping the price would be

    feasible for her.

    "This one''s $3,000," the doctor said, pointing at a doll at a corner. "It''s not of the good quality, but does

    its job just fine. It can be used for a dozen times or so." The doctor thenzily strode over to it and

    grabbed the doll. Then picked it up and returned to where Doris was standing.

    A dozen times, eh! Doris scoffed. Jay would rather go to a night club before he agreed to use this doll.

    Then she shook her head. He couldn��t do that, at least not right now. It was true that Jay was a famous

    yboy. But it was impossible for him to go to the nightclub now considering his condition. First of all,

    they needed to be assured that he had fully recovered.

    Doris knew Jay would love to go to the nightclubs as soon as he recovered, because it was one of his

    favorite hobbies��going to the nightclubs and flirting with the women.

    Normally, he would bring his own women and he would never really have sex with any of the women in

    those nightclubs.

    He never liked making out with random women in a fear of infectious disease. He liked to stay clean for

    his own good.

    Although Doris was reluctant, she bought the cheapest doll and asked the doctor to pack it up. The

    doctor obliged and handed her the deted doll packed in a case which Doris stuffed in her bag

    immediately. It barely fit, but she was afraid if anybody saw it and misjudged her.

    After her work in the hospital was over, she returned to Jay. She waited until he went to the bathroom.

    Then she inted the doll for him and hid it in his wardrobe. She prepared it beforehand contemting

    she might need it in the near future.

    Around the dinner time, Doris helped Jay go downstairs gently holding his arm for support, asionally

    instructing him to not move very fast.

    "Slow down, Mr. Fang," Doris guided him gently.

    "Have you thought about what I told you this morning?" Jay suddenly asked her. She almost froze in

    her tracks. Her stomach created the knot the moment he reminded her about the topic. That meant, he

    was in fact, being serious. Doris kept quiet. When she didn��t reply for a while, Jay continued, "I can''t let

    you leave until I am sure that I am not disabled. Otherwise, if I find out I am disabled forever after you

    leave, my life would be finished. What would I do then? And if I stay like this, you��ll have to apany

    me for the rest of your life. If I be disabled for the rest of my life, I need you to take care of me like

    you��re doing now. You''ll have to stay with me forever."

    Doris flinched at his words. "No. Please don''t talk like that. Nothing wrong will happen to you," Doris

    tried to assure him. "You won''t be disabled forever." Jay turned his head and looked at her with an

    intense gaze. Doris noticed that and gave him a half-hearted smile awkwardly. Doris had been a doctor

    for many years. While it was true that she had seen many men to be disabled below the waist

    because of an injury, she did not want that same to happen with Jay. Not just because of his sake, but

    because she didn��t want to be responsible for not healing itpletely.

    "Then as a professional doctor," Jay stated tly, "you should do it for me." His eyes twinkled as he

    looked into her eyes.

    Doris paused for a moment biting her lower lip. "Okay," She agreed finally, "but let''s have the dinner

    first." Jay''s eyebrows rose slightly in surprise. He wasn��t expecting her agreement, that also so soon.

    But Doris hid her n from him cautiously as she helped him to the dining room.

    The dinner was delicious. Doris had been with Jay for so long now that she knew all his favorite foods.

    Although he liked sophisticated dining, he wasn''t picky. He never refused her home cooking and Doris

    knew she cooked well so Jay must like them, which was why he neverined about the food.

    After dinner was done, Jay sat on the sofa and flicked through the channels on the TV. Originally, he

    was nothing but bored.

    Truthfully, he was bored more often these days than usual, because he had nothing to do than to watch

    TV and take a rest.

    He picked up his phone on his other hand and read thements he received from many beautiful

    women on social tforms. He yearned to be out and be with them as he had before. He was used to

    parties and nightclubs, but now he was just stuck at home. The irony of his fate!

    After Doris had also eaten, she cleaned up the kitchen before finally walking into the living room where

    Jay was.

    "Don��t you consider me man enough?" Jay asked grumpily when he saw hering.

    Doris was surprised at his question. "What do you mean? Of course you are. I have put something in

    your wardrobe. I suggest you take a look at it then have a try. It��s for you to know whether you��ve

    recovered or not," Doris exined carefully, watching for Jay''s reaction. She didn��t want to hurt his

    feelings in any way.

    Jay caught her eyes. "Doris, why are you so hesitant about it?" He never looked away from her but put

    down the remote control beside him. He wasn��t letting go of the previous topic of discussion just yet. He

    held her gaze deliberately and waited for her answer.

    "Er... Mr. Fang, l really want you to look into the wardrobe first of all. You��ll understand everything when

    you see it," Doris exined with pleading eyes.

 Chapter 408 Curse

    Chapter 408 Curse

    Joseph was still shouting, "You see, Charles feared that my father will take away his position as CEO,

    so he deliberately ordered Hiram to orchestrate a car ident that will crush my father to death.

    Woooh!"

    Joseph dreaded the possibility of Derick''s untimely demise because that meant no one would be left to

    take charge of thepany.

    If he took over the business, he would be swamped with work and would always be exhausted.

    If he was always busy with work, how would he have time for flings?

    Thinking about it made him dizzy. Of course, his concern for his father could not be denied. In fact,

    what Derrick told him that morning still lingered in his mind.

    Charles was furious. "Joseph, if you keep talking nonsense, you will curse your father to death. It won''t

    be the car ident that will take his life."

    Joseph squatted down, covered his face with his hands and cried, "I am not cursing my father to death.

    You killed him! Charles, you are a murderer!"

    "Mr. Fu, is this really the case?"

    "Mr. Fu, why did Hiram meet with Derrick this morning? As far as I know, they take different routes to

    work."

    "Yes, we heard that Derrick knew about the affair of Edward and Nancy. Did you n to silence him to

    keep their secret?"

    The journalists'' questions made Charles'' expression grim.

    Nancy, on the other hand, froze in shock.

    There were too many rumors going around. If those stories persisted, they would be perceivedter on

    as the truth.

    Public opinion tended to be ruthless.

    Nancy was left with no choice but to call the police.

    Nudged by the reporters, Joseph stood and took a lunge at Charles.

    Instinctively, Hiram blocked Joseph''s attack. He couldn''t let him do anything reckless.

    Knowing that Hiram was injured, Charles shoved him aside. As he did, the stick in Joseph''s hand hit

    Charles on the neck.

    Joseph was burning with fury. It was evident in the intensity of his movements. Charles took two steps

    back, trembling.

    "Mr. Fu, are you alright?" Hiram hurried toward him.

    "I feel a little dizzy." Charles'' face turned pale.

    "Joseph, your father is still alive. If you keep making trouble, he might never wake up!" Seeing that

    Charles was hurt, Nancy felt distressed. Anger came upon her so she grabbed Joseph''s arm and

    pushed him sharply.

    Joseph was still in rage. He waved the stick at Nancy.

    "Nancy!" Charles shouted and rushed towards Nancy in an attempt to protect her.

    But Joseph was like acting like a crazy beast; he waved his stick randomly.

    Hiram''s men rushed over to ay the situation, but they were careful not to overstep, knowing who

    Joseph was.

    Fortunately, the police showed up at the height of themotion.

    By this time, Charles'' face had gone pale and Nancy''s forehead bled from getting hit by Joseph''s stick.

    Blood gushed from her face down to her body. She was a mess.

    "What happened to you? Who hit you?" Naturally, the policemen first turned their attention to the

    injured.

    Pointing at Joseph, Nancy said, "He did."

    Joseph had been subdued by Hiram''s subordinates. He appealed to the police, "I''m taking revenge.

    That ruthless man, Charles, killed my father! Can''t I get even with them? As for Nancy... Humph, who

    let her meddle in other people''s business? My father is right. You are a lewd woman. Didn''t you register

    for marriage with Edward? Then why are you still with Charles? Are you waiting for him to be put into

    prison so you could acquire his wealth?"

    The more Joseph said, the more angered Nancy became.

    "Take him away." Charles turned to the police.

    Content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.

    "Yes, Mr. Fu." The policeman stepped forward and took Joseph by the arm. "Let''s go."

    "I didn''t do anything wrong. Why are you taking me away? You should arrest Charles, Nancy, and

    Hiram instead! They conspired to get my father killed in an orchestrated car ident! Are you blind?

    Can''t you hear what I''m saying?" Joseph yelled and struggled to break free.

    But the police ignored his nonsense. "You have to believe in thew. It will punish the guilty, and it will

    not wrongly use an innocent person. We have the right to take you away because you are causing

    a disturbance in the hospital."

    "Don''t take me away. Grandpa, grandpa!" Joseph shouted. He knew that only his grandpa could save

    him now.

    Frederic was confined in the hospital. If only he could hear Joseph''s call for help, he would not let the

    police take him away.

    Frowning, Charles ordered, "Take him away."

    He couldn''t allow Joseph to cause more trouble.

    "Yes, Mr. Fu." More policemen arrived and came over to drag Joseph away.

    Frederic vaguely heard Joseph''s voice. He turned his head to look at Hardy and asked, "I think I heard

    Joseph''s voice just now."

    "Well... It seems like..." Hardy hesitated and didn''t know how to respond.

    "I don''t think so, father. Joseph is probably fooling around somewhere. It''s unlikely that he is at the

    hospital," Angelina answered mindlessly.

    "His father''s life is in critical condition in this hospital. It would be preposterous for him to be out fooling

    around with women! Joseph, humph, he wouldn''t dare!" Frederic snorted.

    Hardy and Angelina shared a knowing look. Neither of them was an idiot. There was a rumor going

    around that Charles had something to do with Derrick''s car ident. Regardless of whether it was true

    or not, it put Charles in a bad light.

    Therefore, they shouldn''t add fuel to the fire and make things worse.

    So Angelina just said, "Father, you are unwell. Don''t think too much. You should focus on getting better

    first."

    "How can I recover when you are all making such a mess? Hardy, go and check on Derrick. After all,

    he is your brother. Hurry up!"manded Frederic, coughing again.

    "Yes, father." Hardy was also anxious. He had never considered an untimely demise for Derrick. Money

    had never been a big deal for him and nor was the TS Group.

    He was like Joseph in many ways. They had the same temperament.

    Hardy left in a hurry.

    "Angelina, I have something to tell you." Frederic squinted his eyes and spoke in a low voice, but his

    anger and disappointment were still apparently intense.

    Even in sickness, he remained as dignified as he always had been.

    Angelina''s heart sank. It felt like Frederic was settling his affairs in preparation for his death.

    So she responded carefully, "Father, say what you must. I''m listening."

    Angelina had always aspired to be a good daughter-inw to Frederic. No matter how reluctant she

    was, she didn''t show it.

    "I can see how well you treat Joseph since he came back. He has always been frivolous. Whether you

    pamper or love him, you are the closest thing he will ever have to a mother. As a matter of fact, a

    nephew is just like a son. Just let me tell you, when I pass away, please don''t let Charles and Joseph

    always get into a fight." When he finished his words, a tear fell from the corner of Frederic''s

    eye.

 Chapter 409 A Cold Attitude

    Chapter 409 A Cold Attitude

    Hearing what Frederic said, Angelina started feeling terrible as well.

    "I know, father. Don''t worry. Charles is a sensible man. He won''t harm Joseph."

    Frederic sighed, "There are always fights in the rich and powerful families. I thought it would never be a

    battle I would be a part of, but here I am!"

    Angelina dreaded even the thought of it happening. If anything did happen, she would be just as

    useless. She could onlyfort him, "Father, don''t worry about it too much. Rx and just watch some

    TV."

    Angelina was actually causing more trouble than she realized. The news about Derrick''s car ident

    had provoked much discussion. How could there not be news about it on TV?

    She turned on the TV and happened to see Charles and Joseph fighting, followed by Hiram, Nancy,

    police, and reporters. It was an absolute mess.

    Angelina was like a deer in headlights. She froze and the remote shook in her trembling hands.

    "What''s going on? The media is good at adding insult to injury. They are all bastards who insist on

    getting in other people''s business." Angelina panicked and tried to turn it off but ended up switching the

    channel. Every channel was reporting about the Fu family.

    Angelina was nothing but flustered. When she finally was about to turn it off, she heard Frederic''s angry

    voice blurt out, "Don''t turn it off. Let me have a look."

    "Dad, I don''t think it''s a good idea," Angelina said through an awkward smile.

    "What? Did you hear me?" Frederic roared.

    "Yes I do." How dare Angelina say no? She put down the remote control in a hurry and sat down

    timidly.

    When Frederic saw the police taking Joseph away, he immediately stood up angrily. "Angelina, go and

    find Nancy for me now. This woman has to be in the middle of this. If she is involved, Charles and

    Joseph will never get along. Derrick was right. She approached Charles in order to covet the TS Group.

    How could I not see it until now? We need to get her away from Charles."

    This was typical of human behavior. Their loved ones could do no wrong. It was always the outsider''s

    fault and nothing could change their minds.

    Nancy was innocent, right?

    Angelina knew that and said hesitantly, "Father, it''s not Nancy''s fault. It''s Joseph''s fault..."

    "I told you to go find her. Didn''t you hear me?" He wasn''t listening to anything anymore. He just wanted

    it to be done.

    Angelina had no choice but to look for Nancy.

    "Don''t tell Charles. I''m afraid he''ll strangle me!" Frederic shouted as Angelina exited the room.

    Angelina was stunned. Charles was the apple of Frederic''s eye since he was a child. She would never

    have thought that Frederic would speak so harshly of Charles.

    It was no secret now. Frederic had very real hatred for him.

    This was bing quite the problem.

    Angelina didn''t dare speak her mind anymore. She could only say sulkily, "I see."

    Jessie was busy treating Nancy''s wound.

    "Director Nancy, that Joseph is insane. He hurt you so badly. How can Mr. Fu let him go?" Jessie asked

    sincerely.

    Since she returned to the hospital, she treated Nancy like a whole new person. She no longer retorted

    sarcastically or even mocked her. When she was faced with difficult operations, she would ask Nancy

    for advice and she was just generally pleasant.

    Since Jessie''s attitude had changed, Nancy held no grudges.

    She smiled bitterly. "Derrick''s life is hanging in the bnce. It''s understandable that Joseph lost his

    temper."

    "You are a kind-hearted person. You always put others before yourself, but they still don''t do that for

    you. After all, the Fu family is a rich family. Even though Charles treats you well, they all aren''t the

    same. You''d better be careful," Jessie said worriedly.

    "Frederic loves his son very much but I''m sure he''ll be reasonable. Nobody would wish a car ident

    upon Derrick. It has happened though. There is no way to change it. We can only ept it." Nancy

    sighed, "Joseph made such a scene today. Frederic will probably hear about it soon."

    "Yes. Nowadays, information travels faster than anything. You don''t even get a chance to stop it."

    Jessie took a deep breath and said, "Even if Frederic loves his son, he can''t put the me on you."

    "I hope not."

    As soon as Nancy finished speaking, Angelina rushed in.

    Nancy was lowering her head to check the wound, so Jessie tapped her to get her attention.

    She cleared her throat and said with a smile, "Mrs. Fu."

    Nancy raised her head rapidly. Seeing the anxious look on Angelina''s face, she knew that something

    bad must have happened.

    "Auntie, what''s wrong? What happened?" Nancy immediately thought that Derrick must have been

    dead. It was the thing she feared most right now.

    Angelina whispered, "Nancy, Frederic wants to see you."

    "Okay." Nancy paused and asked, "Is Derrick alright?"

    "I don''t know. But whether he is fine or not, Frederic thinks it''s Charles'' fault. How did this happen? It''s

    a mess at home," Angelinained in a low voice.

    "All bad thingse to an end. Don''t worry. Let me go to see Frederic." Anyway, as long as Derrick

    was still alive, that was the most important thing.

    Nancy walked out of the office, followed by Angelina.

    Angelina reminded her in a low voice, "Frederic is in a fit of rage. Be careful when you speak. If you

    irritate him, it will be bad for you and probably Charles as well."

    "Auntie, since Frederic asked me toe here, don''t you think he''s angry with me anyway? Basically

    no matter what I say, he''ll be furious." Frederic was still sick. He wouldn''t call her here for no reason. It

    must have something to do with Joseph.

    In the Fu family, she was just the outsider.

    "Nancy..." Angelina knew that Nancy was a sensible woman. She had to show some form of strength

    and said, "Yes, he may be really angry right now, so you have to find a way to make him happy. Don''t

    be stubborn. It''s not going to help you."

    Nancy smiled momentarily and kept quiet.

    She knew Angelina was too used to ordering servants around so she didn''t want to say anything to stir

    even more trouble.

    Since Nancy didn''t say anything, Angelina couldn''t vent anymore. She had to sit and stew in her anger

    and sadness.

    The two soon arrived at Frederic''s ward.

    N?velD(ram)a.?rg owns this content.

    They could immediately tell he was angry because his face was burning red.

    "Grandpa," Nancy greeted politely.

    Frederic squinted at her and snorted, "Don''t call me Grandpa. I''m not your grandpa."

    "Mr. Frederic, what can I do for you?" Nancy was never a person to be petty. Seeing that Frederic was

    annoyed, she opted to call him by a different name.

    "What happened to Joseph?" Frederic barked.

 Chapter 410 Be Farfetched

    Chapter 410 Be Farfetched

    Angelina decided to step forward, grabbed Nancy''s arm and said, "Father. Look, these wounds that you

    can see on Nancy were inflicted by Joseph."

    She seemed to be implying that Joseph deserved the me and that the incident had little to do with

    Nancy.

    "I wasn''t asking you. Let Nancy speak for herself," Frederic snapped in a cold, authoritative tone.

    Nancy inhaled a deep breath.

    Speaking in a calm tone, she said, "Grandpa, there is absolutely no animosity between me and

    Joseph. There is no reason for me to frame him. We are at a hospital, and Joseph was causing a

    commotion by crying and screaming. The other patients who also are injured or sick were being

    affected and couldn''t rest properly. So of course, I had no other choice but to call the police."

    "Of course. It was you who called the police!" Frederic scoffed.

    "Grandpa, you already knew about that, didn''t you?" This time, when Nancy spoke, she was neither

    humble nor pushy.

    N?velD(ram)a.?rg owns this content.

    "You! How dare you speak to me that way?" When he heard Nancy''s tone, Frederic was even more

    furious than he was before.

    Angelina looked at Nancy, trembling from fear. She whispered, "Nancy, grandpa is sick."

    Nancy bit her lower lip to resist her urge to react and said, "Well, grandpa. Let me check your heart

    rate."

    In an attempt to change the atmosphere, Nancy took out a stethoscope from her bag and tried to listen

    to Frederic''s heartbeat.

    Since Frederic was typically a very calm and reasonable man, she wasn''t able to anticipate that he was

    currently too angry and flipped out of his mind for a moment.

    All of a sudden, Frederic grabbed the stethoscope from her hand and hit the wound on her forehead.

    By this time, Nancy''s wound hadn''t even stopped bleeding yet. So when Frederic knocked on her head

    again, a stream of crimson blood flowed from her forehead down to her chin.

    "Oh no... Father... Nancy..." Angelina was so frightened by what she had just seen from her father that

    she couldn''t even speak coherently.

    Nancy''s vision turned into a haze and her body dropped to the ground.

    "Nancy, Nancy... Somebody! Help!" Angelina shouted in a state of panic.

    Around this time, Erin happened to be walking to the pharmacy to get some medicine. She had already

    been promoted as the head nurse of the Second Pediatric Department by now.

    Upon hearing Angelina''s screams, she ran over to the ward out of curiosity.

    When she got there, she found Nancy unconsciously lying in Angelina''s arms.

    Erin''s eyes widened from the shocking scene. Then, she ced both her hands to cover her mouth.

    When she arrived, the doctors and several nurses had already rushed inside to help them.

    "What happened? What''s wrong with Director Nancy?" the stupefied doctor asked anxiously.

    "My father... Please be careful!" Angelina didn''t dare to neglect the fact that Frederic was also in poor

    health. If anything happened to him that would worsen his sickness, she wouldn''t be able to afford it.

    "Okay." One of the doctors went towards Frederic tofort and take care of him.

    Another doctor took Nancy to the therapeutic room to check on her wound.

    After what she saw, Erin contemted for a while and decided to give Charles a call.

    At that time, Charles was dealing with some things in the traffic police station.

    He spent the whole time inspecting the surveince video with Hiram, but didn''t seem to find anything

    unusual.

    Based on the video, Hiram''s car suddenly stopped, and then Derrick''s car crashed right into him. It was

    rush hour at the time and Derrick''s car was driving a little too fast. However, it was also apparent that

    the driver of Derrick''s car wasn''t over-speeding.

    For that reason, Hiram felt that he had to take full responsibility for the matter.

    Hiram imed that there was no purpose for his actions, but couldn''t seem to find any evidence. The

    police had detained his car as it needed to be inspected.

    "Mr. Fu, since we know that Derrick and Anna were secretly conspiring together, maybe we can find a

    way to manipte her into telling the truth," suggested Hiram after having thought of it for a while.

    "That is possible. However, we will have to wait until Derrick wakes up. In fact, even if Anna was not in

    the picture, there would also be other women working for Derrick. It seems that when ites to

    dealing with women, my uncle is better than both you and me," Charles said as heughed at himself

    ironically.

    "What? What do you mean by that?" asked Hiram. Charles was a man who was always confident in

    himself. He had never spent a single second looking down on himself for any reason.

    "Don''t think about it too much. All I meant was in terms of deceiving women," answered Charles as he

    patted Hiram on the shoulder.

    "Oh, I thought you were referring to sex." Hiramughed and said, "I guess he''s too old, so he is hardly

    functional."

    "It''s hard to say." Charles raised his eyebrows and smiled sardonically.

    "You guys don''t even know whether the man is dead or alive, and yet the two of you are joking about

    him," the policeman suddenly intercepted. He continued, "But of course, in the eyes of many women,

    Joseph is more popr than his father."

    "Well if you know so much about gossip, then why wouldn''t you let us do the same?" Hiram sneered at

    the policeman.

    "This is part of my job, but this case seems to be very tricky. Mr. Sun, if you are unable to find any

    evidence, your future is clearly in jeopardy." The policeman''s tone was suddenly cold and detached.

    "We will find the evidence. Don''t worry about it," answered Charles with confidence.

    Just as he finished speaking, his phone suddenly rang.

    When he looked at the caller ID on his phone, he saw Erin''s name. The sight of this caused Charles to

    frown from displeasure.

    The reason why Erin''s number was saved in the first ce was in case there was any emergency

    regarding Nancy. Now, that she was suddenly calling, Charles immediately knew that something was

    wrong.

    "Mr. Fu, is anything wrong?" Seeing Charles'' face flush pale in such a critical moment, Hiram suddenly

    became agitated as he sensed that something was wrong.

    "Nothing. I need to go out to answer this call," Charles said before he walked out of the station.

    Because Hiram was so worried, he wanted to follow him out. Unfortunately, he was stopped by the

    police. "Mr. Sun, you''re not allowed to leave the station as we are still processing the investigation. I

    hope you can cooperate with us."

    Hiram didn''t have any choice, so he stopped in the middle of his tracks.

    "Erin, what''s going on?" Charles asked in a low, brooding voice.

    "Mr. Fu. I''m calling about Nancy. It seems that something bad had happened to her. She... She just

    fainted." Erin was stammering as she spoke.

    "Fainted?"

    "Yes..."

    "Can you tell me everything that happened?" Charles knew that Nancy wouldn''t simply pass out

    because of her injury, so he knew at once that something was wrong.

    While he asked that question, he briskly walked into his car.

    "All I know was that Mrs. Fu asked for Nancy to go to Frederic''s ward. Then... she just passed out."

    Erin didn''t dare to hide anything from a man like Charles, so she immediately told the truth.

    "My mother?" His mother really was a troublesome woman. She knew that her son was currently in

    distress, and yet she was still causing more problems for him.

    "Yes," Erin answered timidly.

    After the call ended, Charles drove straight to the hospital.

    At first, he went straight to the therapeutic room to check up on Nancy. By that time, Nancy had just

    woken up and her wound was re-bandaged. There was bright red blood seeping from the white gauze

    on her forehead.

    "How is Nancy doing?" Charles asked the doctor.

    "There doesn''t seem to be any major problems. However, it will take a much longer time for a wound to

    heal after a second injury," the doctor calmly exined.

    Without uttering a single word, Charles turned back and hastily walked straight into his grandfather''s

    ward.

    "Charles, where are you going?" Nancy was worried that Charles would get into a fight with his

    grandfather again, so she tried to get up to stop him. However, the moment she put her head up, she

    suddenly got light-headed.

    She ced her hand on her forehead to collect herself.

    "Director Nancy, it would be best if you don''t move for now. Since you have lost so much blood, you

    might be unable to walk properly." The doctor gently ced his hand on her shoulder.

    Nancy had no choice, so she had to lie down again.

    Charles strode to Frederic''s ward.

    By now, Frederic''s mood had already been pacified. However, his hard staring eyes remained squinted

    and he was red in the face. It was evident that he was still feeling angry.

    Even if Joseph was a decadent child, he was still his grandson and a descendant of the Fu family. Of

    course, he couldn''t refrain from being enraged upon finding out that Joseph was arrested by the police.

    Nheless, it was a bit excessive to put the me on Nancy.

 Chapter 411 Stir Up Trouble

    Chapter 411 Stir Up Trouble

    The whole time, Angelina was feeling restless and wanted to check up on Nancy. However, she was

    also worried about Frederic, so she just had to sit on the sofa and watch over her father with a frown.

    "Mom, what happened?" When Charles arrived, he tried to keep a calmposure.

    "Oh... It''s all because of Nancy..." Angelina was caught in between a dilemma, but since Frederic was

    in the same room, she couldn''t say anything that might anger him. She didn''t have a choice but to put

    the me on Nancy.

    The murderous look on Charles'' face frightened Angelina, so she stopped before she finished her

    sentence.

    A few moments ago, the doctor had given Frederic an injection to calm him down. He fell asleep right

    away, so he couldn''t really hear anything from Charles and Angelina''s conversation.

    "Are you really ming Nancy? It was Derrick and Joseph who conspired amongst each other and

    plotted to kill your son. Nancy was only injured because she was trying to protect me. Yet, after all of

    this, you''re still ming Nancy? Charles sneered at Angelina from disappointment.

    When Angelina heard this, guilt nagged into her brain ever more, obliterating her thoughts to deal with

    the situation. She also didn''t know how she could put the me on Nancy. However, Angelina didn''t

    know who else to me. Besides Nancy, she was only left to me herself. But, she absolutely

    couldn''t do that. She was the kind of woman who would protect herself in times of trouble. There was

    no way she would sacrifice her own righteousness.

    However, she didn''t want to get into a dispute with Charles, so she awkwardly smiled and said, "Your

    grandpa is getting old. We have to make sure we don''t anger him anymore."

    "You were the one who asked Nancy toe here, and for some reason she got injured before she

    left. Do you really think you''re not responsible for any of this?" Charles asked in a voice that froze the

    room.

    "I... I didn''t expect that Frederic would get into a fight with her. I didn''t know that your grandfather had

    the strength in him to do that. Besides, it was your father who asked me to find Nancy. He seems to

    have a really horrible opinion on Nancy these days. I''m your mother, Charles. I would do anything to

    make sure that you aren''t ever taken advantage of. Shouldn''t you know my true intentions by now?"

    After being harshly condemned by Charles, Angelina couldn''t hold back her emotions, so her eyes

    started to glimmer in tears.

    "Okay. Mom, listen to me carefully. Please tell grandpa that I am keeping both the TS Group and

    Nancy. I''m going to make the decisions from now on. No matter how much times Derrick will try to get

    into my way and tear me down, I won''t flinch. He can try as much as he wants to, but eventually he''ll

    get burnt out." Charles raised his chin arrogantly, and spoke like a king.

    "Charles, Derrick is currently in aa, and your grandfather is sick. Are you even considering that?

    You just need to put up with it for a little longer. You do realize that your grandfather loves you the most.

    Don''t disappoint him." After all, Angelina had been ustomed to pleasing Frederic. What she feared

    the most was that Charles would go against him one day.

    "Disappoint? He has been disappointed in me for a long time now. It doesn''t matter. I''m not going to let

    Joseph get away with this." Charles proceeded to turn his back and walked out of the ward.

    "Charles, please don''t!" Angelina yelled worriedly.

    Completely ignoring his mother, he left the ward with his chin raised high.

    He went straight back into the therapeutic room and carried Nancy.

    "Mr. Fu," the doctor greeted him with a nod.

    "I''m taking Nancy home. Please inform President Hobart," said Charles in a low, authoritative voice.

    The doctor surely didn''t have the guts to stop him. "Okay," he obediently answered.

    Charles walked over to his car as he carried Nancy in his arms and drove them home.

    Edward knew about the predicament that the Fu family was currently dealing with.

    So for now, he didn''t dare to say anything about his rtionship with Nancy. In the meantime, he simply

    had to allow everyone to misunderstand him.

    He also knew that someone was using him to frame Charles and cause disruption within the Fu family.

    Edward knew that Charles was in quite a conundrum.

    So, he didn''t dare to do anything before hearing any of Charles'' orders.

    As he was left at home, he started to feel depressed. Fortunately, once a day he had the chance to pick

    up Bobby and Nadia. This seemed to be his only source of happiness these days.

    Upon hearing the sound of the engine from the yard, Edward rushed to the window to check on it.

    Around this time, Charles and Nancy should both be in work. So he didn''t understand why they

    suddenly came back home.

    Edward walked out to the porch.

    Charles got out of the car carrying Nancy in his arms. Nancy was in a daze and couldn''t do anything

    but hold onto his neck.

    The moment Edward saw the bandage wrapped around Nancy''s head, Edward was in shock and

    hurried towards them. "Charles, what happened to Nancy?"

    "Someone hit her," Charles answered directly.

    "Who did it?"

    "My grandfather... And Joseph," Charles said truthfully.

    "Damn it!" Edward cursed in a low voice.

    Charles went upstairs with Nancy in his arms and said, "Pick up the children and don''t let them know

    that Nancy was injured."

    "Okay." Edward was worried sick, but he didn''t want to pester Charles and ask too many questions.

    Charles carried Nancy to their bedroom. Looking at the ce, he suddenly felt a tinge of regret for

    taking her there.

    He thought that it might have been better to bring her back to his own home. However, he also didn''t

    want the children to worry about her if she was gone.

    The children were currently in a critical age. Thest time that Nancy didn''te home, they spent the

    whole day restlessly waiting for her.

    Nancy was deep in sleep for a long time. By the time she woke up, she looked around for a while in a

    daze and realized that she was back in Edward''s house.

    Charles must have brought her there.

    When she thought about her current rtionship with Frederic, Nancy knew that Charles must be in a

    tight spot.

    However, she had already exhausted all her efforts. She didn''t know what else to do to win Frederic''s

    favor and recognition.

    No matter what she did, she was always seen as a disappointment.

    The thought of that made her feel paralyzed from helplessness.

    She didn''t want to move anymore, so she simplyy down on her back.

    N?velD(ram)a.?rg owns this content.

    She realized that it wasn''t so great to be living the life of the rich, upper-ss families.

    Around the same time, the door opened and Charles walked in holding a cup in his hand.

    "Take this anti-inmmatory to avoid getting an infection on your wound."

    He sat on the edge of the bed and submissively looked at her.

    His deep brown eyes were mysterious and unpredictable, carrying a lot of secrets behind them. Yet, he

    looked at her with endearing, gentle eyes.

    A bitter smile appeared on the corner of Nancy''s lips. "I''m sorry, Charles. I didn''t expect that your

    grandfather would get so angry..."

    It was Charles who caused Nancy so much distress. It was his grandfather''s fault as he had hit her.

    Nancy was wronged and yet, she was the one who was apologizing.

    Charles didn''t understand what would cause her to feel guilty in any way.

    "Don''t be silly. What are you saying sorry for? All of this is my fault. I was the one who caused you to

    suffer. Next time, if someone asks to see you, as long as your gut tells you not to go, you don''t have to.

    You shouldn''t be forcing yourself, okay?" Charles held her up, ced the pill inside her mouth and

    served her with some water.

    "Thank you." Now that she was immersed in Charles'' selfless tenderness, Nancy started to feel that

    whatever she did was all worthwhile.

    Despite being wronged by Frederic, as long as she could do something to make Charles feel better,

    that made it all rewarding.

    "Are you saying thank you to me?" Charles smiled charmingly and pinched Nancy''s nose. "We''re a

    couple who are very close to each other. You don''t ever have to say thank you for anything. I don''t like

    it, either."

    As she leaned her head against his chest, Nancy felt his breath giving her warmth. After all the time

    that she had spent with this man, what she always craved about him was his unique, wonderful scent.

    She was ustomed to his presence, and yet, she was always unintentionally causing him trouble.

    "Charles, sometimes I really don''t think that it''s right for us to be together. Your grandfather clearly

    doesn''t like me, and your mother doesn''t either. Do you think that if I leave you, your grandfather will

    stop turning his back against you?" Nancy asked wearily.

 Chapter 412 Enemies From Both Sides

    Chapter 412 Enemies From Both Sides

    Charles lowered his head and kissed her tenderly on her head. "Silly girl, don''t say that again. You

    should know that my grandfather didn''t do that because of you, but because of Derrick. I''m now facing

    enemies from both sides. From now on, you have to promise to support me and never say anything

    about leaving me again. If that''s the case, then it will only make things more difficult, as I''d have to face

    all these on my own."

    She held Charles gently in her arms. For the first time, she felt that as a CEO of such arge

    corporation, Charles had suffered a lot. It seemed to be the first time the he showed any signs of

    weakness in front of her.

    As strong and as arrogant as he was, of course, it was still essential to get some support from others.

    He must have been tired of dealing with all these things on his own.

    "Charles, you do realize that you are a very powerful man. Besides that, you also have the most

    prevailing position in my heart. You are like a God to me, an omnipotent God. No matter what, you will

    definitely seed in going through any kind of difficulty. When Derrick wakes up, he will tell everyone

    about how he had framed you. I''m sure that will be the case." Nancy pulled back her hands, narrowed

    her eyes and ced her hands together in a sign of prayer.

    Charles waspletely endeared by her adorable gesture.

    "Don''t worry about it, Nancy. I''m going to take care of everything. I have experienced so many ups and

    downs, so nothing will take me down. Besides, now I am more empowered because I have the support

    of you and the children."

    "Yes. Also Edward," Nancy said confidently.

    "Why do you always have to bring up Edward?" asked Charles in a slightly bitter tone.

    "Because he''s part of my family. So that means that he is also part of yours. Since we are a family, we

    should support each other ceaselessly. Shouldn''t we?"

    "Well, that sounds reasonable." As Charles spoke, he ced his hand on the back of Nancy''s head

    and softly pressed his lips on hers.

    "Wow! Mommy. Daddy. What are you doing?" All of a sudden, Bobby and Nadia both stood by the door.

    Nadia instantly covered her eyes and said, "Mommy and daddy are doing something we shouldn''t see.

    Nadia didn''t see anything!"

    Edward proceeded to pick up the two kids. Since there were no servants at home, he told the children

    that Nancy had to rest today. He asked them not to disturb mommy today and y by themselves first.

    After that, Edward went into the kitchen so he could make some ck chicken soup for Nancy.

    While the two kids were ying with each other in the living room, Bobby suddenly said in a

    mncholic tone, "Nadia, don''t you miss mommy?"

    Lately, Bobby was feeling a little dispirited as his mommy seemed to be too busy to y with them

    these days.

    "Yes. Every time I''m not with mommy, I miss her terribly," Nadia said sorrowfully.

    "Come. Let''s go and see mommy," said Bobby as he stood up.

    "But daddy is here. Do you think he''ll get upset?" asked Nadia with slight hesitation.

    "Mommy is ours. Daddy doesn''t own her. Why can''t we go see mommy whenever he''s here?" Bobby

    was not convinced, so he went upstairs decisively.

    Nadia followed him in a hurry. The two kids climbed up the stairs, one after another.

    When they opened the door, they unexpectedly saw mommy and daddy hugging each other.

    However, it was toote to turn their back now. The two kids looked at both Nancy and Charles with a

    cunning look in their eyes.

    All content is ? N0velDrama.Org.

    Charles was indifferent, and didn''t look embarrassed at all. Nancy, on the other hand, was mortified,

    and her cheeks flushed red. She pushed Charles away in a hurry and said, "Mommy''s head is just

    injured. Daddy was just checking up on me just now."

    Only then did Nadia notice the gauze on Nancy''s forehead. In shock, she shouted, "Why are you

    injured, mommy? Is there another bad guy threatening you? Mommy, tell me. I will catch the bad guy

    for mommy."

    "Kids, mommy just fell down. I''m fine," Nancy said to ease the mind of the children.

    Bobby came closer to them and asked, "Are they the same people who are spreading on the inte

    that mommy and Uncle Edward are married? The same ones who said that Nadia is the child of you

    and Uncle..."

    Before he could finish his sentence, he stopped himself. Despite being young, he already knew that the

    words "illegitimate child" did not have a good reputation.

    The expression on Nancy''s face changed drastically. The day had finallye that she was dreading

    the most. She was always worried that there would be some other kids who would use her rtionship

    with Edward to hurt and bully Nadia.

    "No, Bobby. Listen to me carefully. Both you and Nadia are mommy''s children. There is no doubt about

    that." Nancy spoke firmly, as she had to make sure that she could protect her children''s currently fragile

    self-esteem.

    Most particrly Nadia, who had been bullied by Flora once before.

    Since the children had alwayscked a sense of security, it seemed that gossip was the most

    unbearable for them out of everything.

    "What about my daddy?" Nadia asked again.

    "Of course, your daddy is my daddy! Isn''t it, mommy?" Bobby shouted with enthusiasm.

    "Smart boy," said Charles with a smile. He continued, "So, Bobby, if any other kid tries to bully Nadia

    again, it''s your job to stand up for her and make it clear to everyone. Okay?"

    "But, what if the children don''t believe us?" Nadia asked again.

    These days, Nadia found it difficult to sleep through the night whenever she remembered what the

    other kids would tell her. Sometimes, she would even get nightmares.

    In her dream, Flora always looked very wicked and evil. She would chase after her and try to take her

    away.

    Whenever Flora seeded in catching her, she would see Nancy standing right there.

    She would shout that Nancy was indeed her mother and would try to run into Nancy''s arms.

    In that nightmare, she would always be so scared and would cry. Before she could reach Nancy, she

    would wake up with her eyes soaking wet with tears.

    "Didn''t daddy say that I would make sure that they believe?" Charles was a little too busytely.

    "Yes, I heard that once before. It seems to havee from a dream," said Nadia as she nodded her

    head obediently.

    In fact, it was true that Charles went into her room while Nadia was asleep and whispered that in her

    sleep.

    Charles was feeling sorry for Nadia, so he picked her up. "Nadia, you are the daughter of both mommy

    and daddy. You have to trust me in this. No matter what anyone else says in the future, you have to

    refute and protect yourself. I''m going to ask your Uncle Edward to rify it to the public tomorrow,

    okay?"

    "Okay." Nadia wrapped her arms around his neck and happily kissed him on his cheek.

    Charles was in a state of astonishment. It seemed that this kind of love also gave him happiness and

    comfort.

    All he needed was the children and Nancy. Nothing else.

    He didn''t want to spend any more time thinking about thepany, or the prosperity of the TS Group.

    All he wanted was a simple life.

    However, if Derrick actually acquired the power to take charge of the TS Group, there would definitely

    be no future for any of them. Besides, he needed to be a good example of tenacity to the children.

    So, for the sake of the children, he absolutely couldn''t just give up on the TS Group so easily.

    "Well, you don''t have to be so sentimental. It''s time to go downstairs for meal." Edward suddenly

    appeared by the door.

    After he said that, he turned around to leave.

    "Edward, I''ll be arranging an interview for you tomorrow. What do you think?" asked Charles.

    Directly walking downstairs, Edward said, "I already heard what you said. You don''t have to arrange for

    such interviews. I can do it myself."

    Apparently, he was standing by the door for a long time by now. He simply didn''t want to disturb after

    seeing the interaction between Charles and the children.

    As he stood there, he also felt a tinge of envy and jealousy.

    He always dreamed that one day, he would live in a happy ending with Nancy and the children.

    He might have had a simr experience before, but unfortunately, it was not the same kind that Charles

    had.

    In the eyes of these children, he was simply an uncle, while Charles was their daddy.

 Chapter 413 Dislike

    Chapter 413 Dislike

    On the next day, Nancy felt a little better.

    Content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.

    They were all in the dining room to eat breakfast together, and as usual, Edward was the one who

    cooked.

    When Nancy saw the fish and meat on the table, sheined, "Edward, you''ve cooked so many

    dishes again. You make us eat like pigs."

    A smile appeared on Edward''s face. "But I think, you don''t get fat no matter how much you eat. You''re

    a doctor, so you should know that skinny people won''t live long."

    "Humph, don''t talk nonsense without scientific evidence." With a snort, Nancy sat down and picked up

    a piece of codfish meat and put it in her mouth. "But I can''t resist what you have cooked. If I eat too

    much and get fat, will I be disliked by someone?"

    Then she nced at Charles, who was already looking at her.

    His eyes reflected the adoration and affection he felt for Nancy.

    In midair, there seemed to be something shining intertwining with each other.

    Edward coughed and said, "Ahem, the kids are here."

    "I just want to say that I like fat women."

    Nancy blushed with his remark. "You mean I''m too thin?"

    "No, I just hope you can eat more and gain some weight. Right, Edward?" said Charles, winking at

    Edward.

    In agreement, Edward added, "Well, yes. Men like chubby women. It''s too ufortable to hold skinny

    women."

    His intention was good. He just hoped that Nancy could eat more to strengthen her body.

    He knew that Nancy couldn''t eat or sleep well because of what was going on with the Fu family. And

    seeing this made Edward worry.

    "You men are so bad!" With a sneer, Nancy lowered her head and continued to eat.

    The two kids had been listening carefully, but the conversation between the adults was soplicated

    that they didn''t seem to understand.

    Curious, Bobby finally raised his head to ask, "Uncle Edward, what are you talking about with Mommy

    and Daddy? Why can''t we understand?"

    "Well..." At this moment, Nancy''s face heated more.

    While Charles didn''t say anything and continued eating.

    Left without a choice but to answer the kids, Edward cleared his throat.

    "Just now, your Daddy and Mommy were talking. They were... They were talking about love. You can

    just ignore it."

    "What is love?" Nadia asked in surprise.

    "Well... Well..." Edward didn''t know how to answer this question.

    Hoping to change the topic, Nancy quickly interrupted, "Well, let''s have breakfast. It''s almost time for

    school."

    However, Nadia didn''t think so. "Uncle Edward, you haven''t answered my question yet."

    Finally, Charles put down his chopsticks. "Alright, let me answer your question." In a serious tone, he

    continued, "It''s like this... Daddy loves Mommy. Mommy loves Daddy. Mommy loves Nadia. Daddy also

    loves Nadia..."

    His words were interrupted by Bobby. "What about me?"

    With a gentle smile, Charles replied, "Of course, Mommy loves Bobby very much, and so do I. We are

    a family, understand?"

    In awe, Nadia asked, "Oh, is this love? Really, Mommy?"

    "Maybe... Yes." It was the first time that Nancy had heard such a weird exnation about love. But at

    this time, she only wanted to end the topic, because their questions were really annoying.

    For the first time, Edward realized that Charles was not as unromantic as he seemed. He was

    surprised to hear him said such words. With this thought, he smiled and turned to the children.

    "Your Daddy is right. Kids, finish your food. After breakfast, uncle will drive you to the kindergarten."

    "Okay."

    After breakfast, the two men brought the kids to the kindergarten.

    Even though Nancy wanted to go to work, neither Edward nor Charles agreed.

    So, she had no choice but to stay at home by herself.

    Right after they sent the kids to the kindergarten, Charles and Edward drove to TS Group. On their

    way, Edward told him that he had arranged the interview, which would best be held in the TS Group to

    create more impact. Why?

    Because in the eyes of the public, Charles and Edward were rivals in love.

    If the two of them appeared together, it could break the rumors and people''s spections. "I agree."

    Charles thought that he could ask Edward to rify his rtionship with Nancy, so as to shift the

    attention of the public on Derrick.

    When they arrived, Edward realized that it was unnecessary to make an appointment with the TV

    station.

    Because there were already a lot of reporters standing outside thepany.

    The security guards stood at the door, preventing the reporters from rushing in.

    Even so, the reporters still shouted, "I heard that Mr. Fu was taken away by the police. Is that true?"

    "Derrick was set up by Charles, wasn''t he?"

    "Did Charles know that there is something going on between Edward and Nancy?"

    "Excuse me, who on earth is the father of Nadia?"

    The sight made Edward smirk. "Well, it seems like they''ve been here for a while now."

    "After so many things happened in the Fu family, the media must be the happiest, right?" Charles

    slowed down.

    "They just want to stir up trouble."

    "Yes, you''re right." A security guard immediately noticed Charles when he rolled down the window.

    "Open the door and let them in."

    "Wow, Mr. Fu is here."

    "Yes, let''s go inside."

    When the reporters saw him, the atmosphere became lively.

    Their faces lit up in excitement. They gathered around the car and rushed into the TS Group like a tide.

    Charles and Edward went straight to the meeting room.

    "Well, listen to me. You can ask questions one by one. Remember not to talk nonsense. Otherwise, I

    will hold you ountable." And then Charles sat down on the rostrum and let Edward sit beside him.

    "Okay." It was a rare opportunity for the journalists to ask questions. They rubbed their hands and

    patiently waited for their turns.

    A woman reporter dared to ask a sharp question, but her words were euphemistic.

    "The first question is, Mr. Fu, does Derrick''s sudden car ident have anything to do with you or the

    TS Group?"

    Before he spoke, Charles nced at the reporters coldly. "I think everyone should pay attention to this

    question. Listen, I will only answer it once. I don''t want to hear simr questionster on."

    The crowd fell into silence, and their eyes fixed on Charles.

    "Derrick is my uncle. With my current status and financial resources, I could let him die quietly and

    secretly. Why should I create the car ident tantly? He is already in his fifties. A few years ago, I

    took over the TS Group, and up until now, I am still the one in charge. Why would I be threatened by

    my uncle?" After pausing for a while, he continued, "I''m saying this to clear up everything. I just want to

    tell you that all the disagreements of the Fu family have been solved a few years ago. I love my uncle

    very much and I don''t want anything bad to happen to him. As for Joseph, he said those irrational

    things just because he was too anxious. I hope that the reporters here today won''t deliberately create

    misunderstandings. Joseph and I have always been in good terms. Everyone knows for a fact, that he

    is my only brother. No matter what he does or says, as a brother, I will stand for him. Don''t spread the

    rumors again."

 Chapter 414 Response

    Chapter 414 Response

    Charles seeded in putting himself on the moral high ground.

    But the reporters didn''t give up easily. "What about the rumored rtionship between Edward and

    Nancy?"

    It was one of the issues that caught everyone''s attention.

    And it was also something Edward and Charles wanted to rify.

    "Now that Edward is here, I think he could answer your question." With a bright smile, he turned to

    Edward. "Right, Edward?

    "Of course." Although he felt a little awkward, Edward stood up and faced the crowd.

    The reporters held their breath.

    They had been waiting for anyone of them to rify this issue, but nobody spoke.

    That was why they were all eager to hear Edward''s answer.

    In addition to that, the unterally news from Derrick made people think that he was indeed stirring up

    trouble.

    And Charles'' silence aroused the public''s interest.

    So how could everyone not look forward to it?

    All the reporters present stared at Edward with burning eyes.

    "I know you are all curious about the rtionship between me and Nancy. The reason why I didn''t say

    anything about this before is because, I thought it was a private matter and not everyone should know

    about it. I''ve expected that the rumor would soon die down, but it seems like it got even bigger. Now, it

    seems like I have to force myself to respond."

    "Excuse me, Mr. Wu, do you like Miss Ning?" one of the reporters asked out of curiosity.

    With a small smile, Edward replied indifferently, "Yes."

    His answer made the reporters sigh.

    They all looked back at Charles, checking if there was a hint of anger in his face.

    In their minds, they thought, Charles was such a strong and domineering man. How could he allow

    other men to covet his woman?

    Or did Edward really have an affair with Nancy?

    This spection made the reporters excited again.

    However, Charles remained calm.

    "I do like Nancy, and I fell in love with her the first time I saw her. But she doesn''t know." A faint smile

    appeared on Edwards face.

    "Then, how did you get the marriage registration?" one of the reporters asked again.

    "That''s a good question. If a man likes a woman, he naturally wants her to stay with him for a lifetime.

    I''m no exception, so I secretly registered marriage with her, hoping to get her." Edward said with self-

    mockery, "Butter, I realized that love neveres by force. I confessed my love to Nancy, but

    unfortunately, she didn''t like me at all. As you have seen, she left me alone and returned home. When I

    came back, I found out she already have someone who loves her more than I do. That''s the man sitting

    next to me now, Charles."

    The journalists snickered.

    Frowning, a reporter asked, "Mr. Wu, do you mean that you give up? Are you sure?"

    Edward shrugged. "To be honest, I was reluctant at first. But Nancy likes Charles, and they already

    have children. Now, I have be an outsider."

    Edward pretended to be disappointed.

    Well, it couldn''t be said that he pretended to be disappointed, because to be honest, he really was.

    The woman he had loved and treasured for so many years had been taken away by someone else, but

    he was indifferent. Was it possible?

    Content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.

    However, that pain belonged to him alone.

    The others were just gloating.

    "It sounds a little pathetic." The reporters began tough.

    "It has been said that love is selfish. I agree with that. However, the highest level of love is to hope that

    the person I love can live a better life, isn''t it? If Nancy is happy with Charles, I should let them be,

    right? If you still don''t believe me, you can think about it in another position. What would you do if it

    were you? Ruin it? Or give your blessing?" The conversation between Edward and the journalists was

    more casual than they had with Charles.

    People naturally had different perspectives, so they had different opinions as well.

    "I, of course, will choose to give them my blessing," a reporter echoed.

    One of the reporters asked, "Mr. Wu, do you mean that you have given up on Nancy? And the kids are

    Mr. Fu''s, right?"

    The room quieted down again.

    "I also hope the children could be mine, but Nancy didn''t give me a chance. You can observe. Do

    Bobby and Nadia look like Charles?" There was a hint of envy in Edward''s voice. "To be honest,

    sometimes I''m really jealous when I see Nadia and Bobby''s little faces. Why do they look so much like

    Charles? Otherwise, I can take the opportunity to stir up trouble and make him jealous. But there''s an

    old saying that blood is thicker than water. It can''t be changed. s, even if I am very jealous, there''s

    nothing I can do about it," he joked.

    He had observed Nadia and Bobby more than once. From the appearance, Edward had confirmed the

    rtionship between Charles and Nadia.

    That was why he decided to quit.

    Charles was the children''s father, and he was nice to Nancy. They were actually a happy family.

    "It''s true. ording to what Mr. Wu said, I think Nadia really looks a lot like Bobby."

    Out of curiosity, a reporter raised his hand. "Mr. Fu, are Bobby and Nadia twins?"

    Without hesitation, Charles answered, "Yes."

    Everyone fell silent for a while.

    They were waiting for Charles'' exnation.

    Charles didn''t want to hide anything from the reporters either. It was better to tell the truth.

    "Six years ago, on my grandfather''s birthday, he said that the one who had the descendant of the Fu

    family first would inherit the TS Group." After a pause, he continued, "As you can see, I first had Bobby.

    At that time, rumors about Bobby''s origin spread on the Inte, but I was afraid that it would affect the

    growth of the child, so I suppressed it one by one. Some of you should know about it."

    The crowd sighed again. They certainly remembered the fight in the Fu family a few years ago. At that

    time, the business leaders were all watching, but no one dared to jump to a conclusion.

    Most people thought that Derrick and Joseph would inherit the TS Group, but to everyone''s surprise, it

    fell directly into Charles'' hands.

    Later, it was said that Charles had a child, Bobby. People had guessed about his mother, but they didn''t

    get anything.

    "So, Bobby''s biological mother is Miss Ning?" someone said boldly.

    "Yes, Nadia and Bobby are both Nancy''s." Finally, the reporters got the answer they wanted from

    Charles.

 Chapter 415 Sure To Win

    Chapter 415 Sure To Win

    A hugemotion broke out in the crowd.

    "So, what you''re saying is, you and Miss Ning had already been together before? Is that true?" the

    reporter asked once more for rification.

    "I''ve already told you before and I''ll say it once again. I have been in love with Nancy for a few years

    now. Needless to say, Nancy is also in love with me. That''s why we have Bobby and Nadia now. It''s not

    just for acquiring the TS Group. So, I implore you. I hope you won''t make baseless assumptions."

    Charles had to say these things for the sake of Nancy and the children. It was his responsibility to

    protect them from malicious controversies.

    Whether he liked it or not, this was how people thought of them. Before they heard the truth, they

    criticized and belittled Nancy. They even portrayed her as a lowly and immoral woman. But after

    Charles had confirmed her identity, everyone suddenly changed their attitudes towards her.

    Now, it was all ttery. Their once degrading gossips turned into praises.

    "I knew it. It was quite impossible for such a beautiful woman to do a shameless thing," said one

    reporter.

    "Yeah, that''s right. Nancy is generous and talented. It seems like she has good taste as well," added

    the reporter''s colleague.

    "Absolutely! It''s a great deal for her to invest in Mr. Fu," yet another one chimed in.

    "Ha-ha. What a relief!"

    Little by little, the atmosphere lightened up. The crowd became livelier.

    Seeing that he already achieved what he wanted, Charles stood up. "Edward and I have exined

    everything to you. I assume everything is clear now. Can we leave?"

    "Yes, it''s crystal clear! There are no more misunderstandings. Thank you for your time, Mr. Fu and Mr.

    Wu." The reporters had already gotten the answer they wanted. Therefore, there was no reason to

    keep asking more questions.

    One by one, they packed up their bags and left. Their curiosity was fully satisfied.

    "Well, I suppose the effect would be good?" Edward asked Charles after they left. They answered all

    the reporters'' questions and said everything they wanted to hear.

    "I think so. At the very least, it can clear my name a bit and redeem my reputation," Charles answered.

    He continued, "Have I actually been embarrassed because of Derrick?"

    To this, Edward replied, "How can the word "embarrassed" be even in the shrewd and resolute Charles''

    vocabry? Sure, Derrick is cunning. But it also depends on who his opponent is." Edward didn''t really

    have to tter Charles. If he wasn''tpetent, why would Frederic hand over the TS Group to him?

    As for Derrick, he was capable too. Perhaps, he was much too crafty.

    If his assumption was right, Charles would definitely fight back.

    "I already did what I had to do. The rest is now up to you. Let''s go." With that, Edward stood up and

    walked out.

    "How about we have a drink? Let''s celebrate our tiny sess," Charles asked as they were walking in

    the lobby.

    "I''ll have to pass. I have to go abroad now and cancel the marriage registration between me and

    Nancy. I don''t want you to worry about it anymore. The sooner I get this done, the better," Edward said

    mockingly as he raised his eyebrows andughed.

    "You really know me well, Edward," returned Charles as he chuckled.

    "No, I just know men. Don''t worry about it." Edward smirked. He turned towards the exit.

    "Then, I wish you a safe trip!" Charles called out.

    Edward didn''t say anything else. He merely waved his hand as he went out the door.

    Once he was gone, Charles'' face darkened slightly. He took his phone out and dialed. "Jay, I need you

    to do some things for me. First, help me release Anna and Derrick''s video. Then, announce to the

    public that I''m looking for the best brain doctor in the world for Derrick. Help me look for one. Thanks."

    "Okay, got it. I''ll do it as soon as I can," Jay told him sluggishly. He sounded stressed and tired.

    "What''s wrong? You sound very listless," Charles inquired. Ever since Doris got pregnant, Jay had

    been distracted all the time. Charles asked, "Does taking care of your wife tire you out so much?"

    "Ah, it''s indeed exhausting to serve my wife. I did something big recently. Can you guess what it is?"

    Jay asked mysteriously. He seemed excited about it too.

    "Do you think I''m not busy enough? I don''t have time for this." Charles was about to hang up the

    phone.

    N?velD(ram)a.?rg owns this content.

    "Then, let me tell you what it is. I went to Doris'' hometown and taught her stepmother a lesson. I also

    went to Samuel''s house and gave him a piece of my mind. The nerve of that guy! How could he bully

    Doris?" Jay was so smug while he narrated his little adventure. He seemed really proud of what he did.

    "Oh, I see. No wonder I haven''t seen you in thest couple of days. It turns out you''re busy defending

    Doris. By the way, how is she now?" Charles asked as he walked toward the exit.

    Jayughed, "Not bad. Although, I''m not letting her watch TV. She will just feel sorry for Nancy if she

    sees her being beaten. It will just trigger her mood swings."

    "Well, I see you''re growing fonder of your wife. That''s good, you''ve finally matured. When this period of

    trouble is over, Nancy and I will go to see how our godson looks. Ha-ha..." Charles was lousy at making

    jokes. So, heughed out of embarrassment instead.

    "Oh! How sweet!" Jay said sarcastically. "Just deal with your business first. I know you''ve been very

    upsettely. That''s it. I''ll hang up now." Soon after Jay said this, he ended the call.

    Charles shrugged. He was indeed upset about the current state of things.

    But today was a whole lot better than yesterday. His mood had lightened up a bit. Tomorrow... It would

    be even better. He just had to wait for Jay to aplish what he had asked of him.

    As soon as he ended the call, Jay immediately contacted his own TV station. He asked them to carry

    out the task Charles gave him.

    Jay was famous in the entertainment industry. It was his world. He was more knowledgeable in it than

    Charles was.

    But of course, Charles had no intention of entering the entertainment circle. He didn''t want topete

    with Jay. So he just let him be.

    In the past few years, Jay''spany had been developing smoothly. Whether it was his modeling

    agency or the entertainmentpany, they were top-ranking in this city.

    "Who were you calling? What''s that all about?" Doris'' belly was getting bigger. In fact, she would be

    giving birth in two months'' time.

    "I just have to deal with something. Don''t worry about it," Jay replied casually. He was afraid Doris

    would find out that Nancy had been beaten. So he wasn''t allowing her to watch TV recently. The

    reason he told her was quite simple. It was not good for their child to be exposed to television.

    Whenever, Jay saw Doris walking like a penguin, he felt really happy. Moreover, Doris wouldn''t be able

    to see Felix in private anymore.

    Just the thought of Felix infuriated Jay so much.

    He was angrier at him, especially since he heard Doris say "Felix" in her sleep. During that time, he felt

    so jealous that he almost went crazy.

    As a result, he sent Hanson to find out Doris'' hometown address. After that, he drove to the unknown

    town by himself.

    The people in the town were not familiar with Jay at all. But as they saw his luxury car, they were all

    amazed.

    The best-looking car they ever saw here was Myron''s, which was Samuel''s now. Samuel was a rich

    man. Because of his family''s riches, he felt like he had the right to harass and intimidate the people in

    town. He strutted all around the area as though he owned it.

    Ever since Doris'' ident, the Liang family had been overpowering the He family.

    Doris'' father was so angry at her. He even hated her and never cared about her after she left the town.

    However, it never urred to him that his daughter was no longer weak and powerless. She had been

    imprisoned and harassed by Samuel before. But now, they had no idea that she became the hostess of

    the Fang family.

    If they had known that, her stepmother would not be able to ignore her.

 Chapter 416 Who Are You

    Chapter 416 Who Are You

    Jay drove to the He family first for a visit.

    Doris'' father, Matt, walked out when he saw someone outside their house, and asked, "Who are you?"

    Ever since Doris had been bullied and maltreated by the Liang family, Matt did all he could to avoid

    getting in contact with rich people like a gue.

    Therefore, the way he looked at Jay was somewhat reserved.

    In the past few years, he had not dared to even mention the name of Doris in front of the vigers for

    fear of being ridiculed andughed at.

    But even so, there were still some atrocious people who would secretly spit at him.

    In reality, people''s essence would always stay the same. They would bully kind people who would not

    retaliate and tter the powerful ones in hope of ingratiating themselves.

    This was especially more evident and serious in a remote vige like theirs.

    "I''m Doris'' man," replied Jay, as he got out of the car.

    "What?" Matt looked at Jay in disbelief. But when he saw how debonair and handsome Jay looked,

    never in his wildest dreams would he have thought that such a handsome and noble man would ever

    be associated with his poor daughter.

    "Are you really Doris'' man?" Matt inquired incredulously, still in in disbelief.

    "Why? Don''t you think it''s possible?" Leaning against the car, Jay looked even more handsome as the

    rays of the morning light in the countryside fell on him.

    He no longer seemed as domineering as before, but rather, he appeared a little disdainful and arrogant.

    "You don''t seem like... No, it''s..." Matt stuttered, so shocked that he was rendered speechless.

    "Do you have something to tell me about Doris? Did you bully her?" Jay asked while surveying the

    dpidated yard of the He family.

    "No, no, no, I didn''t..." Matt was a man who used to have business deals and had experienced a lot of

    things along the way. When he saw how well-dressed and elegant Jay appeared, he knew that Jay was

    a man of power. Would he even dare to deceive him?

    Besides, no matter how bad his rtionship to Doris turned out to be, fact was, she was still his

    daughter.

    Jay was staring at Matt sternly.

    "Doris is my only daughter. Why would I ever be willing to bully her? It''s all because of that Samuel..."

    As Matt spoke, he looked around to check if anyone was within hearing distance. After he found no one

    was around, he found the courage to voice out and said in a loud voice, "It''s all because of the Liang

    family. I still owe them hundreds of thousands of dors until now. But I just can''t pay it back ever. I

    won''t be able to pay it back even if I sell my life."

    "Well, what kind of business is the Liang family in?" asked Jay casually.

    "They own a constructionpany and a tea factory..." Matt replied in a low spirit.

    "And that''s all?" Jay asked with disdain, his eyebrows slightly raised. "Are they bigpanies?"

    "Yes they are. There are hundreds of employees." Matt continued to ramble, still in shock, "And there

    are many bodyguards around them all the time. They are very merciless, and they even have several

    Tibetan Mastiffs which they canmand to bite people."

    "You are saying they have hundreds of people employed in theirpanies?" Jay jeered arrogantly.

    Apany with only hundreds of employees was just a small-scale workshop for him. They were just a

    tiny fry in the pan, and yet they could already do whatever they wanted here?

    "That''s right. Don''t even think of provoking them. Take my advice, go and live a good life with Doris. Tell

    her that I''m sorry for what happened. I wasn''t capable enough to protect her in the past. That child has

    already suffered more than enough. s, she has you now. I''m happy knowing that you can give her a

    better life knowing that you treat her well," Matt said emotionally as he wiped his tears.

    "Well, I have another thing to ask you. It''s about Felix..."

    As Jay spoke, he intently fixed his eyes on Matt''s face.

    Matt sighed helplessly, "Felix is not a bad person, but he was born poor. You know, in our ce, people

    didn''t think of having a high ambition. That child had no choice, but I know that his love for Doris is real.

    Thanks to him, Doris is still alive."

    "What has he done for Doris? Is he really that good to her?" As his father-inw praised Felix, a faint

    sense of envy and difort arose in Jay''s heart.

    "Yes..." Matt replied, but he felt that there was something wrong with Jay''s tone. He nced at him and

    saw that Jay''s face had darkened and he looked forlorn. To console him, Matt hurriedly added, "But

    what happened between him and Doris is already in the past. Nothing else happened between them.

    Both of them are innocent. Don''t worry too much."

    "I heard from Doris that she would often sleep over at Felix''s house when she was a child," Jay probed

    in azy voice, pretending to be unaffected.

    "Well, that girl is talking nonsense. They grew up together. That happened when they were only three

    or four years old. They were still too young then. What would they know about love?" Matt exined

    straight off.

    Upon hearing his exnation, Jay was pleased and relieved at the same time. After all, it was normal

    for people to have childhood sweethearts in their childhood.

    Jay nodded and took out a bank card. "Take this, there is one million dors here. You can use it

    however you want to, but don''t give it to the Liang family as payment for your debt. I will solve the

    matter about the Liang family myself. You don''t have to be afraid and wary of them in the future."

    "You... Be careful," Matt reminded him anxiously.

    Raising his eyebrows, Jay''s reply was summed up in one syble, "Hmm."

    After saying that, he got in the car and drove to check the small enterprise owned by the Liang family. It

    was very small, but it had a profit of several millions a year. Considering Jay''s status, this money was

    not even enough to pay for his drinks.

    To bring them down, he didn''t have to openly fight with anyone from the Liang family directly. Instead,

    he ordered people to investigate them if they had any vition regarding tax evasion.

    Having been in the business for so many years, Jay knew that tax evasion was something that was

    inevitable.

    If the amount of tax evasion was sorge that it couldn''t be filled up, the Liang family would be put in

    jail.

    The next step on his scheme was to purchase the two smallpanies owned by the Liang family.

    Since Jay had no intentions of managing such a smallpany, so he gave them to Felix.

    The Liang family seemed to copse overnight.Content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.

    People were very confused. Before they could even react, the owner of the Liang family''spanies

    had changed overnight. They had gotten immune to the oppression of the Liang family for so many

    years now, and suddenly they were at a loss by the turn of events for a moment.

    "Is the Liang family''s power finally over?"

    "Well, they''re over and done for."

    "Who could have done this?"

    "It''s said that it is the man of Doris."

    "Oh, did Dorise back to take her revenge on them?" Everywhere, people were curiously gossiping.

    "Stop talking about it. The Liang family really deserves what happened to them. Now, you don''t have to

    see them being so boastful and arrogant in the future. Don''t gossip," rebuked a young man who came

    over and scolded the nosy people.

    Everyone felt ashamed and the crowd dispersed.

    They were just like people who were suddenly freed from their bondage.

    For Jay, what he did was just a piece of cake and he didn''t want Doris to know about it.

    He decided not to keep her abreast of what he did because Doris herself didn''t tell him what happened

    in the past. Maybe she was afraid of the embarrassment it caused her. After all, everyone had their

    self-esteem to protect.

    Afterwards, Jay asked Hanson to take Felix''s mother to see a doctor for a proper checkup and then

    sent Felix and his mother home.

    In front of Hanson, Felix didn''t have the courage to refuse. However, after knowing that the Liang

    family''spanies had be his, Felix was stupefied. He, who had been used to being poor all the

    time, struck gold all of a sudden, causing him to be dumbstruck.

    "What if the Liang familyes back to me to take their revenge?" Felix''s fear of the Liang family was

    deeply ingrained in him and could not be easily disregarded.

    "No, they won''t bother you. Just remember, you are not allowed to call Doris without my permission in

    the future. Get married and have children here. Just live a good life from now on," Hanson cautioned

    Felix.

    "Okay, I will." For Felix, what happened today was surreal and could somehow be a miracle. After

    Hanson had left, he pinched himself hard. When he felt the pain, he realized that everything was

    indeed real.

    After all hardship he had been through, it turned out that there was really such a thing as a free lunch in

    the world after all.

    Besides, it didn''t look like a trap was set for him.

 Chapter 417 Dreamlike

    Chapter 417 Dreamlike

    When Jay went home, he had thought Doris knew nothing.

    Little did he know, Felix had called Doris to tell her everything he had done.

    How could Doris not be moved?

    That hatred had been buried in her heart for so many years; it made her suffer. But she did not expect

    that even after knowing it, Jay did not dislike her. Instead, he silently did so many things for her.

    If it was not love, what else could it be?

    At this moment, all the suspicion Doris had towards Jay disappeared.

    All this time, he had loved her.

    But she just knew it.

    Fortunately, it was not toote.

    There was still a long time left for her to love him well.

    As soon as Jay saw her, he smiled and asked, "Why are your eyes red?"

    Instead of answering, Doris leaned over like a little kid and gently wrapped her arms around his waist.

    "Thank you, Jay."

    "You knew?" asked Jay softly.

    Sobbing, Doris nodded. "Yes, I know everything."

    Hearing her soft voice, Jay felt a little embarrassed. Just like a helpful primary school student who did

    something good secretly, but afraid of being discovered.

    "Well, it''s not a big deal. It''s okay. We are a couple. Your family''s business is my business. I just did

    what I should do." Then Jay held Doris in his arms.

    Doris nodded.

    She was beyond grateful.

    "Who told you that? Felix?"

    "Yes, and he said it was thest time he''d call me. He will no longer contact me in the future."

    "I asked Hanson to tell him that you are mine and I don''t allow him to contact you. Is there anything

    wrong with that?" His expression immediately turned sour.

    All men were possessive, and Jay was no exception.

    "Nothing is wrong. In fact, I have nothing to do with him. Jay, I also found out that..." On a second

    thought, Doris stopped midsentence but Jay encouraged her to continue.

    "What did you find out?"

    "I found out that you love me, too." Her face immediately turned red.

    "Bad girl, I can''t believe you just realized that now. s, I''m very disappointed. If I don''t love you, how

    can I have a baby with you? If we had quarrels and doubts before..." When Jay held up her face, he

    realized that Doris had gained more weight recently.

    Doris looked into his eyes intently.

    "It''s all because we were still in a run-in period. Now I feel that I''m bing more and more in love

    with you. Don''t you love me more than before?" Jay asked expectantly.

    "I also feel that I am beginning to love you." It took Doris a lot of effort to say that.

    Well, she was a woman who was not good at expressing her feelings.

    The zing love had been buried in her heart, because it seemed like she would be ridiculed for feeling

    it.

    At this time, her heart was beating so fast.

    She looked at Jay in panic.

    Pretending to be angry, Jay said, "But I have loved you for a long time. It''s unfair to me. Tell me, what

    should I do?"

    "Have you loved me for a long time?" Her innocent eyes were filled withcency.

    He said he had loved her for a long time.

    Beautiful honeyed words, weren''t they?

    "Yes, I fell in love with you the first time I saw you." Jay pressed his lips against hers.

    "Then I''ll love you more. Is that fair enough?" Doris said shyly.

    "That''s not enough. I want you to fall madly in love with me. You have to make up for what you owe me,

    silly." Then he pressed his lips on hers.

    In the following days, the two of them were very intimate.

    It seemed that it was not until now that Doris realized that love was so sweet and beautiful. She would

    miss Jay whenever she couldn''t see him.

    And she no longer doubted if he would date with other women, and so on.

    He was spending most of his time at home, and he asked Hanson to purchase various prenatal

    education systems for Doris.

    When Charles called him, he was at home with Doris.

    Doris asked him what happened, but he didn''t want to tell her anything about Nancy, so he replied

    briefly, "It''s about thepany. I have asked Hanson to deal with it."

    "Honey, I just heard that Charles called you. Did something happen to Nancy?"

    The way she called him "Honey" made Jay feel like his bones were going soft. He touched her belly

    and said, "Honey, have you forgotten who Charles is? He is the most powerful man in this city. Rest

    assured that he will protect Nancy at all cost."

    "You''re right, but Nancy is my best friend. My eyelids have been twitching since yesterday. I''m afraid

    that something bad will happen to her."

    "Well, don''t worry too much. Nancy is fine. Charles said that after Nancy finishes her work, they will

    come to visit our baby boy." Then Jay lowered his head and kissed on Doris''s belly.

    "Jay, do you really want me to have a son? If it''s a daughter, you won''t like it, will you?" At this moment,

    Doris really hoped to give birth to a boy for him. Intuitively, she felt that Jay seemed to want their first

    child to be a son.

    In the past, Doris didn''t care about how Jay felt.

    She thought it was good to have a daughter as a first child.

    It felt nice to think that she could put on cute dresses for her daughter and braid her hair.

    But now, she really cared about Jay''s thoughts.

    All content is ? N0velDrama.Org.

    It turned out that love could really make people change, and more often they would put each other fist.

    "Silly girl, as long as it''s our child, whether it''s a boy or a girl, I will surely love our baby. But you have

    promised me that you will give birth to plenty of children for me." After saying that, Jay snickered.

    "How many?" asked Doris.

    "A lot. Of course, at least ten." His tone was serious. "Let''s work harder and try our best to have five

    daughters and five sons. It''s wonderful to think about it."

    "Ten? How is that wonderful?" When Doris heard the number, she felt like her head was going to

    explode. She reached out and tweaked Jay''s ear. "Jay, you bastard! How dare you think about it? Do

    you think I''m a pig? I don''t want to have so many children with you!"

    Jay was the only one who coulde up with such a ridiculous idea.

    At the thought of this, Doris felt her head ached. Did Jay take her as a baby-making machine?

    Even if they had one child a year, it would still take ten years. She didn''t need to work. She would be

    pregnant every day. Well, she didn''t even need to wear beautiful clothes. Ten was just too

    much!

 Chapter 418 Having Experienced Too Much

    Chapter 418 Having Experienced Too Much

    Jay started begging for mercy. He said hastily, "Oh, honey. It''s all up to you! It doesn''t matter to me."

    "There you go." Doriscently released her grip on his ear.

    Everyone had their specific personalities and temperament. When it came to Doris and Jay, they were

    like two naughty children in their rtionship. That didn''t mean that they were immature people. In fact,

    it actually implied optimism and open-mindedness.

    These traits of Jay came from living a life full of advantages and was often untroubled. Naturally, he

    couldn''t grasp or understand the idea that the world was surrounded by a myriad of sadness and

    sorrow.

    The reason why Doris had those traits was because of all the hardships that she had experienced in

    her past. As she always had prodigious courage pushing inside her to take the next step, naturally, she

    had to wear an armor of bravery.

    By now, Nancy could still feel a dull pain throbbing at her wound.

    When Nancy found out that Edward was going abroad, she was undoubtedly shocked.

    Of course, she didn''t want Edward to leave.

    "Edward, why are you deciding to leave all of a sudden? The children adore you. They''ll surely be

    unhappy if you leave." Since Edward came back in their lives, the two children seemed to have found

    an amazing ymate. Every day, whenever the kids came back from school, they would circle around

    Edward like two cute little birds, twittering relentlessly.

    If the kids were doing the same to Nancy, she would surely lose her patience.

    If Edward suddenly left, she didn''t know how the kids would handle losing such a fun uncle.

    Edward looked at Nancy meekly and said, "I have to go back to take care of some things. Nancy, I want

    to apologize. I registered for marriage without your knowledge and now it''s causing you all sorts of

    trouble. I''m really sorry."

    Nancy shrugged and said, "I don''t me you for that."

    "I know..." Edward released a deep sigh and said, "Would you like to help me pack my belongings? I

    will make sure toe back as soon as I can. I don''t want to leave the children behind. Neither do I

    want to leave... you."

    Nancy awkwardly scratched her head and said, "Edward, you should find a woman to bring back here

    as soon as possible. There are so many better woman out there in the world."

    "Really? I haven''t met her yet. How about you find one for me?" Actually, Edward had attempted

    several times before. He had even tried dating online. However, every time he met with any one of

    them, he would always be disappointed.

    Once, he even found a girl who was decent, and asked her to meet up for some coffee in a cafe.

    When they met up, within two minutes, Edward had already spaced out. His mind was cluttered with

    images of Nancy talking andughing. By the end of it, he couldn''t even remember a single thing that

    the girl said to him.

    It was apparent that the girl was disappointed from their date, and so was he. The result was

    predictable and unavoidable.

    The two of them parted ways in discord.

    Edward figured that it was better to rely on destiny instead. If he couldn''t find the right woman, he didn''t

    have to force himself to find one.

    "Okay, I''ll agree to that. If ever Ie across a suitable girl, I will tell you right away," Nancy said

    sternly with a straight face.

    Out of everyone else, it was Nancy who wanted for Edward to meet an extraordinary woman the most.

    "Ha! Nancy, you''re too kind," Edward said bitterly as he gave Nancy a warm hug.

    For some reason that she couldn''t figure out, Nancy became as stiff as a board.

    "I''m going to help you pack up. Promise me that you''lle back as soon as you can." Nancy hastily

    ran into Edward''s room.

    Despite spending so many years being close friends, they had never hugged each other so

    affectionately.

    The moment that he held her, she felt her face burn and flush red from embarrassment.

    He only hugged her as her brother.

    "Ah, this silly girl..." said Edward adoringly.

    Nancy packed his luggage fairly quickly and even told him that she wanted to drive Edward to the

    airport. However, he firmly refused. Edward looked into her eyes with deep, brooding eyes that hid

    many secret emotions. "You''re injured, Nancy. I can just take a taxi," he insisted.

    "Well then. Edward, I hope you have a safe flight." Nancy sent Edward out.

    "Both you and Charles have the key to this house. The two of you can live here and treat it like your

    own home," said Edward as he took onest look at the familiar courtyard.

    "Thank you. I''m just going to follow Charles and the kids. I''ll live wherever they want to."

    "Oh? When did the naughty and headstrong Nancy be so obedient?" Edward said jokingly.

    "I''ve always been a gentle and obedient woman, okay?" said Nancy in a lovely manner.

    Edward nodded in agreement and said, "Yeah. You''ve always been very gentle."

    She turned into a beautiful, docile woman, as soon she had encountered a good, loving rtionship.

    Charles went straight back into his office after hanging up on a phone call.

    After less than an hour, he checked up on his mobile phone for updates and saw detailed articles about

    his press conference. They were all posted by various inte news tforms.

    It seemed that based on thements, everyone was supportive towards him.

    There was arge number of people supporting Charles and telling him not to worry about Derrick.

    It turned out that Nancy truly was in love with Charles, not Edward. The media also rified the true

    origins of Nadia.

    Content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.

    Nadia was an illegitimate daughter.

    But she was Charles'' daughter. Now that Charles imed to be her father, no one else would dare to

    bring it up again.

    With this kind of man''s power and influence, he had the ability to block off any public opinion that was

    unfavorable to him.

    Derrick had already lost in the game before he was able to wake up.

    He was ruthlessly defeated by Charles.

    "Look, Father. I told you that Charles would never deliberately cause a car ident to hurt Derrick. He

    has already tackled all the concerns on the media." Angelina showed Frederic through her phone as

    soon as she came across it.

    As he wore a pair of reading sses, Frederic read the article in front of him. The more he read, the

    more infuriated he became.

    He pushed Angelina''s hand away and scowled, "How dare you believe what Charles just said?"

    "Father, he is your grandson. If you can''t believe in him, then who else are you going to believe?"

    Angelina concernedly asked in a low voice.

    "I don''t believe I can trust anyone anymore. All of you simply value your own interests. It seems that

    family rtions don''t seem to matter anymore. In your eyes, our family''s rtionship is simply

    worthless. Am I right?" Frederic scoffed in a torrent of rage before he carried himself out of bed.

    "Father, where are you going? Charles said that Derrick is his uncle and would never do anything to

    hurt him. Please, I hope you do your part to trust Charles. Okay?" Angelina pleaded helplessly.

    Of course, Frederic was unwilling to listen to her at this point. He shouted at her, "Leave me alone. I''m

    going to Charles myself."

    "Of course, you can go visit him. I''ll call him now and ask him to see you right away." Angelina took out

    her phone swiftly and turned on her phone to dial Charles'' number.

    The reason why she was so flustered was because she was worried about getting into trouble. As the

    daughter-inw of the Fu family, she had a responsibility to take care of Frederic. Hardy was in a

    different ward taking care of Derrick, so she was left to take care of Frederic alone. If anything

    happened to him, she didn''t know how she would be able to exin it to Hardy.

    Besides, Derrick hadn''t even woken up yet. If he woke up and found out that something happened

    Frederic, Derrick might use Angelina for murdering him.

    Now, Angelina was forced to always be on guard as to avoid getting involved in Derrick''s insidious and

    cunning behaviors.

    "Don''t you dare call that bastard. The press conference was held in the TS Group, so it means that

    Charles is there. This loser even has the guts to sit next to Edward. What the hell is he doing? He is

    Nancy''s husband. Hasn''t Derrick already said it? It has already been proven that the man is legally

    married to Nancy. Damn it, Charles! Why had I never known that he was such a cowardly man before?

    I''m so pissed!" The more Frederic spoke, the more enraged he became. He knocked fiercely on the

    ground with his crutch.

 Chapter 419 Not Suitable

    Chapter 419 Not Suitable

    "Father..." Angelina had never seen Frederic lose his temper like this.

    She was so frightened that she didn''t dare to say anything. She just followed him out the ward silently.

    A doctor rushed over and asked, "Mr. Fu, where are you going?"

    Angelina gestured at the doctor, hinting for him to stop Frederic.

    Frederic was hard-headed all his life though. When he made up his mind, nobody could stop him.

    Nobody, not even a doctor!

    "I''m going to Charles. Are you going to stop me?" said Frederic aggressively.

    "Why? You''re still recovering. It wouldn''t be wise to walk around so much..."

    Before the doctor could finish his words, Frederic interrupted him coldly, "Who said I had to walk? I will

    take a car. Driver! Driver!"

    The driver was drinking tea in the other room, awaiting Frederic''s orders. He ran out in a hurry when he

    heard Frederic''s call.

    "Sir, are you calling me?"

    "Take me to the TS Group to find Charles."

    "Yes, sir."

    Angelina sighed and held his hand as she helped him to the elevator.

    She thought about possibly warning Charles that grandpa wasing. She wanted to text him secretly

    so he could prepare himself.Content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.

    As soon as she reached for her bag, Frederic barked, "Angelina, don''t call Charles!"

    "No, I wasn''t going to call him." Angelina smiled awkwardly and took out her hand.

    Frederic arrived at thepany while Charles was in a board meeting.

    The shareholders were all fence-sitters. They began to suck up to Charles after they saw that Derrick

    was over.

    "Mr. Fu, it was all your uncle''s fault. He was just way too careless and that caused the ident. He

    must have caused an insurmountable trouble for you, even outside of work!"

    "Mr. Fu, how is your uncle now? Is he awake?"

    The shareholders didn''t even address Derrick the same anymore.

    They almost alienated him.

    "He is fine. He will wake up soon," Charles said sharply.

    The shareholders were all silent, especially those who had gone to Derrick''s house for the party. They

    were afraid that Charles was about to lose his cool.

    Charles wasn''t in the mood to have this argument, so he analyzed the new energy market and asked

    others to express their opinions.

    The secretary suddenly came in and said in a low voice, "Mr. Fu, your grandfather is here. He''ll be in

    soon."

    "Don''t let hime to the meeting room. Tell him to wait in my office," Charles ordered.

    The secretary then exited.

    At this moment, Frederic was walking towards the room.

    The secretary stopped him hurriedly, "Sir, our president is having a meeting. Please wait in his office."

    "I''m going to talk to him. How dare you try to stop me?" Frederic shouted angrily.

    "Please calm down. It was the president''s orders. The meeting will be over soon," the secretary said

    with a smile.

    "I''m going to see him now!"

    Frederic was so used to being in charge around here. This was once his stomping ground. He couldn''t

    understand how he wasn''t allowed into the meeting room.

    "Sir, please calm down. I heard that you like drinking Pu''er tea, so I''ll get you some right away. This

    way, please." The secretary didn''t want to disrespect Frederic but she didn''t dare disobey Charles

    either.

    Whatever she did, she had to convince Frederic to go with her to the office.

    The more she tried, the more enraged Frederic became. He hated when anyone challenged his

    authority. So he waved his crutch angrily and smashed it towards the secretary.

    "Oh, Father, don''t do that to the poordy." Angelina grabbed his crutch in a hurry.

    Frederic''s frustration refused to waver. This behavior was okay at home but how could he do this at

    Charles''pany?

    The secretary was stuck in a difficult position.

    "Sir, don''t be angry. I''m not trying to control you, the president just gave me strict orders." The secretary

    ducked aside, holding her head.

    "Charles,e out now! You''re not even letting me in the room. How dare you?" Frederic shouted,

    waving his crutch wildly.

    Nobody dared approach this enraged figure.

    The meeting room was dead silent. Everyone pricked up their ears to hear Frederic''s roar.

    They lowered their heads and stole a nce at Charles.

    Charles rubbed his furrowed brow and said, "The meeting is over."

    All the shareholders stood up and went out silently.

    Frederic pushed his way towards the door of the meeting room. He waved his crutch, ushering people

    out the way.

    "You ungrateful people, don''t you remember how I treated you? Just because I''m not here, did you

    forget about me?"

    "No, sir. The president is inside. Please go in." All the shareholders scattered like birds.

    Frederic stormed into the meeting room.

    "Charles!" he roared.

    "Father, calm down. Charles,e and help Grandpa," Angelina tried to persuade them, hoping that

    they would stop this madness.

    Their fighting wouldn''t just affect them. It was much bigger than that.

    The main reason was that she didn''t want to get the TS Group into trouble. If Derrick or Joseph really

    took over the group, it would be a disaster.

    Then all that Charles did would be in vain.

    That was what Angelina was most afraid of!

    Charles was still sitting on his seat, ncing at the time on his watch.

    "Charles!" Frederic was so angry that his breathing sounded more like heaving. He expected Charles

    to at least stand up when he entered the room.

    Did he still treat Frederic as his grandfather?

    "I''m here. What''s up?" Finally, Charles turned to look at Frederic calmly.

    "This is mypany. Can''t Ie here if I want to?" Frederic slumped in the chair angrily.

    "Father, please don''t be angry with Charles. Your heart is hardly at its best. What if you have a heart

    attack again?" Angelina said anxiously.

    "Don''t you all want me to die anyway?"

    "Father, please don''t say that. Secretary, make tea quickly." Angelina turned around and shouted at the

    door.

    The secretary had already made tea, but she dared not enter until Frederic calmed down. When she

    heard Angelina, she rushed in with it.

    "Sir, have some tea!" the secretary said, setting the cup on the table in front of him.

    Frederic swung his arm and knocked the cup over, sshing tea

    everywhere.

 Chapter 420 Kind Of Like It

    Chapter 420 Kind Of Like It

    The secretary was flustered. "Sir..."

    "I didn''te here to drink tea. Humph!"

    "Clean it up." Charles was still calm. Regardless of the trouble that Frederic made, he kept his calm.

    "Yes, Mr. Fu." The secretary collected the broken pieces and cleaned the room with a mop.

    Seeing Charles stoic face, Frederic was no longer in the mood to argue.

    "Charles, give me an exnation." His voice wasced with irritation this time.

    "Secretary, two cups of tea," Charles ordered softly.

    "Yes, sir." The secretary soon brought two cups of tea and put them in front of Charles.

    "Mom, I remember you like it too. Here you are." Charles pushed a cup of tea in front of Angelina.

    He picked up a teacup, blew on the tea gently, and took a sip. "This kind of tea is the best. Its smell and

    taste are both great."

    Frederic swallowed hard as if swallowing down his irritation.

    Honestly, after shouting for so long, his throat was dry enough to be marked as a desert.

    "Yes, I also like drinking tea." After saying that, Angelina took the cup and was just about to drink tea.

    "Put that down. I haven''t even taken a sip yet!" Frederic yelled and grabbed the teacup from Angelina''s

    hand.

    Angelina and Charles smiled at each other.

    Old people would sometimes act like children.

    "Father, please." Angelina asked the secretary to bring her another cup of tea.

    Since Frederic was willing to drink tea, they knew that they had gotten past his firstyer of mental

    resistance. A reasonable parley was somewhat possible now.

    "Grandpa, are you only here for tea?" Charles asked as he opened a document.

    "Put your work aside first. I want to ask you if your uncle''s car ident had anything to do with you."

    "Yes."

    "You bastard! You have only been doing business for a few years, and you have already learned all the

    crafty and wicked things of this circle. You fail to live up to my expectations!" Frederic''s hand holding

    the cup began trembling.

    In the past, he insisted on giving the TS Group to Charles not because of his brains, but because of his

    kindness. What went wrong with Charles? Why did he turn evil just after a few years?

    Frederic couldn''t hide his disappointment.

    "What are you talking about, Charles?" Angelina asked. She knew Charles wasn''t stupid. So why was

    he trying to irritate Frederic?

    Wasn''t he worried about the consequences?

    "What I meant was since my uncle, Derrick, got in an ident, I couldn''t just wait and watch. I had to

    take some action! The police arrested Hiram and asked him to tell the truth. I also want to know the

    truth. But as far as I know, Hiram isn''t someone capable of executing such borate schemes.

    Besides, he knows that Derrick is my uncle. Why would he do something so illegal without my

    permission? Anyway, he should know the consequences, right? He is not stupid. Why would he do

    such a thing? What do you think, Grandpa?" Charles exined.

    In fact, Frederic knew everything, but Derrick''s sudden car ident made him restless.

    Notwithstanding how bad Derrick was, he was still his son. He feared that his son might die before him.

    "Even if your uncle''s car ident had nothing to do with you, what about Nancy? I don''t think she is a

    simple person. She is a girl, and yet she was involved with you and Edward at the same time. I know

    her kind. Humph, she can cheat you, but not me!" Frederic shifted the topic to Nancy.

    Did he like Nancy?

    Actually... he liked her a little.

    However, Derrick''s words were convincing and held some sway.

    Nancy and Edward had registered their marriage. Even if Edward stepped forward to rify, it would

    only convince the general public.

    N?velD(ram)a.?rg owns this content.

    Frederic was still mad at her!

    "Nancy has given birth to two children for me. She is a dedicated and responsible doctor. How could

    she have time to set up this?" As he recalled how Frederic had struck Nancy before, Charles'' anger

    mounted.

    "Oh, you have two children? It''s still uncertain whether Nadia is your daughter or not. Think about it like

    this. Even if she is yours, all that happened years ago. Nancy was still a student at that time. How could

    she be shameless enough to give birth to other people''s children? Does she have no self-respect? And

    you still consider her a pure and untainted maiden. In my opinion, she just an unscrupulous bitch!"

    Frederic shouted.

    "Grandpa, Nancy isn''t a materialistic woman. You just don''t understand her!" Charles became anxious

    and raised his voice.

    "Understand her? Now that you are protecting her so fiercely, who would she even fear? She even

    framed Joseph. Am I the next target? Will she frame me next?"

    "Joseph hit her. She is the victim! Can you reason with me?"

    "Why didn''t Joseph beat the others?"

    Charles was dumbfounded. His grandfather was a righteous and reasonable man, but his grandfather

    today... Was a totally different man.

    His grandfather was very, very unreasonable today!

    "Grandpa, it doesn''t matter what you say now. I''m going to be with Nancy for the rest of my life. She''s

    the mother of my children, and the woman I love!" Charles said with determination.

    "Is TS Group not as important as Nancy?" Frederic was pressing hard. He knew that Charles had

    sacrificed half of his life for the TS Group.

    Angelina was so nervous that her palms began sweating. "Father, don''t be angry."

    As if materializing his anger, Frederic snorted and turned his face away, just as stubborn as his

    grandson!

    "Charles, your grandpa is getting old. Can''t you say something to make him happy?" Ang knew that

    Frederic''s health was getting worse with each passing second, and he didn''t have long to live. So

    Charles just needed to coax him with something like annulling his rtionship with Nancy.

    And after Frederic passes away, both the TS Group and Nancy would be his.

    Wasn''t it the best of both worlds?

    But why was Charles being so stubborn? What good would it do to anger Frederic?

    There was a reason why Charles was being so stubborn. That was, Nancy had suffered too many

    grievances over the years, and he just wanted her to be happy from now on.

    As a man, if he couldn''t even protect the woman he loved, what was the point of him getting the TS

    Group?

    Charles slowly closed the file. He looked up at Frederic coldly and said, "Grandpa, even at the cost of

    the entire TS Group, I want Nancy. Tomorrow, I will go to register our marriage."

    "How dare you!" Frederic stood up and said, "If you dare to marry Nancy, I will send her to prison. She

    and Edward are still a couple, aren''t they? She hasmitted bigamy. Humph!"

 Chapter 421 The Reason

    Chapter 421 The Reason

    "Grandpa, can you stop being so unreasonable and just calm down?" Charles said, gritting his teeth

    angrily.

    "Am I being too unreasonable? Humph, I don''t believe that woman at all. Your uncle''s driver has

    worked for him for many years and is one of the most cautious people I know. How could he suddenly

    just cause an ident? Since you said that your uncle''s car ident has nothing to do with you, there

    must be a reason, right?"

    "Do you think it was Nancy?" Charles''s said sharply. His voice cut through the air like an icicle.

    His grandpa was bing mad now.

    He could understand that Frederic suspected him, because he and Derrick were rivals after all. But

    what about Nancy? There was no reason for her to even think about it.

    She was just a girl, a doctor who wanted to save people. She would never want to hurt anyone.

    She could never kill Derrick.

    If Nancy knew what kind of trouble she was in with the Fu family, she probably wouldn''t stick around

    much longer.

    "Yes, I do doubt her. So what? Nancy is a woman who would do anything for money. Her motive is

    simple. Your uncle exposed her rtionship with Edward, so she bore a grudge and caused the

    ident!" Frederic wasn''tpletely sure with this usation but the more it lingered out in the air,

    the more he became convinced.

    Nancy would definitely benefit from getting rid of Derrick.

    Since Derrick was the problem, if he was gone, she could do whatever she wanted.

    "Grandpa, it has nothing to do with Nancy. I think you just want to take back the TS Group? Well if

    that''s the case, I don''t want thispany anymore!" Charles threw the document on the conference

    table violently.

    Angelina was frightened by Charles'' words and broke out in a cold sweat. She said anxiously, "Charles,

    are you out of your mind? The TS Group is your lifeblood. How can you turn it away like that?"

    "Charles, don''t think that the TS Group will fall without you. Humph! Joseph is still around!" Frederic

    just said this to annoy Charles more. He didn''t think that Charles would give up on thepany just for

    Nancy.

    This was bing absurd.

    He was willing to give up the group for a woman!

    In the current marriage of the rich, there was no love at all. They were mostly married for interests.

    Marriage for a purpose was much moremon than a marriage for love. What was wrong with

    Charles? Why was he the only different one?

    Why was he so ready to give up everything for Nancy?

    "Well, you can give it all to Joseph. I don''t want it. I''m leaving!" After saying that, Charles stood up and

    walked out.

    "Charles, are you out of your mind? Your grandfather was just kidding. Don''t do anything stupid!"

    Angelina panicked. She knew that nothing good woulde of this meeting. This just proved her right.

    "Let him go. He''s nothing without the TS Group. You brat, you''re overestimating yourself!" Frederic

    really hated Charles.

    The two refused toe to apromise.

    Charles stormed off to his office angrily and began to pack up his things.

    He had a lot of his personal things scattered around the office. There was no way he could get it all out

    quickly enough.

    Frederic and Angelina followed him in.

    "I''m leaving. What''s wrong? Do you still need to keep an eye on me?" Charles rummaged through the

    drawers, looking for some private belongings, photos of Bobby and Nadia for example.

    "Yes, you can leave now. Leave the documents behind." Frederic didn''t really care about the

    documents. He had thought that after seeing those documents, Charles would be reluctant to leave the

    TS Group.

    After all, Frederic didn''t actually want Charles to leave.

    Moreover, Joseph was just an idle yboy. How could he take over the group?

    Giving him the TS Group was likemitting suicide.

    But Charles wasn''t ying these games anymore. He said while packing up, "Just stay here and

    watch. I will only take my personal things. As for everything else, it''s all yours."

    "Charles, is Nancy really worth all of this?" Angelina was so anxious that she was almost brought to

    tears. It was hopeless. Her son wasn''t listening so there was nothing she could do.

    "Nancy can give me and the kids a family. What else can I get from TS Group except money?" Charles

    looked around scornfully and said, "You can stay here. I''m leaving."

    Although he was putting on a brave face, he was hesitant to leave.

    He put the packed things into a small box, picked them up and walked out.

    "You... You bastard! You''re pissing me off!" Seeing that Charles was about to leave, Frederic sat on the

    sofa angrily, covering his heart and coughing violently.

    "Father, calm down. You know how Charles is. He''s a lot like you. Too stubborn!" Angelina did this on

    purpose. It sounded like she was shouting at Charles but she was actually trying to show Frederic the

    error in his ways.

    All they could do was sh heads. Two stubborn people would nevere to an agreement.

    Their rtionship was nothing but sour now.

    "Angelina, you''re the one who raised him. Why do you have the face to speak for him? Humph! This

    bastard was spoiled by you. He doesn''t take his own future seriously. How can he be so stubborn?" In

    reality, Frederic regretted this a little. He didn''t dare show that though.

    "What? How can you me me for this?" Angelina said, bemused

    Charles walked out of the office with the box.

    Everyone looked at him with widened eyes, but no one dared to speak.

    Did their president just leave?

    Charles pressed his thin lips tightly and kept quiet. He marched straight into the elevator with the box in

    his arms.

    Content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.

    "Is our CEO leaving?"

    "Did Mr. Frederic fire him?"

    "Ah, how can the group run without the president?"

    "Don''t talk about it now. Mr. Frederic will hear us."

    Before the whispers fell, Angelina helped Frederic out of the office.

    "Don''t tell anyone about it today. Do you hear me?" ordered Angelina. Although Angelina didn''t know

    much about business, she knew that it would do no good to the Fu family if the news of the quarrel

    between Frederic and Charles spread.

    "Yes, madam," everyone responded in low voices.

    Frederic''s face turned red and a bitter expression engulfed him.

    They could hear a car screeching off downstairs.

    Frederic knew that it must be Charles driving away.

    He angrily cursed in a hushed murmur, "This bastard!"

 Chapter 422 Entanglement

    Chapter 422 Entanglement

    Charles was also angry. He knew that his grandpa had been stereotyping Nancy, but he didn''t expect

    that his grandpa thought so badly of her.

    Nancy was just an innocent bystander in the Fu family politics. If she never met him and never gave

    birth to children for him, would she be facing such criticism?

    Charles felt sorry for Nancy. He believed that she had suffered a lot of grievances because of him.

    So he took out his phone and called Nancy.

    Nancy didn''t go to work today. This afternoon, she went to the kindergarten to pick up the children.

    She then went to the supermarket to buy the crayfish that Charles liked. She also bought the children''s

    favorite: chicken feet and chicken wings. Along with them, she bought some spareribs, codfish,

    vegetables, and so on. She wanted to make a rich dinner.

    When Charles called her, Nancy had just returned home. Nadia and Bobby got out of the car and

    shouted out of habit, "Uncle Edward, we''re back."

    In the past, it was Edward who picked up the children. Nancy forgot to tell the children that Edward

    wasn''t here. So she would be the one picking them up.

    Hearing the children''s shout, Nancy remembered this little detail. She answered while carrying bags,

    "Children, Uncle Edward is not here."

    Nadia and Bobby stopped dead in their tracks. The two kids turned around and asked in unison,

    "Where is Uncle Edward?"

    "Well..." Nancy touched her nose and said, "Uncle Edward has gone abroad."

    "Why? Doesn''t Uncle Edward like us anymore?" Nadia asked with a frown.

    "No, he has something to do��"

    "This is also his home. Mommy, why did Uncle Edward leave?" Bobby, still a kid, but a little more

    mature, asked in confusion.

    "Maybe... There''s something that he needs to resolve, or maybe he has a girlfriend; she asked him to

    come back. Well, I don''t know what exactly happened. Can you two stop asking?" Keeping the children

    in the dark about her marriage with Edward seemed like a good idea... at that time.

    "Oh?" Bobby tilted his head and looked at Nancy.

    Suspicion was overflowing from Bobby''s eyes. A tell-tell sign that he didn''t believe Nancy.

    "What''s wrong? Why are you looking at Mommy like that?" Nancy raised her hand and stroked Bobby''s

    head.

    "Mommy, as far as I know, Uncle Edward likes you. So, where did this ''girlfriend''e from?" Bobby

    asked again.

    "No, No. It has nothing to do with a girlfriend. Let''s stop talking about this. Daddy will be off duty soon.

    Let''s make dinner as soon as possible, okay?" Bobby knew a little too much for his age. Knowledge

    was a good thing to have, but it also annoyed Nancy sometimes.

    "Okay, Mommy. But today, kids in the kindergarten didn''t say that I was an ''illegitimate daughter'' of

    Daddy. Mommy, what does ''illegitimate daughter'' mean? Are these two words, bad words? What is an

    illegitimate daughter?" This question had been troubling Nadia for many days. She and Bobby had

    heard all kinds of gossips from children and their parents.

    They pointed at her and said, "Look, she is the illegitimate daughter of Charles. She is called Naida,

    Nadia, or something."

    "That''s right. Nancy is such a crafty woman. I can''t believe Nancy and Charles'' daughter is so big now."

    Initially, Nadia was ignorant of the meaning behind ''illegitimate daughter, '' so she would just ignore it.

    However, as the number of people who called her as such increased, Nadia understood that the term

    ''illegitimate daughter'' couldn''t mean anything good.

    Every time someone looked at her with contempt, a part of her self-esteem would die. The inferiority

    complex that was buried deep in her heart woulde out and make her depressed to no ends.

    Yesterday, a kid mocked Nadia for being an illegitimate daughter, but Bobby made a quick work of him

    as a stern warning.

    When the kid was about to cry, Bobby red at him and said, "If you dare to cry, I will beat you up

    again."

    Terrified, the kid could only swallow his tears back. And even though his eyes were watery from tears,

    he dared not make a sound.

    After that incident, no one dared to call Nadia an ''illegitimate daughter''.

    Nadia believed it was because of Bobby''s show of power. However, it was Edward and Charles, who

    cleared up the misunderstanding.

    But when Nancy heard the term ''illegitimate daughter'' from Nadia, she couldn''t help but get anxious.

    "Nadia, you are not an illegitimate daughter. You are Mommy and Daddy''s little angel. How can you be

    an illegitimate daughter?"

    "But..." Nadia began to bite her fingers. She still didn''t understand why the children called her an

    ''illegitimate daughter''.

    "But Mommy, people say that only the children whose parents are married are legitimate. So are you

    and Daddy married?" Bobby asked with a pallid smile.

    He was disgusted by the term "illegitimate daughter". Why did those kids only call Nadia an illegitimate

    daughter?

    Moreover, he heard others say that Nancy was pregnant before marriage.

    So if he was really Mommy''s child, then didn''t that make both him and Nadia illegitimate children?

    But why did Mommy give birth to them before marriage?

    This question had been lingering in Bobby''s mind for a long time. If Nadia hadn''t mentioned it today, he

    wouldn''t have the courage to ask Mommy.

    Bobby showed varying levels of maturity with this question that was way above his peers.

    How could Nancy tell Bobby about the deal from years ago?

    Even if she said it out loud, the children wouldn''t understand.

    All content is ? N0velDrama.Org.

    If she couldn''t exin it clearly, it would only hurt the children.

    "Daddy and I will get married soon. I love Daddy, and Daddy loves Mommy too. Don''t you know? Only

    a couple who love each other will have cute kids like you." Nancy had never been cautious with her

    words. But today, she spoke each word as if it was thest piece bncing a Jenga.

    "Yes, Mommy loves Daddy the most. And Mommy loves me and Bobby, too." Nadia stood on tiptoe,

    kissed Nancy, and smiled.

    Fearing that Nadia might trip, Nancy quickly lowered her face for the kiss.

    Nancy found the gesture to be a heart-melting one.

    Right about now, nothing felt more important to Nancy than being with the children.

    "Let''s go, Bobby. Let''s make dinner. Daddy will be back soon." Nancy wanted to end this sensitive topic

    as soon as possible.

    "Let''s go, Bobby." Nadia walked over and held Bobby''s hand.

    Nadia was in a good mood, perhaps it was because of thefort that being with her mother brought.

    Bobby shook off Nadia''s hand and walked into the vi with a murky face.

    "What''s wrong with Bobby?" Nadia asked with twisted lips.

    "He... He is just like that. Leave him alone. Let''s go." Nancy was clear about the reason behind Bobby''s

    unhappiness. He just felt that the exnation given to him wasn''t good enough.

    Indeed. Her exnation could fool the simple-minded Nadia, but Bobby wasn''t one to get fooled so

    easily.

    "Nadia, go y with your brother for a while. Mommy will cook dinner, okay?" Nancy said to Nadia as

    she carried the dishes to the kitchen.

    "Okay, Mommy." After saying that, Nadia hopped her way back to Bobby.

 Chapter 423 Children Cant Lie

    Chapter 423 Children Can''t Lie

    While filling up the fridge with food, Nancy heard a car pulled over in the courtyard.

    Thinking it could be Charles; she couldn''t help but smile happily. It felt nice to be a housewife waiting

    for Charles at home.

    After a while, she heard heavy footstepsing in the vi.

    So Nancy poked her head out and saw Charles who was carrying a box in his arms.

    "What did you buy, Charles?"

    It was rare for Charles to bring home such a heavy thing, so Nancy was curious. "Are those delicious

    food?"

    For the time being, Charles didn''t want to let Nancy know that he had left the TS Group, so he replied,

    "These are documents, not food."

    "Oh, I thought it was something delicious." Nancy pretended to be coquettish.

    "What do you want to eat? I can take you out for dinner." Since Charles didn''t have to think about work,

    he felt rxed now.

    With a smile, Nancy shook her head. "No, I bought a lot of ingredients. Let''s make them ourselves."

    When he noticed that the house seemed quiet, Charles asked, "Where are the kids?"

    "They are ying in their room. What? Do you miss them?" Nancy asked half-jokingly.

    "Yes," replied Charles.

    The truth was, on his way home, his mind was full of Nancy. It seemed that his work and their kids

    weren''t as important as Nancy in his heart.

    ''I can even abandon the whole world as long as you are with me, Nancy, '' he thought.

    After Charles put down the box, he quickly went downstairs.

    With an apron on, Nancy had put the fish into the steamer.

    Charles held her from behind and gently rubbed her shoulder like a child.

    Surprised, Nancy asked reproachfully. "What are you doing?"

    Although she and Charles were not married yet, the two of them had been together for a long time, and

    they were just like an old married couple.

    In a soft voice, Charles replied, "I just want to hug and smell you. I miss you."

    His breath gently tickled Nancy''s neck which made her shrink and smile. "It''s not spring. Charles,

    you..."

    "Don''t say that word!" As if he was punishing her, Charles bit her ear.

    "Didn''t you say that you missed the kids? They are in their room. Go and y with them while I make

    dinner. This won''t take long. I will just call you once I''m done, okay?" said Nancy softly.

    "No, I miss the kids indeed, but I miss you more. Nancy, I miss you. What do you think I should do?"

    And then he shamelessly hugged her even tighter.

    Nancy was a little stunned. Recently, Charles had been bothered by many problems. Why was he in

    such a mood to flirt with her now?

    She turned around and looked at Charles intently. "Do you think you can do whatever you want just

    because Edward left?"

    In fact, Charles still didn''t know Edward had gone back.

    "Did Edward leave?"

    "You don''t know?"

    "I didn''t know until you said it. Why did he leave?"

    With angry eyes, Nancy murmured, "How could you not know why? You know the answer!"

    A smile appeared on Charles'' face. "Of course I know. He did it for our own good. Nancy, Edward is a

    good man."

    What he said made Nancy roll her eyes at him. "Of course he is! I have told you that before."

    "What about me? Am I also a good man?"

    "What''s wrong with you today? Why do you sound so insecure?"

    Most of the time, Charles was giving orders. Whether you liked it or not, you could only listen to him.

    But right now, he didn''t sound like his usual self.

    All of a sudden, Nancy felt worried. "Tell me, what happened?"

    "No, I just want to see you and the kids." Instead of telling her everything, he smiled and raised his

    hand to smoothen Nancy''s messy hair.

    "Oh, is everything going well in thepany?"

    "Well... As before." His answer was brief.

    Although Charles felt rxed now, he had been used to being busy and would inevitably feel empty

    after he stopped working all of a sudden.

    There was even a moment of trance and uncertainty. Was his choice right?

    He was sure that both the TS Group and Nancy belonged to him.

    Hispromise was just to show his grandfather the consequences thepany would face without

    him.

    However, once the news spread out, it could be predicted that it would shake up the TS Group.

    "Is Derrick awake?" asked Nancy.

    Shaking his head, Charles replied, "Not yet."

    "Don''t worry. Derrick will not die," Nancyforted him softly.

    "I know." Without a warning, Charles kissed Nancy who was still in his arms.

    "Mommy, is dinner ready? We are hungry." Nadia''s voice came from outside.

    In a hurry, Nancy pushed Charles away. "The kids are here. It''s not good to be seen by them."

    "Dinner is not ready yet. Daddy will get you some desserts." Reluctantly, Charles let go of Nancy and

    walked out of the kitchen.

    "Daddy is here?" Nadia asked curiously.

    "Well, are you surprised?" Looking at Nadia''s questioning eyes, Charles felt a little embarrassed.

    "No, Daddy." As if she remembered something, Nadia raised her head.

    "By the way, Bobby looked unhappy." "What''s wrong with him?"

    Shaking her head, Nadia replied, "I don''t know." Then she continued, "Yesterday, a kid called me

    illegitimate daughter, and Bobby beat him. Today, no one called me illegitimate daughter again, but

    Bobby still looked unhappy. Daddy, do you know why?"

    "What?" Charles stopped and picked up Nadia. He kissed her lovingly and said, "Daddy has told you

    that you are not an illegitimate daughter. You have Daddy and Mommy. You have a happy family. We

    all love each other and we will be together forever. Do you understand, honey?"

    Nadia nodded heavily. "I know. Daddy, does Bobby not know about this? Or he doesn''t like to be with

    us?"

    "He what? Well, I don''t think so. He loves Nadia and Mommy very much. How could he not like to be

    with you?" As a father, he knew that Bobby became more sensible after so many things had happened.

    He was a thoughtful child.

    And he was too matured for his age.

    All content is ? N0velDrama.Org.

    Bobby sat at the desk, lowering his head and drawing something.

    When he heard footsteps, he crumpled the paper quickly.

    "Bobby, what are you drawing?" Charles asked.

    Before answering him, Bobby threw the paper first in the waste basket. "It''s just my homework."

    "The teacher didn''t ask us to draw for our homework," Nadia retorted immediately.

    Because of this, she earned a re from Bobby.

    Unconvinced, Nadia whispered, "Children should be honest. We can''t lie."

 Chapter 424 Stick To Her

    Chapter 424 Stick To Her

    Charles looked at Bobby. "Tell me, what happened?"

    Bobby pursed his lips and stubbornly remained silent.

    Nadia didn''t say anything either.

    Charles kept his gaze at Bobby.

    A lot of things had happened recently, and they could affect the children. Thus, he had to give them

    time to process the events.

    After a while, Bobby muttered, "I wish that daddy and mommy would get married soon so we can be

    normal like other children."

    Bobby had been bothered by this for a long time because other children imed that their parents had

    a marriage certificate.

    But his mommy didn''t have a marriage certificate with his daddy. Instead, she had one with uncle

    Edward. Although uncle Edward already offered an exnation, it included the admission that he

    indeed had a marriage certificate with Nancy.

    Even if his daddy didn''t seem bothered about it, Bobby still felt that he and Nadia were different from

    other children.

    Charles smiled, raised his hand and rubbed Bobby''s little head dotingly. "Don''t you remember our

    agreement about telling daddy whatever happens? I''ve thought about that too. How about this? After

    dinner, I''ll have a serious talk with mommy. As long as she agrees, I''ll marry her, okay?"

    "But... Will mommy agree?" Bobby asked worriedly.

    He couldn''t understand why his Mommy hadn''t agreed to his daddy''s proposal yet after such a long

    time.

    Why wouldn''t Mommy consider for him and Nadia?

    "Of course mommy will agree! She loves us very much," Nadia dered happily. She was much more

    optimistic than Bobby.

    "Yes, mommy will agree," Charles concurred confidently.

    In the past, Nancy could find all kinds of excuses, such as his grandpa''s disagreement, his mom''s

    contempt... But now, Charles had already renounced everything for her: the TS Group, his social

    status, everything. He already proved that all he wanted was to be with the kids and Nancy. How could

    she still refuse?

    "Is that true, daddy?" Bobby''s eyes sparkled with expectation.

    Charles nodded. "I promise. Tomorrow morning, mommy will tell you that she has epted my

    proposal. How do you like that?"

    "Okay, daddy. Don''t let me and Nadia down!" Bobby said seriously.

    "Let''s make a pinky swear." Charles stretched out his little finger.

    Nadia and Bobby also reached out their little fingers and said, "I want you to pinky swear that you won''t

    break the promise forever."

    At this time, Nancy''s voice was heard from downstairs. "You three, go downstairs to have dinner."

    "I''ming, mommy!" Nadia answered with glee.

    Momentster, Charles walked down the stairs hand in hand with Nadia and Bobby.

    Nancy had put all the dishes on the table. She took off her apron and watched Charles and the children

    wash their hands in preparation for dinner.

    "What do you think?" Nancy pointed at the well-presented food at the table, waiting to beplimented

    by the kids and Charles.

    "What do you say, kids? Mommy worked hard to prepare our meal. Thank your mommy," Charles

    urged the children.

    Nadia and Bobby shouted obediently, "Thank you, mommy!"

    Those few words were more than enough to warm Nancy''s heart.

    "Mommy loves you so it was not hard to do at all. Now, let''s have dinner." Nancy fetched two small

    porcin bowls and served rice to the children.

    Nadia suddenly leaned her head over and whispered strangely in Nancy''s ear, "Mommy, you must

    agree."

    Nancy was confused. "Agree to what?"

    "Stop talking, Nadia!" Bobby rebuked angrily.

    Nadia lowered her head frantically.

    "What''s going on with the kids?" Nancy turned to Charles, puzzled.

    All content is ? N0velDrama.Org.

    "The kids are just fooling around. Come on. Let''s eat." Charles took the spoon in Nancy''s hand and

    filled her bowl with rice.

    "Okay." Nancy could sense that something was going on, but if the children wouldn''t tell her, it was

    meaningless to probe.

    So she decided to just focus on dinner first.

    Bobby and Nadia ate very quickly. Bobby pushed the bowl and said, "Daddy, mommy, I''m full."

    Then he stood up and walked out.

    Nadia did the same.

    She then jumped out of her seat to catch up with Bobby.

    "These two kids... They are acting a little odd today. Did something happen at the kindergarten?" It

    seemed that Nancy was asking Charles, but was also talking to herself.

    "I didn''t notice anything. Maybe you are just thinking too much," Charles replied calmly.

    Nancy shrugged.

    After dinner, Nancy went to the kitchen to wash the bowls and chopsticks.

    Charles didn''t leave. Instead, he followed her.

    "Charles, I also thought that you are acting strange today." Putting on the apron, Nancy turned around

    and narrowed her eyes at Charles.

    Charles walked toward Nancy and put his arms around her waist. "You are too sensitive. There is

    nothing unusual about me and the kids."

    "Cut it out, Charles. Since you came back, you''ve been sticking to me like glue. How is that normal?"

    "We are a couple. It''s normal for us to be intimate," Charles said shamelessly.

    "We are a couple, but we are not married," rified Nancy, putting the dishes into the dishwasher.

    "How about we get married?" Charles asked gently.

    Nancy paused and casually replied, "Okay."

    "Then let''s set a date for the wedding?" They should have been married a long time ago, but it was

    dyed for various reasons.

    Charles was very anxious. He had too many worries before: the TS Group, his grandfather, his mother,

    and so on.

    Now he could leave everything behind. As long as Nancy agreed, he could marry her and live a simple

    and happy life with her.

    Just like all the couples in the world.

    "You know, Charles, your moods are always shifting. Your grandpa is still in the hospital and Derrick

    hasn''t woken up yet. If we get married now, I think it will off piss grandpa," said Nancy argumentatively.

    The Fu family was on the verge of breaking down. It was a critical time. If Charles suddenly married

    her, it might cause more controversy.

    Even Nancy herself couldn''t ept it, let alone Frederic and Angelina.

    "Grandpa..." Charles frowned. Suddenly, he added, "It is said that bad luck can be counterbnced by

    a happy event. So many bad things have happened to the Fu family recently. Maybe after we get

    married, the bad luck will go away and everything will be fine."

    "When did you be so superstitious?" Nancyined.

    "I''m not superstitious! I just want to marry you, Nancy," Charles pleaded.

    Closing her eyes, Nancy thought about it seriously.

    Perhaps the misfortunes experienced by the Fu family could really be reversed by a blissful event.

    "Did grandpa agree?" asked Nancy.

    She always cared about how Frederic and Angelina and felt.

    If they didn''t ept her, wouldn''t she still be bullied after she married into the Fu

    family?

 Chapter 425 Being Jealous Again

    Chapter 425 Being Jealous Again

    "It''s me who is getting married to you, not anyone else. As long as we both agree to it, we can get

    married. Why do you care about whether they agree or not?" Charles said, undeniably impatient by her

    hesitation.

    "Edward has gone back to annul my marriage registration with him and he hasn''t returned yet. Let''s

    wait for his update first, okay? If he gives us positive news tonight, then I promise you we will get

    married. If not... If not, then let''s talk about it some other time," replied Nancy with a sigh.

    Charles teasingly rubbed his stubble against her soft neck and said, "Honey, I''ve been waiting for you

    for a long time now. Don''t keep me waiting anymore, okay?"

    "Yes, I know you have been patient for so long," Nancy said in response before turning around and

    kissed Charles on his face. Then she added resolutely, "Haven''t I told you already that if Edward tells

    me tonight that our marriage has been annulled, I promise you we will? If not, then it''s just not

    possible..."

    "Okay, I''ll give Edward a call right now," Charles shot back. He couldn''t wait to take out his phone,

    intending to call Edward immediately.

    But before he could do so, Nancy snatched his phone away in a hurry. "No, don''t. It hasn''t been long

    yet since Edward went back. It''s now morning over there. He''s probably still asleep and hasn''t gotten

    up yet."

    "You really do consider for him..." Charles remarked, his jealously clearly showing.

    "Don''t tell me you are jealous again?" Nancy turned around and was about to leave, all the while

    pretending to be angry.

    "No, I''ll listen to you and wait for Edward to get back to us tonight," Charles obediently agreed as he

    gently pulled Nancy into his arms.

    Not contented with just a hug, he couldn''t keep his hands to himself...

    Nancy stole a nce outside and berated Charles, "The kids are here and may see us. Charles, don''t!

    Stop it, okay?"

    "No, I won''t. Edward finally went back and I have you to myself. I want to rx," Charles purred

    shamelessly into her ear.

    The implication of what he was saying was, "With Edward around, I had to be a gentleman at all times

    and I am tired of it. But now that Edward has left, let me indulge myself."

    "But Charles, we''re in the kitchen..." Nancy scolded in a low voice, albeit half-heartedly.

    "Have you seen the movie with the title Waterloo Bridge? It is said there that men and women need to

    be intimate in different ces. Only in this way will our feelings for each other warm up."

    "It''s just a movie; it''s far-fetched from reality. Moreover, the rtionship between the hero and the

    heroine... Hey..." Before Nancy could even finish what she was saying, Charles had already

    approached her closely.

    "That''s what you call romance..."

    Nancy was speechless. She was left with no choice but topromise in front of Charles'' strong

    power of persuasion.

    Furthermore, she was afraid that the kids would hear them.

    After taking a shower, Nancy prepared the children for bed.

    When she went back to the bedroom, she saw Charles leaning against the cushion. He was holding his

    phone in his arms while his eyes were already squinting and he was almost fast asleep.

    "If you are sleepy, just lie down and go to sleep. What are you still waiting for? Nancy sat down beside

    Charles and leaned closer to him. As soon as she did, the pleasant scent of the shower gel she used

    drifted over to Charles.

    Charles opened his eyeszily and lovingly held Nancy in his arms. "I called Edward just now, but he

    didn''t pick up. What could he be doing at this hour?"

    As soon as he finished his shower, Charles called Edward up, even though Nancy had instructed him

    to wait.

    Charles had called him a dozen times already, but all his calls failed to get through. This made him

    have an uneasy feeling.

    Was Edward doing it on purpose?

    Did he not intend to annul his marriage with Nancy at all?

    It was apparent that if Edward didn''t annul his marriage with Nancy, it followed that Charles wouldn''t be

    able to marry her. This was inmon sense.

    It wasn''t because Charles didn''t believe in Edward''s word of honor, but he knew that Edward liked

    Nancy a lot. And love could be selfish at times. No man would easily give up on a woman he liked

    unless he had no other option.

    Therefore, it was highly possible for Edward to change his mind at the veryst moment.

    "Maybe he didn''t hear the ring..." Nancy looked at the time apprehensively. It was already ten o''clock in

    the evening. By this time, Edward should already have gotten up. Perhaps he was still busy with the

    annulment process of the marriage registration between them at the moment.

    "But I have already called him more than ten times now. How could he not have heard it?" Charles

    questioned in confusion.

    "Don''t worry too much. Maybe Edward''s phone ran out of power. Let''s go to sleep now. We''ll call him

    first thing tomorrow morning instead," Nancyforted Charles coaxingly, then added, "Go to bed

    early. We have to go to work tomorrow."

    "I''m not yet sleepy. You go to sleep first," Charles murmured, still irritated that he was left hanging in

    anticipation.

    Nancy pursed her lips and slipped into the quilt. "Anyway, I have two uing operations tomorrow. I

    have to rest so I''ll go to bed first."

    Charles leaned over and kissed her affectionately on her luscious lips and said, "Good night."

    "Good night," Nancy responded back and closed her eyes.

    As a doctor, Nancy had to be vignt and couldn''t be careless at all. To that effect, she always needed

    to have a high standard of sleep.

    Only when she had a good night''s rest would she be able to work better and give her all.

    Charles, on the other hand, persisted in calling Edward from time to time to no avail. There was still no

    reply from Edward.

    He kept on waiting and waiting...

    After a while, Nancy felt that she had already slept for a long time. She opened her eyes and to her

    amazement, she saw that the bedsidemp was still lit up.

    So she asked in a daze, "Charles, you''re still awake? Why don''t you go to bed?"

    "I''m not yet sleepy," Charles said perfunctorily. In fact, he was already feeling sleepy now. Had it not

    been for the growing panic and anger that he felt, he would have fallen asleep a long time ago.

    However, the longer Edward kept on not answering his phone, the more uneasy Charles felt. It was as

    if there was an impending doom due to happen.

    Had Edward run away?

    Could it be possible that he never had the intention of having his marriage registration with Nancy

    annulled? And were all the lies made up in order to scheme against Nancy? She could, at times, be a

    stupid woman and be easily deceived, right?

    The more Charles pondered about it, the angrier he became. He sent a text message to Edward

    instead.

    "Edward, where the hell have you been? Why aren''t you answering my phone calls?"

    "Edward, have you run away?"

    "Let me tell you, Nancy is mine for life and mine alone. You''d better give up on her as soon as possible

    and don''t even think about keeping her for yourself!"

    "The children are mine, and so is Nancy. Don''t tter yourself that she will ever be yours. If you make

    any trouble, I tell you. I won''t let you go."

    Charles sent his text messages one after another, so many that he himself wasn''t able to keep track

    any more of how many times he had texted.

    Never in the past had he ever acted and felt so flustered and irrational before.

    He was so nervous and scared out of his wits, petrified as if he would lose Nancy in the next second.

    He could not disregard the marriage certificate of Nancy and Edward.

    When Charles was about to lose his temper, a message finally came in. It was from Edward. "Have you

    gone crazy, Charles? You have called me so many times and texted so many absurd words. Are you

    out of your mind?"

    Charles was overjoyed upon seeing that Edward had eventually replied and hurriedly answered back in

    session, "I think you are the crazy one! Didn''t you hear my phone calls? Didn''t you see my

    messages? Have you gone blind or deaf?"

    Edward hurled back, "Tut-tut, I can''t believe Mr. Fu would ever say such dirty words. It has never been

    heard of!!"

    Charles retorted angrily, "Cut the crap. Tell me, are you done with annulment of your marriage

    registration with Nancy?"

    Edward responded, "No, not yet."

    Charles'' face abruptly turned cold and furious. He demanded anxiously, "Edward, what do you mean?"

    Edward stated tly, "My marriage registration with Nancy has never been valid at all and it didn''t take

    effect."

    Charles was so livid that he cursed internally. He couldn''t find the words to say his frustration.

    To prove his point, Edward sent him a picture of the enquiry result of his marriage with Nancy.

    Content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.

    Charles took a quick nce at it and found that the marriage was indeed ineffective and not valid at all.

    Relieved by what he saw, he then turned off his phone and prepared to go to sleep.

    "Are you just going to bed now, Charles? It''s sote already," Nancy murmured, still in a daze as she

    felt someone approaching her.

    Of course, it was none other than Charles.

    "Yes, I''m sleepy now. Go back to sleep." Charles didn''t want to let Nancy know about the conversation

    that transpired between him and Edward just now.

    Besides, he felt bad because he thought that Nancy wasn''t as anxious about the situation as he was.

    Thus, he felt a little aggrieved by herck of reaction.

    "Well, go to sleep now. You still have to go to work tomorrow morning," mumbled Nancy sleepily.

    In fact, as a woman with intuition, Nancy could sense that something was wrong with Charles today. In

    the past, Charles would usually take out some documents to read or turn on hisputer to deal with

    his work before going to bed.

 Chapter 426 Talking To Himself

    Chapter 426 Talking To Himself

    But Charles was also strange tonight. He sat on the bed with his phone in his hand for a long time.

    This man was... too weird today.

    Nancy wondered what he was plotting.

    Charles had a good sleep.

    When he woke up at dawn, Nancy was no longer by his side.

    "Why does she get up so early?" Groaning, he got out of bed and stretched a little.

    "Daddy!"

    Bobby and Nadia ran in.

    A smile automatically spread across his face when he saw them. "Good morning, kids."

    "Daddy, did Mommy agree?" the kids asked at the same time.

    "You guess." With a smile, Charles bent down and pinched Nadia''s face.

    "Guess..." Nadia began to bite her fingers.

    "Stupid! You are so stupid." Bobby sneered. "How old are you? Why can''t you still learn to read others''

    faces?"

    "Bobby, what does that mean?" Their teacher didn''t teach them that. How did Bobby know that?

    Why didn''t she know?

    "Look at Daddy. Is he happy?"

    Nodding, she replied, "Yes, Daddy is very happy."

    "Yes, why do you think Daddy is so happy?" Bobby reminded her.

    "Daddy..." As if she realized something, Nadia smiled. "Daddy, did Mommy agree to marry you?"

    "Not bad, Nadia. You''re not very stupid." And then Bobby grinned at her.

    Delighted, Charles kissed them both on their cheeks. "You are right. Mommy agreed."

    To his surprise, Bobby began shouting in excitement, "Wow! Mommy and Daddy are finally getting

    married!"

    Soon, Nadia joined Bobby. They were still shouting as they ran downstairs.

    Looking at Bobby''s back, Charles smiled mischievously. This little boy, at such a young age, had

    learned how to guess other people''s thoughts.

    Sure enough, like father, like son?

    However, his father, Hardy, was totally different from him.

    After washing his face and brushing his teeth, Charles went downstairs, thinking that he should start

    preparing for his their wedding while he was free now.

    "Mommy, did you promise to marry Daddy?"

    Nadia and Bobby''s chirping came from the dining room.

    In an instant, Nancy''s face turned red. "Did your Daddy say that?"

    "Yes, Daddy said you agreed to marry him."

    "Yes." Nancy thought that Edward had finally replied to Charles. Otherwise, he wouldn''t have told the

    news to the children.

    "Mommy, you are so kind."

    "Yes, Mommy. From now on, we will be a family!" It couldn''t be denied how happy Bobby was.

    Frowning, Nancy replied, "We have always been a family."

    "It''s different. Soon, Nadia and I will be like the other children, ha-ha..."

    There was a pinch of pain in Nancy''s heart when she heard this. She used to care about her

    rtionship with Charles, butter on, she gradually ignored it.

    She thought the children would ept their current situation.

    However, it seemed like they cared about it more than she did.

    Was it a sense of security?

    The kids were asking her and Charles for a sense of security.

    For so long, all she cared about was what Frederic and Angelina could do, that she had ignored her

    children''s feelings. Maybe she should think more about the children.

    At this time, Charles came in.

    "Edward replied?" asked Nancy.

    "Yes, he said that your marriage certificate with him was not valid at all. Look, it was a waste of time for

    the media to spread rumors. Well, now you can marry me without hesitation, right Nancy?" His eyes

    were full of joy.

    When she felt her cheeks heated, Nancy lowered her head and replied softly, "Yes."

    "What? Why do you sound unhappy? It seems like you''re being forced to marry me." Although he knew

    that Nancy was happy, he still teased her on purpose.

    "Of course not..." Her mouth opened to say something but stopped on a second thought.

    All of a sudden, Charles asked, "Do you love me, Nancy?"

    This belongs to N?velDrama.Org: ?.

    Nancy fell silent.

    The word "love" was too heavy for her to blurt out, because she had always been reserved.

    "Do you love me, Nancy?" he asked again.

    "Daddy, Mommy, let''s have breakfast. We are hungry." Two kids ran into the dining room.

    But Charles kept his eyes fixated on her.

    Nancy had once said that, but he wanted to hear it again.

    He wouldn''t give up until Nancy gave him an answer.

    When Nancy saw the kids came in, she quickly said, "Let''s talk about it after breakfast."

    Charles raised his eyebrows in disappointment.

    Curious as she had always been, Nadia asked, "Daddy, what were you talking about with Mommy just

    now?"

    Afraid that Charles would talk nonsense, Nancy quickly changed the topic. "Nothing. Let''s eat."

    But Nadia was just like her daddy��she wouldn''t just give up. "What''s it? Tell me, Daddy."

    Nancy nced at Charles.

    Her eyes warned him not to say anything stupid to the children.

    Charles naughtily winked at Nadia and Bobby. "You two want to know, don''t you?"

    "Yes," they said in chorus.

    "Curiosity is a good thing. If you want to know, listen carefullyter," Charles said mysteriously.

    Clueless, Nadia obediently nodded. "Okay."

    For the second time today, Bobby rolled his eyes at her and said, "Are you stupid? Daddy is fooling us."

    "Really? Daddy?" Nadia asked in disbelief.

    "Of course not. Just listen carefully." His voice sounded more serious this time.

    "Well, stop it. It''s time to go to school. Go to school with Daddy," urged Nancy.

    Feeling helpless, Nadia sighed. "Okay. Bobby, let''s go."

    It was Bobby who walked out first.

    He pursed his lips and imagined the scene when his Daddy and Mommy got married.

    His smile didn''t seem to disappear.

    Charles held Nadia''s hand and followed Bobby out.

    Suddenly, something urred to him, so he turned around and said, "Nancy, I''ll pick up the children

    this afternoon."

    "Okay." Without thinking too much, Nancy agreed.

    Soon, the car had left and Nancy came inside the house.

    With a smile, Nancy went to the dressing room to check the wound on her forehead.

    Yesterday, she received a call from Erin at home, saying that a patient had chosen her to perform the

    operation.

    How could Nancy fail this persistent trust?

    ording to Erin, the patient had an osteomyelitis and needed to undergo an operation as soon as

    possible.

    Layer byyer, she removed the gauze around her forehead, and saw some blood scabs on the

    wound.

    She cleaned the wound with clear water and disinfected it with medical disinfectant.

    Fortunately, the wound was not severe, and now only a small red piece could be seen. It was not too

    obvious.

    After putting on a little make-up, Nancy changed her clothes and walked

    out.

 Chapter 427 Lose His Job

    Chapter 427 Lose His Job

    Nancy drove to the hospital. As soon as she walked out of the elevator, Erin rushed to meet her.

    "Director Nancy, the patient needs to be treated right away."

    "Okay, I will first examine the patient''s wounds. Meanwhile, have them prepare for the surgery. We will

    begin in ten minutes," Nancy ordered.

    "Director Nancy, there is another patient that needs immediate attention. The little boy has a severe

    condition of cavus feet. His father has the same ailment so it seems to be a family illness. However, the

    child is still very young. What should we do?" Erin said with reluctance.

    "I will attend to himter." Nancy quickly walked into the office, changed her clothes, and rushed to the

    ward.

    The patient was a little boy, who seemed seven or eight years old.

    "Director Nancy, please help our child. He fell off his bike when he was three years old, and the wound

    did not healpletely. It caused osteomyelitis so the wound still has exudate until now. It has been

    five years, but his leg remained short. We don''t know what to do anymore," the child''s mother cried.

    Such injuries were usually caused by doctors'' wrong diagnosis.

    The doctor who treated the boy might be inexperienced and failed to detect the osteomyelitis in time.

    And it caused the wound to deteriorate and not heal even after a long time.

    "Don''t worry. His condition can be cured," said Nancy affirmatively.

    "What if his leg remains permanently short?"

    "It can be extended so everything will be okay. I promise you that after a year, the child''s legs will be

    the same as normal children''s legs except for scars." The bone-lengthening surgery was already very

    mature so it would not be a difficult operation.

    Of course, Nancy was confident.

    "If that''s the case, I will thank you on behalf of the child, Director Nancy," the child''s mother cried with

    joy.

    "You''re wee. So that''s it. Get ready, and prepare the child for the surgery. We will begin in ten

    minutes," Nancy advised.

    "Okay," the child''s mother agreed.

    "First, disinfect the child''s wound and clean the blood scab around it," Nancy ordered the nurse.

    "Got it, Director Nancy."

    Contentt bel0ngs to N0ve/lDra/ma.O(r)g!

    Nancy walked out and went to another ward.

    The patient was only a little over one year old. His feet were too high-arched to walk.

    This kind of hereditary disease was rtively difficult to treat.

    "Director Nancy, what should we do?" the mother of the child asked anxiously when she saw Nancy

    come in.

    "The child is still too young. I need to develop a treatment n and give you my rmendations

    tomorrow," said Nancy after checking the child''s feet.

    "Director Nancy, my husband''s feet are the same. What should we do?" The woman dragged the man

    standing next to her toward Nancy.

    After checking the man''s feet, Nancy discovered that his condition was also very serious. Although this

    man could walk, his feet were crooked.

    "I can perform the surgery, but you have to think about it. If your child and husband undergo the

    operation at the same time, will you be able to take care of them both?" asked Nancy.

    The man hesitated and said, "Do it for the child first. I''ve lived like this for many years so I''m used to it."

    "Alright. If that''s the case, then please get ready. We can schedule the operation as soon as tomorrow

    afternoon." The child was too young, so Nancy must carefully develop the treatment n.

    "Thank you, Director Nancy," the man said gratefully.

    "No problem. I have an operation this morning so I have to go."

    "Goodbye, Director Nancy." Nancy left the room.

    She waved her hand and walked to the operating room.

    It was not difficult tomunicate with the reasonable family members of patients. The tension

    between doctors and patients was often due to poormunication.

    In many cases, the patient''s family members were too impatient and the doctor would feel as if the

    familycked knowledge so the doctor tended to exin too much. But in the end, the doctor''s highly

    technical exnation would be difficult for the family to understand, causing more misunderstanding.

    Although the sess rate of the osteomyelitis operation was very high, it always took long hours to

    finish.

    The operation didn''t end until two o''clock in the afternoon because the necrotic tissue had to be

    cleaned up without any residue.

    After standing for several hours, Nancy''s legs were trembling as she walked out of the operating room.

    Also, she bled too much in the past few days which made her feel weaker. She sat on a chair to get a

    bit of rest. She was so exhausted. She felt like she would copse at any minute.

    It felt like she had just finished a marathon.

    "Director Nancy... Someone is here to see you," Erin said nervously as she approached Nancy.

    Nancy thought it was a patient, so she said lightly, "Let her in."

    "Yes..." When Erin was about to tell her that the visitor was Angelina, she had already walked in.

    Nancy was stunned. "Aunt?"

    ''Why was she here?

    But nothing good would happen with her here.''

    "Well, you can go out now," Angelina said to the nurse coldly.

    Erin looked at Nancy worriedly and went out.

    "What''s the matter, Aunt?" asked Nancy politely.

    "Yes, I did have a reason foring here. Nancy, don''t you know that something happened to

    Charles?" Angelina sat down and sighed.

    "What happened?" Nancy had been too busy to check her phone.

    Therefore, it was not surprising that she didn''t know about Charles leaving the TS Group.

    "You see, Charles lost his job," Angelina said in a voice dripping with sarcasm.

    Her tone sounded like she was implying that it was because of Nancy that Charles lost his job.

    In fact, in Angelina''s heart, she believed that the reason Charles left the TS Group had something to do

    with Nancy.

    If it weren''t for the rtionship between Nancy and Edward, how could Derrick get the goods on

    Charles?

    And this caused Frederic to strip off Charles'' position as president of TS Group.

    "Charles lost his job? How did that happen?" When Nancy heard the news, she was naturally shocked.

    The TS Group was a family business and very few people could control Charles.

    Was it Frederic?

    Why would he do that?

    "You''re asking why? Frederic is exasperated with you. He is enraged by your vague and controversial

    rtionship with Edward and that you called the police to take Joseph away, so he vented all his anger

    on Charles. They say that marrying a good woman can make one family prosperous, and marrying a

    bad woman can destroy them. I didn''t believe it before, but now... I can''t help but believe it!"

    Obviously, Angelina meant that Nancy was a corrupt woman.

    Nancy was so angry that her heart thumped. No wonder Angelina was unwilling to ept her. It turned

    out that she always judged her to be an indecent woman.

    "Mrs. Fu, what do you want me to do? Just tell me." Nancy never liked to beat around the bush.

    Moreover, she had a lot of work to do that she couldn''t waste time with Angelina either. "Many patients

    are waiting for me. I''m very busy."

    "Humph, Nancy, I know you don''t love Charles. Otherwise, you won''t be so calm after knowing that he

    lost his job. Look at me. As his mother, I didn''t even sleep wellst night. I begged Frederic to let

    Charles off the hook, but he didn''t listen to me. The key to solving the problem is you." Angelina took

    out a handkerchief and wiped her tears.

 Chapter 428 Take The Initiative To Show Affection

    Chapter 428 Take The Initiative To Show Affection

    Nancy and Angelina had known each other for a long time. Nancy was well aware of her true face��a

    hypocrite.

    At this moment, Angelina was quite ill at ease. After all, the TS Group was the fruit of Charles''

    painstaking efforts. As his mother, it was normal for her to feel sorry for her son.

    Hypocrite? Maybe. Angelina would just beat around the bush and act all pitiful. When in truth, she just

    wanted Nancy''s help.

    Was she gonna ask her to leave Charles?

    Nancy''s heart sank at the mere thought.

    "What do you want me to do?" Of course, Nancy wouldn''t take the initiative. She wanted to hear it from

    Angelina''s mouth.

    Nancy knew the true reason behind Angelina''s visit. She wanted her to go and see Frederic.

    But why was Frederic being so cruel to Charles?

    Derrick was still in aa. Hardy was not fit for the business. As for Joseph, he was just a yboy.

    Giving him the TS Group would be the same as making friends with financial ruins.

    Why would Frederic do something so stupid?

    Angelina couldn''t help but roll her eyes at Nancy. Her hints were clear enough, so why was she still

    pretending to be ignorant?

    Was she supposed to dere that as an imperial edict?

    Angelina raised her hand and wiped her eyes with a handkerchief. After thinking for a while, she said,

    "Nancy, I just want you to persuade Frederic into letting Charles go back to the TS Group. If not... The

    group will copse! You don''t want to see all the hard work that Charles did, just get lost in oblivion,

    right?"

    That was exactly what Nancy wanted Angelina to say.

    Nancy said with self-mockery, "Why would Frederic listen to me?"

    "You haven''t even tried! How do you know that it won''t work?" Angelina looked at Nancy with contempt.

    Angelina''s attitude made it look like Nancy was the one asking for help and not the other way around.

    Nancy was baffled by the sheer arrogance shown by Angelina.

    If not for her being Charles'' mother, Nancy wouldn''t even talk to her.

    "Well, I''ll call Frederic when I''m free," Nancy answered while twisting her lithe body.

    "Don''t call him. He is in hospital now. Why don''t you just go there to meet him? It''s convenient for both

    of you." Angelina didn''t want to dy even for a second, so she urged.

    Nancy smiled, "Auntie if I remember correctly,st time, it was also you who asked me to see Frederic

    and then"�� she pointing at the wound on her forehead��"Frederic hit me. What do you think he will do

    to me this time?"

    Content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.

    "It was already weird when it happenedst time. Why do you think it will happen again? Besides, he is

    so old. Can''t you run away when he beats you? If you run away, there is no way he would chase you."

    Nancy was amused by Angelina''s choice of words. Imagining herself and Frederic ying a game of

    cat and mouse in the middle of a hospital... was too much for her mental health. Bing a

    laughingstock didn''t seem that hard now. Not that she looked forward to it.

    Angelina was a shrewd but selfish woman. She always considered herself first, and everyone elsest.

    "If he still hits me, I will never see him again," said Nancy while standing up.

    Angelina thought for a while and said, "Okay. If he still beats you, I won''te to you again regardless

    of what happens in the future!"

    Presently, the TS Group looked like a piece of fresh meat to outsiders. They were waiting to pounce on

    it at a moment''s notice. So Angelina felt that nothing was more important than getting past this

    tribtion.

    Only by keeping the TS Group could she keep her wealth and secure Charles'' future.

    As for women...

    Well, Charles nevercked them. And without Nancy, he would have arge "variety" to choose from.

    Nancy stood up and stretched her limbs while walking out.

    Angelina followed her in a hurry.

    In less than ten minutes, Nancy appeared in front of Frederic.

    Frederic was reading a document. He had only been reading for half an hour when he felt a dull pain in

    his head.

    Although he didn''t want to admit it, he was getting old and maybe senile even.

    Ever since Charles took over the group, everything had been going smoothly. It even became more

    prosperous!

    Frederic alwaysmended himself for choosing such a good person. But never did he expect that

    Charles would outright ignore his words as he gained more and more power.

    And he even dared to go against him for such an unremarkable woman!

    Honestly, Frederic was still shocked that Charles gave up the entire TS Group so that he could live with

    Nancy. That was something he wouldn''t even dare to dream.

    Was Nancy really so important to Charles?

    Was she more important than... him?

    Frederic was a little jealous as he wasn''t used to this. As a child, Charles held his grandpa as an

    invincible hero in his heart.

    But now Charles'' heart was only filled with Nancy.

    Somehow that made Frederic even angrier.

    And at such an auspicious moment, Nancy decided to enter the room.

    Nancy didn''t dare toe too close. She stood at exactly one arm distance away from him and stared

    at him indifferently.

    "You brought her here?" Frederic mmed the document down and questioned Angelina with pursed

    lips.

    Angelina said in a hurry, "Father, I think you and Nancy need to talk about something. Nancy is the

    reason you and Charles aren''t seeing eye to eye. I think she should rify it."

    Angelina was at a loss for words. She hoped that Nancy wouldpromise, but Nancy could just turn

    on her and tell Charles everything. This would inevitably worsen the conflict between the trio of

    Angelina, Frederic, and Charles.

    Therefore, Angelina was in a dilemma now. Regardless of what she thought she was going to say, it

    always felt a bit inappropriate.

    However, keeping Charles and Frederic in a standstill wasn''t a good idea.

    Angelina nced at Nancy, signaling her to take the initiative.

    But Nancy stood still. With her hands in the pockets of her white coat, she looked like she had no

    intention to talk.

    Angelina was anxious, but she had no idea how to handle the current situation.

    Frederic couldn''t stand it anymore and snorted, "Nancy, are you here to show me just how dumb you

    are?"

    Besides a little anger and jealousy, Frederic didn''t hate Nancy all that much.

    It was rare to see a girl who didn''t worship money.

    But Frederic couldn''t figure out one thing. Why was she still with Charles even after getting a marriage

    certificate with Edward?

    "Mr. Fu, what do you want me to say?" said Nancy in neither a humble nor a pushy tone.

    "Well, tell me what''s going on between you and Edward? Did you have sex with him years ago? And

    then you gave your children to Charles so that he could raise them instead, right? What do you take the

    Fu family for?" said Frederic while mming his hand.

    "Edward has already rified everything. You just don''t want to ept it because you think I''m some

    sort of witch out for Fu family blood. You even believe that I was behind Derrick''s ident! But you are

    thinking too much. I don''t even have a strong motive to cause such an ident. You can think

    whatever you want, but the truth will always prevail," Nancy exined, without getting annoyed or

    irritated.

    Frederic was as surprised as he was shocked. He didn''t expect Nancy to see through him.

    "You really didn''t do anything?" Frederic asked in disbelief.

    "I admit that I called the police and asked them to take Joseph away. I did it; I ept it. But if you try to

    put something on me that I didn''t do, I will fight you till myst breath!" said Nancy in a strong tone.

 Chapter 429 Cherish His Life

    Chapter 429 Cherish His Life

    Frederic nodded and said, "Good. You have guts. But since Derrick''s car ident has nothing to do

    with you or Charles, then who is the culprit? Hiram? He works for Charles. If Charles didn''t give him the

    orders, would he still do it?"

    "I don''t think Hiram would do such a stupid thing," said Nancy.

    "Oh, does it have nothing to do with anyone then? Did Derrick want to kill himself?" Frederic shouted

    angrily.

    Angelina and Nancy fell silent.

    It was a sign that they acquiesced in Frederic''s words.

    "What do you mean? Do you think Derrickmitted suicide? I''m telling you, I know Derrick very well.

    Anyone canmit suicide but he wasn''t the type. He cherished his life way too much. Humph!"

    Frederic said confidently.

    A long time ago, Derrick drank expired milk and got food poisoning. When he spent that time in the

    hospital, he cried for three days and nights. He was just so terrified that he couldn''t help getting

    emotional, much to the amusement of the hospital staff.

    How could a man who was so afraid of deathmit suicide?

    "What do you think, Mr. Fu?" asked Nancy. Frederic wasn''t going to believe her no matter what she

    said. He already made up his mind that the murderer was either her or Charles.

    Frederic looked at Nancy. No matter how much he hated her, he couldn''t help but think that if she did

    really try to kill Derrick, she wouldn''t be this calm.

    "In my opinion, if you want to prove your innocence you have to show me evidence. Release Joseph as

    soon as possible." Frederic''s voice softened. It was clear what he was bing. He was sick and old.

    He couldn''t even read the short document without getting dizzy and what was worse was that Joseph

    would be of even less help. He couldn''t watch the TS Group decline like this. It wouldn''t be long before

    the TS group fell back into Charles'' hands.

    He had already spoken his mind though. How could he just retract his statements?

    He still had to save face.

    He had to find an excuse for his own sake.

    Hearing Frederic''s voice soften, Angelina winked at Nancy, suggesting that she should try to coax him.

    Nancy was never a heartless person. Shepletely understood that Frederic could have made snap

    decisions without thinking.

    So she too softened her voice. "Mr. Fu, I can promise to find evidence for you, but you have to promise

    me to let Charles go back to work."

    "Is that all you''re going to do? That''s too easy for that bastard!" Frederic said, outraged.

    "What else do you want me to do?" asked Nancy helplessly.

    "Humph, you need to take responsibility for what happened between you and Charles," Frederic

    snorted.

    "You mean you want me to leave Charles?" asked Nancy.

    "I''m not forcing you to leave Charles. But you can''t marry him till this whole situation is solved, okay?"

    Frederic knew everything about Charles. The reason he left the TS Group was because he wanted to

    be with Nancy. Before he knows it, they''d be married.

    Nancy rubbed her forehead anxiously. She just agreed to Charles'' proposalst night. Could she go

    back on her word so quickly?

    Contentt bel0ngs to N0ve/lDra/ma.O(r)g!

    "What? You can''t even agree to such a small request?" Frederic''s face turned red.

    Angelina was anxious. She tugged at Nancy''s clothes and whispered, "Nancy, your children are grown

    now anyway. What''s the hurry? Think about it. Charles lived for this job. Since he lost his career, he

    must be distraught. You have to think of him in this whole thing. You can''t be too selfish, especially if

    you want to be his wife. Moreover, you have two children."

    Annoyed by Angelina''s nagging, Nancy interrupted her, "Okay, I see." Then she looked at Frederic and

    said, "Mr. Fu, I promise you that I won''t marry Charles for the time being."

    "You can''t marry Charles until you figure out what happened in the car ident. That''s the deal."

    Frederic shut his eyes angrily and said, "The Fu family is a respectable one. I can''t allow filth into my

    family. If you want to marry Charles, you''d better clean yourself first."

    Nancy sighed. She had exined all that she could. What else could she do?

    "Well, I don''t know what else I can say. I''m in no hurry to marry into your family, but Charles..."

    "Yes, I know that Charles is obsessed with you and doesn''t even know who he is. You know who you

    are, right?" questioned Frederic.

    "I know. So you don''t want me to be with Charles, do you?" Frederic believed that because of his status

    he could talk to Nancy anyway he pleased.

    Nancy had an impulse to leave, but what Angelina said made sense. Charles loved his career. If he left

    the TS Group for her, she would never be at ease.

    So for Charles'' sake, she had to just endure this abuse.

    "Not really. I wanted to ask you something. Is Charles really the father of your two kids?" Frederic

    raised an eyebrow and looked at Nancy.

    The sheer disbelief made Nancy so ufortable.

    If it weren''t for the sake of Charles, for the hospital, for the fact that she was a doctor, she wouldn''t be

    keeping so calm.

    She really wanted to blurt out, "No, the children are not Charles''. They have nothing to do with him."

    What would happen? Perhaps Frederic would just pass out then and there.

    Recently, even though Frederic questioned where the children came from, it was obvious that he knew

    they were Charles''.

    It did mean that Frederic was capable of making clear judgments.

    If it weren''t for Derrick, Nancy would probably have a much better rtionship with Frederic.

    Right now though, she just had to deal with the cards she was dealt.

    Nancy took a deep breath. "Yes."

    Angelina smiled, "Father, I made the mistakest time. Look at Bobby and Nadia. They look so much

    alike. They''re definitely Fu family''s children. Now you have a great grandson and a great

    granddaughter. You just need to take good care of yourself and enjoy the happiness of the ever

    expanding family."

    "Well, it''s hard to believe," Frederic said.

    Nancy said all that she needed to so she pursed her lips and stayed silent.

    "Well, you can leave now. When you go back home, you can tell Charles the arrangement. Remember

    to gather some evidence as soon as possible. If it really has nothing to do with you and Charles, he can

    come back to work soon," Frederic saidzily.

 Chapter 430 Give Himself An Out

    Chapter 430 Give Himself An Out

    "I can convey your conditions to Charles, but as for letting him go back to work, you need to tell him

    personally." Nancy paused. "It''s not appropriate for me to tell him about it."

    "Why are you making things difficult for me?" Frederic raised his eyebrows and his blood began boiling

    again.

    "No." Nancy thought for a while and said, "Charles is so hard-headed and you know that. Since he

    chose to leave the TS Group, how could he go back to work just because I told him to? You know your

    grandson better than me. Mr. Fu, if I ask Charles to go back, I don''t think he''ll listen. It will only make

    him more resistant, right?"

    "Father, Nancy is right!" Angelina persuaded in a low voice, "You know Charles is so stubborn and he

    won''tpromise easily. He won''te back just because Nancy says he can."

    Content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.

    Frederic closed his eyes in frustration. He was so annoyed but he had to ept that they were right.

    Why did they have to deliberately embarrass him?

    But on the other hand, Charles'' stubbornness was really the problem here. It was making this a lot

    more difficult than it needed to be.

    Why did he hate Charles with such a passion?

    In truth, Frederic felt a little bit of regret.

    "Well, Nancy, you can go back now and figure out what happened to Derrick. Remember, don''t team up

    with Charles to lie to me otherwise you know what will happen," Frederic threatened.

    Nancy shrugged. "Okay, I see." Then she nced at her watch and said, "I''m off duty now. If there''s

    nothing else, I think I should go back."

    Frederic snorted and looked away, saying nothing.

    "Let''s go," said Angelina. Angelina was overjoyed. Everything seemed to be going ording to n.

    When Nancy exited, she felt a surge of pain in her stomach. She hunched over, clutching her tummy.

    She wasn''t used to the pain being so intense. It was the first time that it shook her to her core.

    Even with this pain, the only thing she could think was that she couldn''t believe that Frederic was so

    unreasonable.

    On the way home, Nancy really wanted to call Charles to tell him what Frederic had said.

    Would Charles be disappointed though?

    He couldn''t marry her after all.

    She guessed that he wouldn''t exactly be thrilled. Nancy was caught in two minds.

    On the one hand, she hoped that she would always be the apple of Charles'' eye.

    On the other hand, she also hoped that Charles wouldn''t give up the TS Group because of her.

    Nancy had this mental battle all the way home.

    When she arrived home, Charles wasn''t there. He must have gone to pick up the kids.

    After parking the car, Nancy walked into the vi.

    She thought of when Charles walked in carrying a box the day he left the TS Group. What was in the

    box?

    Nancy walked upstairs and went straight to Edward''s study.

    She assumed that he would have left the box there.

    It was so big that the only ce he could have left it was in the study.

    Nancy opened the door of the study and turned the light on. At a first nce, the box was nowhere in

    sight.

    What? Did Charles hide it?

    She paced around the study and saw the corner of the box sticking out under the bookshelf. As

    expected, Charles hid it deliberately so she wouldn''t see it?

    What was the big secret behind this box?

    Nancy pulled it out and opened it.

    In addition to the basic economic books, the rest were the children''s photos and all kinds of books he

    had bought for them.

    What really caught her eye was a portrait of herself.

    It was a simple and rough portrait.

    It looked like Charles drew it. How bored he was! Now that the two of them were together, why did he

    draw her?

    Nancy studied the portrait carefully. She realized that something was wrong.

    This was what she looked like when she was pregnant, and the background...

    Yes, this portrait was Charles'' imitation of her unfinished drawing.

    It turned out that he had drawn it a long time ago, but he didn''t tell her. He was waiting for her to tell

    him the truth voluntarily.

    Nancy''s heart skipped a beat. It turned out that Charles had already known everything.

    But he still forced her to finish the portrait by herself.

    She suddenly heard the sound of car in the courtyard. Nancy quickly put the painting back in its original

    ce and put the box back under the bookshelf.

    She rubbed her eyes and pretended that she didn''t know any of this.

    She rushed downstairs and saw Charles and the childrening in together.

    "Wow, Mommy, we had a good time today. Did you have a good day? Are you happy too?" Nadia

    asked excitedly.

    "Yes, Mommy is very happy." Nancy nced at Charles and said affectionately to Nadia.

    Charles smiled warmly.

    There was no hint of anything being wrong in their perfect little world.

    "So emotional," Bobby said in disgust.

    Nadia stuck out her tongue at Bobby and pulled a face.

    "Mommy, I''m hungry. What did you cook?" Bobby rubbed his belly and asked.

    Nancy was in the study since she got home. She hadn''t made anything yet.

    "I''m going to cook now. I just came back," said Nancy apologetically.

    "Oh. Okay." Bobby narrowed his eyes and smiled and all of a sudden, he looked exactly like Charles.

    "Mommy, Daddy said that you agreed to his proposal, and Daddy also said that he was going to marry

    you soon. Are you happy?"

    "Well..." Embarrassed, Nancy bit her lip.

    Herck of enthusiasm made Bobby nervous. He frowned and asked unhappily, "Mommy, what''s

    wrong? Don''t change your mind!"

    Nancy said hurriedly, "No, Mommy has just been really busy recently. I''m just distracted. Recently, a

    child was rushed to our department. He had serious foot abnormalities and needed an operation as

    soon as possible. I haven''t finished the operation n yet, so mine and Daddy''s marriage may have to

    be put on hold for a few days."

    Bobby''s face dropped and he said, "Mommy is lying again?"

    "No, Mommy is really busy," said Nancy helplessly.

    "Mommy, our teacher said that children who lie are not good children." Nadia hated the constant back

    and forth. It made her so anxious, she was about to cry.

    "Nadia, I''m sorry." Nancy was also sad. She also wanted to marry Charles, but Frederic deliberately

    made things difficult for her. What could she do?

    She couldn''t be too selfish. She couldn''t just marry him and disregard everything else.

    If Frederic died from all this stress, wouldn''t she then be held ountable?

    "Mommy, I don''t want you to say sorry. I just want you to be with Daddy and we can all be happy

    together," Nadia said in a low spirit, clutching onto Nancy''s hands.

    "Yes, we all will live happily together." Tears welled up in Nancy''s eyes.

    The kids never really asked for much, but this was just a promise that was going to take a while to

    deliver.

 Chapter 431 Very Cold

    Chapter 431 Very Cold

    Somehow, Nancy always felt like she owed their children so much.

    "Bobby, Nadia, please go back to your room. Mommy and I need to talk," Charles said in a low voice. It

    took him everything he had to hold back his anger. He didn''t want them to witness Nancy and him

    fighting.

    "Daddy, what are you going to do? Are you angry at Mommy?" Bobby could feel the iciness between

    their parents. The expression on his dad''s face was rather unsettling.

    Daddy was indeed angry!

    "Listen to me, Bobby. Daddy loves Mommy very much. What do you think Daddy will do to Mommy?

    We just need to talk, that''s all. You don''t have to worry, okay? Now, go to your room." The tone of

    Charles'' voice was soft, yet it still felt cold. The kids knew what this implied.

    "Okay. Nadia, let''s go. Let''s just y in our room." Bobby gently held Nadia''s hand and walked away

    with her.

    "Daddy is a little scary, isn''t he? I hope he won''t fight with Mommy," Nadia whispered as soon as they

    were out of earshot. She felt really ufortable seeing their parents like this.

    "It''s Mommy''s fault this time, Nadia. Of course, they will fight," Bobby replied nonchntly. He still held

    onto Nadia''s hand while they walked upstairs. Then, he said, "The one who did something wrong must

    be scolded."

    Nadia withdrew his hand from his brother''s and replied, "But she''s Mommy. I don''t want Daddy to scold

    her." She stopped at the staircase and objected to what Bobby just said.

    "I know. And so does Mommy. But we can''t do anything about it now," he replied and held his sister''s

    hand once again. They continued walking upstairs. Bobby loved his Mommy very much. He was

    always the first one to protect her whenever he saw her being wronged.

    However, Daddy did his very best to stay with her. Why didn''t Mommy just agree?

    What was she thinking about? Did she not want them to be aplete family?

    Did she really love Nadia and Bobby or not? Why wouldn''t she want to marry Daddy?

    Bobby was really disappointed in his dearest Mommy. He didn''t feel the need to stand up for her this

    time.

    Meanwhile, Nadia looked back at her mom who was still standing in the living room. There was a

    worried look on her face. She was afraid that Daddy would hurt Mommy.

    "Listen to me, Nadia. Daddy won''t hurt Mommy. They just need to talk like adults do. We should not

    bother them." Bobby held Nadia''s hand tightly and said, "Just believe in me, okay?"

    "Okay." Nadia''s shoulders sagged as she sighed. She turned around reluctantly and followed her

    brother to their room.

    As soon as the kids were in their room, the temperature in the living room suddenly dropped several

    degrees. The tension between Nancy and Charles was almost palpable.

    Nancy instinctively rubbed her arms and turned around to leave. She had to get out of here before

    something happened.

    However, Charles forcefully grabbed her by the arm. "Where do you think you''re going? I just said we

    need to talk, remember?"

    "I...," Nancy stammered. "I''m going to the kitchen to cook. You heard it, right? The kids said they were

    hungry." Nancy didn''t know what was wrong with her. She didn''t do anything wrong. Yet, how could she

    feel so guilty?

    "No, they are already full with ''sadness and disappointment''. Do you think they''d still be hungry after

    this?" Charles'' tone was much colder. It contrasted heavily with his handsome face.

    "I have no idea what you''re talking about, Charles. I''m going to the kitchen." Nancy had to y dumb.

    She didn''t want to deal with this right now.

    "Don''t y that trick on me, Nancy. I am not kidding around. When did you learn to break your

    promise? Last night, you told me you would marry me as long as Edward replied to us. And now that

    he did, you suddenly changed your mind? What are you even thinking about every day? I don''t know

    what else I need to do!" Charles gritted his teeth in anger. His patience was already growing thin.

    At this point, he couldn''t stand it anymore. He really wanted to knock onto Nancy''s head and see if

    there was a "bug" called "indecisive" living inside her head.

    "I...," Nancy was at a loss for words. I didn''t say that I don''t want to get married. I just said that I''m busy

    right now. Let''s just wait for a while. After all this, we can get married," Nancy stammered. She couldn''t

    think of anything else to say.

    "Humph! You''ve already used that excuse countless times! Do you think I''m a three year old child?

    How much longer should we have to wait?" Charles asked desperately. He ran his fingers through his

    hair and began pacing around the room. His frustration was almost up to his head.

    She felt her heart pounding hard. "Well..." Nancy started stalling for time as she tried toe up with

    an excuse. "Derrick hasn''t woken up yet. I think we should figure out what happened to him. We should

    try to find out what caused his car ident first before we think about getting married."

    "What?! Why does it matter? Why should I care whether he''s alive or dead? What does it have to do

    with our marriage?" roared Charles. He couldn''t believe what he was hearing right now.

    "But it may have something to do with your grandfather. And your...," Nancy was searching his brain for

    more excuses. "Mother...That''s right! She doesn''t want us to get married so soon!" Someone else had

    to take the me because Nancy didn''t know how to convey how she really felt.

    Charles exploded with anger, "Them?! You''re using them again! Unbelievable! Nancy, do you love me

    or not? You didn''t even say ''I love you'' to me this morning. Don''t you love me at all?"

    Charles almost shouted every word. He was losing control.

    "But we can''t just leave them alone. We can''t just ignore them. I don''t want to... I don''t want you to lose

    the TS Group, Charles!" Nancy finally let out her deepest thoughts. Nancy sighed, "Love is not selfish,

    remember?"

    When he heard what Nancy said, Charles had a vague feeling that his grandfather and mother had

    something to do with it. They said something to Nancy.

    Didn''t grandpa give up on him? Why did he see Nancy again? His anger slowly dissipated while he

    pondered about this.

    He walked over to where Nancy was standing. "Did theye to see you again?" Charles asked

    seriously.

    However, Nancy remained silent. She must not say anything.

    "I''m asking you, Nancy. Can''t you hear me?" Charles growled. His anger starting to surge once again.

    The truth was Nancy didn''t know whether she should tell him or not. Would he go to see Frederic if she

    told him?

    If he acted rashly and went over to Frederic''s likest time, would the rtionship between them get

    worse again?

    If so, there would really be no chance for them to make up.

    That was what Nancy was afraid of. She didn''t want to see this happen.

    Nancy merely shook her head and sighed. She must keep quiet to avoid that disaster.

    With that, Charles got pissed off. He grabbed her hand and dragged her upstairs.

    "What are you doing? The kids haven''t eaten yet. Have you gone crazy, Charles?" Nancy whispered.

    She was worried about frightening their children.

    "Nancy, you''re exasperating! It hadn''t been easy for us to get to this point. I just want to be with you.

    Don''t you get it? If you love me, I beg you. Be selfish for love, okay?" Charles pleaded with her. He

    couldn''t wait any longer.

    What was selfishness? Was she really allowed to be selfish?

    If she was, then that validation was all she needed to be with Charles without hesitation.

    She really wanted to be with him too. But was it possible?

    Could she really not care about Frederic''s life, the future of the TS Group, and Charles'' future? Could

    she forget about all of that in exchange for an ounce of selfishness?

    "Please don''t push me, Charles!" Nancy implored.

    "No, I''ve had enough! We are doing this today!" Charles pulled Nancy to their bedroom.

    After which, he mmed the door hard.

    Their voice were so loud that the children heard it. Nadia shivered with fear.

    "Daddy is so scary." Nadia hugged her stuffed toy tightly while sitting on the bed.

    Meanwhile, Bobby just continued building his blocks calmly. "It''s not a big deal. In order to be with

    Mommy, Daddy seems to need a little violence."

    "What are you talking about, Bobby? You sound silly! We love Mommy, remember?" Nadia looked at

    their door and thought hard. After a while, she spoke. "If you don''t care about Mommy, then I''ll be the

    one to save her." Nadia stood up angrily and climbed down the bed.

    "Nadia, I won''t allow you to go. We should not bother them." Bobby held onto Nadia''s clothes. "It''s

    normal for Daddy and Mommy to have a little fight sometimes. It can also help their feelings warm up."

    Nadia looked at her brother and said, "Why do you know everything, Bobby?" She looked at him

    confusedly. How could he stay calm right now?

    "Because I''m your brother and I''m older than you," Bobby replied seriously. He went back to building

    his blocks.

    As she heard that, Nadia sat down again and looked at Bobby.

    "What are you staring at? I know I''m handsome. You''re not ugly either, ha-ha." Even though Bobby was

    kidding, his face was quite impassive.

    "What? That''s not funny at all. I was just watching you. Humph!" Nadia retorted and crossed her arms.

    "Well, then you are ugly. Better?" Bobbyughed lightheartedly.

    "No, I''m not!" she answered crossly.

    "Then what do you want me to say? I don''t get it." Bobby looked at her and asked.Contentt bel0ngs to N0ve/lDra/ma.O(r)g!

    Nadia rested her chin on her hands and thought for a while. "Bobby, if you and I are twins just like

    Daddy and Mommy said, maybe I should be your older sister and you''re my younger brother."

    "Humph! You''re just guessing. Didn''t Mommy say that I am older than you?" Bobby stated conceitedly.

    "That does not mean it''s the truth. Mommy might not know it at that time. I really think I should be your

    older sister."

    "Well, you don''t look like a big sister at all. I''m much taller and more sensible than you. So I''m your big

    brother," Bobby argued defensively.

 Chapter 432 Ill Ask Mommy Tomorrow

    Chapter 432 I''ll Ask Mommy Tomorrow

    "I want to ask Mommy. I want to know who came to this world first when she gave birth to us." Like a

    stubborn kid, Nadia stood up again but Bobby stopped her.

    "You are such a troublemaker. They are talking about their marriage. What are you going to do?"

    Although Bobby had been in the toy room, he had been listening to the noise next door.

    Their mommy suddenly changed her mind about their marriage, so their daddy was certainly angry.

    So at this moment, their daddy must be asking what happened. If Nadia went there, their conversation

    would be interrupted again.

    Would the wedding be postponed indefinitely?

    Bobby didn''t want to wait like this!

    They were about to go to primary school, and he didn''t want to be called illegitimate child by their

    ssmates again.

    "Okay, I''ll ask Mommy tomorrow." Nadia sat down mncholy. "s, I think it''s not easy for Mommy."

    "It''s not easy for Daddy either," said Bobby.

    "You know what, Bobby? I envy you a lot. You have Daddy around you since you were little, but I have

    always been with Flora. She was so mean and she treated me badly. I don''t even dare to recall the

    time when I was with her." Sadness filled her big dough eyes.

    When he heard this, Bobby finally stopped building blocks and looked at Nadia intently. "Nadia, are you

    sad?"

    This belongs to N?velDrama.Org: ?.

    Nodding, Nadia replied, "A little."

    In a serious tone, Bobby said, "You should learn to forget the unpleasant things in the past. Think more

    about the present. You have me, Daddy and Mommy now. We are a happy family. We will protect you

    forever!"

    "I know. But you haven''t experienced it, so you won''t understand," Nadia said with a sigh.

    Looking back, he was indeed spoiled by his daddy and his family when he was younger.

    His heart ached for Nadia, because she spent her childhood in terror.

    "Nadia, let me tell you a story, okay?"

    Usually, it was their daddy and mommy who had read stories to Nadia. But since they didn''t have time

    right now, as her brother, he had the obligation to do it, right?

    "Bobby, you are so kind." A small smile appeared on Nadia''s face.

    "Of course, because I''m your brother. Do you feel happy to be my younger sister now?" There was a

    hint of pride in his voice.

    Nadia purposely gave a vague answer. "A little."

    "Not a little. It should be a lot. Let''s go to Uncle Edward''s study." And then he stood up and walked into

    Edward''s study with Nadia.

    Unfortunately, Edward liked hunting, business, medicine, flowers and nts. So most of his books were

    about these.

    In his study, there was no book for the kids.

    Pouting, Nadiained, "I''m so disappointed. Uncle Edward''s books are too profound. There''s

    nothing we can read."

    "Yes. How about I tell you how to nt flowers?" After saying that, Bobbyughed.

    "No, we''d better y with toys." Uninterested with what he suggested, Nadia turned around to walk out

    of the study.

    But she suddenly stumbled over something. She got out of bnce which made her scream. "Ah!"

    Bobby grabbed her arm in a hurry. "Nadia, be careful. Don''t fall down."

    "What tripped me?" Nadia muttered angrily.

    When she lowered her head to look for it, she found a box under the bookshelf.

    "What''s this?" With curious eyes, Nadia asked, "Bobby, is there any secret hidden in this box?"

    Although Bobby was more mature than his peers, he was still a child and was curious. "Let''s pull it out

    and have a look."

    "Okay."

    The two kids squatted down and pulled it out.

    "Is this Uncle Edward''s?" Nadia asked.

    "I think so. Let''s open it and see what''s hidden inside."

    It was just a box. Charles just wanted to put it here temporarily. He would take it away when he came

    back home.

    When Bobby opened it, he pulled out some photos and parenting books.

    "Well, this is not Uncle Edward''s. It''s Daddy''s. I remember that I saw these books in Daddy''s officest

    time." He rummaged through the box.

    "Daddy brought it back?" Both of them got confused why Charles brought it home.

    "Yes. But why did Daddy bring it back? These photos are ced on Daddy''s desk. Doesn''t Daddy love

    us anymore?" Thinking of this, Bobby shook his head and added, "Daddy is so strange."

    "Maybe it''s because Daddy is going to marry Mommy, so he would rece our photos on his table with

    Mommy''s. Well, it must be the case!" Nadia said confidently.

    "No, Nadia, you are wrong." His face turned cold. "Daddy''s office is huge It was spacious enough for

    Daddy to add more picture frames. Daddy won''t stop loving us just because he loves Mommy. So I

    think something bad must have happened."

    "Something bad? What is it?"

    "Stupid, how will I know?"

    "Aren''t you my brother?"

    "Yes, I''m your brother, but I''m neither a God nor a prophet. How could I know everything?"

    At that moment, Nadia became downhearted again. "Then what should we do?"

    "Nadia, I think Daddy is acting strange today. He picked us up yesterday and today too. Why does he

    suddenly have time?"

    "Bobby, Daddy is the CEO. So he is free whenever he wants," Nadia said proudly.

    "Stupid. The CEO has the least time, because he has to attend all kinds of meetings and visit different

    clients."

    "But I think Mommy is busier than Daddy. Daddy used to pick us up most of the time."

    Bobby rolled his eyes at her. "Well, you are right. Anyway, I think Daddy is not like his usual self."

    After thinking for a while, Nadia said, "How about we follow Daddy?"

    "Nadia, it turns out that you can be smart sometimes." However, when he thought about something, he

    frowned. "But how can we follow Daddy?"

    "Let''s split up tomorrow. How about..." Nadia whispered in Bobby''s ear.

    Meanwhile, in the master''s bedroom, Charles kept asking Nancy.

    His furious eyes were fixated on her.

    Biting her lips, Nancy didn''t say anything.

    "You promised mest night, but you changed your mind today. And you don''t even want to tell me the

    reason? Is that possible?"

    Finally, Nancy replied sadly, "Your grandfather wants us to find out the reason why Derrick had a car

    ident..."

    "I''ve sent someone to look into it. Don''t worry. Go on."

    "Besides, your grandfather doesn''t want us to get married until the truth about Derrick''s car ident is

    revealed."

 Chapter 433 The Future

    Chapter 433 The Future

    Charles sneered angrily, "Nancy, you won''t agree to such an absurd and unreasonable request, will

    you?"

    "Uh, I don''t want you to lose your job, so... So..."

    "You silly woman, why do you keep on saying ''yes'' to everything? Since when have you be such

    a weakling?" Charles shouted vehemently in a loud voice.

    Because Nancy had given her promise to his grandfather, she would definitely not go back on her

    words. If she did, his grandfather would probably be pissed off to death.

    Moreover, it was not in her character to break her promise.

    To Nancy, it seemed as if she had been wronged when she heard Charles scolding her.

    She sniffed, feeling maligned. "I don''t want to see your rtionship with your grandfather take a turn for

    the worse. Besides, it''s me he hates, not you. You are just being dragged down because of me, so I

    decided to agree to his request."

    Charles snorted with anger, "Even if I leave the TS Group, I won''t let you and the children starve. Do

    you think it would be difficult for me to find a job considering my resume? Besides, I have a lot of

    money on hand. You don''t have to worry about anything when you are with me. Most importantly, you

    don''t need topromise to anyone, except me, of course."

    "What do you mean by ''except you''? You are still as bossy and overbearing!" With a reproachful but

    mellow look, Nancy wrapped her arms around Charles''s neck coaxingly and said in a very soothing

    voice, "Just think about it, your grandfather is already an old man. Yet, he acts as willful as a child. You

    can''t take him seriously. If he gets angry and suddenly suffers from myocardial infarction, we will still be

    the ones who will worry and take care of him, won''t we? I think your mother has a point. We have

    already been together for a long time. It doesn''t matter anymore if we get married now orter. So, let''s

    justfort your grandpa for the meantime. This is also to show our filial piety as a younger

    generation."

    "You are quite generous," Charles countered furiously. Despairingly, he added, "Have you also thought

    about how I would exin it to the children?"

    "I''ve already started to exin it to them. I said I''m very busy recently... So I have no time left to think

    about getting married."

    "But both the children will be very sad and disappointed, Nancy," Charles groaned pitifully.

    "How about we hold a make-believe wedding at home to fool the children?" suggested Nancy after

    brainstorming for a solution for a while.

    Her absurd idea was immediately turned down by Charles. "Do you think that Bobby and Nadia are so

    easy to fool just because they are still young? Naive, that''s what you are. How can you be so naive?"

    "It''s you who are so naive. I am doing it for your sake, but you are still putting the me on me. Oh, I

    see. It''s ingrained in your genes because your family''s genes like humiliating people. Your grandpa is

    just like that, and so is your mother. And you have inherited it from them as well..." Being med by

    Charles, Nancy felt even more aggrieved. As a result, tears welled up in her eyes and her emotions

    surged miserably.

    Nancy has never been a sentimental nor emotional woman, and she rarely showed weakness in front

    of others.

    Upon seeing her dismal appearance, Charles couldn''t bear to look at her tearful face.Contentt bel0ngs to N0ve/lDra/ma.O(r)g!

    So he sighed in defeat and muttered, "Well, Nancy, now that you have given your word to my grandpa,

    you left me with no choice. For the time being, I have to do the children wrong."

    "Likewise, I feel wronged too!" Nancy answered, half-coquettishly and half-seriously.

    Charles gently held her in his arms and said consolingly, "Okay, I understand. You feel that you have

    been wronged." Then he kissed her forehead tenderly and stated, "It''s because you really want to

    marry me that you feel wronged, don''t you?"

    "Don''t tter yourself. I haven''t even decided yet if I want to marry you or not," Nancy whined in a

    teasing manner.

    "What did you just say? I beg your pardon? I dare you to say it again!" Charles yed along with her

    banter and pretended to be angry, his hands already poking Nancy''s armpits.

    "Well, stop monkeying around. The kids are already hungry, and so am I. I had a major operation today,

    and there is another one scheduled for tomorrow!" Nancy slickly dodged and grabbed Charles'' hand to

    prevent him from poking her.

    Charles finally stopped joking and eded, "Okay, I''m hungry also."

    With an affectionate smile, Nancy said dotingly, "Do you want me to cook for you?"

    "Of course, I do..." After saying that, Charles seemed to see a cunning look briefly sh in Nancy''s big

    eyes. He wondered what she was thinking about.

    "What are you thinking of? You are my woman, so it''s natural for you to cook for me. You don''t need to

    set any condition, do you?"

    "Yes, I do." With her head tilted to one side, Nancy continued in a yful manner, "I do have one

    condition, but I am not sure if you will agree or not."

    "As long as it''s favorable to the both of us, I promise you I will fulfill whatever your condition is," Charles

    pledged seriously.

    "Of course it''s about the two of us, and it concerns our future. So, you must promise me!" Nancy urged

    seriously.

    "It concerns our future? What is it?" Charles was shocked and intrigued by her words.

    He could not imagine what Nancy was going to say next.

    While holding the buttons of his shirt tenderly from time to time, Nancy mumbled, "Grandpa wants you

    to go back to work in the TS Group."

    "Ha... Nancy, don''t test me..." Charles'' face suddenly turned inhospitably cold. He slowly pushed Nancy

    away and reasoned out, "Grandpa has humiliated you in all ways possible, and yet, why do you still

    keep on helping him persuade me? Let me tell you, I won''t easily take orders from anyone, not even

    from my own grandfather!"

    "But your grandpa is already getting old. Hey..." Before Nancy could finish her words, Charles had left

    in a huff.

    "This man... How could he be so stubborn!" murmured Nancy disgruntledly.

    Nancy went downstairs, lost in thought. All that happened was Frederic''s fault anyway because he

    kicked Charles out of the TS Group. So he should be the one to try to solve it by himself.

    Charles was right. What business was it of hers to meddle in other people''s affairs?

    She was at fault for being too gullible and soft-hearted. She just couldn''t bear to witness Frederic worry

    about his descendants at such an old age.

    Embarrassed, Nancy walked into the kitchen and started to make dinner.

    At this time, Bobby and Nadia went downstairs to look for her.

    "Mommy, Bobby said that Daddy had talked to you. Did your negotiation break down again?" Nadia

    inquired dejectedly in anticipation.

    Not long after she left the study with Bobby, she heard Daddying out of the bedroom with heavy

    strides as he mmed the door forcefully.

    She could tell that even his footsteps were full of anger!

    With every step he took, he used so much strength and he briskly walked in such haste!

    Bobby looked up and sighed in disappointment, "s! Daddy has failed to persuade Mommy again.

    The negotiation surely broke down!"

    "Then what should we do now?" Nadia was flustered. She didn''t have a clue as to what the word

    ''negotiation'' meant. All she hoped for was for her Daddy and Mommy to be together harmoniously.

    Well, that was her fervent wish.

    "Nadia, can you please stop asking me that? Even Daddy himself didn''t know what to do. How would I

    know what to do?" Bobby yelled at Nadia perplexedly.

    "Then I won''t ask you anymore. I''ll ask Mommy directly instead." After saying that, Nadia ran out of the

    room with her two short legs.

    "Hey, you need to be strategic and speak gently when you ask her. Don''t be too forbidding," Bobby

    sternly reminded her.

    Nadia ran into the kitchen without bothering to answer him.

    At this moment, Nadia raised her head and looked at Nadia expectantly.

    "Negotiation? What negotiation are you talking about? I didn''t negotiate with Daddy!" Of course, Nancy

    didn''t want to put the children in a bad mood, so she smiled amidst her confusion and rubbed Nadia''s

    little head affectionately. "Come on, Mommy knows you are starving. Mommy will cook dinner for you,

    just wait for a moment."

    "But, but..." Nadia wanted to tell her about the box. She wanted to tell her that Daddy was acting a bit

    strange.

    "Nadia, don''t disturb Mommy while cooking. Let''s go and watch TV instead." Bobby came over, firmly

    grabbed Nadia''s little hand and walked out with her in tow.

 Chapter 434 Ugly

    Chapter 434 Ugly

    "Bobby, I haven''t figured out what happened between Mommy and Daddy. Why are you pulling me?

    Ouch! My hand hurts!"

    "Stupid, can''t you see that Daddy and Mommy are keeping secrets from us? Even if you ask them,

    what answers can you get? Didn''t we agree on following Daddy tomorrow?" Bobby said in a low voice.

    "Okay, but I''m not stupid. I''m just worried about Daddy and Mommy." Every time Bobby called her

    "stupid," Nadia would get angry.

    Bobby and Nadia were fraternal twins, and her personality was the pr opposite of Bobby.

    She wasn''t stupid: she was just timid.

    "You are stupid. Humph, you are so stupid that you can''t even realize it!" Bobby shouted, trying to

    tease Nadia.

    "Bobby, you are a fool!" Nadia shouted too.

    "Nadia, let me tell you. Not only are you stupid, but you''re also ugly! I''ve never seen a girl as ugly as

    you. I predict that when you grow up, no boy will marry you!" Bobby shouted as he looked up the stairs.

    Nancy was in a hurry to make dinner for the children. Also, the sound of cooking was loud. Therefore,

    she could only hear the children quarreling, but she couldn''t hear what they were quarreling about.

    "Stop quarreling. Dinner will be ready soon!" said Nancy without much thought.

    But the kids just ignored her.

    If Bobby got Charles'' genes, then Nadia got Nancy''s genes. She might start on a lower standing, but

    that would seldom mean she was going topromise. She prepared by bending down, stretching out

    her neck, and opening her mouth wide. And then she... shouted.

    Bobby was Charles'' son, so he shouted too.

    The two kids stood in the living room like two gamecocks, and neither of thempromised.

    Charles was sulking in his room.

    He was already quite irritated, and the quarreling in the living room wasn''t helping it.

    He put down the book and walked out of the study.

    He hurried downstairs. The two children stopped when they heard his footsteps. They looked up at

    Charles at the same time.

    "Why are you quarreling?" Charles asked with a cold face.

    "Bobby called me stupid, Daddy..." As soon as Nadia said this, her tears fell like a downpour. "He also

    called me ugly!"

    At the sight of Nadia''s wronged face, Charles'' heart sank. "Bobby, how can you say something like that

    to your sister? You are a big brother, and big brothers have the responsibility of protecting their younger

    siblings. Even the other children don''t say anything to hurt Nadia. So as her brother, how could you call

    your sister stupid and ugly? Wouldn''t that mean you''re also stupid and ugly?"

    Disdain was written all over Bobby''s face. "Then tell me whether Nadia is ugly and stupid or not."

    Charles raised his hand and wiped Nadia''s tears. "Nadia, you are the cutest and the most beautiful

    princess of this world. How could you be stupid and ugly?"

    "I thought so!" Bobby narrowed his eyes and smiled.

    "Bobby, you are so bad," said Nadia in anger as she pouted and pointed at Bobby.

    "Hey, Nadia, you are really beautiful and cute. Look at this Big Bro. Since we are twins"�� Bobby

    rubbed his little face��"and I''m so smart and handsome. How can you be stupid? How can you be

    ugly?"

    "But that''s not what you said a moment ago." Nadia was even more confused now.

    Bobby was a little too mature and capricious for his age.

    "Oh, didn''t you say that you wanted a hug from Daddy Now Daddy is hugging you. Happy?" Bobby

    laughed, pleased with his masterful n.

    "Oh! I see. Bobby, you did that on purpose, didn''t you?" Nadia was feeling enlightened.

    "Yes. I didn''t want Daddy to keep on sulking in his rooms. So I devised a small strategy." Bobby smiled

    and said, "Nadia, I''m sorry. Don''t lose your confidence. In the future, ignore anyone who calls you ugly,

    stupid, or even illegitimate, regardless of who they are. Of course, after that, tell me their name. I will

    teach them a lesson for you."

    "Well��except you��no other kid would say such hateful words!" Nadia snorted and hugged Charles

    tighter.

    Charles gently patted Nadia''s back tofort her. "Bobby, don''t make fun of your sister in the future.

    You two should get along with each other well, understand?"

    "But... Daddy, you were angry just now. When you get angry, it makes me and Nadia unhappy and

    afraid, don''t you know?" Bobby stoppedughing and said, replicating the same cold face as his father.

    Charles was stunned. He always paid attention to his words and actions so as to not affect the children.

    He never thought that mming the door in anger could also scar a child''s mind. It was such a simple

    move, yet it made his children unhappy and afraid.

    Therefore, Bobby had no choice but to use such a strategy and force him out of the study.

    The so-called original family... It turned out that bad things experienced in childhood just don''t dissipate

    with time. They keep piling on and on until...

    "I''m sorry, kids. It''s all my fault. I shouldn''t have been angry just now. Daddy is no longer angry. I will

    talk with Mommy as well. Wanna y together?" In fact, after seeing the children, Charles was not

    angry anymore.

    Contentt bel0ngs to N0ve/lDra/ma.O(r)g!

    In this world, nothing was more important for him than being with his children.

    All he wanted to see was his children grow up healthy and happy.

    He decided to never expose his children to the harsh realities of life.

    "Okay, Daddy," Nadia said as she gave a kiss on Charles'' cheek.

    "Well, Bobby, despite your reasoning, it was still improper to call your sister that. Apologize to her."

    Charles looked at Bobby.

    "Actually, I''m not angry anymore, Daddy." Before Bobby said anything, Nadia mediated for him.

    "Although you are not angry, it doesn''t mean that Bobby can say that to you. He must apologize,"

    Charles said without using a harsh tone, but his face was serious.

    "Daddy, I have said sorry to Nadia. If you don''t believe me, you can ask her." Bobby didn''t expect that

    his casual words would bother Nadia. Moreover, in his opinion, it was not a big deal.

    He had a good rtionship with Nadia. There wouldn''t be any walls between them because of this

    sentence. Why was Daddy being so serious?

    "Just now, you indeed apologized. I heard it too, but..." After a pause, Charles continued, "Bobby, you

    were not sincere enough. Besides, you must tell Nadia that you will never hurt her in the future. You

    must give her a sense of security. You are her brother, and you have an obligation to protect her. If her

    own brother bullies her, then what gives him the right to lecture others when they do the same?"

    "Is... Is it so serious, Daddy?" Bobby scratched his head in confusion.

    Charles nodded as if it was a life-changing moment.

 Chapter 435 Intervene Personally

    Chapter 435 Intervene Personally

    Bobby turned around, stood up, and reached out to hold Nadia''s hand. "Nadia, I''m sorry. I was wrong

    just now. Regardless of the reason, I shouldn''t have said that. I promise to never say anything like that

    ever again. Can you forgive me?"

    Nadia smiled with her big pearly eyes. "Okay."

    Charles smiled with satisfaction.

    Nancy had already ced the dishes on the table. She turned and saw Bobby apologizing to Nadia.

    Well, it seemed like Charles was making progress in educating the children.

    However, Charles was still unwilling to go back to the group. And Nancy didn''t know what Frederic

    would do.

    Contentt bel0ngs to N0ve/lDra/ma.O(r)g!

    Maybe Frederic would deal with it personally.

    On the second day, Nancy was worried about the patient with high-arched feet. So she drove to the

    hospital early.

    And the unemployed, Mr. Fu, was responsible for dropping the children to kindergarten.

    In the morning, Charles saw the children enter kindergarten. However, when he went to pick them up in

    the afternoon, they were nowhere to be found!

    After a lot of asking around, Charles finally discovered that after he dropped them, they sneakily ran

    away from the kindergarten. It was a rush hour, so the teacher didn''t notice Nadia and Bobby running

    out.

    Charles didn''t expect that the kids would leave the kindergarten without permission. They got lost once

    before and nearly got scammed. They should have been more self-aware after that. So why would they

    make such a mistake?

    Before they sneaked out of the kindergarten, they made sure that Charles had left in the car. So yeah.

    Self-awareness for the win!

    After that, they hailed a taxi in a hurry and made sure that they wouldn''t get lost.

    Seeing it was two kids and not an adult, the taxi driver asked with concern, "Kids, where are you

    going? Where are your parents?"

    Nadia bit her lips and didn''t say anything. She looked just like a child who had done something wrong.

    At this time, eager to show his big brother side, Bobby tookmand of the conversation.

    "We need to go home," Bobby replied, showing his paternal calmness.

    "Go home? Then, where is your home?" The driver looked at the two children sitting inside his car and

    felt very conflicted.

    There were so many carsing and going outside. If he drove them out of the car, and something

    bad happened to them... He just didn''t have the heart to do something so cruel.

    "Our home is... In...Um." Bobby had no idea where Edward''s home was.

    "Follow that car," Nadia said, pointing at the Charles'' car.

    "That car?" The driver looked at the luxury car, which was worth tens of millions of dors and instantly

    opened his eyes wide. "Do you know who is driving that car?"

    "Yes, it''s our Daddy who is driving," Bobby said, a little proud.

    The driver looked at them up and down and discovered they truly didn''t look like someone from an

    ordinary family. "Your Daddy is..."

    "Charles Fu!" Nadia said her Daddy''s name.

    Hearing the name, the driver took a deep breath.

    He was thanking his gods for giving him such rich and cute customers so early in the morning.

    "Is Charles Fu... your father?" The driver, who was hesitant initially, was now full of smiles.

    "Yes," Bobby replied.

    "Then why aren''t you going to kindergarten? Mr. Fu must have sent you to the kindergarten, right?"

    "We... Uhm." Bobby thought for a while and said, "We left something in Daddy''s car, so we want to get

    it back."

    "Well, you must know Mr. Fu''s phone number. Tell me, I''ll call him." The driver took out his phone and

    gave it to Nadia.

    When Nadia was about to pick up the phone, Bobby pinched her hand and berated in a low voice,

    "No!"

    Nadia withdrew her hand in a hurry.

    "What''s wrong? Why don''t you call Mr. Fu?" The driver''s thoughts were now filled with a grateful

    looking Charles Fu thanking him again and again.

    "We don''t remember Daddy''s phone number." Bobby pretended to be sad.

    "Ah... Fine." The driver could only stare at Charles'' car and sigh.

    Charles was about to go home. But then he received a call from Angelina.

    Charles frowned. Why was his mother calling him now?

    Was it on grandpa''s order, or was he just ready to ept Nancy?

    Maybe his grandpa finally made the sane decision of not making Nancy''s life difficult?

    Charles pressed the answer key, but he wasn''t in a hurry to speak.

    "Oh, Charles! Your grandfather didn''t eat much today and suddenly shouted that he wasn''t feeling well.

    Come and have a look!" Angelina said with a make-believe anxiousness.

    How could Frederic be in a good mood?

    Charles didn''t call himst night, and he ignored him even in the morning.

    Frederic thought, ''Is this brat nning on fighting with me till the end?''

    Frederic couldn''t help but get angry at his own thoughts.

    As a result, he refused to eat any kind of breakfast that Angelina brought. He would simply turn his

    head away and shoo her off.

    Angelina was anxious, so she pleaded, "Father, what''s wrong with you? Wasn''t it you who taught us to

    eat well regardless of real-life problems? So why aren''t you eating now?"

    Frederic snorted and said, "I''m pissed. I''m in no mood to eat!"

    "Ouch, who made you angry? I''m doing my best to serve you. Saying something like that in front of me,

    isn''t it the same as ming me? How about I ask Daisy or someone else��"

    Before Angelina could finish her words, Frederic interrupted her with pursed lips, "Do you want me to

    die faster?"

    "Father, you can''t say that. If Hardy heard it, he would kill me!" Angelina said with trepidation.

    As soon as she finished her words, Hardy came in from outside.

    Seeing that Frederic wasn''t looking good, he asked, "What''s wrong?"

    "Father just won''t eat. He said he was pissed off. I don''t know what happened, and I dared not ask too

    much." After that, Angelina stood aside.

    Hardy came over and asked, "Dad, who are you angry with?"

    "I''m angry with you, angry with Charles, angry with..." Frederic sat up and rubbed his chest. "You tell

    me, Hardy. How could Charles leave the TS Group... just like that? I am not worried. I am just..."

    The more Frederic said, the more anxious he became. Soon he broke in a fit of violent coughs.

    "Did you see the stock market?" Although Hardy wasn''t big on doing business, he still kept an eye on

    the TS Group''s stock trend.

    Today''s financial news was like a bomb in the business world. It was reported that Charles had left the

    TS Group, and the group was now facing an uncertain future. This made a lot of people sell their

    shares.

    Wasn''t Charles''s phone bombarded with calls from the shareholders?

    Let alone Charles, even Hardy''s phone, was bombarded by the anxious shareholders.

 Chapter 436 In A Mess

    Chapter 436 In A Mess

    Hardy had no idea how tofort the shareholders, so he went to ask Frederic for advice immediately.

    But when Hardy saw how anxious Frederic was as well, he guessed that Frederic must have known by

    then that the stockholders were selling their shares in droves.

    Frederic''s daily routine included reading the morning newspaper. With nothing else to do now that he

    was confined in the hospital, the first thing he did upon waking up was to read the news on his mobile

    phone.

    Over the years, the TS Group had almost dominated the front page of the financial newspaper as a top

    company. But this morning''s news was a huge contrast and really shocked Frederic to the core.

    The stock price of the TS Group had abruptly plummetedst night. Because of Charles'' departure

    from thepany, the majority of the stockholders were selling their shares in droves.

    Frederic was so enraged by what he read that he almost spat out a mouthful of blood. He tried to call

    Charles up in a hurry, but to no avail. He noticed that his phone number had been cklisted.

    Frederic was deeply distraught, so heined with a whine to Angelina.

    Angelina had no other choice but to endure it in silence.

    Fortunately, Hardy arrived and was here now. Angelina wanted to leave and let Hardy be the substitute

    in taking care of Frederic.

    "Do I need to check the status of the stock market? The conflict in the TS Group is all over the news

    this morning. Hardy, Charles is really your good son. How could he let the media know that he has left

    thepany? It is even on the headline! Humph, I think he must have done it on purpose. Does he

    really want to piss me off that badly?" Frederic shrieked hysterically without restraint,pletely losing

    his usual calm and sharp demeanor.

    Hardy had never seen Frederic behaving so impetuously before. What could it mean? The TS Group

    could really be at stake now and must be in real trouble.

    While they were talking, they were interrupted by the ringing of Hardy''s phone again. It was another call

    from one of the shareholders.

    By then, Hardy had lost his patience and refused to pick up the call. However, the phone rang non-

    stop, again and again.

    All content is ? N0velDrama.Org.

    "Are you not done yet? That''s enough! I don''t want to hear it anymore!" Hardy couldn''t bear the

    persistent ringing anymore and answered the phone indignantly.

    "Oh, I don''t want to bother you so early, either. But the stock of the TS Group has abruptly fallen

    overnight and this is a serious matter. If it continues to go on like this, it will close to the limit down."

    The shareholders were all anxious, but the Fu family hadn''t even shown up to exin the situation.

    The shareholders didn''t dare to call Charles personally anymore, mainly because Charles didn''t bother

    to answer either. The only one left to call was Hardy.

    Everyone was aware that Hardy was easy-going, but in the face of a crisis, the good-tempered Hardy

    had also lost his temper and was enraged.

    It could be said that the Fu family was like ants on a hot pan. They were clueless as to how to handle

    the situation they were in.

    "Good to hear that!" After saying that, Hardy hung up the phone in disgust.

    "You bastard! What are you talking about? How can you be so irresponsible and just give up that

    easily?" Frederic grabbed a pillow in disgust and forcefully threw it at him.

    Hardy countered his attack by grabbing the pillow in a hurry and bellowed, "The shareholders are now

    in a mess. They didn''t bother to call you or Charles. They called me instead. They must think I''m that

    easy to be bullied, right?"

    "You... If they were to call me... It would mean then that they just want me to die in anger!" eximed

    Frederic reproachfully.

    "Then what do we do about Charles? He left us hanging amidst this chaos!" Hardy countered in

    annoyance, his anger left unchecked.

    "And how about Joseph?" Angelina had been watching their conversation in silence. She finally

    understood that the stocks of the TS Group instantly plummeted simply because Charles left.

    That was great. In this way, Frederic would be increasingly aware of how important Charles was

    in thepany.

    That being said, it was not Charles himself who initiated the first move to leave. It was Frederic himself

    who forced him to leave the TS Group.

    But it backfired on him, and now, Frederic was stewing in his own juice that he himself created. He

    deserved it.

    Angelina gloated a little, feeling a bit arrogant!

    "You! How could you say that? You know that Joseph is just a good-for-nothing yboy. How could you

    even dare to mention him at times like these? Are you deliberately trying to piss me off? Frederic

    covered his chest in disgust and gasped angrily.

    "Ouch, Father, have I ever dared to do something to piss you off? You''re putting the me on Charles

    for everything. If he were to hear you, he would surely feel aggrieved! I have been witness to what

    happened. It''s you who didn''t allow him to stay in the TS Group. Now that he has left as you asked him

    to, you still me him for everything. How can you be so fickle? Can you not make up your mind?"

    Angelina whispered disdainfully.

    "Are you ming me now? You are, right?" Frederic was feeling repentant of the wrong decision he

    had made. Angelina''s words were on point and were like a knife stabbing painfully into his chest.

    His face turned paler and seemed devoid of blood.

    Hardy panicked when he saw Frederic''s appearance and said, "Angelina, what the hell are you talking

    about? Call Charles right now!"

    Angelina snorted disdainfully and called Charles up.

    When Charles heard that Frederic was short of breath, he felt a little anxious. Fortunately, he was in the

    hospital and should anything happen to him, there wouldn''t be any big trouble.

    As for the sudden decline in the stocks of the TS Group... Charles had been aware of what was

    happening.

    Or rather, it could be said that he was the maniptor and mastermind behind it.

    It was he himself who gave instructions to Jay to cause the stock market turmoil. His main purpose was

    to put pressure on Frederic.

    The first one to sell the shares of the TS group was, of course, none other than Jay. And the first one to

    reveal the news that Charles had left the TS Group had also been Jay.

    Jay held a lot of shares of the TS Group in his hand. As long as he was the one to sell them first, there

    would be a chain reaction and many stockholders would follow.

    In the scheme of all that transpired, Charles had already anticipated the result today and had achieved

    his goal without fail.

    By the time Angelina''s call came through, Charles had already foreseen why she was calling him.

    But when he heard that his grandpa was in poor health, he still couldn''t help but feel worried and

    nervous.

    Despite his unease, Charles didn''t want to give in that easily, so he stubbornly replied, "Grandpa hates

    me, doesn''t he? Why should Ie back?"

    Frederic covered his chest upon hearing Charles'' reply and coughed loudly.

    Of course, he did it on purpose to let Charles hear that he was not feeling well.

    "Oh! Your grandfather just coughed badly. Come on, Charles. Don''t be stubborn and stop being angry

    with him at this time," coaxed Angelina.

    Being on stalemate was not a good solution for their rtionship because it could only get worse.

    Everything would be resolved only after they personally talked it over in person.

    "Okay, I''ll go there now," Charles said reluctantly, but they didn''t know there was a hidden smile in his

    cunning eyes.

    He hung up the phone and immediately drove straight to the hospital.

    "Uncle, hurry up and follow Daddy. Don''t lose him," Nadia said in a restless manner.

    "Okay, got it." The driver didn''t want to lose track of Charles, so he stepped hard on the gas and closely

    followed his car meticulously.

    Charles didn''t notice that the two kids were following him by taxi. He was too preupied and

    wondered whether he shouldpromise or continue to put pressure on Frederic when he saw his

    grandfatherter.

    To achieve the results he wanted, he must control the bnce well. He couldn''t intensify the conflict,

    nor could he easily give in.

    In Frederic''s eyes, giving in now would be tantamount to admitting a guilty conscience after having

    done something wrong.

    Soon enough, Charles arrived at the hospital. After parking the car, he got off and went upstairs.

    "Your Daddy has gone to the hospital. Shall we follow him inside?" the driver asked worriedly.

    "We should follow him, of course," Bobby stated inly in a serious tone.

    "But, but... What if the security guards don''t allow a taxi toe in?" the driver again inquired

    apprehensively.

 Chapter 437 Do A Good Deed

    Chapter 437 Do A Good Deed

    The cab driver''s hope to meet and see Charles was flushed down the drain faster than water would.

    "Hmm�� Uncle, let us get out of the car," Bobby suggested, sporting his cute, bubbly face. Then, after

    thinking for a while, he proposed, "Uncle, we don''t have money to pay you right now. Can you wait here

    for a moment? We''ll just ask daddy for some cash."

    "It''s okay, you don''t have to. Just remember my te number, and if ever you see my cab again, you

    can just pay me then. You know what? Forget it. Just consider the ride free as my way of doing a good

    deed." Knowing that it was prohibited to park at the gate of the hospital, the cab driver was helpless.

    He couldn''t stay here and wait for the children to get the money; otherwise, the security guard might

    shoo him.

    "Thank you so much, uncle," Nadia uttered before scooting over on the seat to deboard the taxi.

    Bobby also expressed his thanks before finally leaving the driver, who waved at the kids before quickly

    driving away.

    Fearing that others might see them, the kids traversed the path with fewer people.

    If others recognized them, they would surely inform Nancy or Charles.

    "Bobby, why didn''t daddy go to the office?" As they walked cautiously, Nadia''s voice suddenly broke the

    slight tension with her voice.

    "Shh...Keep your voice down. Isn''t he here in the hospital? Great-grandpa is sick, so he''s probably

    here visiting him," Bobby uttered in a low voice, sticking his index finger on his lips to remind his sister

    to keep silent.

    "But doesn''t he need to work? Daddy is really busy, isn''t he?" Nadia continued to ask, ignoring her

    brother''s earlier warning.

    Taking a deep breath to exasperate his thinning patience, Bobby replied, "I''ve told you that he is the

    CEO. The CEO doesn''t have to go to work every day in the office. Don''t you understand?"

    "Can the CEO not go to work? I don''t understand." The little girl cocked her head to one side and

    thought really deep as her face contorted into a grimace. No matter how hard she tried, her young mind

    couldn''t just make sense of her brother''s exnation.

    "Stop talking. Let''s look for great-grandpa''s ward." The kids then walked out of the elevator and began

    to search the corridors, looking for Frederic.

    Meanwhile, while the children were loitering in the hospital, Charles arrived at his grandfather''s ward.

    And as usual, the old man merely squinted his eyes, as if he didn''t even want to take a look at his

    visiting grandson.

    "Father, Charles is here to see you." Angelina broke the impending awkward silence and tension in the

    room. Obviously, Frederic�C�Cwho had always been so stern and imposing�C�Cnever wanted anyone to

    see him from a position of weakness. But little did he know, Charles, who took after him at that point,

    would also neverpromise.

    So the two engaged in a battle of silence, each waiting for the other to break the ice. However,

    Angelina didn''t want to be in the middle of it, so the woman interfered before anything happened.

    "Oh..." Frederic answered in a faint voice.

    "I''m just passing by. If there is nothing else, I''ll go home. I have to wash, cook, and pick up the kids."

    Charles purposely showed no hint of remorse or empathy in an attempt to irate his unyielding

    grandfather even more.All content is ? N0velDrama.Org.

    And as if it worked, the old man suddenly opened his eyes and mocked, "Charles, you have be a

    househusband now, haven''t you? You always say that Joseph is unambitious, but I think you are more

    unambitious than him now."

    "Grandpa, I don''t like to hear that. I have a happy life with my wife and the children now. I''m busy every

    day, and I have both money and freedom. So, how can you say I''m unambitious?" Observing the

    expression on Frederic''s face, Charles intently stared at his grandfather while spitting those words. He

    wanted the old man to see how serious and contented he was with his life right now�C�Ceven if it meant

    being a househusband.

    "You! Stop!" the old man shouted, almost rising from his bed in sheer anger.

    However, even if his grandfather chased him away, Charles had no intention of leaving just yet. He

    hadn''t finished his words yet, and leaving would mean his defeat.

    Just now, the stubborn family man just moved his legs and made a posture to leave to probe the old

    man.

    "Yes, talk all the time you need to talk to your grandpa. Don''t leave in a hurry," Angelina joked, trying to

    lighten up the tense atmosphere in the room.

    "Okay, I''m listening." Charles settled down the couch, crossing his legs arrogantly while his hand traced

    the sofa''s edge.

    And although he decided to stay longer, it wasn''t obviously to spend time with his grandfather. Of

    course, thetter knew this, seeing as how a clear indifferent look was painted on Charles'' face.

    "Nancy didn''t tell you anything, did she?" Frederic thought that since Charles didn''t mention anything, it

    must be that Nancy kept her mouth shut.

    This woman... What was she nning to do? Was she going to destroy the Fu family?

    "Nancy has told me to release Joseph, and she also asked me to be considerate of you since you are

    old." Charles purposely emphasized thest part of his sentence.

    "Did she really say that?" A look of disbelief glinted in Frederic''s face.

    "Of course. What? Don''t you believe me?"

    "It''s not that I don''t believe you. That girl is brilliant. I just think that she won''t put in a good word for me

    for no reason. There must be something behind it. What else did she say? Did she persuade you?" the

    old man asked, pinning both his hands on the mattress for support.

    "She told me to listen to you, so when you asked me to leave the TS Group, I left without hesitation." Of

    course, Charles wouldn''t tell him about his return to thepany.

    "You brat! Are you not going back to the TS Group?" Frederic blurted out. At this point, his patience

    was really running thin.

    "Oh! Did I hear it right? Grandpa wants me to go back?"

    "Humph!" the old man snorted, rolling his eyes at his grandson.

    "If you want me back, then I will on one condition�C�Cyou have to bless my marriage with Nancy,

    otherwise��" From ear to ear, Charles shed him a condescending grin, aware that he had the upper

    hand. And in this instance, he was winning against his grandfather.

    "You bastard! There''s no way I''ll let you marry that woman!" Frederic shouted in sheer anger. And as

    his veins swelled in a fury, he continued, "Your uncle''s life is hanging on a thin thread, and all you want

    to do is marry Nancy?! You really disappoint me."

    Every word the old man said was aimed at Charles to make thetter feel ashamed.

    "Well, that''s my condition. Take it or leave it," Charles uttered with a straight face, almost sounding as if

    he was threatening Frederic. Then, standing up, he nonchntly added, "I''m going home now."

    Frederic used Nancy to threaten him to leave the TS Group, and now that he wanted him to go back,

    Charles was using that woman to threaten him too! Whether he liked it or not, his grandson really took

    after him!

    But the old man would never admit to his defeat. There was no way he would let himself be controlled

    like this!

    "Stop! Stop!" Frederic shouted, firmly shutting his eyes while heaving a deep breath.

    However, Charles didn''t stop on his track and continued to head towards the door.

    "Charles, what''s so good about Nancy? You''d rather give up the TS Group for that woman?" Hardy,

    who had been silent all the time, roared. He seldom interfered with the affairs of his son, but this time,

    he couldn''t really keep his mouth shut anymore.

    But his stubborn and hard-headed son walked faster, ignoring the two men.

    "Father, don''t be angry. Just take your time," Angelina advised in a soft voice, hoping that the old man

    would calm down.

    "I also want to take my time, but the TS Group is losing more than a billion a day. How can I not be in a

    hurry?" Frederic''s head ached just by merely thinking about the money he mysteriously lost.

    "Dad, how about you agree with Charles and let him marry Nancy?" Hardy suddenly advised.

    He neither could stop his son nor had the interest to do so. He was fine with Charles marrying any

    woman.

    He had no feelings for Angelina, but he still had gotten through all these years with her.

    There was neither happiness nor misfortune.

    Everything just sailed stable, and if he were to be honest, his marriage was better than some couples''

    who married for love.

    "Hardy, get out of here!" Frederic''s voice suddenly red in all corners of the ward.

    And seeing that the old wan was dead serious this time, Hardy was too scared to utter a word.

    Meanwhile, Bobby and Nadia had overheard the adults'' entire conversation through the window.

    "So great-grandpa kicked daddy out of thepany?" Nadia''s voice was coated with sadness and

    disappointment as she learned that fact.

    "Yes, and the reason why daddy and mommy failed to negotiate was because of great-grandpa too. It

    was him who didn''t allow mommy to marry daddy!" After sessfully eavesdropping, Bobby began to

    put two and two together, finally understanding everything.

    "Great-grandpa is a mean, old man. He is such a horrible person. I hate him!" Nadia pouted angrily,

    crossing her arms across her chest to show her displeasure.

    "Come on! Hurry up. Daddy is walking out." Bobby held his sister''s hand, and cautiously walked into

    the tea room.

 Chapter 438 Omnipotent

    Chapter 438 Omnipotent

    Right after the two kids had hidden themselves, Charles opened the door and walked out.

    "Whew, that was a close call. We almost got caught by Daddy," Nadia said nervously with a deep sigh.

    "Well, Nadia, our mission is to talk to great grandpa. We have to make him promise to us that he will

    allow Daddy to marry Mommy."

    "Do you think great grandpa will listen to us?" Nadia was unsure and not confident at all. The more she

    thought about it, the more she thought her that great grandpa was a boring and indifferent old man.

    Couldn''t he see what a good mommy Nancy was? How could her great grandpa not like her at all?

    "Well, we are children, and great grandpa likes us the most and he dotes on us. If there is no other

    way, we can pretend to be pitiful. Great grandpa will definitelypromise and give in," Bobby stated

    confidently. He had been spoiled by Frederic since he was a child. Frederic had never refused his

    requests previously, so Bobby wanted to ask his great grandpa to agree to his Daddy''s marriage.

    "Okay, I will listen to what you say," Nadia agreed obediently.

    The two kids gently pushed the door open and quietly walked in.

    Hearing the door of the ward open again, Frederic thought that Charles hade back and had

    changed his mind.

    So Frederic haughtily turned his head away on purpose.

    Contrary to his expectation, he didn''t hear the familiar footsteps of Charles. Instead, what he heard was

    a childish voice, "Great Grandpa..."

    Frederic hurriedly opened his eyes and asked curiously, "Why are you both here?"

    "We miss great grandpa so much, so we came to see you," Nadia sweetly told him.

    "Oh, I''m sick now. Don''te too near. You need to stay away from me," cautioned Frederic while

    covering his mouth. He was afraid that he might infect the children with some bacteria.

    "It''s okay. We aren''t afraid of great grandpa. Great grandpa is fine and healthy!" Bobby leaned over,

    held Frederic''s big hand affectionately and gently rubbed it.

    Bobby''s warm little hands were soft. At the sight of the innocent eyes of the two children, Frederic''s

    anger subsided and was mostly dispelled.

    "Father, just look at these two kids. They are both so loving and caring!" Angelina remarked with a big

    smile on her face as she looked at the two adorable children.

    "How did youe here? Did your Daddy know that you are here?" Hardy inquired anxiously.

    Hardy was afraid that Charles would lose his temper if he found out that the kids were missing.

    "Of course our Daddy knows that we are here. He has always told us that he wants to give us a

    complete family," Bobby mentioned with a slight trace of grievance on his little face.

    "Yes, great grandpa. You don''t know that in the kindergarten, the other children bully me and call me

    Daddy''s illegitimate daughter... It makes me so sad!" Nadia sobbed miserably.

    "What? Who dares to call you that?" Looking at Nadia''s tearful face, Frederic felt sorry for her.

    It never urred to him that the Fu family''s children would be ridiculed by others. For him, money was

    omnipotent and could resolve everything.

    Besides, the Fu family was very powerful in this city!

    And anyway, what had the private affairs of the Fu family anything to do with others?

    "There are so many of them! I can''t even count how many there are!" Nadia eximed, all the while

    with tears streaming down her pitiful face.

    "Oh, Nadia, please don''t cry. You are my true great granddaughter..." Frederic immediately raised his

    hand and soothingly wiped off Nadia''s tears.

    "Great Grandpa, you also want us to have aplete happy family, don''t you?" Bobby then took the

    opportunity to ask.

    Looking at Bobby and Nadia, Frederic suddenly realized something and his mind shed in

    understanding, "I see. You two have been sent by Charles to persuade me, haven''t you? Well, Charles

    has indeed changed and is not the same person he used to be. He will do everything to achieve his

    goal, won''t he? He even cunningly wants to make use of you two!"

    What? Why did it turn out like this?

    Both Bobby and Nadia had not expected that.

    How could their presence be rted to Daddy''s scheme?

    Daddy wasn''t even aware that the two of them came here at all, was he?

    The two kids looked at each other incredulously and vehemently shook their heads.

    Content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.

    They said in one voice, "Great Grandpa, you are mistaken. We are good children."

    "I know you are good kids, but you have been badly influenced and corrupted by a vicious Daddy. I

    have made up my mind that for the sake of your healthy growth, you can''t go back to Charles for the

    time being. You might be led astray by him," Frederic stated resolutely after thinking for a while.

    "What are you saying?"

    Now it was Hardy and Angelina''s turn to be shocked. What did Frederic mean? He was still sick and

    yet he wanted to bring the two children to his side?

    Right now, they were in the hospital, not at home. They needed to take care of both Derrick and

    Frederic. With two patients, they were already very busy. Now he wanted two add two more children to

    their responsibility? Did Frederic think they were omnipotent?

    "Why? Do you have any problem with it?" challenged Frederic irately.

    "No, father. We are already too busy with you and Derrick. We cannot properly take care of the children

    here. Whereas if they are at home, both Nancy and Charles can take good care of them. But if they are

    to stay here..."

    Before Hardy could finish his words, Frederic suddenly interrupted him, "There are servants at home,

    aren''t there? Find some of them who are trustworthy to take good care of Bobby and Nadia. Humph,

    since Charles doesn''t want to go back to the TS Group, then I won''t allow him go back either." While

    speaking, Frederic raised his hand and tenderly stroked Bobby''s head. "Bobby, grow up soon. I won''t

    wait for your Daddy toe back anymore. I''ll try to live a few more years and hand over the TS Group

    to you when the timees."

    Angelina was stunned by what she heard and protested, "Father, no! That''s not possible! By the time

    Bobby has grown up, the TS Group would have been swallowed up by other groups already. Will there

    still be anything left to hand over to Bobby by then?"

    s, had Frederic gone out of his mind?

    He was already in an advanced age now. Did he think he was still invincible and could do anything he

    wanted to like before?

    Besides, how old was Charles at that time he gave him the reins of the TS group?

    Charles was already more than 20 years old then. Compared to now, Bobby was only a few years old.

    Wasn''t that idea too ridiculous?

    "Yes, father. I think you must have gravely misunderstood Charles. Don''t you still know what kind of

    person he is until now? Can you not put your trust in him? He is an upright and serious person. The

    only bad thing about him is that he is as stubborn as you are and refuses topromise. Isn''t that one

    of the reasons why you appreciated him before? Why do you suddenly feel that his advantages have

    now be his insurmountable shorings? Just think about it. Have you not also done something

    wrong? Derrick hasn''t woken up yet and I know you are worried about his condition. Joseph hasn''t

    come out either, and I know you are also concerned about him. But you haven''t found out yet what

    really happened and you have no concrete evidence. How can you be so sure that it has something to

    do with Charles?" It was the first time that Hardy had argued with his father. He had kept quiet all these

    years, but this time, he had spoken out because Derrick and Joseph had made Frederic almost lose his

    mind.

    "Stop lecturing me. If you are so capable, let Derrick wake up now. Humph!" blurted Frederic

    stubbornly.

    Yes, Frederic was worried about the future of the TS Group, but he was even more flustered about

    Derrick''s life.

    No matter what kind of person Derrick was, in Frederic''s eyes, he would always be his son.

    He didn''t want Derrick to leave the world before him.

    The pain would be immense and he would just be a poor parent!

    "We are not doctors and cannot perform miracles. How can we wake Derrick up from hisa?"

    Angelina retorted in distress.

    "Then leave the kids here and take good care of them on my behalf," Frederic ordered without giving in

    an inch.

 Chapter 439 The Descendant Of The Fu Family

    Chapter 439 The Descendant Of The Fu Family

    "They still need to go to the kindergarten," Hardy said, sounding so helpless like he was backed in a

    corner.

    However, the patriarch of the Fu family was still as hard-headed as ever. "But perhaps today can be an

    exemption. When Derrick wakes up, I will let the children go to the kindergarten," Frederic answered

    directly.

    "What? Are you taking the kids as hostages?" Angelina blurted out in disbelief as if she had just heard

    something inhumane.

    "Nonsense! They are my great-grandchildren! How can I and make them hostages? Damn! Women''s

    mouths are really too vicious, huh!" the old man scolded angrily, waving his hand in the air like he was

    shooing some form of bad energy.

    After thinking for a while, Bobby managed to answer, "It''s okay. We can stay here. Great-grandpa, don''t

    worry."

    "Bobby is so considerate. Nadia, be a good girl and stay with me." Frederic, who would typically be

    cold and strict when talking to adults, seemed to have a soft spot for his great-grandchildren.

    His voice ran smoothly like a flowing river, and his tone was so gentle and bright. This treatment was

    evidently a far cry from how he would normally act around grown-ups.

    "Great-grandpa, you can ask us to stay, but you have to promise us one thing: when Uncle Derrick

    wakes up, you will let daddy and mommy get married, okay?" Much like awyer making his case in a

    courthouse, Bobby argued his condition, raising his little head slightly to show the old man that he was

    in no way intimidated.

    To his surprise, thetter shed him a cheeky smile and answered, "Bobby, you already know how to

    negotiate with great-grandpa at such a young age. Well, you really resemble me, and that''s what great-

    grandpa likes."

    "You see, Nadia is also a descendant of the Fu family. Dad, if you give the TS Group to Charles, it will

    also eventually belong to the kids. Right?" Angelina uttered, hoping that she could persuade her father.

    In fact, she was anxious to let Charles go back to work immediately. If Derrick really woke up, there

    was no assurance he would keep things the way they were. If he had schemed once, there was no

    guarantee he would not plot against her son again.

    "Nadia,e here and kiss me." Ignoring Angelina''s remark, Frederic turned at the little girl and

    pointed at his face.

    She walked over obediently and nted a kiss on the old man''s face.

    Now grinning from ear to ear in sheer satisfaction, Frederic stated sincerely, "Nadia, I have already

    known that you are a descendant of the Fu family. Look at your eyes! They look very simr to your

    great-grandmother''s! But it''s your mommy who made great-grandfather sad. Why does she have a

    concerning rtionship with Edward? Great-grandpa dislikes this, and if this affair can''t be straightened

    out, it will bring shame to our family. Do you understand? I also have my own difficulties. You should

    learn to understand me, okay?"

    "Great-grandpa, Uncle Edward is a good man," Nadia retorted unhappily. Obviously, the poor girl didn''t

    like it when she heard Frederic spoke ill of Edward.

    "I also think Uncle Edward is a good man. Great-grandpa, you can''t speak ill of him and mommy. It''s

    unfair to them!" Bobby, who had always been cleverer than his sister, crossed his arms against his

    chest and frowned at his grandfather.

    However, thetter seemed unbothered and even snorted, "Well, if they''re innocent, then why don''t

    they just prove it? It''s very easy, young man."

    "What does great-grandpa mean?" the young boy asked in confusion, cocking his head slightly to the

    right while furrowing his cute, tiny brows.

    "Well, I''m afraid you wouldn''t understand, young man." Frederic ruffled Bobby''s head. Then, he turned

    to his daughter-inw and said, "Angelina, get some food and drinks for the children. They must be

    hungry and thirsty from standing outside. Come on! Make the kids feel weed." The old man

    shed a reassuring smile to Bobby and Nadia, who gulped upon hearing the words ''food'' and ''drinks''

    escape their great-grandfather''s lips.

    "Alright." Soon after, Angelina rose to her seat and immediately started preparing.

    With the two children around, the atmosphere in the ward suddenly brightened up and animated.

    Evidently, their mere presence�C�Camidst being little ones�C�Chad brought a massive change in just a

    short period.

    Frederic didn''t seem sullen anymore, and the grim look he bore when Charles visited had now

    evaporated from his face. Much to his pleasure, he temporarily forgot about the loss of the TS Group.

    Meanwhile, after leaving the hospital, Charles really went back home to wash and cook.

    He was so engrossed in doing the chores and staying true to his reputation as a househusband that he

    didn''t even feel the time passed by. When the clock hit the afternoon mark, he prepared to pick up the

    kids.

    However, when he arrived at the kindergarten, he was stunned to hear the teacher''s news.

    Apparently, Bobby and Nadia were absent today.

    And the teacher called both Charles and Nancy to ask about the kids, but none of them answered.

    Nancy was probably busy working on a surgery, while Charles turned off his phone.

    Thetter was afraid that the shareholders would bombard him with calls and bug him about the

    company.

    After all, the stocks of theirpany had tremendously dropped overnight. And the moment he learned

    about this, he knew the stockholders would badger him all day.

    He was utterly distraught upon learning about the kids'' disappearance. "I drove them here today. Why

    are you telling me they''re not here?"

    "Mr. Fu, I really haven''t seen the children. If you don''t believe me, please check the surveince video,"

    the teacher replied in a slightly trembling voice, obviously nervous by the domineering presence of this

    man in front of her.

    "Okay," thetter uttered before proceeding to look for the tapes. From the surveince video of the

    kindergarten, Charles saw that Bobby and Nadia walked out of the premises and got in a cab.

    "These kids! How dare they leave without permission?" After memorizing the taxi''s license te,

    Charles asked his men to search for the cab driver.

    More than that, Hiram was not present today either, which only made him even more agitated.

    ''I have asked Jay to investigate the truth of Derrick''s car ident. Why hasn''t there been any news

    yet?'' Charles thought in gnashed teeth.

    If he continued to wait, the loss of the TS Group would be immeasurable in no time. After all, it was his

    painstaking efforts, and he would utterly feel sorry and guilty for it.

    While his head was filled with all thepany problems, he soon got an update about the kids.

    Apparently, the taxi took them to the hospital where Frederic was admitted.

    ''Were they following me to the hospital?'' he asked in utter disbelief.

    So the kids must have known that he left the TS Group!

    Thinking of this, Charles rummaged his fingers on his phone to call Nancy, but before he could find her

    number, Jay rang him.

    Upon seeing his friend''s name register on the screen, his heart inevitably sank in both anticipation and

    suspense. Jay was certainly calling about Derrick''s ident.

    "What''s the news?" he directly greeted.

    "Charles, I found that it was Derrick who asked someone to damage Hiram''s car, which caused it to

    stall halfway. On that day, Derrick happened to go to the old mansion of the Fu family. You know, there

    is a same road from the old mansion leading to the TS Group. Derrick had already nned it, so he

    asked the driver to closely tail Hiram''s car. What''s more, he knew that there would be a car ident,

    but he didn''t let the driver slow down!" Jay exined non-stop from the other line.

    His tone was full of shock just as he was dropping the bombshell of an update.

    No one would have thought that Derrick, who cherished his life, would risk it just to get the TS Group.

    It was unbelievable!

    "Did you find out who damaged Hiram''s car?" Charles knew that the key to ultimately solving this

    case�C�Cand hence thepany''s problem�C�Cwas to track the person responsible for damaging his

    bodyguard''s car.

    "Yes, I''ve found him. The person''s called Bob, but he mysteriously disappeared aftermitting the

    crime. My men couldn''t trace any clue at all!" Jay was dumbstruck as he reported the findings.

    Apparently, the case seemed even moreplicated than it appeared.

    As the stress riled up in his head, Charles turned to smoking to somehow soothe his throbbing temple.

    Slowly, he lit a cigarette while thinking of how cruel Derrick was.

    He probably killed and dispatched Bob after thetter had done his dirty job for him.

    Judging from what he hadmitted so far, it was likely that Derrick could stomach killing someone.

    But where would he burry the corpse?

    Contentt bel0ngs to N0ve/lDra/ma.O(r)g!

    Hearing no response from Charles after a while, Jay put two and two together and deduced the matter

    at hand. "Charles, Derrick killed Bob, right?" he asked in a cautious tone.

    "Yeah. He most likely did." Charles took a deep drag on his cigarette and puffed the smoke out.

    "Damn it! I didn''t know your uncle is so heartless. He''s like a demon in disguise! How could he be so

    inhumane?" At this point, Jay was even more dumbfounded. He might be born slightly dissolute and

    indulgent, but he could nevermit murder or arson like a barbaric person.

 Chapter 440 Helpful

    Chapter 440 Helpful

    In other words, Jay was a man who was merciful and empathized with others.

    Whenever he saw beggars on the street, he would help them without verifying if they were really poor

    or not.

    As a result, whenever beggars saw his car, they would immediately surround him to ask for alms.

    In the end, Jay felt harassed by them and didn''t dare to drive on that road anymore.

    It was not about the money, but he was losing time trying to fend them off.

    But much to his surprise, those beggars somehow found out where he lived and took turns squatting

    patiently at the door of his house.

    Every time they would see Jay''s car driving out of the yard, one of the beggars on the lookout would

    whistle loudly, and other beggars hiding in the dark would immediately swarm over in throve.

    This aggravated Jay''s annoyance further. In the end, he decided to move out In order to avoid those

    bothersome beggars.

    After that, he came to the conclusion that people should not be too kind to the point of being taken

    advantage of. Otherwise, they were just inviting others to trouble them.

    With narrowed eyes, Charles raised his head and blew a smoke ring out of exasperation. If Derrick was

    to be proven guilty ofmitting murder, then he would have to pay a life with his life.

    No one could escape thew.

    "What should we do next?" asked Jay in frustration.

    "Go find the evidence of how Derrick murdered Bob," Charles ordered decisively.

    "And then? What if your grandfather finds out about it?" Jay was mostly worried about Frederic''s

    health. Without a doubt, if something bad were to happen to Derrick, the person to be dealt with the

    heaviest blow would be Frederic.

    "s... Let''s talk about it when the timees." Charles wanted to hide Derrick''s crimes from his

    grandpa, but he was afraid that it couldn''t be concealed any longer.

    To put it bluntly, Charles himself didn''t know how to handle the situation either.

    But if this incident were to be left unsolved, Derrick would always pose as a potential threat to the TS

    Group.

    After ending the call, Jay sent Charles the evidence of Derrick instructing Bob to damage Hiram''s car.

    Charles drove straight to the hospital right after.

    In the meantime, the two kids had eaten and were already full.

    Nadia whispered to Bobby secretly, "Bobby, what if Daddy isn''t able to find us?"

    "Yes, I''m also worried now. How about we quietly sneak away when they are not looking?" Bobby

    hesitantly suggested after thinking for a while.

    "But that''s not a good idea to begin with. Great grandpa won''t let us go." Bobby shook his head in

    contemtion.

    Holding her chin in her hands, Nadia miserably whined, "So, are we really going to stay here tonight? If

    Daddy finds out that we secretly ran away from the kindergarten, do you think he will punish us?"

    "Yes, he definitely will, so we can''t leave either. At the very least, we have great grandpa to protect us

    here. If we are to leave, there will absolutely be no one to protect us," reasoned Bobby.

    "s..." Nadia sighed, slightly upset, "I''m just so sad that we can''t be with Daddy and Mommy tonight."

    "Well, we can wait for Daddy and Mommy toe for us and take us from here," Bobby said in a calm

    voice.

    Nadia became a little disappointed and sat on the sofa without saying anything.

    At this time, the sound of footsteps rushing could be hearding from the door. Shortly after, the door

    of the ward was opened and Charles walked in from the outside withrge strides.

    His handsome face was as cold as ice and his murderous look scared Nadia to the bones. She shrank

    her neck and anxiously said in fear, "Oh, Daddy is here so soon."

    "It''s alreadyte, okay?" Bobby said as he looked out of the window. It was already beginning to get

    dark outside.

    The weather in early winter was a little chilly.

    However, to their surprise, Charles didn''t even pay any attention to the two kids as he walked in.

    Instead, he went straight to Frederic''s bedside and said with determination, "Grandpa, I want to show

    you something."

    The two kids looked at each other. How could Daddy just ignore them without even a nce?

    The two kids curiously approached Charles timidly and all four eyes stared fixedly at the phone he was

    holding in his hand.

    Frederic thought that Charles'' presence must be an indication that he had changed his mind. So, he

    didn''t bother with the niceties and crossly demanded, "What is it that you want to show me so badly?

    The stock price of TS Group has already reached the limit down, hasn''t it? Humph, I knew this would

    happen. You ungrateful bastard! In your heart, there is only room for Nancy and Nancy alone. You don''t

    even care about the TS Group at all, let alone me!"

    "No, I didn''te here for the stock of TS Group, but rather... It''s regarding a conspiracy directed by

    Derrick!"

    As soon as Charles uttered those words, both Angelina and Hardy rushed over in a hurry, their curiosity

    peaked to its limit.

    "What do you mean by that? Tell me now!" Frederic intensely growled and sat up slowly.

    Charles put the phone in Frederic''s hand and said, "Grandpa, it''s best if you take a look at it yourself.

    You have to see with your own eyes what dirty and underhanded trick Derrick used to make me leave

    the TS Group."

    Angelina immediately handed his reading sses to Frederic, anticipating a sudden outburst from him.

    Frederic put on his sses with trembling hands. When he looked at the phone, he subconsciously

    narrowed his eyes.

    In fact, he had already guessed vaguely that something was not right and it was bothering his heart.

    When he heard and saw the recording of the conversation between Derrick and Bob, Frederic was

    shocked into oblivion.

    "Grandpa, I swear, this video is definitely real and not made up by me. I''m not as conniving as Derrick!"

    Charles stated softly.

    He somehow had an inclination as to how Frederic was feeling at that very moment. As much as he

    would like to avoid causing grandpa any pain, the need to let grandpa see Derrick''s true colors

    outweighed the pain.

    "Father, you trusted Derrick too much. He tried every despicable means to frame Charles. I feel so

    sorry for Charles," Angelina berated Frederic softly while wiping her tears.

    "Angelina, stop it! Don''t make things worse!" Hardy reprimanded Angelina to stop her from bbering

    further.

    Frederic, on the other hand, remained silent and still for a long time.

    The ward remained quiet for nearly ten minutes. Nobody dared to make a sound.

    "Great Grandpa, is he really a bad person?" Nadia suddenly leaned over and pointed at Derrick''s

    image with her little finger.

    "No, he was just too obsessed with wealth and did something really stupid," Frederic admitted as he

    sighed with disappointment.

    "Father, I still want to say something on behalf of Charles. Since it was Derrick who really framed him

    and the truth had finallye to light, we should let the media know the truth, shouldn''t we?" Angelina

    was eager to announce and prove Charles'' innocence to everyone.

    "Do you want Derrick to die?" said Frederic between his gritted teeth.

    At present, the most ufortable person in the room was Frederic. All this time, he had been

    severely against Charles and assumed the worst for Derrick''s sake. He couldn''t eat nor sleep well, and

    he fervently prayed all the time for Derrick to wake up soon.

    But Frederic never expected that contrary to what he believed in; it was Derrick who had framed

    Charles. How dare he? He even risked his own life in order to frame Charles.

    How much hatred could there be for him to do that?

    "No one wants Derrick to die, but he deserves the condition he is in now. The reason why you asked

    him to go to the old mansion that day was to verify whether he colluded with Anna or not. To cover up

    for his misdeeds, he came up with such a clumsy idea in a hurry. It is clearly evident that he wanted to

    destroy me. And he almost seeded. Grandpa, are you really deceived by the lies and illusion he

    created?" Charles analyzed calmly.

    In the face of all the evidence against Derrick, Frederic was not as cruel and domineering as he used to

    be. Rather, he looked very deted and depressed.

    Content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.

    "What do you think we should do now, Charles?" Frederic asked in a forlorn manner, as he looked at

    Charles pitifully like a helpless child.

    "When he wakes up, take him to the police," Charles answered calmly.

    "Don''t forget that he is your uncle!" Frederic ruefully reminded him, lest he forget their

    rtion.

 Chapter 441 Family Affection

    Chapter 441 Family Affection

    "When did that man ever take me as his nephew? He even tried to kill me," sneered Charles.

    "You... You shouldn''t be trying to be like him. Derrick is obviously obsessed with acquiring wealth and

    power. You can''t be like that!" When Frederic spoke again, he begged for mercy.

    "So, will you promise to give me permission to marry Nancy?" Charles felt that this was the right time to

    ask for his request.

    "These matters have nothing to do with your marriage. It''s our family business. You can''t just sit there

    and allow your uncle to die!" pleaded Frederic.

    "Alright, alright. You shouldn''t be arguing with grandpa, Charles. First of all, find a way to get Joseph

    out, so that he can finally see the truth about his father''s car ident." Hardy had been suffering in

    misery these days. Despite everything, Derrick was still his brother, and Joseph was his nephew.

    After all, he wasn''t as cruel or merciless as his brother. The man didn''t live a life of indulgence and

    never had aggressive desire towards anything.

    A man who didn''t seek or desire would naturally put more value into the family rtionship.

    "At least your father is more humane that you are. Unlike you, he at least has the capabilities to be

    concerned about Joseph. You, on the other hand, are willing to watch Joseph die!" Once again,

    Frederic couldn''t resist arguing with Charles.

    "Getting Joseph out is the easy part. However, I would have to tell the police the truth about Derrick''s

    car ident. It is the only way to remove Hiram as a suspect in the case," said Charles.

    Frederic waved his hand in annoyance. "Enough! I don''t need you to talk about these trivial matters in

    front of me. Just deal what you have to ande back as soon as you can without bothering me!"

    Frederic then proceeded to wave his arms at Bobby and Nadia. "Come here, precious children. Talk to

    great grandpa. Only the two of you can stop me from feeling so upset!"

    Bobby and Nadia agreeably walked up to their great grandfather and ced their warm faces on his.

    Charles called Jay right away and asked him to let Joseph free.

    The past few days, Joseph had beenpletely isted inside. He was like a ticking bomb that could

    go off at any given moment.

    He hadn''t eaten or drank any water the whole time either.

    Every day, he yelled to get him out of there.

    No one dared allow to let him out without Charles'' permission. They simply let him make all the noise

    he wanted.

    When Joseph noticed that none of the police were paying attention to him, he came up with a terrible

    idea.

    He was alwayspliant during the daytime, but whenever the night came and a few people were left

    on duty, he would cause a thunderous scene.

    It would get so loud that the police who were on duty would be unable to rest properly.

    Since the police always had the benefit of resting the next day, they could easily look past Joseph''s

    actions. However, the other detainees had to experience that every night, so they weren''t happy about

    it at all.

    All the other cellmates had work to do in the daytime, and they didn''t have the same luxuries and

    privilege that Joseph hading from a wealthy family.

    Whenever Joseph instigated the noise, other people would imitate his sound and cause a collective

    uproar.

    Therefore, no one could sleep well.

    Everyone was tormented by Joseph''s antics in thest few days.

    "Why hasn''t Mr. Fu let him out yet?"

    "Exactly. The bastard is causing a lot of trouble for everyone here."

    As hey on his bed, Joseph snickered and said, "If you want to be relieved from my torture, all you

    have to do is give me the damn phone."

    Joseph waspletely oblivious about Derrick''s condition, or the current state of the TS Group. All he

    cared about was to get out of the prison.

    "All the prisoners here aren''t allowed ess to a phone or make a call. What makes you think you are

    an exception?" the policemen asked, disgruntled by Joseph''s entitlement.

    By this point, the policemen were already so sick of prisoners who came from affluent families. As they

    were so spoiled by their families, a little bit of suffering was too much for them to bear.

    However, it wasn''t that Joseph could not put up with the prison''s tough conditions. He was just such a

    noisy man.

    From the moment he arrived, he had done nothing but cause turmoil for everyone.

    "I didn''t do anything wrong! You are all puppets to Nancy''s deception. I tell all of you, when I finally find

    evidence that she was the one who framed my father, I will be sending her here personally!" Joseph

    was very stubborn. The truth was that he liked Nancy a little too much. When he found out the

    seriousness of Charles'' rtionship with Nancy, he realized he could never win her heart.

    That being said, he despised any woman that he couldn''t have.

    Joseph figured that it must have been Nancy and Charles who conspired together and tried to murder

    his father.

    "You don''t even know how you can get out of here. Humph!" said the policeman in disdain.

    "My grandfather ising to save me. I''ll be out of here before you know it. You better treat me well, or

    I''ll demolish this ce the moment I get out," threatened Joseph.

    The police simply thought that Joseph was a little punk who was talking nonsense, so no one paid

    attention to him.

    However, a few momentster, they received a phone call from Charles.

    "Excuse me, please release Joseph. Nancy''s injury is a lot better now."

    The policeman opened Joseph''s cell the moment he heard Charles'' instructions.

    "Joseph, you''re free."

    "What?" Joseph jumped out of his bed from surprise and said, "Ha-ha! Letting me out so soon, huh?

    My grandfather has called you already, hasn''t he?

    Joseph just assumed that Charles must have wanted him imprisoned forever and didn''t even think it

    was a possibility that he would call to let him out.

    So, he had ced all his hopes on Frederic.

    "It was Mr. Fu. Charles called me and asked me to let you go," answered the policeman

    contemptuously.

    "Charles?" Joseph was shortly speechless from the shocking revtion. However, momentster, he

    hurried out of his cell and said, "Let me tell you, even if it was Charles who called, I''m sure he was

    doing it under my grandfather''s orders. Do you know who my grandfather is? Two decades ago, every

    single person in this city knew about my grandfather''s position and identity. He was omnipotent and

    powerful, so no one dares to disobey him. That includes Charles! Do you understand?"

    "Joseph, even until now, we know all about your grandfather. You better get going now, before your

    grandfather gets worried," urged the policeman.

    Joseph arrogantly pped his hands and left the building.

    The moment he reached the gate, he realized that no one was waiting for him outside. He started

    talking to himself and said, "I''m going home today but grandpa didn''t even send anyone to pick me up.

    Does he even still think of me as his grandson? How could he do this to me?"

    As he muttered these words to himself, he hailed himself a taxi. He got inside and said to the driver,

    "Bring me to the hospital."

    Approximately forty minutester, Joseph arrived at the hospital.

    He went straight to the hospital to check up on Derrick. While he was gone, his biggest fear was that

    his father would die.

    This belongs to N?velDrama.Org: ?.

    If Derrick died, he wouldn''t know what he would do.

    Naturally, as soon as he arrived at the hospital, he wanted to go straight to Derrick''s ward.

    However, upon passing by Frederic''s ward, he suddenly heard the conversation between Frederic and

    Charles.

    They were talking about the car ident that Derrick had nned.

 Chapter 442 Medical Record

    Chapter 442 Medical Record

    Joseph was shocked and ran into the doctor''s office immediately.

    As soon as he entered, he cried, "Doctor, is my father going to get better?"

    The doctor looked up at Joseph, and then lowered his head to continue reading the medical record.

    "The injury in Derrick''s head caused internal bleeding, which resulted in a temporarya. He has

    been unconscious for twenty-four hours. He should be able to wake up, but as for when, it is hard to

    say. He could wake up in the next hour or the next year."

    "What? Will my father ever be responsive again?" Joseph asked, grabbing the doctor by the cor.

    "Sir, I''m a doctor, not a God. We have tried our best to cure the patient, but his injuries are serious. We

    can do nothing about it." The doctor trembled in fear. Joseph looked like he was about to attack him.

    As soon as Joseph loosened his grip, the doctor sat back in his seat.

    In fact, Joseph didn''t want Derrick to wake up at all, because once Derrick woke up, he would have to

    face the long arm of thew.

    He might as well stay in thea.

    "Okay, I see." After saying that, Joseph marched out of the doctor''s office.

    He went into Derrick''s ward.

    Derrick was wearing an oxygen mask with tubes all over his body.

    Joseph and Derrick''s rtionship was hardly a good one but Derrick was his father after all. When

    Joseph saw Derrick lying on the bed, he couldn''t help but shed tears.

    He raised his hand to wipe his eyes, bent over Derrick and said in a low voice, "Dad, our family is rich

    but I told you that you''d never beat Charles. You can''t defeat him. Why did you do this? Charles

    already found everything out. He knows what you nned and he knows it was all you. If you ever

    wake up, you''re finished. Dad, we also have shares in the TS Group. We don''t even have to do

    anything and we can just live on dividends. We have more money than we can even try to spend. What

    was the point in doing this? Not only did you get nothing for it, you''ve put yourself in the hospital. What

    should I do now?"

    This belongs to N?velDrama.Org: ?.

    The more Joseph said, the sadder he became. He began to sob uncontrobly.

    In thea, Derrick was fighting a difficult mental battle. He had been trying to wake up, but he kept

    falling down this mountain in his dazed state.

    It happened again and again.

    Although Derrick didn''t wake up, he could hear the conversation between Hardy and the doctor. He

    knew Hardy was helping feed and take care of him.

    He hated what he was being forced to eat. He couldn''t do anything about it though. His body was

    completely disconnected from his mind. Was he disabled?

    Derrick was so frustrated. Why couldn''t he open his eyes even though he was conscious?

    He was about to just give up and try to sleep when he heard Joseph begin to speak in his ear.

    It was going to be impossible to sleep now. He was terrified. How did Charles find out the truth so

    quickly?

    He was so discreet. How did Charles figure it out?

    What could he possibly do now?

    Was it worth waking up? He couldn''t even think about what he would possibly have to face when he

    woke up.

    He would face Frederic''s disappointment, Charles''s inquiry and God only knew what else.

    Joseph was right��he was suffering for nothing.

    Derrick just wanted to scream. He just needed a release from this anxiety. Suddenly his legs kicked out

    in a spasm-like action.

    Joseph was shocked. He screamed, "Dad, are you still alive?"

    Derrick wanted to say something, but he was still had his oxygen mask on. He wanted to take off the

    mask, but his body still wasn''t cooperating.

    He wished Joseph would help him but Joseph was too terrified. He was almost out the door, about to

    run away.

    "Dad? Did he wake up or was he some sort of zombie?" Joseph had no idea what was going on. How

    was Derrick moving if he was in aa?

    Derrick was even more frustrated that Joseph was just shouting and not doing anything. He kicked out

    again, hitting Joseph.

    "Ah!" Joseph stumbled backwards. Fortunately, he quickly understood what Derrick was doing. His

    father had basically woken up. When he was misbehaving as a child, Derrick used to kick him a lot.

    Joseph rubbed his leg and came back gingerly. He stopped and looked at Derrick. "Dad, if you can

    hear me, open your eyes."

    Derrick tried lifting his hand but he felt like something was holding it down.

    Joseph carefully took off Derrick''s oxygen mask and said, "Dad, open your eyes. Look at me. I''m

    Joseph, your son. I was a good child and you still used to discipline me. You often yell at me. I think,

    only I can bear your bad temper, well at least better than most. If you wake up, remember, you should

    stop yelling at me. If you yell at me, I will..."

    "You brat, what do you want?" Derrick finally cried out as if he was holding those words in for ages.

    As soon as he spoke, his eyes also opened.

    Joseph was so frightened that he jumped up and said, "Dad, you''re talking so loudly. Aren''t you afraid

    of the doctor hearing you? Let me catch you up. Charles knows your car ident was just an borate

    gimmick. I don''t think it''s going to end well. With Grandpa''s bad temper, he''ll probably take Charles''

    side. This was all done in vain. Well maybe notpletely in vain, you did get yourself in trouble with

    the police after all."

    "You terrible child, how can you take pleasure in my misfortune at this time?" Derrick felt a sharp pain in

    his head, and his face went pale. He said weakly, "Joseph, don''t tell anyone that I have woken up. I will

    be done for sure."

    Joseph shuddered in fear and said, "How about I just get a stick and knock you out again? Aren''t you

    afraid of getting caught?"

    "Humph, are you kidding me? If you knock me out, I''ll die, won''t I?" Derrick said angrily, gritting his

    teeth.

    "Well if we''re not doing that, then you need to be careful. Don''t expose yourself. I''ll keep up the

    charade as well in front of Charles and grandpa. I''ll cry and do whatever it takes to make it seem like

    you''re dead. You''d better get through this." Joseph was always spoiled by the Fu family. He was really

    given the world from the day he was born. Since the TS Group waspletely Charles'', Joseph had

    no interest in it. He had been quiet rxed over the past few years. He hadn''t had to do much and with

    the little ambition that he did have, he was fine just sitting around. He didn''t want Derrick to spoil

    that.

 Chapter 443 Shrewd All His Life

    Chapter 443 Shrewd All His Life

    "You bastard! I''m your father! I don''t understand why I raised such a coward child like you. Can''t you be

    any more ambitious? Look at your cousin!"

    Derrick''s voice red in the entire room. He was so furious that his veins on the neck almost popped

    while his blood rose to his face.

    Just as he furiously shouted at his son, Charles and Hardy walked to the door and prepared to barge in

    uninvited

    Suddenly, Charles frowned and halted on his tracks upon hearing a faint sound.

    "Why are you stopping? Let''s go!" his father asked in confusion, furrowing his brows tightly.

    However, the young man ced his index finger on his lips, shushing, and merely narrowing his eyes.

    But to the least of their knowledge, Joseph had already heard Hardy''s voice. So, he hurriedly put the

    oxygen mask on Derrick and warned, "Dad, don''t say anything. Herees Charles."

    Immediately, Derrick shut his eyes and pretended to still be unconscious.

    At the same time, Joseph jumped in on the pretense and burst into tears. "Father, you have been so

    wronged. It''s all because of that bastard Hiram! Don''t worry! I will avenge you right now!"

    he blurted out before storming out of the ward in staggering steps.

    However, before he couldpletely leave, Charles had already pushed the door open and walked in

    with his father, Hardy.

    "Charles, it''s you who hurt my father! You should pay the price with your life!" As Joseph mournfully

    yelled at his cousin, he overlooked the fact that it was Derrick�C�Chis father�C�Cwho caused the car

    incident. And every word he uttered pierced through Charles like a sharp knife.

    On the other side of the ward was Derrick, who broke into a cold sweat while listening to his son''s

    sentiments.

    Contentt bel0ngs to N0ve/lDra/ma.O(r)g!

    "Joseph, stop it. I didn''t hurt Derrick. The car ident was a farce schemed by your father himself. It

    has nothing to do with me! You''re lucky that he is still alive. I don''t think anyone should be responsible

    for it but himself!" Charles took out his phone, aiming to show the evidence he gathered to back his

    im.

    However, Joseph didn''t even look or nce at it. Instead, he pushed Charles away and cursed, "You

    are a liar! You have always been one! Do you think you deserve to be my brother? I have done nothing

    but give in and yield to you! I have even given up the TS Group for you! What else do you want?"

    As Joseph poured out his sentiments, tears began rolling down his cheeks.

    "I didn''t ask you to do that for me, Joseph. How about I ask grandpa to hand over the TS Group to you

    now?" A little pang of hurt and disappointment rose in Charles. Although he had always been so cold

    and distant to his cousin, thetter was still his family. But even with this, he couldn''t just forget the

    betrayal of his uncle.

    Before Joseph could even refuse, a faint cough sounded, causing Charles and Hardy to be stunned.

    With eyes on stalks, both of them gazed at Derrick, who was lying on the bed.

    "Is your father awake?" Hardy asked happily.

    "Dad, are you awake?" Joseph asked, pretending to be surprised.

    Still determined to continue with their deceit, Derrick closed his eyes tightly, wary that Charles would

    find out the truth.

    He merely coughed just to remind his coward of a son to quickly grab Charles'' offer of handing the

    company over to him.

    As long as he owned the TS Group, he would have countless wealth, power and influence.

    What the hell was Joseph still hesitating about?

    So, to urge his son, Derrick decided to warn him with a cough.

    In fact, Joseph was not stupid at all. He just got used to being idle these past few years that being in

    the limelight of things didn''t interest him anymore.

    But he knew that he couldn''t let Charles know that his father had already woken up. So instead, he

    uttered, "He probably just have a lump in his throat. If you don''t believe me, take a closer look. He

    doesn''t seem like he''s going to wake up any time soon."

    Then, he purposely cried, "Dad! Dad! Please wake up now! Tell me how Hiram hurt you! I''ll find him

    and avenge you!"

    "I told you, your father''s car ident has nothing to do with Hiram. Why don''t you believe me?" Charles

    said coldly. His face now turned grim, and his jaw hardened.

    "You are such a hypocrite, aren''t you? You want me to take over the TS Group, right? Well, since you

    said that yourself, don''t you dare go back on your word!" This time, Joseph''s voice had be so

    firm�C�Cmuch different from how a coward would sound amidst an adversity. And as he wiped his tears,

    his sharp gaze locked at his cousin.

    "Charles, you don''t actually mean that, do you?" Of course, Hardy didn''t want his son to give the TS

    Group to Joseph. There was no way he''d let that happen after all their painstaking efforts.

    So, clenching his fist, he mediated and asked his son in an attempt to remind him how foolish his

    decision was.

    But to Hardy''s surprise, Charles didn''t regret it at all. In fact, there was no hint of bitterness etched on

    his son''s face.

    "Alright. Come on! I''ll take you to see grandpa now." Charles managed to sh a smile as those words

    escaped his lips.

    "Just to remind you, it''s you who offered thepany to me. I didn''t forcefully take it." Joseph''s

    cautious tone exhibited how he still wanted to avoid conflict with their grandfather.

    More than that, he had always known Charles as a man who desired power and influence. And hearing

    that he was giving up the TS Group evidently left him dumbfounded to his feet.

    "Yes, you''re right." Charles nodded with a nonchnt face, leaving his cousin even more in disbelief.

    "Okay, let''s go," Joseph agreed reluctantly while keeping his gaze as sharp as he could.

    "Let''s go."

    Seeing that he couldn''t stop them, Hardy could only sigh and shake his head.

    So, the three of them walked out of Derrick''s ward one after another. And the moment the door was

    shut entirely, Derrick slowly opened his eyes.

    A grin soon found its way on his lips; he dly thought that he was finally about to get the TS Group. It

    was all that he had wanted ever since, even putting his own life at risk. But, to the least of his

    expectation, his son, who had been a cowardice, could get it without exerting any effort.

    ''If the TS Group is in Joseph''s hands, it''s already as good as being mine.

    Ha! This is great!

    Since managing isn''t my son''s strongest suit, I got that covered!

    I''ll make him a puppet CEO!''

    With a smug, Derrick imagined the future with the TS Group under his control. Because of this blissful

    news, he had forgotten entirely the ident that almost cost him his life.

    Such individuals, who valued money above everything else, really existed. And for Derrick, the value of

    his life was not worth mentioning.

    As the saying goes, people die for wealth�C�Cand Derrick was no different.

    Meanwhile, as the cunning man celebrated his yet confirmed sess in his ward, Joseph and Charles

    had arrived at Frederic''s ward.

    At the sight of their grandfather, Joseph''s eyes immediately turned puffy red. "Grandpa, I''ve been

    having a hard time! On top of that, I miss you and my family very much!" he dramatically cried.

    Although Frederic still felt sorry for Joseph, he couldn''t show a pitiful face. After all, it was thetter''s

    fault. The old man thought his grandson should pay the price for it.

    "If you didn''t stir any trouble, she would not call the police!" Frederic scowled in disgust.

    "Grandpa, it''s all because of that bitch! It''s Nancy who framed me. Forget it. Let''s not talk about it

    today. Charles has something to tell you." Joseph stood straight and nced at his cousin before

    reminding, "Right, Charles?"

    Thetter, who still stood domineering, smiled casually.

    "Joseph, you are so ungrateful! It was Charles who asked the police to let you out. How could you not

    show any gratitude?" On one corner of the ward sat Angelina, piercing her tenacious eyes at her

    nephew.

    When Joseph came in with her son, the woman felt beads of cold sweat forming on her forehead.

    She was apparently nervous to see the former talking to Frederic in such a severe tone. More than

    that, she was afraid that Joseph would take over the TS Group, and judging from the situation, he was

    here to negotiate about that.

    "Auntie, grandpa will be unhappy if you say that. I''m also his grandson. Will grandpa just stand by and

    do nothing if Charles doesn''t get me out? Is your son so conceited that he won''t listen to him?" With his

    condescending and mocking tone, it was evident that Joseph was using the patriarch of the entire Fu

    family. At this point, Frederic was only person he could rely on.

 Chapter 444 The Battle Has Just Begun

    Chapter 444 The Battle Has Just Begun

    Joseph was all too aware of Derrick''s condition. With him lying like a lifeless leaf on the bed, Joseph

    only had Frederic to rely on now.

    "How dare you call your brother''s name!" Frederic chastised, then turned to Charles. "What did you

    want to tell me?"

    Joseph raised his head cockily.

    He radiated pure arrogance, like a man certain of his victory.

    Content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.

    Charles shrugged. Every seasoned businessman knew that such conceit would not take anyone far in

    the world of business.

    "Grandpa, aren''t you worried that no one will take over the TS Group? Why don''t you hand it over to

    Joseph?"

    he suggested nonchntly

    Angelina and Frederic gaped at him at his words.

    "Charles, what did you just say?" they blurted out in unison.

    "It''s exactly as you heard it," Charles answered, unaffected by their evident shock.

    "You can''t be serious!" Angelina shouted. Her anger rose, making her head throb with small pulsations.

    "Charles, it took you so many years to develop the TS Group to what it is now. I know it wasn''t easy,

    but are you really just handing it over to others like this?"

    Angelina''s voice shook as frustrated tears fell from her eyes.

    The TS Group was her lifeblood. When she heard that Charles was going to give it to Joseph so easily,

    she wanted to tear at her own hair and scream.

    "I have already discussed about this issue with grandpa. There''s nothing else to say now that we have

    resolved this. Now, I think I should take the children home," Charles excused himself and walked to the

    lounge.

    Bobby and Nadia were slumped on a chair, having fallen asleep just now. All he wanted to do was to

    take his kids out of here. They shouldn''t be involved in the messy issues of the adults.

    In truth, he had no ns of giving TS Group up. The scene earlier was just a strategic retreat.

    He hadid out the groundwork. Now, all that there was left to do is wait.

    The TS Group had already suffered a great loss. It didn''t matter if it lost a little more.

    After all, the Fu family was rich, wasn''t it?

    "Charles, listen here. This was your decision!" Frederic shouted angrily after him.

    Was Charles that same ambitious man who ruthlessly took down his opponents? Frederic could almost

    not recognize the resemnce with the present.

    It was as if he had be an entirely different person. Meeting Nancy had changed him for good.

    Now, his head was filled with only thoughts of her and their children.

    Frederic would have pped Charles hard, if not for the weakness brought by his own old age.

    "Yes. I meant what I said." Charles brushed his anger off with indifference.

    Frederic gritted his teeth as he watched him.

    Taking the children, Charles said, "Let''s go."

    "You�� Don''t take them away!" Frederic yelled again.

    "I know you like them grandpa, but we have to go home now. I won''t go to work tomorrow anyway.

    Don''t worry. I''ll take them to see you again. Have a good rest." With that, Charles walked out with

    Bobby and Nadia nestled in his arms. When he was at the door, he stopped and turned around.

    "Grandpa, don''t forget to teach Joseph well. He has a lot to learn about running a business."

    "That''s none of your concern now, is it?" Joseph spat. "Why don''t you just mind your wife and children!"

    "Father, are you really giving TS Group to Joseph? Charles was the one who took care of the business.

    It was his own blood and sweat that turned it into a sess. You should think about this again..."

    Angelina cried and tried to plead against his decision.

    "Did you not hear him earlier? It was Charles himself who abandoned the TS Group! That bastard.

    Take a good look at your excellent son, Hardy. Not so excellent now, is he?" Frederic spoke, his every

    word sharp with anger. He was panting when the tirade ended, clutching his chest as he heaved for air.

    Hardy was beside Frederic the next moment, gently stroking his back to ease his breathing. "Dad, you

    know very well what Charles meant. He wants to marry Nancy. If you give him your approval, he will

    definitely go back to the TS Group. You have also found the truth about Derrick''s car ident. It had

    nothing to do with Charles, nor with Nancy, nor Edward. Why are you still stubbornly refusing him? Is it

    so hard to admit your own mistake? What good would it do to cling to your pride?"

    "I��" Frederic started, but shook his head angrily once again. "Humph. That son of yours has grown too

    arrogant for his own good. He thinks the TS Group can''t live without him? Joseph, you have to do well.

    Let that damn Charles have a good look at it. You have to prove that thepany will survive even

    without him. No, it should be even better than before. Don''t let me down. There is no room for mistake.

    You won''t let Charles mock you either, will you?" Frederic encouraged Joseph.

    These words were a mask for the truth. Even he himself knew that it was not a good idea to hand over

    the TS Group to Joseph. However, Charles had set his conditions, and Frederic was left with no other

    choice.

    He would not be backing down so easily without a fight. It would be an opportunity to train Joseph as

    well, who had just been sitting idly for so many years. He could only pray that Joseph would do even

    half a decent job as Charles did. Frederic had no one else to bet on.

    If worse came to worst and Derrick wouldn''t wake up, thepany would be in Joseph''s hands. It

    would be very easy for the whole group to fall into ruin if he didn''t manage it well.

    Among all of them, it was actually Joseph who had the least confidence, but now that Frederic and

    Derrick were backing him up, the only way was forward. The war had begun, and there was no longer

    any possibility for a peaceful retreat.

    "Yes, Grandpa. Don''t worry. I will do my best not to fail you," Joseph said with determination.

    Frederic hummed in acknowledgement. "You just haven''t worked hard enough. You have to study more

    and observe your surroundings better. And don''t even think about following your damned father''s steps

    and ying dirty tricks," he warned.

    "Grandpa, father is still in aa. He is in the brink of life and death. Please take it easy on him." With

    how things yed out, Joseph couldn''t tell anyone that Derrick had woken up.

    "Humph, he''s lucky he''s unconscious. I''m going to teach him a lesson when he wakes up.

    Unbelievable. He''s already so old, and he still doesn''t think..."

    But before Frederic could finish his words, Angelina interrupted him, "I disagree with what you said,

    Father. Not thinking? Is Derrick the kind of person who will do things without thinking? He was targeting

    Charles. He knowingly schemed and framed him. Are you just going to overlook that with the flimsy

    excuse of saying he wasn''t thinking?"

    Angelina couldn''t stop herself. Since earlier, her emotions had been running amok, especially when

    she heard that Frederic was about to give the TS Group to Joseph. His words were like thorns growing

    in her chest. Now, it was all clear to her. The whole ident was a farce directed and staged by

    Derrick, and even with this fact, Frederic was still trying to downy his involvement. She could not

    simply just stand back and quietly ept his words. It was as if everything had turned into a big drama

    and she refused to participate in this yacting.

    "Stop this now. It has been a tense day for all of us. Let Dad have a rest," Hardy said trying to prevent

    another volley of arguments. He looked at his watch and said, "Joseph, go home and ask the servant

    to cook ck chicken soup for your grandfather. You''re going to sleep in your father''s ward tonight,

    right?"

    "Yes, Uncle. You''re right. Today has been stressful. Thank you for being the voice of reason." Joseph

    smiled triumphantly and went out, relieved to be let off the hook.

    Angelina wanted to wipe of that grin from his face with her fist. "That bastard," she muttered. "And

    you..." She turned to Hardy and continued, "Since you''re ''the voice of reason, '' then please enlighten

    me, because I''m going crazy here. You just defended that man who tried to destroy your own son''s

    future. Is that what you call reasonable?"

    "It''s not finished yet. Don''t worry," Hardy answered vaguely.

 Chapter 445 Go Home Together

    Chapter 445 Go Home Together

    Hardy too was unhappy with Frederic''s decision of handing over the TS Group to Joseph. But he

    decided that nagging would not suit him right keeping in mind he was a man.

    He was sanguine that even though Frederic gave the responsibility of TS Group to Joseph, he would

    not be able to keep it under his control for long.

    Nancy came out extremely tired after a ten hour long session of surgeries.

    The moment she stepped out of the operation theater, she saw Charles walking over to her with the

    kids sleeping peacefully in his arms.

    "Why did you bring the kids here?" Nancy looked surprised.

    Charles did not want to worry Nancy by informing her that the children left kindergarten without

    permission. Instead he just said, "I want to go home together with you!"

    The other doctors and nurses signed in unison when they heard Charles.

    Everyone was astonished to see Charles being so sentimental.

    Nancy visibly bushed. She coyly took off her mask and entered her office. "Okay, let me change first."

    Even though she sounded perfectly calm her heart welled up by Charles gesture.

    He actually waited for her so that they could return together?

    They would go home finally!

    After freshening up Nancy helped Charles and took Nadia. Then she asked, "Howe the kids have

    fallen asleep so early?"

    "Probably they are totally exhausted," Charles answered.

    "Children..." Nancy began to say something but then thought better and stopped before proceeding any

    further.

    "Don''t overthink everything. Grandpa is always missing the kids. I brought them here so that they could

    spend some time with him. With each passing day, I feel Grandpa is getting more inclined towards

    them. In general I have seen older people tend to like children more." Charles and Nancy while

    speaking took the elevator to go downstairs. Charles opened the door with his free hand.

    "That''s all you have to say?" Nancy''s sixth sense told her that Charles was hiding something. She was

    worried for him and when her questioning eyes met his, Charles felt guilty for not being totally honest.

    After all Charles loved Nancy very much. Not telling her the truth would give her reasons to be

    perturbed.

    "See the kids are already asleep. Let us go home first then we can talk," Charles softly said.

    Nancy understood what Charles tried to indicate, so without further ado she carefully ced Nadia on

    the back seat of the car and covered both the kids with her coat. She herself climbed up in the

    passenger seat right next to Charles.

    The drive was more or less a silent one because both of them were afraid of waking up the kids.

    Charles turned on some soothing music and Nancy finally tried to rest a bit after hours of work in the

    hospital.

    Charles drove with all his attention. Right at that moment he was the happiest man alive. His happiness

    was there in that car. He needed to protect it by all means.

    Charles respected whatever choice Nancy made because he loved her.

    He was aware of how much Nancy loved her work, so naturally he could never bring himself to ask

    Nancy to give up her career and be a full-time homemaker.

    He refused to me Nancy even when she refused to the marriage proposal again and again, all

    because his love for her was strong enough to oversee everything.

    Love meant understanding and tolerance. For Nancy''s happiness Charles was ready to go to any

    extent.

    They soon arrived home.

    They reached Charles''s vi instead of Edward''s.

    When Nancy woke she squinted her eyes to see properly. The door beside her was open and a gust of

    wind blew. She could feel a big hand touching her face.

    "Darling, we are home. Wake up!" Charles did not want to wake her up as she slept so peacefully in the

    car.

    This belongs to N?velDrama.Org: ?.

    She slept cozily with her head sideways and arms crossed over her chest.

    He softly kissed on her lips.

    That soft, wet touch woke Nancy quickly. She was so deep in her sleep that she forgot where she was

    and in a trance asked, "Who is it?"

    "Shhh.... Don''t wake the kids up. It is just me!" Charles calmed her down.

    Nancy rubbed her face. "What are you doing? Why did you sneak up on me like that?"

    Charles took her hand in his and said, "I was just kissing you and that also openly, okay?"

    "Daddy, Mommy..." Nadia mumbled in her sleep when she heard Charles and Nancy talking.

    Nancy quickly pushed Charles away and said, "Nadia, dear, we are home!"

    "Okay." Nadia immediately went back to her sleep.

    With a snicker, Charles kissed on Nancy''s cheek and said, "Get out of the car."

    "You just like to do something bad!" Nancyined mockingly.

    "I am just expressing my love for you. Why don''t you understand?"

    "Sentimental." Nancy muttered under her breath as she opened the door and took Nadia in her arms.

    Charles picked up Bobby and the two of them walked directly into the bedroom.

    Seeing that the children were fast asleep Nancy decided not to wake them up. She quietly walked out

    of their room and said, "I think it is better that I let them sleep. I won''t bathe them tonight."

    "Yes you are right, but..." Charles''s voice trailed off clearly indicating that he wanted to say something.

    "What is the matter with you?" Nancy sounded very confused.

    "Instead of the kids, today you must bathe me!"

    "Sometimes you are so unreasonable!" Nancy was too tired to take a bath herself and Charles wanted

    her to bathe him. It was definitely out of question.

    She just wanted to crash on her bed and get enough rest.

    She took her pajamas and walked towards the bathroom to change.

    Charles blocked her way and stood in front of the door. He almost illogically said, "Nancy if you don''t

    bathe me now, I will not tell you what happened today."

    Nancy yawned and nonchntly said, "Well that will be great, because I do not want to hear about it

    anyway!"

    "Well, are you not curious to know?"

    "Not really, I am too sleepy to be curious right now." Nancy was almost drooping as she answered.

    "Are you sure you do not want to know?"

    Nancy looked up and stared intently at Charles.

    "Take a shower with me? Come on!" Charles hinted with his raised eyebrow.

    "It is not a big deal. Okay then. Let''s go!"

    Charles smiled widely and picking up Nancy he walked into the bathroom.

    When all was over Nancy felt that she could fall asleep then and there.

    She was exhausted and therefore leaned on Charles. "Charles, you did everything in your capacity.

    Now will you tell me that secret?" Nancy said.

    Charles stroke through Nancy''s hair and looked at the other side.

    "You can''t break your promise now?" Nancy grabbed his chest strongly.

    Charles winced a little because of the pain and said holding her hand, "Do you think Derrick will wake

    up ever again?"

    Nancy was not expecting this. So she was stunned. She raised her head and asked, "Why are you

    asking this out of the blue?"

    "You know Derrick fabricated the car ident. He asked a paid assassin to break Hiram''s car. The

    driver who was unaware of the truth hit Hiram''s car as he was asked to! And as a result the diver lost

    his life!"

    "Derrick nned all this himself? Is hepletely insane?" Nancy glowered in anger as she spoke.

    "Calm down please. The children are sleeping," Charles reminded.

    "Is your grandfather aware of this?"

    "Yes."

    "If this news goes out Derrick will have to rot in jail even if he wakes up," Nancy thoughtfully said.

    "Don''t you think that he deserves such a fate? He should be imprisoned for the cruel and merciless

    person he is. But grandpa does not seem to agree on this." Charles looked annoyed. "He is too old to

    understand all this. I''m afraid that something terrible will befall him."

    "But no one can break thew not even him. No matter what, with this disclosure Derrick can''t escape

    jail time!" Nancy sounded sanguine.

    Charles chuckled yfully, "I never thought you to be so righteous."

    "Why not? Every citizen must abide by thew. If the criminals are let out on roads, free, then the whole

    society will be a mess."

    "You are absolutely right. Um, I have another thing to tell you..."

    "What again?"

 Chapter 446 Listen Carefully

    Chapter 446 Listen Carefully

    Charles pursed his lips together and wondered if he should tell Nancy about what happened today.

    "Tell me already. You''ve already piqued my curiosity, so why don''t you just tell me? Is it that bad?"

    Nancy lowered her head and bit hard on Charles'' body.

    "Ouch! Can you do it more gently? It hurts!" shouted Charles as he took a deep breath.

    "Are you going to tell me or not?"

    "Tell you. I''m gonna to tell you." Charles held Nancy lovingly in his arms and said, "But you have to

    promise not to me me or get disappointed in me."

    "I''ve never been disappointed in you for anything. You know that. I''m am here waiting and listening. Tell

    me already," Nancy said sternly as she pulled her hair behind her ear. She looked at Charles with a

    stoic, serious expression.

    Charles pulled up his hand to turn off the tablemp. Then, in a low voice, he said, "Nancy, my grandpa

    handed the TS Group over to Joseph. I''ve really lost my job this time."

    Nancy chuckled.

    "What is it? You don''t believe me, do you?" Charles'' heart sank as he didn''t know what Nancy was

    laughing about.

    He didn''t know if it was because she was disappointed in him.

    Maybe, she was simply doubting his words.

    "I"mughing because I''m happy."

    "Are you actually happy that I just lost my job? Your husband may not have a job, but he is still wealthy.

    However, you should know that even if I have a lot of money, if I don''t have a source of ie, I will

    eventually run out of it," said Charles, analyzing their future for Nancy.

    Nancy nodded her head gently as Charles held her in his arms. She answered, "Of course, I know that.

    But don''t worry about it. I can support and take care of you and the kids. If the two of us get married in

    the future, I promise that I will do everything to make sure you don''t starve!"

    Charles couldn''t help butugh at the thought of this peculiar woman!

    He thought that there was no need for Nancy to support him.

    Nheless, he found her words moving and endearing.

    "Nancy, I don''t need you to support me," Charles said dejectedly.

    Strangely, there even seemed be a hint of disappointmenting from his voice.

    "What? Are you upset?"

    After all, it wasn''t easy toe from a position of an arrogant king, into amoner who was just like

    everyone else. The psychological gap must have put him in an ufortable spot.

    "No. I''m just worried that Joseph will burn the TS Group down into the dumps! After all, thepany''s

    sess happened because of all my painstaking efforts," Charles said in a broodingly tone, as he

    looked down on the floor.

    "Charles. Something is wrong..." Nancy said, after having thought of it for a while.

    "Why? What''s wrong?" Now, it was Charles turn to be surprised. He felt as though everything he said

    wasing from a ce of sincerity. He didn''t expect that Nancy would find a problem with it.

    He thoroughly pondered on why Nancy would suddenly im such a thing.

    "You''re lying, Charles! You must be lying."

    "No..."

    "What? Do you think that I don''t know you well enough?"

    "I think so. Not too well, anyway!" answered Charles vaguely.

    "I''m telling you. I know you much better than you think!" Nancy was always an observant woman.

    Besides, she had been living with Charles for so long by now.

    "Really? Enlighten me," said Charles with great interest.

    It felt as though he hadn''t gotten into a good conversation with Nancy in a while.

    Besides, it was a rare urrence for him to have so much free time, so it was a good time to have a

    nice chat with her.

    The night was dark, and in the pitch ck room, Charles stared deeply into her eyes. Perhaps it was

    because he was so close to her, but he could see a glimmer of excitement from Nancy''s eyes.

    Suddenly, a sh of a memory distracted Charles for a moment. Five years ago, there was a pair of

    eyes sparkled in the dark night the exact same way.

    Back then, those pair of eyes was filled with fear and panic, but now, they were full of excitement and

    happiness.

    It had been five years, neither too long nor too short. Charles never even expected that he would meet

    that same woman again.

    He wondered if this is what fate was like.

    Charles held Nancy even tighter, rubbing her stubby nose with his sharp chin. "Tell me. I would really

    like to hear you tell me what your impression of me really is."

    "I think of you as a very strong and domineering man who will never give up on your goals and desires.

    To be more specific, the TS Group, thepany on which you have spent all your painstaking efforts

    on for so many years. Based on your character, you will never simply give it up to Joseph," Nancy said

    with conviction.

    Charles opened his mouth to say something.

    Before he could speak, Nancy pressed her finger on his lips and said, "Don''t try to fool me. No one can

    simply stop you from your own ns and decisions. Simrly, no one will be able to take away what

    you don''t want to give up. You will never give up on the TS group so willingly. The only thing I don''t

    understand is how Joseph got a hold of thepany. Did you do it on purpose? Or are you ying

    hard to get? Or do you want to retreat for the sake of advancing?"

    Charles flicked her forehead gently, andughed calmly.

    "What makes youugh? What''s so funny?" asked Nancy.

    This belongs to N?velDrama.Org: ?.

    "I''mughing at you because you know me too well. The TS Group is my career and of course I won''t

    hand it over to Joseph so easily. Unfortunately, I have to do this for the sake of my grandfather, or he

    will spend the rest of his life against me. I''m personally allowing grandpa to see how the future of the

    TS Group will be like in Joseph''s hands. More importantly, so that he can truly see my value and won''t

    cause any trouble for me in the future!" After his short monologue, Charles continued, "There you go.

    Are you finally satisfied with my answer?"

    "Well, that''s exactly what I know about you, Charles. In any case that you give up on the TS Group

    because of me, I will surely be uneasy. So, don''t give up on thepany. Okay?" Nancy pleaded.

    "Okay, honey. Trust me, everything is under my control," Charles said confidently.

    Nancy smiled at him lovingly. She had to admit that she adored these qualities of Charles. He liked

    seeing him when he was confident, domineering and decisive.

    If someone truly wanted to be a man, they needed to be vigorous and powerful.

    When the next day came, Charles didn''t have to go to thepany to work, so he drove the children to

    their kindergarten as usual.

    This time, however, he didn''t leave until he had personally handed the children to the teacher. Before

    he left, he had warned the teachers to make sure they didn''t let his kids leave without permission.

    As expected, none of the teachers would dare contradict his request.

    However, the moment Charles left, Bobby ran straight to his teacher.

    "What''s wrong, Bobby?"

    "Teacher, could I borrow your phone?" asked Bobby.

    "Bobby, you just heard what your father just said. You need to be honest and obedient. Don''t even think

    about causing trouble anymore. You should be a good child, okay?" The teacher was worried sick that

    the consequences would be unimaginable if Bobby tried to run away again.

    Fortunately, nothing catastrophic happened yesterday. Today, they had made sure to send more people

    to watch over Bobby and Nadia.

    After all, Charles donated a lot of money to the kindergarten.

    To put it inly, everyone there was under Charles'' hold. They couldn''t afford to be careless, as there

    were risks of being fired by the director of their kindergarten.

    "Teacher, I miss Uncle Edward. I just want to call him," Bobby said seriously.

    "Fine. Just make sure to do it quickly. You hear me?" Observing that Bobby didn''t seem to be lying this

    time, the teacher took out her phone.

    Bobby found Edward''s phone number and dialed it.

 Chapter 447 Confiding

    Chapter 447 Confiding

    Ever since Edward had left to go abroad, he had been feeling a little too lonely. He was even

    considering toe back to his country earlier than nned.

    However, whenever he imagined having to see Nancy and Charles showing off their love, he couldn''t

    help but feel jealous. He couldn''t pour out his loneliness, neither could he find anyone to pour it onto.

    For that reason, he was caught in between a dilemma.

    Whenever he had nothing else to do, he would just go to the bar to drink alone.

    Just two days ago, he had just met a lovely woman there. When he first saw her, Edward almost called

    out Nancy''s name.

    If only that woman hadn''t worn a ck dress that night, Edward would have treated her like she was

    Nancy.

    But based on his impression, he knew that Nancy would never wear a ck dress.

    Despite that knowledge, Edward couldn''t resist calling out for her. Cautiously, he asked, "Nancy?"

    The woman raised her head and raised her goblet at him. "Sir, you seem to have mistaken me for

    someone else. Didn''t you?"

    There was a subtlety in her eyes that reminded him of Nancy.

    However, it didn''t seem to possess the same kind of vibrant spirit.

    In a daze, Edward walked over and sat beside the pretty woman. "Hello, what''s your name?"

    "My name is Summer Xia." The woman had a certain mischievousness that reminded him of Nancy.

    It was evident that Edward was very fond of this woman.

    "Summer... Beautiful name. I like it." Edward proceeded to order a ss of whisky.

    "Can I ask for your name, sir?"

    "My name is Edward Wu."

    "Nice to meet you, Edward," answered the woman with an endearing smile on her face.

    This belongs to N?velDrama.Org: ?.

    The longer they talked, the more they realized how harmonious they were together. Without realizing it,

    they got drunk together.

    The whole night, the woman didn''t seem to want to leave and neither did Edward. So when the bar

    closed, Edward asked, "Miss Xia, would you like me to drive you home?"

    "Yes, but I seem to have forgotten my address."

    The woman didn''t seem to be as reserved as Nancy. There weren''t a lot of women who had the same

    conservative demeanor as Nancy.

    Edward chuckled, but in fact, he felt a little disappointed.

    However, he didn''t want to give up on this woman who reminded him so much of Nancy, so he chugged

    down all the wine left in his goblet. He stood up and ced his arms around the woman''s small waist.

    "Well then, since Miss Xia has forgotten her address... You should go home with me."

    "I agree." After she said that, Summer Xia leanedfortably on Edward''s shoulder.

    Of course, Edward couldn''t refuse. He helped Summer Xia get inside his car and drove her to his

    home.

    While the two of them were passionately making out, Edward''s phone unexpectedly started ringing.

    Edward instinctively reached out for his phone, but Summer Xia held his hand and said, "No..."

    Her voice was flirtatious and lovely, so Edward was tempted on giving up on answering the phone

    immediately. However, when he noticed that it wasing from an unknown number, he thought that

    maybe Nancy changed her number and called him.

    Of course, he still thought of Nancy first and foremost. Always.

    So, Edward pushed away Summer Xia''s hand and picked up the call.

    As soon as he answered the phone, he heard Bobby speaking in a soft voice. "Is it you, Uncle

    Edward?"

    "Bobby?" Upon finally hearing Bobby''s voice again, Edward was ecstatic.

    "It''s me, Uncle Edward. I miss you." After he said that, Bobby kissed the phone several times as a form

    of affection.

    Edward asked immediately, "Did anyone try to bully you again?"

    "No one is bullying me, but..." Bobby faltered before he could finish his sentence.

    "What''s wrong? It isn''t of Bobby''s character to hesitate. What happened?" Edward asked worriedly.

    "Uncle Edward, no one is bullying me. However, there is someone who is bullying mommy," said Bobby

    with grievance.

    Edward remained silent for a few moments. The first person that he thought of was Charles.

    There was no one else who would dare bully Nancy besides Charles.

    He was a damned bastard in Edward''s perception. He really didn''t know what Nancy liked about

    Charles at all.

    Edward knew that Charles was very qualified amongst other men, but hepletely blocked off that

    idea upon hearing Bobby''s words. It could be said that Nancy was just that important and

    unreceable to him.

    His only concern was for Nancy to be all right. Whenever she wasn''t doing fine, he figured that it would

    always be because of Charles.

    In his eyes, Charles was not a good man.

    "Who is it?" After lingering in his thoughts for a while, Edward finally spoke. This time, his voice

    sounded as fierce as a storm.

    "It''s... It''s my great grandpa..." Bobby whimpered in fright.

    "What?" Edward was lost in utter confusion. He always had a bad impression of Frederic, but also,

    there was no reason for such an old man to be bullying Nancy.

    "Where is your daddy? Where did he go? Isn''t he protecting your mommy?" Edward asked

    consecutively.

    "Daddy has already left the TS Group for mommy," said Bobby, as he was about to burst into tears.

    "What?" Edward waspletely bewildered from news he had just heard. He had only left for a few

    days, but it seemed as though so many things had just happened to Charles.

    "He left the TS Group for your mommy? What happened?" Edward felt a little bit of guilt in his heart as

    he hadpletely misunderstood Charles earlier. Of course, Charles was a good man and there was

    no reason for him to doubt that.

    He thoroughly pondered on what could have possibly happened and tried to understand why Frederic

    would kick Charles out of the TS Group.

    "Because... Great grandpa thinks that you and mommy... Daddy really wants to get married with

    mommy but great grandpa really doesn''t allow it. Daddy got so angry that he left the TS Group

    completely," exined Bobby with traces of nervousness in his voice.

    "So are you telling me that because of the rumor between me and your mommy, your great grandpa

    doesn''t want to allow your mommy and daddy to get married? Is that the case?" A dark shadow cast on

    Edward''s voice and his voice became cold and stern. He shoved away the woman who was sitting

    beside him.

    "I don''t fully understand, but it seems to be the case," said Bobby.

    Edward nodded and exined, "I see. It seems that your great grandpa is really a stubborn man. I

    have already sent him the proof, and yet he continues to cause trouble with your mommy. He... he''s too

    unreasonable!"

    "Yes, great grandpa is so unreasonable!" Bobby eximed.

    "Okay, I know what to do. Bobby, you''re a little man now. I want you to take good care of your mommy

    and focus on studying hard, okay?" Edward instructed Bobby.

    "I will. Goodbye, Uncle Edward."

    "Bye." Edward ended the call.

    "Who is that child? What''s your rtionship with the boy?" Summer Xia asked curiously.

    "He''s my child. What else do you think it is?" Edward was furious from what he had just heard, so when

    he spoke to her again, he was now brusque and distant.

    Summer Xia''s facial reaction shifted drastically. Her face, which had already gotten red from all the

    alcohol, turned even redder than it was before.

    "So, you have a wife and a child? Did your wife run away with another man?" Summer Xia was in utter

    confusion andpletely misunderstood him as she wasn''t able to clearly hear the conversation

    between Edward and Bobby. She couldn''t seem to grasp Edward''s rtionship with the boy at all.

    Now, when she heard Edward''s unapologetic words, she couldn''t help but feel disappointed and upset.

    "Yes, you''re right. Someone had taken my wife away. Do you think now that I am inadequate? You can

    leave now. Go!" Edward was just annoyed, so he simply opened the door and gestured for her to leave.

    Summer Xia held her clothes in her arms and ran off as she burst into tears.

 Chapter 448 Concealment

    Chapter 448 Concealment

    Edward was sleepless throughout the night.

    Bobby was still a young child. He had no other purpose for calling Edward besides from wanted to chat

    with him.

    However, Edward couldn''t help but keep his words in mind. Of course, he couldn''t resist feeling slightly

    guilty about Nancy being wronged because of his past actions.

    He had to figure out a way to stop Frederic from causing more troubles with Nancy.

    It never urred to Nancy that Bobby would call Edward about the matter.

    She had also been very busy. After one operation, she wanted to check up on Derrick and see if he

    had woken up. After all, she was also hoping that he could finally wake up so that he could finally tell

    the truth about the ident that day. She wanted him to clear up Frederic''s senseless

    misunderstanding of her.

    When Nancy walked by Derrick''s ward, she could hear soft whispersing from inside.

    Nancy felt strange about it. Hardy had been taking care of Derrick for a while, but he had never heard

    him speak in such a low voice.

    She wondered who it could have possibly been.

    Through the small crack on the door, Nancy saw that it was Joseph who was talking to Derrick.

    Nancy tried to check if Joseph was simply talking to himself or if he was talking to Derrick.

    However, she couldn''t see him at all because Derrick''s body was blocked by Joseph''s figure.

    From a distance, it seemed that Joseph wasn''t just talking to himself.

    Just as Nancy was about to push the door a little further, the voice of a nurse came from behind her.

    The nurse asked, "Director Nancy, are you here to see Derrick?"

    "Well..." Nancy turned around hastily from surprise. "Yes, I''m here to check if Derrick has woken up. I

    just got here and haven''te inside yet."

    "I''m here to bring Derrick a thermometer and check his temperature. Let''s go inside." The nurse smiled

    at her respectfully, opened the door and walked inside.

    Joseph''s face changed drastically when he saw Nancy''s presence. "What are you doing here? You''re

    an evil woman!"

    "Really? Am I really that bad? This is the first time anyone has ever made such ims. Joseph, don''t

    forget that this is a hospital and I''m a doctor here. Besides, I''ve taken a huge part in your father''s

    operation. To put it inly, he''s my patient and I am his attending doctor. I have the right to check up on

    his condition. Do you understand?" Nancy said spiritedly with burning passion.

    Her bluntness caused Joseph to lose his arrogancepletely. However, he simply couldn''t

    compromise, so he stretched his neck and said, "Then tell me. What''s wrong with my father? Does it

    seem like he''s going to wake up? Let me tell you, Nancy, if my father doesn''t wake up then you are no

    different from Charles. You are all murderers! None of you will get away from it!"

    "You''re impossible!" sneered Nancy disdainfully. She raised her hand and pulled up Derrick''s eyelids to

    check.

    The moment that Derrick heard that Nancy was here, Derrick immediately closed his eyes and

    breathed calmly.

    When Nancy tried to open his eyes, they became watery and he couldn''t stop tears from flowing out.

    Besides that, Nancy''srge sleeves from her white gown rubbed on his nose from time to time.

    It made Derrick''s nose so itchy that he was itching to sneeze.

    However, he knew very well that if he let out a sneeze, he couldn''t hide the fact that he had woken up

    anymore.

    If that happened, then the trouble between him and his father woulde shortly after. Charles, Nancy,

    Hiram, several other shareholders and the whole media were all waiting for the day that he would wake

    up.

    Of course, it would be best if he just didn''t wake up. He couldn''t give himself away so easily.

    Derrick''s jaw tightened. As he was wearing an oxygen mask, Nancy wasn''t able to see his expression

    properly.

    However, at this point, Derrick was so ufortable and wondered why his idiot son didn''t think to kick

    Nancy out earlier. It was as if Joseph didn''t know how much torment his father had endured by now!

    "Nancy, why is my father crying? Did you hurt him? Did you pinch him?" Joseph wasn''t that stupid, but

    he was afraid that Nancy would find out something. So when he saw tears falling from Derrick''s eyes,

    he didn''t know what else to do but shout at Nancy.

    "Joseph, are you a dog? What are you barking about? It''s a good sign that your father can still cry. It

    means that he still has his consciousness. Isn''t that a good thing? It means that he can still wake up.

    Can your silly mindprehend that?" Nancy pulled her hand away and took a piece of tissue to wipe

    Derrick''s tears gently.

    "I don''t know anything about such nonsense theories. I just want you to leave right now. Hurry up! I

    don''t want to see you here at all!" Joseph yelled as he pushed Nancy out of the ward. He looked at the

    nurse and shouted, "Why are you still standing here? Get out of here!"

    The nurse had never encountered such a scene before, so she hurriedly followed Nancy out of the

    ward.

    The door was mmed shut.

    Just as that happened, Nancy clearly heard someone sneeze loudly from inside.

    With widened eyes, Nancy grabbed the nurse''s arm and asked her, "Did you just hear someone

    sneeze?"

    The nurse nodded vigorously. "Yes, I heard it."

    "Who do you think it is?"

    "I suppose it was the man who had just gone mad just now." The nurse then asked in surprise, "Derrick

    hasn''t woken up yet. So it couldn''t have been him, right?"

    Nancy forced a smile and said, "I suppose. Go on with your work."

    The nurse nodded and left obediently.

    Nancy turned back to peek in between the crack of the door and saw Joseph rubbing his nose.

    She wondered if it was really Joseph who had sneezed.

    However, she was familiar with Joseph''s sneeze and found this one sounding particrly strange.

    It waspletely different from the way Joseph sneezed before.

    Content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.

    She had a nagging feeling that Derrick had already woken up.

    However, because she was so unsure, she simply suspiciously shook her head to take her mind off the

    matter.

    After making sure that Nancy had already left, Joseph gently removed Derrick''s oxygen mask.

    "Dad, you just scared me half to death! How could you just sneeze? Nancy is a shrewd woman and

    she could easily piece these things together. You should be thanking me as you could''ve given it away

    if I didn''t help cover it up!" Joseph was expecting to get praise and gratefulness from his father.

    However, the next second, Derrick kicked him fiercely on his buttocks.

    "Idiot! If you were smarter, you would''ve avoided Nancy froming inside. You know how clever she

    is, and yet you allowed her to open my eyes. If the woman finds out that I have woken up, how can I

    still pretend that I''m dead?" Derrick suppressed his voice and ruthlessly reprimanded Joseph.

    "I... I did the best that I could. But tell me, when do you n to reveal that you have woken up? I''m

    really worried that the truth wille out sooner orter. Even if Nancy hasn''t figured it out, another

    doctor will check up on you another day. If they notice that your signs are all normal, how could you still

    hide the fact?" Joseph said aggrievedly.

    He was really clueless. Derrick was Hardy''s brother, and yet their personalities were so drastically

    different.

    If you didn''t know, you wouldn''t be able to tell that they came from the same parents.

    "I''m telling you, Joseph. As long as my eyes remains closed, no one will figure out that I''ve woken up. I

    don''t care who does the examination on me. It doesn''t even work. If they were really skilled doctors,

    then they could just try to let me stand up. It really is unbelievable. However, that makes it really easy

    for me to just lie in bed for a few more days. How difficult could it be to do such an easy thing?" Derrick

    was not convinced.

    "Dad, I know that you are very capable of lying down. All I am asking is, how long are you going to be

    lying down there?" Joseph asked anxiously.

    "I''m going to lie on the bed until the day that Charles''s reputation ispletely ruined."

 Chapter 449 Impossible

    Chapter 449 Impossible

    Joseph was so scared that he craned his neck and said, "Dad, Dad, isn''t your dream too unrealistic?

    What kind of man Charles is? He is so shrewd and outstanding. How can his reputation be ruined? The

    reason why I don''t let you wake up is that I''m afraid that your reputation will be ruined as soon as you

    did. You can''t even protect yourself. How can you ruin Charles'' reputation? Is your brain really broken?

    Is there still water in it?"

    Back then, Joseph used to hate Charles. But now, he was afraid of him.

    Even Derrick couldn''t easily change that.

    As Charles was decisive and resolute, Joseph knew very well how capable he was. But he couldn''t be

    that kind of man forever.

    Therefore, he wanted to rely on Derrick and Frederic to manage the TS Group. He never thought that

    Charles'' reputation would be ruined one day.

    His father''s words were ridiculous.

    With gritted teeth, Derrick kicked him again. "You idiot! How can you say that I''m an idiot? I think you''re

    the idiot! Don''t I want to wake up earlier? But can I wake up in the current situation? Once I wake up, I

    will be over. I will be a piece of meat to be ughtered." Derrick sighed. "So, my son, you have to

    get the control on the TS Group as soon as possible. I think your grandfather doesn''t have much time

    left. When he dies, you canpletely take over thepany. When that happens, you can do

    whatever you want. As your father, of course I will be powerful too, and Charles wouldn''t dare to do

    anything to me."

    Slowly, Joseph blinked a few times and asked, "Dad, are you waiting for my grandpa to die? If my

    grandfather can''t die for a year or so, you will lie in bed for a year or so, won''t you? Do you think you

    can stay in bed that long? What if... If there are bedsores on your back, can you bear the pain? I''m

    afraid that if that happens, you''ll be in a lot of pain and groan every day. At that time, you can''t even

    pretend to be dead!"

    "You bastard! You are here to take care of me. How can you watch me suffer from bedsores? Besides,

    won''t I turn over? Can''t you help me wipe my body? Joseph, look at you. You are ipetent andzy.

    How can you be so useless?" Just by thinking about it, Derrick got angrier.

    "You underestimated me again. I''m stronger than you think. I held a board meeting today, and those

    shareholders showed full respect to me. I memorized every word you said to me and told them. Guess

    what? Ah, what I saw in their small eyes was all admiration. Dad, I didn''t expect that you are good at

    managing apany!" Acent smile appeared on Joseph''s face.

    "You''d better study hard." All of a sudden, his brows furrowed when he thought of something. "Joseph,

    majority of thepany''s employees are all Charles'' men. If you want to have a firm foothold, you

    have to start from the closest person of Charles, and then expand and eliminate them bit by bit. Step by

    step, you will make his power in thepany copse, and then support your own men to get the

    position. Even if Charles is capable, it''s more difficult for him to go back!"

    Like a proud son, Joseph gave him a thumb''s up. "Sure enough, dad, you are really something."

    Derrick snorted with disdain, "If you''re not shrewd or ruthless, how can you grab the food from

    Charles''s mouth?"

    "Yes, dad is right!" Because Joseph didn''t have the ability, he had to listen to Derrick now.

    As a matter of fact, Derrick was indeed a talented man, and Frederic was well aware of that.

    However, his fatal weakness was his conceit and evil mind.

    Meanwhile, Charles had predicted early that Joseph would hold a general shareholder''s meeting on his

    first day in the office.

    When Derrick said that Charles had a lot of men in thepany, he was right. That was why someone

    immediately sent him a video of Joseph''s meeting as it happened.

    At first, Charles was scornful about it. He knew Joseph very well. He was a spoiled kid, and he was

    good at ying with women, but in a board meeting; he might not be able to say anything.

    However, as Joseph talked more and more, Charles'' face gradually became serious.

    He lit a cigarette and squinted at Joseph in the video.

    Indeed, it was Joseph. But his serious posture made people feel ufortable.

    What was wrong?

    Speech? Expression?

    No. Joseph had a clear idea of the future development of the TS Group, which was even simr to

    Charles''.

    How could Joseph think of it?

    How could he know so much about TS Group?

    "Charles, is this Joseph?" Just like him, Jay was also watching the video.

    This belongs to N?velDrama.Org: ?.

    Needless to say, he was also shocked with Joseph''s performance.

    He had thought that Joseph would be kicked out by the board of directors in a few minutes.

    However, he didn''t.

    If he was not mistaken, Jay even saw admiration in the eyes of the shareholders, which was beyond

    his expectation.

    After taking a drag on his cigarette, Charles slowly puffed out a cloud of white mist and asked, "Did my

    grandfather teach him this?"

    "Is your grandfather determined to give the TS Group to Joseph? But your grandfather should be

    aware of Joseph''s personality. He could control himself in front of the shareholders for a while, but what

    should he do in the future? After your grandfather passes away, Joseph will be unable to lead the TS

    Group, won''t he?" Worry was evident in his eyes.

    To be honest, he couldn''t understand what Frederic was doing now. He had been wise all his life, so

    how could he suddenly be stupid? Was he going to let the TS Group be destroyed by Joseph?

    "Well... Let''s wait. Grandpa''s attitude is forcing me toe back to the TS Group. I don''t think he will

    really let Joseph manage the group from now on." It seemed that things were not going in the direction

    he had expected, which made Charles confused.

    "What if Joseph really manages the TS Group well?" With a confused look, Jay paused for a few

    seconds. "As soon as he came in the office today, the stock of TS Group bounced back."

    After thinking for a while, Charles replied, "I''ve seen it too, but it''s very strange. I can''t figure out

    Joseph''s real strength for the time being. And it''s hard to tell if there''s anyone behind him."

    "Well, if you need me to do anything, just tell me. Doris is very obedient recently." As Jay spoke, he

    turned around and took a look at Doris, who was eating fruit.

    ncing at him mischievously, Doris said, "Don''t mention me!"

    Shrugging, Jay only smiled.

    "Keep an eye on this matter for me. I''ll observe what''s going on with Joseph." It could be said based on

    his tone that he was determined to know what was really going on.

    "Okay," replied Jay.

 Chapter 450 Congratulations

    Chapter 450 Congrattions

    When the call ended, Charles turned off hisputer and lit up another cigarette.

    His mind was busy thinking about what had been happening recently. At some point, he felt like he had

    forgotten something but no matter how hard he tried to remember it, he couldn''t.

    All of a sudden, he received a call from Nancy.

    Charles answered the phone in a hurry. "Nancy, why are you not busy?"

    "I''ve just had an operation. I''m free now. Charles..."

    "What''s wrong?" Her voice sounded a little heavy, and Charles felt like his heart was inexplicably

    hanging.

    "Don''t you think Derrick is a little strange?" After thinking for a while, Nancy added, "I always feel like

    Joseph is hiding something from us."

    "Do you mean... Is Derrick awake?"

    If that was the case, then that exined how Joseph could speak confidently in front of the

    shareholders. Derrick must have taught him everything he had to say, word by word.

    After all, Joseph''s ability was still a shock for Charles.

    As she was really bothered by this, Nancy suggested, "I don''t know either. I just feel like something is

    wrong. You don''t have much work to do at home anyway. How about you go to the hospital and have a

    look at Derrick? Maybe you will understand."

    "Okay," Charles agreed.

    Since he had nothing to do at home, Charles dressed up and drove to the hospital.

    As soon as he walked into Frederic''s ward, he heard his loudughter.

    It made Charles pause for a while, before he finally opened the door.

    Today, Frederic looked more energetic, at least much better than yesterday. As for the reason, Charles

    was quick to figure it out.

    It was obvious that Frederic was happy to see that Joseph could manage thepany.

    When Frederic saw Charlese in, he asked, "Charles, what do you think? Isn''t Joseph

    commendable?"

    "Is Grandpa so confident in him in less than one day?" Disappointed, Charles gave his grandpa a

    disdainful nce.

    "I know you are waiting for Joseph to make a fool of himself. But let me tell you, even though his

    reputation in the business world is not as good as yours, he has grown up in the Fu family and has

    been influenced by the way we do business. Some things are natural. As long as Joseph stops ying

    and wasting his energy on women, I think he will make a great achievement in the business world one

    day!"

    Instead of refuting, Charles chuckled. "Joseph is so promising now. I should congratte Grandpa,

    shouldn''t I?"

    Since Joseph went to the TS Group, Frederic had been checking on his phone, which made Angelina

    so pissed off.

    Seeing that Joseph had intimidated the shareholders, Frederic was so ted.

    "You see, Joseph used to loaf around and have nothing to do. I didn''t expect him to speak so well in

    front of the shareholders. Well, after all, he is the descendant of the Fu family. That''s right. You''re the

    only two grandchildren I have. Anyway, you two should be evenly matched. Back then, I was always

    worried that Joseph would be idle all his life. Now it seems that I have worried too much! Fortunately,

    Joseph didn''t let me down!" Happiness was evident in his eyes as he spoke so proudly of his grandson.

    As she was a little jealous, Angelina rolled her eyes. She was looking forward to see Joseph retreat, so

    she didn''t expect him to do better than she thought.

    Did Joseph really hide his real potential just like what Frederic said?

    If that was the case, Joseph had been hiding it too well. They had been together for so long, but

    Angelina didn''t realize it.

    "s, I just feel sorry for Charles. He has been busy working hard for so many years, but in the end, all

    he did is in vain!" Her voice was dripping with sarcasm.

    "Angelina, you shouldn''t say that. Although Hardy and Derrick don''t live together now, you have to

    support each other in the future. Joseph can manage the TS Group now, and that''s also with the help

    of Charles. And besides, as long as the TS Group is rich, it can invest in Charles and let him start a

    new business, right?" This time, Frederic was really determined to give TS Group to Joseph.

    Why?

    It was because he knew that Joseph could not establish his career by himself, while Charles could.

    Therefore, it was a good idea to leave the TS Group to Joseph and let Charles start a new business.

    But Angelina was not satisfied with what he had said, so she muttered angrily, "Father, you are so

    unfair. Have you forgotten that Charles and Joseph are both your grandsons?"

    With a sneer, Frederic replied, "How could I forget? They are both my grandsons, so I let Joseph take

    over thepany."

    "Then let me ask you, if Charles is willing to end his rtionship with Nancy, will you let him go back to

    the TS Group?" Angelina asked.

    "Now that you''ve mentioned it. I asked Nancy to convince Charles to go back to the TS Group, but she

    didn''t. Therefore, you can''t me me if I let Joseph take over. It''s Nancy''s fault. And you can only

    me Charles for giving up the TS Group." His tone was sharp as he tried to justify himself.

    "You... Well, you are always right. I just feel sorry for Charles. In fact, I''m also angry with Nancy. But

    this matter... Why did it end up like this?" Angelina was not fine at all!

    Her heart was full of hatred. She really wanted to drag Derrick out of the bed and ask him why he

    framed Charles.

    But Frederic knew the truth. Why did he still stand up for Derrick?

    It was so strange. Could people change their personality when they got older?

    His father-inw, who used to like Charles, now had his attention to Joseph.

    "I also want to see Joseph''s ability. Even if Joseph is capable now, it can''t offset Derrick''s crime. He..."

    "Well, Angelina, don''t be against Derrick. His life is still uncertain. What''s the point of ming him? Do

    you see anyone who is against the dead? Just think that Derrick is dead and let it go." Finally, Frederic

    put his phone away.

    "Good, very good. As long as Joseph can grow up, Derrick''s efforts will not be in vain!" All of a sudden,

    Frederic burst intoughter.

    N?velDrama.Org is the owner.

    Angelina was about to argue when she saw Charles walk forward.

    So she quickly moved aside.

    Looking at his grandfather, Charles remained indifferent.

    Frederic didn''t expect that Charles would be so calm.

    "You don''t have to congratte me. You have contributed a lot to Joseph''s sessful management of

    the TS Group. I''m sure you wouldn''t have any problem building your own business. Besides, you also

    have shares. You will have nothing to worry about in your life," said Frederic.

    "Wasn''t it Grandpa who wrote the draft for Joseph when he attended the shareholders'' meeting today?"

    Finally, Charles was able to ask this question.

    "I''m sick now and I can''t write that. Besides, Joseph is a talented man. He doesn''t need me to write him

    a draft. The Fu family will be revived!" Frederic said proudly.

    With a stoic face, Charles retorted, "Grandpa is wrong. The Fu family has never been defeated."

 Chapter 451 Arrogant

    Chapter 451 Arrogant

    The truth was, Charles knew that his grandfather was not really happy. He was just doing it to make

    Charles regret his decision.

    His grandfather was ming him for giving up the TS Group.

    In other words, Frederic was taking revenge on him by taking advantage of Joseph.

    All his life, Frederic had been arrogant, so Charles could understand him.

    However, even after Charles heard that Frederic didn''t write a draft for Joseph, he still couldn''t help but

    worry.

    No matter what his grandfather said, he still didn''t believe that Joseph could do it by himself.

    If it wasn''t Grandpa, who else could it be? Was it Derrick?

    Did Nancy feel right? Did Derrick wake up?

    With this thought, Charles raised his eyebrows. "I''m going to see Derrick."

    Then he turned around and was about to walk out when Frederic scolded him, "He is your uncle. How

    can you call him by his name?" But Charles didn''t even bother to look at his grandfather.

    "How can I call someone my uncle when he wants me dead?" His voice was cold, which could make

    people shiver.

    "You... He''s no different from a vegetable now. Charles, what''s the point of targeting him like that?" As if

    he was tired of all the arguments, Frederic sighed heavily.

    Without saying anything more, Charles opened the door and walked out.

    Joseph, who had been busy all day, sat on the chair beside Derrick with acent expression on

    his face.

    "Don''t underestimate the enemy. Nancy is easy to fool, but it''s difficult to deal with Charles," Derrick

    whispered.

    Feeling triumphant, Joseph whistled. "Humph, now I have Grandpa''s support, and Charles doesn''t dare

    to do anything to me."

    Like a little kid, Joseph kept singing andughing to himself.

    "Joseph, when will you grow up? Why can''t you be more mature? You always disappoint me!" Staring

    at his son, Derrick couldn''t help but sigh in disappointment.

    "Well, Dad, stop talking. What do you want to eat? I''ll go out and buy it for you." As he was already

    used to the hurtful words his father said, Joseph ignored it and stood up.

    "You''d better get me some liquid food. I don''t want to be seen by the doctors and nurses in the hospital.

    It will cause unnecessary trouble." Although Derrick had had enough liquid food, he had no choice. He

    had to pretend to be unconscious, or else, he would be in a big trouble.

    But thinking of the fact that the TS Group had fallen into Joseph''s hands, Derrick felt like everything he

    had done was worth it.

    When Joseph was about to take off the oxygen mask for Derrick, he heard footsteps from outside.

    In an instant, he felt nervous, so he hurriedly put back the oxygen mask for Derrick. "Dad, someone is

    coming. Keep quiet. If you make a sound, both of us will be over!"

    Before pretending to be unconscious again, Derrick replied, "I won''t make a sound. Just drive him

    away!"

    As soon as he finished his words, Charles pushed the door open and walked in.

    Contentt bel0ngs to N0ve/lDra/ma.O(r)g!

    "Oh, it''s my brother." Joseph, who was in a panic, unexpectedly greeted Charles with a smile.

    His action immediately annoyed Derrick. How could he have such a stupid son?

    Derrick thought, ''Joseph should drive Charles away as soon as possible. Why did he still greet

    Charles?''

    "Well, I''m here to see uncle!" Charles couldn''t call Derrick by his full name here.

    At this moment, Joseph finally remembered that he was the president of the TS Group now. How could

    he be so humble when he saw Charles? So he straightened his back and said in a tough tone, "Oh,

    you still remember your uncle. Your uncle almost died because of you."

    "Yes, it''s true that uncle almost died because of me." As Charles spoke, he walked to the side of the

    bed, and stared at Derrick''s ruddy face; which was no longer as pale as before. "Uncle looks good."

    "Well, it''s hot in the hospital. Of course his face is ruddy. Do you want my father to die?" His voice was

    dripping with sarcasm.

    "No, if he''s dead, it''s not good for me at all. I''m waiting for him to wake up, right, uncle?" And then

    Charles touched Derrick''s face.

    The moment he felt Derrick''s normal body temperature, he smiled lightly. "Uncle seems to have

    regained his consciousness."

    Frightened, Joseph almost squatted down. He carefully observed Derrick''s face, but fortunately, there

    was no sign of waking up.

    So Joseph plucked up his courage and said, "Don''t talk nonsense. How can I not know if my father has

    woken up? My father... Why hasn''t he woken up yet? It''s all your fault, Charles. Don''t shed crocodile

    tears here. Leave now. I know my father is angry to see you now. Get out of here. Dad, my poor dad,

    why did you have to have such a bastard nephew..."

    While crying uncontrobly, Joseph pushed Charles away. "You go. You go!"

    "Joseph, are you crazy?" Charles looked at Joseph in disbelief. "Derrick is still alive. Why are you

    crying?"

    "I''m crying... I just want to cry. I won''t cry if you leave!" His words were incoherent and illogical. He

    didn''t look like he was an adult at all, but like a wilful child.

    With furrowed brows, Charles nodded. "Okay, I''ll go."

    Then he turned around and walked out.

    After Joseph mmed the door, he let out a long sigh of relief.

    To sober himself up, he went to the washroom to wash his face.

    When he got back to Derrick''s bed, he whispered, "That was close, Dad. How was my acting just

    now?"

    "You idiot!" As he was wearing an oxygen mask, Joseph couldn''t hear his voice at all.

    So Joseph reached out for Derrick''s oxygen mask, but was stopped by him in a hurry.

    Derrick was afraid that he would be over if Charles came back.

    It didn''t take long for Joseph to realize that he acted exaggeratedly just now. "I''m not a professional

    actor. It''s understandable that I can''t perform well!"

    A bitter smile appeared on Derrick''s face. He knew that his son was idle, but he didn''t realize that he

    was this idiot. What did he mean by saying that?

    Could a president of TS Group say that?

    At that moment, Derrick was frustrated of him again.

    But instead of reprimanding Joseph, he simply closed his eyes and kept quiet.

    Because Joseph''s performance was full of loopholes, Charles stood outside the door for a while to

    observe.

    The fact that Joseph greeted him like he used to before, and then became hostile after a few seconds,

    couldn''t be ignored.

    The way he spoke a while ago was totally different from the way he spoke in front of the shareholders.

    What was wrong with Joseph?

    Did...

    Charles frowned and clenched his fists. He thought it was time to test Derrick.

    It would not do him any good if it was dyed for a long time.

    If Derrick didn''t want to wake up, he had to find a way to wake him up.

 Chapter 452 Overcast Clouds

    Chapter 452 Overcast Clouds

    When Charles checked his watch, he realized that it was already time to pick up the children. So he

    went downstairs and drove to the kindergarten.

    Although the kids were still young, they were smart and full of ideas. Charles knew that they could be a

    great help.

    After picking them up, Charles drove straight to the hospital.

    As she watched the sceneries outside, Nadia asked, "Daddy, are we going to the hospital?"

    "Great Grandpa misses you, so we''re going to see him." From the rear-view mirror, Charles nced at

    her.

    "But Great Grandpa has been grumpy recently. Daddy, are all the sick elderly like this?" Bobby said,

    annoyed.

    Although he was busy thinking about how he could make Derrick show his true colors, Charles replied,

    "Well, people tend to be stubborn when they get old. So you should try your best to make Great

    Grandpa happy, understand?"

    "Yes, we will, Daddy." Nadia nodded hard.

    After thinking for a while, Charles came up with a decision. "You two,e closer. I have something to

    tell you."

    The two children immediately came closer to him.

    To exin everything to the children, Charles temporarily stopped the car.

    As soon as he was done telling them the n, he drove again.

    When they arrived, they took the elevator and went straight to Derrick''s ward.

    Since Derrick called him an idiot, Joseph had been more careful. He was afraid that Charles would

    burst in without notice, so he didn''t dare to take off the oxygen mask for his father.

    It was boring for him to sit alone and read news on the phone.

    The moment he saw the news about him being praised, his inexplicable pride came back.

    His lips automatically formed into a smile as he read all the ttery for himself.

    It was not until he heard voices when he realized that someone hade in. Frightened, Joseph

    quickly put his phone away. But when he saw that it was just the children, he smiled again. "Ah, it''s you

    two."

    "We are here to visit Grandpa Derrick. Uncle, why hasn''t Grandpa Derrick woken up yet?" Nadia''s

    worried little eyes were fixed on Derrick.

    "Yes, I''m also worried. I don''t know what''s going on. Why hasn''t he woken up yet? "Yes, I''m also

    worried. I don''t know what''s going on. Why hasn''t my father woken up yet? In an instant, the smile on

    Joseph''s face disappeared and was reced with a scowl.

    "Uncle, I bought some steamed stuffed buns. I want to give them to Grandpa Derrick, okay?" Bobby

    deliberately put one of the steamed buns under his nose and sniffed it. "Wow, it smells so good. This

    steamed bun is the best I''ve ever tasted, isn''t it, Nadia?"

    Before answering, Nadia swallowed first. "Yes, Bobby. Can I have one?"

    "These are for Grandpa Derrick. You can''t eat them. I didn''t buy much." With the steamed bun in his

    hands, Bobby ran towards Derrick and put it in front of his mouth. "Grandpa Derrick, you have been

    lying here for a long time. You must be very hungry. So I bought the steamed buns for you specially.

    Please get up and have a taste. Wow, it smells good!"

    His little voice sounded exaggerated.

    The aroma of the steamed bun drifted into Derrick''s nostrils. Fortunately, he was wearing an oxygen

    mask; otherwise, he couldn''t help but drool.

    As he swallowed secretly, he had scolded Joseph in his mind, ''Why hasn''t Joseph driven the children

    out yet? Doesn''t he know that any food is too attractive to me now?''

    Seeing that Derrick was not saying anything, Bobby sighed. "Grandpa Derrick, you must be hungry. Let

    me feed you, okay?"

    After saying that, he reached out his little hand.

    He was about to take off Derrick''s oxygen mask when Joseph stopped him. "Don''t, Bobby. My father

    can''t eat anything now. He can only eat liquid food. Bring me the steamed buns. I''m hungry!"

    "But we bought them for Grandpa Derrick. You can''t eat. Humph!" Bobby pouted unhappily.

    "Ah, how about this? Go home for now and when my father wakes up, I will call you two, okay?" This

    time, Joseph was cautious. He didn''t dare to be too arrogant after he learned his lesson.

    But he didn''t expect that the children were difficult to deal with.

    Raising her head, Nadia said, "Uncle Joseph, we haven''t seen Grandpa Derrick for a long time. We

    miss him very much. We will just apany him here and do nothing, okay?"

    With furrowed brows, Bobby asked, "Yes, Uncle Joseph, we are here to visit Grandpa Derrick. Are you

    going to kick us out?"

    All of a sudden, Joseph didn''t know what to do. He could yell at Nancy and Charles, but not at the two

    children. They were the apple of Frederic''s eye. If he offended them, they mightin to Frederic.

    When that happened, he would be over.

    Therefore, Joseph''s strategy was to coax them.

    "I don''t mean to kick you out. I just feel that you are hungry. You can have dinner first, and then you can

    come to see Grandpa Derrick after that. Do you agree?" Joseph said patiently.

    "Yes, we are hungry. How about we eat the buns here?" Sitting on the sofa, Bobby took out a steamed

    bun and gave it to Nadia. Then he picked up another steamed bun and began to eat it.

    Its aroma was overflowing, much stronger than earlier.

    As expected, it made Joseph drool, as well as Derrick.

    At this time, Nadia and Bobby shouted deliberately, "Yummy! This is the most delicious steamed bun

    I''ve ever eaten. It''s so delicious with thin skin and big fillings!"

    "Yeah, this bun is so delicious!" Nadia said and took a big bite.

    The gravy was left beside her mouth, which looked delicious.

    "Give me one." Joseph hadn''t finished his dinner yet. When he was about to have dinner just now,

    Nancy came in and then Charles also came in.

    Contentt bel0ngs to N0ve/lDra/ma.O(r)g!

    He hadn''t had his dinner yet. Now when he saw the two children eating with relish, his stomach

    growled.

    "Okay, I''ll give you one." As generous as she was, Nadia took out a steamed bun from the box and

    handed it to Joseph.

    After epting it, Joseph sat down and began to eat.

    Derrick was so angry. Did Joseph do it on purpose? Didn''t he know that his father hadn''t had a good

    meal for a few days?

    These two kids dug a trap for him and Joseph was stupid enough to jump in.

    Did they conspire to set him up?

    Since he had no choice, Derrick tried to ignore the sound of them eating. He was also trying hard to

    ignore the aroma.

    But he couldn''t control his stomach. His stomach was growling with hunger.

    When they heard it, Nadia asked, "What''s the sound?"

    "What? Nothing. Nothing." Joseph tried to cover it up.

    "No, I heard it. It''s Grandpa''s stomach. His stomach is saying that he is hungry!" With these words,

    Bobby ran to Derrick again with a steamed bun in his hand. "Grandpa Derrick, try the steamed bun. It

    smells good!"

 Chapter 453 Steamed Buns

    Chapter 453 Steamed Buns

    At this moment, Derrick couldn''t help but swallow hard.

    But he knew he couldn''t open his eyes. No matter how the kids tried, he couldn''t move.

    With curious eyes, Nadia stared at Derrick on the bed. "Grandpa Derrick is so strange. He is hungry.

    Why hasn''t he opened his eyes?"

    Before he spoke, Joseph put thest bite of bun in his mouth. "Because Grandpa Derrick is still in a

    coma and can''t smell the aroma of the bun. If Grandpa Derrick smelled it, he would definitely sit up and

    eat it. Thank you for your kindness. Can you go home now?"

    "No, we still want to talk with Grandpa Derrick." Instead of obeying him, Bobby climbed up on Derrick''s

    bed.

    "Hey, Bobby, what are you doing?" Joseph reached out to grab Bobby''s arm.

    In a hurry, Nadia held his leg to stop him. "Uncle, there is oil in your hands. Don''t grab Bobby''s clothes.

    They are new. You can''t make them dirty. Mommy is very busy and has no time to wash them."

    When he felt Nadia''s tight grip on his trousers, Joseph looked down. Her oily little hands stained his

    trousers, which displeased him. "Nadia, my clothes are also new. Look, did you get my clothes dirty

    with your little hands?"

    Content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.

    "Oh, yes. I''m sorry. Uncle, let''s wash our hands together." And then Nadia grabbed his arm and

    dragged him to the washroom.

    "Okay, wash hands." Although Joseph was short-tempered, he had been ying with the kids these

    days, so he had grown attached to them.

    Therefore, he was wary of Charles, but he wasn''t wary of the kids.

    The kids were too young. It was impossible for them to make any big trouble.

    However, after Joseph and Nadia went to the washroom, Bobby threw the bun away and tickled

    Derrick''s armpit.

    That spot was very sensitive for almost everyone.

    In other words, no one could endure it.

    At first, Derrick tried hard to endure it, hoping that Joseph woulde out to save him.

    Five minutes had already passed, but Joseph still didn''te out.

    In the washroom, Nadia kept bugging Joseph to prevent him from going out.

    While rubbing her hands, Nadia asked, "Uncle, do you have any soap?"

    Joseph hurried to bring the soap to Nadia.

    But Nadia only looked at the soap and didn''t take it. "Uncle, it''s the soap for adults, not for children. I

    want that kind of soap for children."

    After thinking for a while, Joseph said helplessly, "Hey, Nadia. We are in the hospital, not at home. Just

    use that for now, okay?"

    Shaking her head, Nadia continued to refuse. "Uncle, Mommy said that the soap adults use has

    bacteria. And, look, this soap is not clean at first nce. I don''t want such soap."

    "Okay, you can wash your hands with clear water for now, and then wash your hands with kids'' soap

    once you get home. That''s it!" said Joseph.

    "No... Uncle, my hands are so sticky and oily. I must wash them thoroughly."

    The truth was, Charles told Nadia to stay in the washroom for a little longer so that Bobby could

    complete his task yet.

    It was not easy for her to get her hands greasy.

    Feeling anxious, Joseph couldn''t help but scratch his head. When did Nadia be so troublesome?

    "How about you use washing powder?" And then he put the soap and washing powder on the basin.

    With a sad face, Nadia shook her head.

    "Nadia, are you doing this on purpose?" At that moment, Joseph was beginning to get annoyed.

    Nadia shook her head again.

    "Humph, you''re such a naughty girl. If you don''t wash your hands, I won''t care about you. Just stay

    here. I''m leaving." Then Joseph turned around and walked out.

    But Nadia grabbed his hand again. "Uncle, don''t go. Nadia''s hands are so dirty."

    Out of frustration, Joseph shouted, "It''s just a little greasy. It''s not dirty, okay?"

    But his hands were greasy now and he felt very ufortable.

    So he turned back to wash his hands again.

    "Nadia wants to wash hands too. Uncle, wash my hands for me." Her squeal was painful to Joseph''s

    ears.

    "Okay, I''ll wash them for you." As his patience was almost worn out, Joseph grabbed her hand and

    rubbed the soap on it.

    "Wow, it''s dirty. Uncle is bad. You gave me bad soap. I''m so sad." All of a sudden, Nadia burst into

    tears.

    This time, hepletely lost his temper. He remembered Nadia didn''t like to cry much. What was

    wrong with her today? "Hey, little girl, I just washed your hands for you. Why are you crying?"

    Why did the tearse so soon?

    Why was she so sentimental?

    "Uncle, I want to use the soap for children. There are some bacteria in the soap for adults. It''s so

    terrible." To dodge it, Nadia purposely pulled her hand away.

    At this moment, Joseph just wanted to leave here. He quickly washed her hands and wiped them with a

    towel. "Well, it''s clean. Don''t cry."

    "Humph, I''m going to tell Great Grandpa that Uncle Joseph bullied me..." To buy more time for his

    brother, Nadia punched and kicked Joseph.

    The moment she mentioned Frederic, Joseph immediately became nervous. "Good girl, Nadia, don''t

    cry. I''ll buy you delicious food and funny toys some other day. You can have anything you want, okay?"

    The more he spoke, the louder Nadia cried.

    "Bad Uncle, I don''t want delicious food or toys. My hands are so dirty, so dirty..." Her voice was so loud

    that Joseph had to cover his ears.

    "They are not dirty. Look at them. So clean! It also smells good." After a few seconds, Joseph put

    Nadia''s hand to his mouth and kissed it hard. "It smells good, very fragrant..."

    But no words could pacify her. "No. Nadia wants to wash hands..."

    When he was about to say something, Joseph heard a burst ofughter from outside.

    "Hahaha..."

    "Nadia... You..." His eyes widened when he recognized Derrick''sughter.

    His initial reaction was that he was fooled by Nadia and Bobby again, so he ran out of the washroom in

    a hurry.

    Sitting next to Derrick, Bobby tickled his armpits with his two small hands. "Grandpa Derrick, wake up

    soon. Let''s eat steamed buns together."

    Finally, Derrick gave in and startedughing. He really wanted to sit up, but unfortunately, his body was

    wrapped by various tubes and he could not get up at all.

    At this sight, Joseph couldn''t help but scold Bobby, "Bobby, what are you doing?"

    "Uncle,e and have a look. Grandpa Derrick has woken up. I''m going to tell everyone the good

    news. That''s great!" As he was very excited, Bobby jumped off the bed, took Nadia''s hand and ran out.

    While running, he shouted, "Great Grandpa, Grandpa Derrick is awake. He is really awake."

 Chapter 454 Waking Up

    Chapter 454 Waking Up

    As soon as he heard Derrick''s voice, Charles smiled in satisfaction. Everything was now under his

    control.

    The door opened and Bobby rushed to him happily. "Daddy, Grandpa Derrick has woken up. He is

    really awake."

    This belongs to N?velDrama.Org: ?.

    Charles nodded, "Good. You two tell Great Grandpa the good news as soon as possible."

    "Okay." Holding Nadia''s little hand, Bobby ran towards Frederic''s room.

    His excited voice was heard by Frederic. For a moment, he thought he had misheard it, so he looked at

    Angelina in disbelief.

    "Angelina, what is Bobby shouting out?"

    "Father, what I heard was that Grandpa Derrick woke up." When she realized what she had said,

    Angelina''s face lit up in excitement. "Derrick is finally awake!" It was great news!

    "Oh, really? Really?" In an instant, Frederic''s voice trembled in excitement.

    "I want to have a look. Angelina, help me up."

    Angelina hurried to support Frederic.

    At this time, Bobby and Nadia came in together. "Great Grandpa, I have good news for you. Grandpa

    Derrick has woken up."

    "Great! Great! Let''s go and have a look."

    With the help of Hardy and Angelina, Frederic rushed to Derrick''s room.

    By that time, Charles was still standing in the corridor.

    When Frederic passed by and saw that Charles looked so calm, he got angry. "Charles, Haven''t you

    heard that your uncle was awake now? Why do you look so unhappy? Do you want him to die?"

    With a shrug, Charles replied, "Grandpa, you are wrong. Shouldn''t I be the happiest one when he

    wakes up?"

    "Well, well, I know what you are thinking. No matter what, I tell you, you have to keep your uncle alive,

    or else, I won''t let you go!" After giving him a warning, Frederic hurried to Derrick''s room.

    Meanwhile, Derrick was so angry that he really wanted to kill Joseph at that moment. He thought his

    son could give him nothing but trouble.

    "Well, Joseph, everyone will soon know that I''m awake. Humph, it''s not easy for you to be the CEO of

    the TS Group. How can you be fooled by two children? Where is your brain? I really doubt what''s in

    your mind. Is it tofu pudding?"

    He was disappointed by his son over and over again.

    Now he was totally helpless.

    Needless to say, Derrick felt so helpless. He couldn''t understand why a smart man like him had such a

    stupid son.

    Was Joseph insane or brainless?

    "Dad, it''s all your fault. Why are you ming me? Can''t you put up with it? Bobby is just a kid and

    doesn''t have much strength. You could''ve just pushed him away. How can you let him tickle you?

    Moreover, even if he tickled you, can''t you endure? Humph!"

    At this moment, Derrick didn''t want to say anything, so he just smiled bitterly.

    Heavy footsteps caught his attention and soon he heard Frederic''s voice.

    "Derrick, are you awake? That''s great!"

    "Your grandpa ising. I''d better keep silent." As he didn''t have any n yet, Derrick quickly closed

    his eyes.

    He guessed that if Frederic came, then Charles would alsoe.

    What would happen when they all came here? His secret would be exposed.

    And he should be responsible for the car ident, right?

    All of a sudden, Joseph came up with an idea for his father. "Dad, you can y dumb. Yes, y dumb!"

    "Humph, it turns out that you have a little brain!" Derrick thought Joseph''s idea was not bad.

    If he pretended to be silly, then he could talk nonsense, right?

    And besides, a fool didn''t have to take legal responsibility!

    "Of course!" There was a hint of pride in Joseph''s voice.

    He was such kind of a man who was easy to becent.

    "Derrick, are you awake?" Before anyone could see, Derrick wore his oxygen mask and closed his

    eyes again.

    When Frederic came in and saw that he was not yet awake, he turned to Joseph.

    "Joseph, tell me whether your father has woken up or not." His shaking hand was holding onto Joseph.

    ring at Nadia, Joseph replied ambiguously, "Well... Yes, my father smiled just now, but now he

    doesn''t speak. I don''t know what''s going on."

    This little girl''s face was now full of joy. So the reason why she cried just now was... To help Bobby

    carry out their n?

    She was just a kid. How evil she was!

    But Nadia was not scared of him at all. She even made a face at Joseph.

    "What''s going on? Where is the doctor?" shouted Frederic.

    As if on cue, a doctor and nurses rushed in.

    "Doctor, Derrick has woken up. Please have a look at him." His worried eyes were fixated on Derrick.

    "Well, it''s good that he has woken up. He didn''t lose much blood. Besides, he has already had an

    operation. Normally, he would''ve woken up by now. This is good news. We''re relieved. Congrattions,

    Mr. Fu!" The doctor opened Derrick''s eyelids and said, "Mr. Fu, if you''re awake, please say something.

    We will give you a general check-upter!"

    Derrick was so angry that he didn''t want to speak.

    No, how dare he speak?

    With gritted teeth, he made up his mind that no matter what the doctor asked, he would not say

    anything.

    He should keep pretending to be unconscious.

    The doctor looked at Frederic strangely. "Sir, what''s wrong with Mr. Fu? Are you sure he was awake?"

    "Yes, Bobby is a good boy. He never lies, right?" And then he nced at Bobby, who turned to look at

    his daddy.

    When their eyes met, Charles gave him a wink.

    Bobby nodded. "Yes, I''m a good boy. I never lie."

    "Could you tell me how did Mr. Fu wake up just now?" the doctor asked curiously.

    As a response, Bobby jumped onto Derrick''s bed.

    It didn''t take long for Joseph to realize that Bobby was going to repeat what he had just done. So he

    immediately stepped forward to stop him. "Bobby, your Grandpa Derrick is sick now. How can you jump

    onto his bed?"

    Charles held his arm to stop him. "The doctor is here. Don''t speak."

    "I... I''m afraid that my father will be tortured by you. You can leave now and let him have a good rest,"

    Joseph pleaded.

    "Joseph, now that your dad has woken up, we can''t just stand by. As a doctor, I should be responsible

    for the patients," the doctor advised.

    "I... I''m warning you. Be careful. If you make my father silly, you will be liable for it!" Left without a

    choice, Joseph could only show arrogance.

    "It''s better to be silly than to die!" Finally, Frederic had lost his temper. "Joseph, stop it. Just stand aside

    and watch."

    Hearing that, Joseph had no choice but to stand aside obediently.

    But he was so nervous and didn''t know what would happen next.

    After he calmed down, Frederic asked again, "Bobby, how did your Grandpa Derrick wake up just

    now?"

    "Well, like this." As soon as Bobby finished his words, he began to tickle Derrick''s body and his armpit.

    It was easy to imagine what would happen next.

 Chapter 455 Play Dumb

    Chapter 455 y Dumb

    Derrick burst intoughter.

    "Oh, Grandpa! My father''s smile is abnormal, isn''t it? Look at him! He just woke up. How could he have

    so much strength?" A sad expression painted Joseph''s face. "Dad, if you''re awake, please say

    something."

    Tears began to form in the corner of Joseph''s eyes.

    "What? Who are you? Ha ha ha ha!" Unfortunately, Derrick didn''t respond suitably. All he did was y

    dumb.

    The medical examination revealed that his brain was indeed injured. As such, no one knew whether he

    was crazy or just faking it.

    "Hey! What''s going on?" With a grim expression, Frederic''s heart sank again.

    ''Derrick finally woke up! However, why is heughing so crazily?''

    "Sir, please don''t fret. Mr. Fu has just woken up. He still needs still some time to adjust," advised the

    doctor.

    "Yes, I hope so. Anyway, him waking up is still a good sign, right?" Fredericforted himself as a sigh

    escaped his breath.

    "Indeed. Opening up his eyes is a great improvement," said Hardy with a nod.

    "Uncle Derrick, the stock of TS Group bounced back today. Doesn''t that make you happy?" Charles

    blurted out coldly.

    For a moment, Derrick stoppedughing. However, after a slight pause, he soon burst intoughter

    again.

    "Well, it seems that uncle is still interested in the stock, Grandpa!" With a nce, Charles already

    realized that Derrick was only pretending. Derrick made great efforts to escape legal sanction and get

    the TS Group.

    Since Derrick could no longer pretend to be dead, he began to y dumb again!

    "Calm down, Charles. Don''t say that. Doctor, what should we do now?" asked Frederic with furrowed

    eyebrows.

    "Sir, don''t worry. We''ll immediately give Mr. Fu a thorough examination. The result wille out

    tomorrow!" said the doctor with a smile. Then, he signaled the nurse to push the bed out.

    Then, Frederic hurriedly followed them.

    "Daddy, what are we doing next? Shall we go home now?" Bobby became exhausted after making a

    fuss.

    "Well, alright. Let''s head home." Charles bent down and gave Bobby and Nadia big kisses on their

    faces. "Tell me, what do you want to eat? I''ll cook it for you!"

    "I want sweet-and-sour pork!"

    "Then, I want fried goose liver!"

    "Okay! Let''s go tell Mommy! I''ll take you to the supermarket." The two kids sessfully ruined Derrick''s

    n. As such, Charles was delighted and wanted to celebrate.

    However, deep inside, Charles became cautious. Derrick was an old fox who would not easily

    surrender.

    Charles had to find a way to expose Derrick''s lies as soon as possible.

    After he took out his phone, Charles called Nancy. Unfortunately, Nancy''s phone was powered off.

    Charles guessed that she was performing surgery.

    Since he had no choice, Charles left a message to Nancy. Then, he took the two children to the

    supermarket. After a long browse, they went to the counter with a lot of food.

    Then, they were about to go home to cook dinner.

    When he noticed that Charles didn''t follow them, Frederic couldn''t help his mood became sour. He

    comined, "Angelina, you see? Since Charles has a woman and the children, he quickly disregarded

    us!"

    Angelina couldn''t bear to hear people belittle Charles in front of her. With a frown, she said unhappily,

    "Father, in the past few days, Charles came to see you every day. Nheless, you only care about

    Joseph now. Whatever Charles does, you are always showing him your disapproval."

    "Nonsense. Who says I don''t like Charles? Well, he is too stubborn..." Frederic snorted, as a sigh

    escaped his breath.

    "Grandpa, my brother is not just stubborn. He might also be arrogant and conceited. To put it bluntly,

    although he is capable, he is too overconfident and supercilious," Joseph echoed with a smug smile.

    "Stop talking about him, Joseph! You should be the mostcent one now. The TS Group bes

    yours without any effort. You''re not onlyzy but also very shameless. Despite all that, your brother is

    still kind to you. How can you do this to him? Don''t you feel guilty about grabbing the position of

    Charles? He paid countless painstaking efforts to develop the group. Don''t you feel sorry for him?"

    Angelina was enraged at that moment. After Joseph came back, he had been eating and drinking at

    her house. Of course, although she treated Joseph as her son, she still had expectations for him. That

    was, she wanted him to be more grateful to her. But in the end, her n was in vain. In front of

    interests, Joseph would never give up the TS Group because of her little favor.

    Unfortunately, Angelina hadn''t realized it until that moment.

    "Auntie, Charles and I are family. Why can''t I be the president of the TS Group? Besides, it''s my

    brother who doesn''t want to lead thepany. If I don''t take it over, who else could be? I am doing this

    for the Fu family."

    "Humph! You are getting better at finding excuses for yourself!" With a frown, Angelina rolled her eyes

    at Joseph.

    Despite that, Joseph still snickered.

    Meanwhile, Charles had already bought the food. He went home and prepared a marvelous dinner.

    Nancy left workte. Maybe it was because of winter; several patients were in the hospital.

    N?velDrama.Org is the owner.

    As such, she was preupied for the whole day.

    When she finished the operation, Nancy was thrilled when she saw the message Charles left. Since it

    was getting dark, she packed up and was about to go home.

    As soon as she walked out of the office, Nancy saw Jessie walking towards her.

    Since Jessie was punished, she seemed to have changed a lot. She worked hard every day and

    treated people much better than before. As such, Jessie''s reputation inevitably improved.

    Even Erin was impressed with Jessie''s development. Once, he said, "Director Nancy, Director Jessie is

    much better than before. Now she will take the initiative to greet me whenever she sees me. In the

    past, I didn''t even dare to think about it!"

    "Well, people often change. Let''s call this change growth!" said Nancy with a smile.

    Deep inside, Nancy had never thought that Jessie was a bad woman. She knew that Jessie was poor

    in the past. There was no doubt that the poor were not ambitious.

    Lofty contempt for money was mere self-deception and selffort.

    Liking money was not equal to being controlled by money, nor was it equivalent to worshiping money.

    "Wow, Director Nancy! You are so kind!" Erin had never seen such a tolerant person. Because of

    excitement, she ran up and gave a big hug to Nancy.

    "You are also kind." Nancy revealed a warm smile.

    The sincerity of Nancy''s words made Erin blush. "Thank you for your praise, Director Nancy. I''m going

    to work."

    "Okay. Take care!"

    Looking at the energetic figure of Erin, Nancy was delighted.

    Aside from Jessie, Erin had also changed for the better.

    The once timid and cautious Erin became outgoing and lively!

    At the thought of those desirable events, the smile on Nancy''s face deepened. When she saw Jessie,

    Nancy asked, "Director Jessie, are you still working?"

    "I just got off work. But I have something to tell you, because I know that something has happened in

    the Fu family recently. You''re also worried about it, aren''t you?" said Jessie with furrowed eyebrows.

    Then, she took out her phone.

    "Thank you, Director Jessie!" Nancy couldn''t interfere too much in their family affairs. Sadly, she was

    not from the Fu family.

 Chapter 456 Anna Appeared

    Chapter 456 Anna Appeared

    Besides, Frederic was always on guard against her!

    "You have helped me a lot in the past. I don''t know how to pay you back. Today, when a patient was

    hospitalized, I came to help him. By ident, I saw Anna. She seems to be pregnant. Because I

    haven''t seen her for a long time, I noticed her. When I heard her talking on the phone, she mentioned

    Joseph. I don''t know if the man she mentioned was Joseph Fu." As Jessie spoke, she put the phone in

    front of Nancy. "Look, this is the video."

    "Anna?" Nancy was stunned, because she knew that Charles had asked someone to look for Anna a

    few days ago, but this woman seemed to have disappeared out of thin air. Why did she suddenly

    appear now?

    Was she pregnant? And she also mentioned Joseph''s name?

    Was the child Joseph''s?

    These questions scared Nancy

    Indeed, Derrick was a bad man, but Joseph was nothing like him. He was just a yboy, and he

    shouldn''t have been involved in Derrick''s n to set up Charles.

    But what did it mean that he was with Anna?

    In the video, Anna was wearing a big face mask. If Jessie was not very familiar with her, she would not

    be able to recognize her at all.

    She was holding the phone with one hand and the other was holding her belly.

    Her belly was not that big, but it was obvious that she was pregnant.

    Besides, she walked to the department of gynecology and obstetrics as she called, which meant she

    was really pregnant.

    After watching the video, she returned the phone to Jessie. "Thank you, Director Jessie. I see."

    With a small smile on her face, Jessie took the phone. "Don''t mention it. I''m going to get off work now.

    Bye."

    "Okay, see you tomorrow," said Nancy politely.

    The smile on Nancy''s face disappeared right after Jessie left. She had to tell this news to Charles.

    So she went downstairs and drove home in a hurry.

    On her way home, she couldn''t help but think about Anna. If the baby in her belly was really Joseph''s,

    did she know that he already had a wife?

    If Joseph''s wife, Daisy, knew about it, would she divorce him or make a scene?

    When she arrived, Nancy found Charles standing under the porch, who immediately smiled when he

    saw her.

    Frowning, Nancy came over to him. "What happened? Why do you look so happy?"

    Before he answered, Charles opened his arms and gave Nancy a hug. "There is indeed good news.

    Derrick was awake!"

    Hearing this, Nancy pulled away and said, "Oh, I told you, there was something wrong with Derrick. Did

    he wake up a long time ago?"

    "Maybe. We should thank Bobby and Nadia. Otherwise, Derrick would still pretend to be in aa!"

    Charles held Nancy''s shoulder and walked into the vi.

    "Did you ask the kids to work for you again?" Her brows furrowed as sheined.

    "Well, it''s also a kind of training for them. They are really smart. They will make great achievements

    when they grow up!"

    With these words, her face lit up again. "Like father, like son, like daughter!"

    "Oh? Can I take it as apliment?" Raising his eyebrows, Charles looked at her proudly.

    "Well, you are not bad either!" And then Nancy smiled sweetly at him.

    "Well, thank you for praising me, honey!" Charles lowered his head and kissed Nancy''s cheek.

    The two walked inside the vi with a smile on their faces.

    But after thinking for a while, Nancy said, "I have something to tell you."

    "What''s the matter?" Charles asked.

    "It''s about Anna."

    "Anna? You met her?" His curious eyes were fixed on her.

    After all, he had asked people to look for her. It had been a while, but they still couldn''t find her. How

    could she suddenly appear at this moment?

    "Yes." When she was about to tell Charles that Anna was pregnant, Bobby and Nadia ran downstairs.

    "Mommy is back?"

    With open arms, Nancy replied, "Yes, honey. Mommy is home."

    "That''s great, Mommy. We are hungry!" Giggling, Nadia jumped into her arms.This belongs to N?velDrama.Org: ?.

    "Okay. Let''s have dinner first." Nancy kissed Nadia''s forehead and turned to Charles. "Let''s talk about it

    later."

    "Okay, let''s talk about it after dinner." Then Charles walked into the kitchen and took out the food he

    had prepared.

    The children looked excited as they talked about the funny stories of Derrick and Joseph.

    As a mother, Nancy couldn''t help but be amused.

    The dinner ended in a pleasant atmosphere.

    It was Nancy who helped the children take a shower, and then Charles had read them bedtime stories.

    While waiting, Nancy sorted out today''s work and made a note.

    It was her habit to take notes, so she could better remember the problems she encountered at work.

    Then she would search online or send e-mails to ask her professors.

    Nancy had always believed that the work of a doctor required constant learning.

    Doctors were constantly facing problems and finding solutions to them. She liked this kind of challenge.

    After taking notes, she took a shower in the bathroom and then went back to bed.

    When she didn''t see Charles, Nancy nced at the clock and thought that the children should have

    fallen asleep at this time. So he might have gone to take a shower.

    Therefore, she picked up a collection of poems and read it casually. Perhaps it was because she was

    too tired, she unconsciously fell asleep as she read.

    The book slipped from her hand the same time Charles came in.

    Looking at her tired face, Charles couldn''t help but worry.

    Why did this woman always work so hard?

    With a sigh, Charles picked her up, put her on bed and covered her with the quilt, thinking that it would

    be better to talk about Anna''s matter with her tomorrow.

    And then he slipped into the quilt and hugged Nancy.

    The night was beautiful and quiet.

    Just as Charles was about to fall asleep, he suddenly heard Nancy''s voice.

    "Anna seems to be pregnant with Joseph''s child."

    Upon hearing this, Charles opened his eyes. "Nancy, are you talking in your sleep?"

    As far as he knew, Anna used to collude with Derrick. How could she be pregnant with Joseph''s child?

    It was a little weird, wasn''t it?

    "It''s true. I saw the video of Anna on Jessie''s phone. She looks pregnant at first nce. Besides, she

    called Joseph. Don''t you think this is all a bit of a coincidence?" said Nancy.

    After pondering for a while, Charles realized that this matter was indeed a little weird.

    "Why did Anna disappear a few days ago?" His forehead creased.

    "It must be Joseph who hid her!" But of course, it was just Nancy''s guess.

    In disagreement, Charles lightly shook his head. "No, it''s not possible. Joseph has been ying in bars

    and nightclubs all day long. How could he hide Anna?"

    "Then, if the baby Anna is carrying is not Joseph''s, who else can it be? Could it be Derrick''s? If it''s

    Derrick''s, then Anna should have called Derrick instead of Joseph. What do you think?" Nancy

    continued to analyze.

 Chapter 457 An Anonymous E-mail

    Chapter 457 An Anonymous E-mail

    Squinting his eyes, Charles recalled the time when Derrick was a dissolute yboy. Back then, he was

    famous in this city because his wife found out that he had a mistress. His wife exposed it to the media,

    which humiliated him for several years.

    It turned out that Joseph inherited it from Derrick, but Joseph didn''t inherit his business mind.

    "Nancy, call Doris and ask her to send an e-mail anonymously to this address. The content of the e-

    mail is... The video wherein Anna called Joseph." Thinking about giving Derrick a taste of his own

    medicine, Charles shed an evil smile.

    This was called "reciprocity", wasn''t it?

    "Doris is pregnant now. We''d better not bother her." By the mention of Doris'' name, she couldn''t help

    but sigh.

    For an unknown reason, they had been alienated from each other recently. Nancy didn''t know what had

    happened to her.

    Nancy thought maybe it was because of Doris'' pregnancy that she had always lost her temper and

    didn''t like anyone.

    Therefore, if Doris didn''t call her, nor did Nancy take the initiative to call her.

    "It''s easy to get into trouble if you send the e-mail by yourself. But Doris won''t." Before she could even

    speak, Charles exhorted, "Don''t worry. Jay will protect her. Doris won''t be exposed."

    Although she was reluctant, she agreed and took out her phone to call Doris. "Alright."

    Due to her amnesia, Doris'' memories were mostly about her childhood with Felix and that bastard

    Samuel.

    Sometimes she felt depressed.

    And in order to dispel her depression, Jay told stories to Doris every night; just like pacifying a child.

    Seeing that Jay was focused on her, she felt satisfied.

    It felt good to be loved!

    But why did she forget everything about this man?

    "Jay..." Every time she was moved, Doris would call his name affectionately. But her cheeks would

    suddenly heat up in embarrassment.

    "I''m here." When Jay looked up, he found Doris biting her lip shyly. "Why are you so shy all of a

    sudden?"

    It had been a long time since the two of them got married, and the hard period had passed. Now they

    were more like an old married couple now. Since Doris lost her memory, she seemed to have be

    more woman-like.

    The word "shyness" didn''t exist in Doris''s world in the past.

    With a sneer, Doris replied, "I''m a girl. Do I need a reason to be shy?"

    "I don''t need a reason. It''s just... It''s a little strange..." And then his lips formed into a smile.

    It was strange yet exciting.

    As a matter of fact, Jay liked this feeling.

    Men were all keen on freshness!

    "Humph. I''m just sad that I don''t have my memories after I left the town. I feel like I don''t know anyone

    in this city except you. And Nancy..." Doris frowned.

    This name was familiar to her, but her memory of Nancy was vague. As much as she wanted to

    remember, her head would ache if she tried hard.

    "Nancy is your best friend when you were in college. She''s thest person you should forget!" Jay

    emphasized.

    Hearing this, Doris became even more curious about Nancy. "Then tell me, what kind of woman Nancy

    is?"

    "Nancy... She is a good person. A strong and independent woman who doesn''t rely on anyone. She is

    very ambitious..." As he spoke about Nancy, Jay''s face was full of admiration.

    That was why Doris felt a little jealous. "What about me? What do you think of me?"

    "You?" Then Jay turned to look at Doris.

    With a serious look on her face, Doris waited for his answer.

    "You''re cute, bossy, unruly, and a little wayward, ha ha..."

    Although Jay''s tone was half-joking and half-serious, Doris'' face turned cold all of a sudden after she

    heard what he said. "Jay, it turns out that the woman you like is like this?"

    Now that she had cut ties with Felix, Doris thought she was also very considerate.

    Where could he find a woman as decisive as her?

    How could Jay describe her like this?Content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.

    How was she different from a rude vige woman?

    Feeling that her self-esteem had been hurt unprecedentedly, Doris turned her head and ignored Jay.

    It never urred to Jay that Doris would ignore him. Back then, she would tweak his ear and shout at

    him.

    They never had a cold war before, because whenever Doris got angry, she would lose her temper

    completely and quarrel with him.

    But in less than two minutes, Doris would calm down and her anger would disappear quickly.

    And during those times, Jay didn''t know whether tough or cry in front of Doris.

    "My love for you has nothing to do with your personality. No matter what kind of woman you are, I love

    you. Well, stop it, okay?" His voice was so gentle; no one had ever heard it before.

    Looking back, Jay couldn''t believe that he got through all their fights they had before.

    But now, Doris looked more feminine and submissive. In fact, Jay even thought her jealous look was

    also very cute.

    With a smile on his face, Jay began to lightly run his fingertips through her hair. "Doris, you shouldn''t be

    jealous of Nancy. She has Charles now. Besides, I don''t like her either. I only got close to her because

    of you and Charles. If you don''t want me to, I won''t talk to her anymore!"

    "Don''t fool me! You praised Nancy just now and belittled me. Now, you''re coaxing me again. I won''t

    believe your nonsense anymore. You are just a yboy full of lies. I finally understand. The rumors

    about you are true. You are just a dissolute man. How can I easily believe that you love me? I don''t

    believe it. I..." Her words were cut off when she sobbed.

    Jay was a little flustered. "Hey, I''m just kidding. How can you take it seriously?"

    With her back on him, Doris continued to ignore him.

    "I love you, Doris. You know it, don''t you?" Then Jay kissed her hair.

    Doris shook her head in disgust. "I don''t know."

    But the truth was, Doris knew very well that if Jay didn''t love her, how could he help her do so much?

    How could he restrain his anger and coax her with a soft voice?

 Chapter 458 Daisy

    Chapter 458 Daisy

    But when she remembered how Jayplimented Nancy a while ago, Doris'' heart felt odd.

    Yes, she was jealous of Nancy.

    Just as Jay didn''t know how to do, Doris'' phone rang.

    "Someone''s calling you, Doris."

    The moment she took the phone and saw Nancy''s name, her face became gloomier. "How could she

    call me sote? She is really not a decent woman."

    It could be imagined how shocked Jay was when he heard her say these words. He didn''te to his

    senses for a long time.

    "You... How can you say that about her?"

    "Are you still defending her?" At this time, Doris wanted to reject Nancy''s call. "Jay, you seem to be

    very happy when Nancy calls at this time, don''t you? I don''t want to answer the phone. I want to sleep!"

    When Doris was about to turn off her phone, Jay stopped her.

    "Doris, Nancy is your best friend. She won''t call you at this time unless she has something urgent to do.

    I promise you that if you turn off your phone, you will regret what you did tonight once you regain your

    memory!" Jay warned harshly.

    "Best friend?" Even after what he had said, Doris was still doubtful.

    Frowning, Jay emphasized, "Yes, best friend!"

    Looking at the serious expression on his face, Doris didn''t dare to be wilful anymore. "Well, I was just

    kidding. Don''t worry. I''ll answer the phone."

    Left without a choice but to answer the phone, Doris scratched her head.

    "Nancy, it''s sote. What''s the matter?" She smiled awkwardly.

    "Doris, I''ll send a document to your e-mail address. Try to send it to Daisy. But don''t let her know who

    you are. If you don''t know how to hide yourself, just let Jay do it."

    For a moment, she was in tangle. ''It seems like Nancy trusts me so much. Otherwise, she wouldn''t

    have asked me to do such a secret thing.

    Should I agree?''

    As she was still thinking, it was Jay who replied to Nancy. "Okay, Nancy. I will help Doris!"

    "Okay. Then I''ll send it to her e-mail!" Thinking that Doris was just inexplicable and insensitive because

    of her pregnancy, Nancy didn''t bother to over think why she was kind of weird.

    As soon as the call ended, she sent the e-mail to Doris.

    Daisy was a beautiful star, but she married Joseph at a young age. She had thought about divorcing

    him many times, but Derrick and Joseph didn''t agree.

    Joseph said, "You are like a hen that doesn''ty eggs. If you divorce me, who would dare to marry

    you?"

    Although Daisy''s family was not so poor, it was still not as rich as the Fu family.

    What scared her most was that Joseph threatened her parents and often said, "If you file a divorce, I

    will destroy your family''s business."

    As a daughter, Daisy couldn''t just ignore her family. It was a pride for her family that she married, but

    no one expected that Joseph didn''t really love her.

    Sometimes, Daisy hoped that Joseph could treat her well. However, since she came back, Joseph

    hadn''t called her.

    At first, she was extremely mad, butter on; she just shrugged it off.

    Now Daisy was muddling along, thinking that one day Joseph would fall in love with another woman

    and he would take the initiative to divorce her.

    But as time went by, Joseph didn''t mention the divorce. He was living as if she didn''t exist at all.

    Time was as calm as water.

    Soon she got used to living alone, so she thought it was a good thing.

    She went shopping alone, ate alone, and surfed the inte alone.

    Because Joseph ignored her, Daisy had ignored him too.

    When Daisy received the e-mail from Doris, she was yingputer games. She hadn''t received any

    e-mail for a long time, so her eyebrows rose when she saw it.

    At first, she thought it was some kind of reminder or an advertisement, until she saw the line, "Once

    you see this email, open it immediately."

    With a bitter smile on her face, Daisy murmured to herself, "Who made such a joke? Oh, it''s my

    birthday in a few days. Maybe it''s my ssmate''s greeting."

    Since she married Joseph, she had less contact with her ssmates.

    Joseph was overbearing. He didn''t allow her to have any contact with her ssmates, and he even

    didn''t allow her to have any interaction with the male actors behind the camera. If Joseph knew that

    someone sent her the email, Daisy would be mocked by him.

    "Daisy, you can''t even have a son with me. It''s impossible for you to have a child with someone else.

    You can have sex with anyone you like, but don''t get caught. If I found out, the consequences..." His

    tone was as sharp as his eyes when he spoke.

    Since the baby was gone, Daisy had nothing to be afraid of.

    All she cared about now was her parents and the employees of her family''spany.

    Azy smile appeared on her face. "Joseph, I won''t have a baby with anyone else. I want to, but I don''t

    dare to do, right?"

    As soon as she finished her words, Joseph pped her across her face.

    "Daisy, don''t test my patience. I''ve shown enough respect to you by tolerating you. If one day I can''t

    bear you..." Joseph wanted to say something but stopped on a second thought.

    Looking at him, Daisy anticipated that Joseph would say something like, "If I can''t bear you one day, I''ll

    kick you out!"

    Contentt bel0ngs to N0ve/lDra/ma.O(r)g!

    But obviously, Joseph knew clearly that Daisy was hoping to divorce him, so he would say the opposite

    with a scornful smile. "Daisy, I won''t divorce you. You''d better give up."

    "I''m fine in the Fu family. I don''t want a divorce." Being an obedient wife, she didn''t quarrel. She took off

    all her clothes in front of Joseph and walked into the bathroom barefoot.

    She was still very young, slender and beautiful.

    Looking at her, Joseph finally remembered that she hadn''t been pregnant for a long time.

    And Daisy was aware that he hated her for that.

    But that child... It was just a tool for Derrick to take over TS Group.

    So it was also good that the baby wasn''t born.

    Daisy didn''t regret it, because she saw Joseph''s true face in time.

    If she lived with this man for the rest of her life, she would be miserable.

    Now, at least, she could still dream of parting with Joseph one day. If she had a child, she would be

    reluctant to leave.

    Thinking of this, Daisy shrugged and smiled. She raised her finger and clicked on the e-mail.

    When she saw the content of the e-mail, the self-mocking smile on her face gradually disappeared.

    "Joseph has an affair?"

    No, it should be said that Joseph had been ying with other women. But she was not jealous at all.

    As a matter of fact, she really hoped that Joseph had an affair, and it would be better he could bring

    that woman home.

    Then she could ask for a divorce.

    However, even if Joseph had been ying with women outside, he had no intention of marrying any

    woman.

    This woman in the video... Was she Joseph''s favorite? Otherwise, how could he make the woman

    pregnant?

    Daisy''s eyes fell on the sender''s name: Unknown.

    What did it mean? Who the hell sent her this email?

    Was the sender the pregnant woman in the video?

    Was she asking her to leave Joseph?

 Chapter 459 Email

    Chapter 459 Email

    So Daisy replied to the email, "If you can, then just ask Joseph to divorce me. I will be very grateful."

    When Doris was about to go to bed, an email popped up.

    Her forehead immediately creased after she read it. "s, what a poor woman! How could Joseph do

    this to Daisy?"

    After a short pause, Jay asked, "Hey, Doris, have you regained your memory? Otherwise, how do you

    know Joseph and Daisy?"

    Doris shot a disdainful nce at Jay. "The news about Joseph has been spreading all over the inte

    these days. It''s difficult for me not to know it!"

    "Oh." Disappointed, Jay paused for a few seconds. "I thought you remembered something."

    In a serious tone, Doris replied, "Not yet. But I''m used to living with you, so don''t worry. Even if I get my

    memory back, I won''t abandon you."

    "You even thought about... Abandoning me, humph! Well, Doris... I really don''t know what to do with

    you!" Jay shook his head with a sneer.

    "Look at you! How proud you are!" Upon remembering the email, Doris read it before she turned to Jay.

    "Daisy thinks I''m the woman with Joseph''s child. What do you think I should do?"

    Instead of answering her, Jay took theptop and quickly typed a reply. "Daisy, I don''t know who the

    pregnant woman is, but I know you are Joseph''s wife. Of course, I also know that you have a bad

    rtionship with him. Please believe me, I don''t mean to harm you. I am a woman too, and I can''t bear

    to see you being imprisoned by him for the rest of your life, so I sent you this email. As for the email,

    you can deal with it however you like. You can also just ignore it."

    After reading it, Daisy smiled bitterly. It turned out that the person who sent the e-mail was an outsider.

    What should she do?

    Should shee back to get even with Joseph?

    It was almost noon, so Daisy made herself a cup of coffee and drank it slowly while she was thinking.

    Come back!

    With this thought, Daisy quickly emptied her cup and packed her things as she had decided toe

    home.

    "It''s done, honey. Let''s sleep." Seeing that Daisy didn''t reply, Jay figured out what was going on.

    This was a good chance for Daisy to get back at Joseph. If she was a wise woman, she would never let

    go of him.

    That night, Doris fell asleep feeling uneasy.

    She wondered what had happened to Nancy.

    And because she was pregnant, she couldn''t go out. Besides, even if she saw Nancy, she didn''t know

    what to say.

    On the next day, Charles didn''te back to the TS Group, and Joseph went to work in the group

    arrogantly.

    With the support of Frederic and the guidance of Derrick, Joseph felt like it was not difficult to be the

    president of TS Group.

    The shareholders were secretly nervous, but they couldn''t refute when they heard Joseph talk

    reasonably.

    They could only apud.

    Or what?

    At least with Joseph, thepany''s stock was holding steady and they wouldn''t suffer too much loss.

    Without him, the stock would continue to fall, and everyone''s wealth would shrink.

    This was what the shareholders worried about the most.

    No one had a clear view of where the TS Group''s future was heading, but at this critical point, no one

    dared to say anything more.

    As usual, the media gave Joseph a vigorous publicity.

    Meanwhile, after sending the children to the kindergarten, Charles was busy checking the stable stock

    at home.

    It was easy to predict that Derrick must be verycent at this time.

    Charles called Hiram and asked him to keep an eye on Daisy. That woman could be a big help for

    them.

    A few hourster, Daisy returned home.

    But she didn''t go to Fu''s residence nor did she contact anyone. She didn''t tell anyone that she was

    coming home. Right after she put her luggage in the hotel, she disguised herself and began to look for

    Anna.

    Maybe it was because Anna thought she was pregnant with the baby of the Fu family, or maybe it was

    because she thought Joseph had be the president of the TS Group, she began to walk out of the

    house in a swaggering manner.

    "Mr. Fu, no wonder we couldn''t find Anna some time ago. It turns out that she has been living in

    Derrick''s vi. Well, well hidden!" As soon as he traced her location, Hiram reported it to Charles

    "Okay, tell Daisy where Anna is right away."

    "Okay."

    After receiving an anonymous message, Daisy realized that someone was helping her. As for who it

    was... She couldn''t guess.

    It might be a person who Joseph had offended.

    But Daisy didn''t care who that person was. The enemy''s enemy was a friend, wasn''t it?

    With the help of Hiram, Daisy soon found Anna.

    However, just when Daisy thought Anna was only Joseph''s woman, she found something more

    shocking.

    That was, Anna and Derrick seemed to have an affair.

    It was interesting.

    Her eyes squinted when Anna called Derrick and acted like a spoiled child.

    How could a daughter-inw act like a spoiled child in front of her father-inw? It seemed that

    something was wrong, so Daisy walked up and listened carefully to their conversation.

    Anna said coquettishly, "Derrick, I heard from Joseph that you have woken up. You know that the baby

    in my belly is yours, and Joseph doesn''t know the truth yet. If the baby is found out to be not his child,

    then both of us will be in an awkward situation. I think in order to protect me and the baby, you should

    give us more money."

    Because Derrick was in the hospital, it was obvious that the money was not with him so he couldn''t

    give her any.

    Besides, he just wanted to use Anna, and he didn''t expect that she would get pregnant. On more than

    one asion he had asked Anna to abort the baby.

    Unexpectedly, this vicious woman hooked up with Joseph and told him that the child was Joseph''s.

    But Joseph, the idiot, believed it.

    So he spoiled Anna so much now.

    Since Derrick couldn''t tell this to other people, he had to let Anna keep the baby.

    If Joseph wanted to keep the baby, he would just let him keep it. Rich men nowadays were always like

    this.

    But when Anna asked him for money, Derrick felt a little helpless. "Anna, don''t push your luck. I''ve

    given you tens of millions, and it''s enough to raise the child for a lifetime. Now I''m in the hospital, and I

    can''t do anything. You''d better behave yourself. I don''t mind if you want to keep the child, but you have

    to keep this as a secret. I''m old now, and I can''t let others know I have an illegitimate child. Let Joseph

    to take the me. I don''t mind it. Anyway, he is also from the Fu family!"

    "Yes, anyway he is also the descendant of the Fu family. It''s the same. Don''t worry. I won''t tell anyone

    about it. But..." Anna touched her belly and wanted to say something but stopped on a second thought.

    Her rising voice made Derrick feel threatened.

    Derrick began to grind his teeth. He was never a kind person. No woman could threaten him.

    This belongs to N?velDrama.Org: ?.

    But now that he was in the hospital, he didn''t dare to act rashly.

    Anna had gone too far.

 Chapter 460 Forget It In A Few Days

    Chapter 460 Forget It In A Few Days

    Derrick was wrong. Anna happened to be such a woman.

    With a sneer, Derrick said, "Are you threatening me?"

    "Oh, Derrick, how dare I threaten you? I just want the baby to have a good life. After all, he is your

    child. I don''t want him to grow up in a single family like me. I just hope that he would have aplete

    family. You don''t want your son to be mentally ill, do you?" Anna said with grievance.

    "What the hell do you want?" As his patience was almost worn out, Derrick couldn''t help but scold her.

    "I want to marry Joseph!" On the inside, Anna was smirking as she thought about why she was doing

    this.

    Was she short of money?

    This belongs to N?velDrama.Org: ?.

    No, she was rich.

    Was she short of men?

    No.

    As an arrogant and domineering woman, Anna would do anything to get what she wanted.

    With her pretty face, body, education and family background; men chased after her. All she had to do

    was choose who she wanted.

    But why did she choose Derrick and Joseph? It was simple. Because she only valued power.

    Yes, in Anna''s eyes, only Derrick and Joseph couldpete with Charles. Then, as long as she got

    close to these two men, she would have a chance to be more sessful than Nancy.

    This was Anna''s selfish motive, and also the reason why she had decided to help Derrick deal with

    Charles.

    When Derrick learned that Anna was in the same city as Edward when she was abroad, he took the

    initiative to find her.

    With the help of Anna, Derrick dug out the personal information of Edward and Nancy.

    At first, Derrick just yed with Anna. Like other women, they would forget it in a few days.

    But Anna was more cunning than he thought.

    "Derrick, if I find out that you''re just using me, I will expose the fact that you deliberately framed Edward

    and Nancy."

    "How could it be? You are the woman I love. How could I y with you?"

    After his scheme, Charles'' reputation was not badly ruined as expected. But once he was exposed, he

    would be over; that was why he didn''t dare to neglect Anna for his fear of being betrayed by her. And

    though he wanted to kill her to keep her mouth shut, he knew that the Wang family was powerful in this

    city. While he hadn''t gained a firm foothold here, he didn''t dare to be reckless.

    Therefore, Derrick had to spoil and love Anna for the time being.

    But what Derrick didn''t expect was that Anna was definitely not easy to deal with. After knowing that

    she was pregnant, she found the best person to be the child''s father, and that was Joseph.

    It had to be said that Anna''s trick was very vicious. And because Joseph was an asshole who couldn''t

    live without women, he got fooled easily.

    Considering his interest, Derrick didn''t expose Anna and let her hook up with Joseph.

    But now, Anna even wanted to marry Joseph.

    What should he do?

    After thinking for a while, Derrick said, "Joseph has just be the president of TS Group. He can''t

    divorce now. If you love him, you should be more considerate, not threaten me..."

    "Oh, I love him, and of course I love you. But I have to think of the baby. After all, the baby will be born

    in a few months. I don''t want Joseph to get a divorce right away, but he should at least promise me that

    he would," Anna said sadly.

    With gritted teeth, Derrick replied, "Go to Joseph. Don''t ask me!"

    What mattered to him was that, no one would know his rtionship with Anna.

    If Charles knew it, it would undoubtedly be a sharp weapon to attack him.

    "Well, it''s you who said that. Then I''ll go and see Joseph." After saying that, Anna ended the call feeling

    aggrieved.

    And then she took a taxi and went straight to the TS Group.

    In a hurry, Daisy put away the recorder pen and hailed a taxi to follow Anna.

    At that time, Daisy didn''t know what she was going to face.

    Joseph''s violence, abuse...

    Her head was full of uncertainties.

    Therefore, in order to keep herself safe, Daisy sent the recording to Hiram.

    Little did she know, that was exactly what Hiram wanted.

    When Daisy sent him the recording, she also sent him a message. "I don''t know who you are, but I''m

    sure you''re not an enemy. That''s why I sent the recording to you. Now, I hope you can contact the

    media and go to the TS Group."

    Without hesitation, Hiram agreed.

    Anna soon arrived at the TS Group, while Joseph was having a meeting.

    But she was immediately stopped by the secretary.

    "Miss, who are you looking for?"

    While caressing her belly, Anna replied, "I''m looking for my baby''s father."

    The secretary looked at Anna scornfully. "Baby''s father?"

    Joseph assumed office for only a couple of days, yet some woman was already looking for him?

    "Who is the baby''s father?" the secretary asked impatiently.

    "Oh, how can you not know who is the father of the child? Of course it is your CEO." Pride was evident

    in her eyes as she spoke.

    Although Charles had left and was reced by Joseph, in everyone''s eyes, there was only one

    president, and that was Charles.

    As for Joseph, he was just temporary. He might leave one day.

    "Sorry, Mr. Fu is in a meeting. He doesn''t want to be disturbed," the secretary said coldly.

    "Yes, I know he is in a meeting. I just want to have a look. I won''t to do anything. How can I disturb

    him? Let me in." And then she walked inside with her head held high.

    The secretary tried to block her way, but was stopped by someone. "Let her in. She is pregnant. We

    can''t afford it if anything bad happens to her."

    "Okay." With a sigh, the secretary withdrew and made way for Anna.

    Anna walked in arrogantly and looked around the office. "Wow, so luxurious and splendid. Charles, you

    didn''t expect that this ce would be Joseph''s one day, did you? Nancy, can you imagine me

    sashaying my way here?"

    Feeling triumphant, Anna entered the meeting room without knocking on the door.

    "Who is this?" Most of the people in the meeting didn''t know Anna, so they looked at her in disgust.

    Besides, she was a pregnant woman.

    "I''m Anna, your president''s woman!"

    Everyone sighed when they heard what she had said.

    Well, they were not interested in Joseph''s personal affairs.

    However, no matter who she was, she shouldn''t havee here.

    At least, not in the meeting room. They were having a meeting, so she should have waited outside.

    Needless to say, Joseph felt embarrassed. He didn''t expect that Anna would suddenly appear here.

    "Ahem, why are you here? Go to my office and wait for me."

    "The baby in my belly misses Daddy, so I came here to see you." Without shame, Anna sat on hisp,

    which made everyone felt more disgusted.

    "That''s it for today''s meeting." Joseph had no choice but to dismiss the meeting temporarily.

    Because he couldn''t stand the contempt in the eyes of the shareholders. He secretly hated Anna who

    suddenly appeared.

    Did she do this on purpose? Why did she humiliate him in front of everyone? Joseph clenched his jaw

    to contain his anger.

 Chapter 461 Provocation

    Chapter 461 Provocation

    All of a sudden, they heard a noiseing from the outside.

    "Hey, don''t go in. Our CEO is in a meeting. What are the security guards doing? Why are there so

    many reportersing in?" Helpless, the secretary couldn''t help but shout.

    They didn''t know that it was Hiram who asked the security guards to let Anna and the reporterse

    in. Otherwise, how could they set foot inside thepany?

    At this time, the secretaries just shouted. They couldn''t stop the reporters, nor did they dare to stop

    them.

    So the reporters broke into the conference room without any problem.

    Everyone turned their heads at the door when it opened.

    The shareholders only sighed in disappointment when they saw the reporters. In their minds, they

    thought, ''How could such troubles happen in the same day?''

    As expected, Joseph''s expression immediately changed. "Anna, did you bring the reporters here?"

    "No. Why would I bring reporters here?" Just like him, Anna was also in a cold sweat.

    Indeed, she came here with a purpose. She wanted to take the opportunity to force Joseph to marry

    her, but she did not expect that the reporters would follow her in.

    Was it a good thing or a bad thing?

    Either way, Anna had no choice but to show her identity. If she showed weakness and refused to admit

    her rtionship with Joseph, she would be the one to suffer.

    So she held onto Joseph tightly before she spoke. "Joseph, please believe me. I don''t know how the

    reporters came. I really don''t know. They must be here to interview you. After all, you are the CEO now,

    and they should interview you. You are now a hot topic in this city and a new talent in business. That''s

    why they came here. I support you!"

    And then she shed a sweet smile and leaned closer to Joseph.

    "Get..." The words "get out" rolled in Joseph''s throat for two circles. But with so many reporters around,

    he chose to swallow them.

    "What are you doing here?" To have an interview, they had to set an appointment. They couldn''t just

    barge in anytime they liked.

    Instead of answering him, a reporter asked, "Mr. Fu, we want to know your personal rtionship with

    Miss Anna Wang."

    "I..." When Joseph was about to exin, Anna interrupted him.

    With her hands caressing her belly, she said, "I''m pregnant with Joseph''s child. What do you think my

    rtionship with him is?"

    Joseph''s face darkened.

    But he couldn''t deny this fact. If he offended Anna and she talked nonsense in front of the reporters, he

    would be really over.

    The reporters became more excited because of her answer. "But I heard that Mr. Fu is a married man.

    If I''m not mistaken, his wife''s name is Daisy, right?"

    To prevent Anna from saying anything more, Joseph shouted, "I don''t want to talk about my personal

    affairs. Please leave! Where are the security guards? Who let these reporters in? You don''t want to

    work here anymore, do you?"

    "Mr. Fu, it''s not that we don''t want to stop them, but there are too many reporters. We can''t," someone

    shouted outside.

    "Then call the police!" His jaw clenched in frustration.

    "Oh, Mr. Fu, do you hate us so much? We just want to have an interview with you. Why are you being

    disrespectful now? I remember when your father invited us to the Fu family''s old mansion for an

    interview, you were not like this. It turns out that a people''s temper depends on their status," a reporter

    teased Joseph.

    "Yes, the higher the status, the shorter the temper!" someone echoed.

    "You You..." Gnashing his teeth in anger, Joseph took out his phone and pretended to call the police.

    This belongs to N?velDrama.Org: ?.

    "Oh, sir, you''ve gone too far. Back then, it''s you who took us to the hospital. We''ve reported the matter

    about Charles and helped you a lot. How can you deny it now?"

    The reporter''s words made Joseph feel ashamed. Fortunately, he was a thick skinned person.

    "Yes, I''m different now. What''s so strange about having two women around me now? Do you have

    anything else to ask me?" Being surrounded by reporters for too long was a very annoying thing, but

    Joseph knew he couldn''t escape.

    Even when he called the security guards, none of them came in. What happened?

    As for calling the police, it was just to frighten these reporters. How could Joseph really dare to call the

    police?

    In the past two days, the news about him was positive. If he suddenly called the police and the news

    turned around, his efforts would be in vain.

    At this time, Joseph hated Anna so much. In his opinion, it was Anna who led the reporters here to

    corner him.

    In this aspect, Anna couldn''t bepared to Daisy. Thetter was obedient and she was not as vicious

    as Anna.

    No matter what he did, that woman would only endure and never resist.

    It was true that he couldn''t provoke scheming women.

    However, he did not only provoke Anna, but also got her pregnant.

    His words shocked the reporters. Joseph, the dissolute yboy, was indeed worthy of the reputation.

    Back then, he could do anything he liked because Charles was protecting him. Now he was the

    president of the TS Group. Was it against his identity to be so frivolous?

    The shareholders looked at each other, wondering why their new president''s words were so weird.

    Why had thepany been going through one trouble after anothertely?

    The stock that had just stabilized fell again because of Joseph''s nonsense.

    "Ah, Mr. Fu, it''s already noon. It''s time for lunch. Shall we dismiss the meeting first?" a shareholder

    proposed.

    He just wanted Joseph to change the topic and leave here.

    Once the meeting was over, the reporters would naturally leave.

    At that time, they could use public rtions to suppress this matter.

    The shareholders didn''t know much about public rtions, but they had worked for Charles for many

    years and known how he deals with these things.

    Charles dealt with things decisively and ruthlessly, leaving no room for his opponent to fight back.

    Unlike Joseph, who was indecisive and talked nonsense with reporters.

    "Okay, the meeting is over." Of course, Joseph understood what the shareholders meant. He patted

    Anna''s back and hinted her to stand up.

    On the inside, Anna felt victorious. Her identity was exposed, and her goal was achieved.

    She stood up and said, "Why are you following me? You made Joseph misunderstand me and caused

    a gap in our rtionship. Can you take responsibility?"

    "Wow, so are you indirectly admitting that you are with Mr. Fu now?"

    "So you are really in a rtionship?"

    "Mr. Fu, are you going to divorce your wife?"

    "I heard that Daisy is abroad alone."

    All kinds ofplicated questions were asked by the reporters one after another.

    Although Joseph had always been shameless, he couldn''t help but be nervous right now.

    His initial reaction was not on the same level as that of Charles.

    After thinking for a while, Joseph dered, "I''m not going to file a divorce, and I''ll never divorce Daisy!"

    When Anna heard this, her face turned pale. "Joseph, what do you mean?"

 Chapter 462 Hypocrisy

    Chapter 462 Hypocrisy

    "Literally!" Joseph said, "That''s what I mean. Do you understand? Now that you got what you wanted,

    please leave."

    Then he walked out.

    "Mr. Fu, since you don''t want to divorce Daisy, what about the baby in Anna''s belly?"

    "Don''t you want to marry Miss Wang?"

    "Miss Wang, how are you feeling?"

    The reporters'' questions were getting sharper and sharper.

    Of course, Anna felt wronged. She didn''t expect that Joseph would say those words in front of so many

    people.

    Didn''t he mean that the baby in her belly could only be illegitimate?

    Upon realizing this, Anna shouted, "Joseph, what about me? What about our child?"

    "I''m a responsible man. Don''t worry. I''ll arrange your life well," Joseph said confidently.

    "Mr. Fu, what are you going to do? Are you going to take Miss Wang as your mistress?"

    "Apart from Miss Wang, are you also seeing other women?"

    It was not easy for the reporters to get such exclusive information, so they kept asking.

    "I... There is no other woman. Stop asking. I''m going to have lunch." Anxious, Joseph pushed away the

    reporters in front of him and ran out.

    In this situation, the shareholders could only sigh helplessly.

    The way he spoke and escaped irresponsibly showed how immature he was as a person.

    If things went on like this, the TS Group would be in danger.

    Not long after Joseph ran out, one of the shareholders asked, "When will Mr. Fue back?"

    "Didn''t he just go out?" someone answered in confusion.

    "I mean Charles, not this... Kid. Joseph is no different from a kid!" the old man murmured.

    "Oh, I miss Mr. Fu too. But can hee back when Joseph is here?"

    "Yes. Now I remember how rxed we were when Mr. Fu was here."

    "We deserved it. When Mr. Fu was here, we were dissatisfied with him. Now that he left, we began to

    miss him." They either shook their heads or let out a sigh as they regretted letting Charles go.

    Several shareholders came out at the same time.

    When they got out of the conference room, they saw that the reporters were still running after Joseph.

    This scene made themugh bitterly.

    "People don''t know the value of something until they lose it." The secretary looked at the lonely backs

    of the shareholders and sighed.

    "Stop it. I think Mr. Fu will be back soon. The TS Group is his life. He won''t let it go, will he?"

    "It''s hard to say. If he doesn''te back, we have to suffer."

    "I hope he cane back earlier."

    In the evening, a shocking scene appeared on the TV. It was a video of Joseph who was running,

    followed by a group of reporters.

    This news, of course, reached Frederic.

    While holding his phone, Frederic mindlessly asked, "What''s wrong with Joseph today?"

    However, Angelina hadn''t been watching the news since Joseph took over thepany. Because she

    couldn''t help but be jealous and angry whenever Joseph was being praised.

    She didn''t allow Hardy to watch it either.

    But whenever Hardy was in Derrick''s ward, Derrick always pointed at the TV and asked Hardy to turn it

    on.

    Every time he did, Hardy couldn''t help but nag. "Derrick, you are a fool now. Can you understand TV?"

    Like a child, Derrick nodded. "Yes, I want to watch my son."

    Upon hearing this, Hardy pointed at himself and asked, "It turns out that you still know you have a son.

    Then do you know you have a brother?"

    Over the years, because of the fight for the TS Group, the rtionship between the two brothers was

    not good. But when Hardy saw the stupid look of Derrick, he felt inexplicably sad.

    How could a once shrewd man turn out like this?

    He wondered what the hell they fought for over these years.

    In the end, he realized that power and money was not as important as health.

    "Derrick, if we could turn back time, would you still choose to frame up Charles?" Hardy asked.

    After all, Derrick was a fool now. Hardy thought he could ask anything.

    To his dismay, Derrick stared at him and nodded.

    Hardy raised his hand in anger. "You... You are so stubborn. Is money so important? Even if it is, it is

    still not as important as your life. Now that you are in such a situation, how can you still think about how

    to get the TS Group? Don''t you have any family affection in your heart? Charles is your nephew

    anyway, and you are getting old now. Can''t you learn from me? With money, we can travel, have fun,

    and do whatever we want. Why do you have to be in the business world? Just let the younger

    generation fight in the business world. How can you meddle with them? When are you going to stop?"

    Still pretending to be a fool, Derrick stammered, "Joseph is ipetent. Charles is powerful."

    "Then if Charles develops well, how can he forget you? How can he forget Joseph?" Hardy asked

    angrily.

    But Derrick kept talking to him in a low voice, as if he was not bothered by Hardy''s anger.

    At this moment, Hardy heard Frederic shout, "What''s wrong with Joseph?"

    "Just stay here. I''ll go and see dad." And then he ran out of the room in a hurry.

    As soon as Hardy left, Derrick shed a sinister smile. "Charles is not the president anymore. Why

    didn''t you talk about family affection with me when Charles was still president? Why didn''t you talk

    about this when you and I fought for the TS Group? Since you care so much about family affection,

    why didn''t you give thepany to me and Joseph before? Hypocrite, such a hypocrite..."

    After saying that, Derrick took the remote control and turned on the TV.

    When he saw the embarrassing news about Joseph, Derrick''s face suddenly turned cold.N?velDrama.Org is the owner.

    Out of rage, he smashed the remote control to the ground.

    "What''s wrong? What''s that sound?" A nurse rushed in when she heard the noise.

    Pointing at the remote control, Derrick said, "It''s disobedient, so I smashed it!"

    "What? Mr. Fu, you are really stupid. You are an adult. Why do you get angry with a remote control that

    can''t speak?" The nurse picked up the remote control and found that it had been broken by Derrick.

    The video of Joseph escaping was still on the TV. "Mr. Fu has set a big reversal today, different from

    yesterday''s calm and reason," the TV host chattered.

    Derrick was so angry that he even wanted to kill people. "Turn it off... Turn it off..."

    How he wished he could also smash the TV!

    The nurse held the remote control and said, "Mr. Fu, it''s not that I don''t want to turn it off. You broke the

    remote control, so I can''t even turn it off for you now. Wait a minute. I''ll go change it for

    you."

 Chapter 463 Peace Of Mind

    Chapter 463 Peace Of Mind

    When the nurse walked out without turning off the TV, Derrick muttered angrily, "Stupid, so stupid!" Left

    without a choice, he stood up reached the TV to turn it off. "It''s so easy. Why does she have to use the

    remote control?"

    s, the room was finally quiet, but Derrick became furious when he remembered Joseph''s

    difiture.

    ''What bad things have I done in my previous life that made me have a useless child like you?''

    At this moment, Derrick suddenly thought of the baby in Anna''s belly.

    If the child was born, he wouldn''t be as stupid as Joseph, would he?

    Meanwhile, in Frederic''s room, Frederic was shouting angrily.

    "Hardy, go and check what''s wrong with Joseph." To contain his anger, Frederic pinched the bridge of

    his nose. "It''s so humiliating. He could''ve just solved the problem as soon as possible! Why did he run

    away? Does he think being the president of the TS Group is a game?"

    "I''ll call Joseph right now." It had to be said that Hardy was really good tempered, that even at this

    moment; he could still calmly do what Frederic ordered.

    As Charles'' father, he should be happy that something happened to Joseph, but he wasn''t, unlike

    Angelina, who was gloating right now.

    ''Hardy is so obedient. He shouldn''t listen to nor do what his father asks.

    Frederic deserves it.

    There are so many people in the Fu family anyway. To disgrace the Fu family is not equal to disgrace

    Hardy and Charles.''

    Hardy called Joseph who was anxiously running away from the reporters. It had been a while, but still

    none of the security guards came to help him. When he got exhausted, he sat on the edge of a flower

    bed, breathing heavily.

    His ears were full of the buzzing of bees as if he had be deaf, so he didn''t hear his phone ring.

    As a result, Hardy couldn''t get through.

    "I can''t get through to him, Dad." After several attempts, Hardy still couldn''t reach his phone.

    "Ah? What should we do? The TS Group is now in a mess, and Derrick is not in his right mind. What do

    you think we should do?" Out of frustration, Frederic couldn''t help but yell at him.

    Helpless, Hardy threw up his hands in the air and said, "I don''t know what to do."

    "How can I be so unlucky? You are more ipetent than Derrick whenpared with him. And

    Joseph is much more ipetent than Charles is!" Anger was written all over Frederic''s face as he

    spoke.

    Ashamed, Hardy could only lower his head. He admitted that he was ipetent, but he had no

    choice. After all, he was born not interested in doing business.

    He couldn''t bear to see the conflicts between his family members.

    Seeing the anxious look on Frederic''s face, Angelina snickered.

    "Angelina, call Charles now and ask him to go to the TS Group to see what''s happening. If the

    reporters still surround Joseph, ask him to save him as soon as possible. This child... I''m so worried

    about him!" Frederic sighed helplessly. "Is Joseph really not good at doing business?"

    But Angelina only stood still.

    Hardy cast a stern nce at her and said, "Dad asked you to call Charles. Didn''t you hear that?"

    "What?"

    It was then that Angelina came back to her senses and smiled awkwardly. "Charles is picking up the

    children now. If I call him, I''m afraid he wouldn''t hear me."

    "Just do as Dad says. Cut the crap!" When it came to Angelina, his patience worn out easily.

    He knew that Angelina must be very happy to see Joseph in such a mess.

    Well, Hardy had already known that Joseph, like him, was not good at business.

    But Frederic forced him to do it. Business might look easy but was hard to do, so Hardy understood his

    nephew.

    "Okay, I''ll call him." With a sigh, Angelinazily took out her phone and called Charles.

    What they didn''t know was that, Charles knew everything that had happened in the TS Group. He

    thought Joseph was indeed a loser.

    Charles was not in a hurry.

    So he didn''t answer the phone when he saw Angelina calling.

    He knew why Angelina called. It was because his grandfather was worried that someone might take the

    opportunity to overpower TS Group.

    After all, his grandpa had been arrogant and domineering all his life. He had never dreamed that TS

    Group would end up like this.

    With a sneer, Charles turned off his phone.

    "I can''t get through, Father," Angelina said helplessly.

    "Charles, are you also watching the fun? You won''t give in until you piss me off, will you?" The veins in

    his neck became more visible as Frederic shouted.

    Trembling in fear, Angelina stood aside and dared not speak again.

    "Dad, don''t be angry. Charles just didn''t hear his phone. I''ll call himter. He is a kind and grateful child.

    He won''t leave the TS Group alone. Don''t worry." At that moment, Hardy was afraid that Frederic''s

    heart condition would worsen.

    Derrick was mentally unstable, and Frederic''s illness was getting worse. If Charles still didn''t want to

    come back to the TS Group, the Fu family would be at stake.

    Worried, Hardy took out the pills and gave it to Frederic.

    "Hardy, no matter what, you have to let Charles have a look. Don''t let the TS Group fall. I..."

    Tears began to fall from the corner of his eyes.

    Although Hardy also didn''t want the TS Group to fall apart, he was a man with no ability and could only

    watch helplessly.

    "Okay, Dad. Don''t worry. Charles will deal with." Hardy had no choice but to mention Charles tofort

    Frederic.

    By the mention of his name, Frederic let out a sigh. "Charles is a bastard! I''m old. Does he want me to

    beg him to go back to the TS Group?"

    N?velDrama.Org is the owner.

    Let Frederic beg Charles? Was it possible?

    Even if Frederic did something wrong, he wouldn''t lower his head for Charles.

    "Dad, if there is no other way, please take a step back. It''s good for both of you," Hardy advised.

    "I... I already said I will allow him after he deals with everything. But Charles... Why doesn''t he listen to

    me?" Frederic was not a stubborn and unreasonable man, but in his opinion, the rtionship between

    Nancy and Edward was indeed ambiguous.

    It was not good for the reputation of the Fu family!

    His Uncle Derrick hadn''t recovered yet, and Charles was going to marry Nancy? It was a bad move!

    "Do you think he will go back if you don''t agree to his terms? He''s not like you in other ways, but he''s

    as stubborn as you are." Hearing this, Frederic gritted his teeth.

    Sure enough, Charles had been living with Frederic since he was a kid. He became as shrewd as his

    grandfather was.

 Chapter 464 The Fun Just Starts

    Chapter 464 The Fun Just Starts

    "I agree that their marriage should be dyed. The TS Group is in a mess now, and if Charles will

    marry Nancy at this time... It''s absurd." Well, Angelina had always been against Nancy.

    With a shrug, Hardy replied, "I have told you what I should say. If you don''t listen to me, I have no

    choice."

    They were still arguing with each other, and everyone was calling Charles''s phone.

    The shareholders felt heartbroken about the falling stock price.

    No one would be against money.

    So they gathered together and took turns to call Charles, hoping that he coulde back to clean up

    the mess as soon as possible.

    However, no matter who called Charles, they couldn''t get through.

    The show was just beginning, and it was not even the best part yet. If it stopped at this moment, how

    pitiful it was!

    As for Anna, she deserved it. Did she think it was easy to marry into the Fu family?

    Did she think all the people in the Fu family were as childish as Joseph?

    How ridiculous!

    It had been three hours and the reporters were still surrounding Joseph. Anna could do nothing to help,

    nor did she want to. She was already lucky enough that the focus of the reporters was not on her at all.

    Even after Joseph told them everything he could say, the reporters didn''t stop. So in the end, Joseph

    got mad and shouted at them, "You bad guys, if you dare to talk nonsense, I will make you lose your

    jobster."

    If it was in the past, the reporters might be scared by Joseph''s words, but now they were not afraid of it

    at all.

    "Mr. Fu, is the baby in Anna''s belly yours?" the reporters kept asking. They would never stop until they

    get what they wanted.

    Without hesitation, Joseph replied, "It''s mine."

    This answer was exactly what the reporters wanted. But of course, this answer just led to more

    questions.

    They never ran out of questions, which annoyed Joseph so much. It seemed that as long as they could

    let him go, he could say anything.

    "What are you going to do, Mr. Fu? Divorce Daisy and marry Anna?" It was the most troublesome

    question for Joseph. For a moment, he was silent. And then he looked at the reporters helplessly.

    "What do you want me to do?" His eyebrows furrowed in frustration. Joseph had no choice but to say

    that, because not even he knew the answer.

    The journalists looked at each other for they didn''t know what Joseph meant.

    They... What did they want him to do?

    These words... It sounded a little weird.

    All of a sudden, Joseph squatted on the ground and held his head. "Since you don''t want to leave, I

    won''t leave either. I''ll sleep here tonight. You all sleep here."

    After saying that, he was about to lie down beside the flower bed.

    From a distance, Anna was watching is difiture. By now, she had realized how coward Joseph

    was.

    What would Charles do if something like this happened to him?

    Without a doubt, he would make the reporters speechless, wouldn''t he? His imposing manner would

    make the reporters dare not to be presumptuous.

    Sadly, Joseph didn''t have such an imposing manner to scare the reporters at all.

    Although Anna was a little disappointed, she clearly knew that there was no way back for her.

    One by one, the reporters began to leave, but Anna ignored the Joseph who was on the verge of

    copsing. Instead of helping him, she took a taxi back to Derrick''s mansion.

    Since Derrick was in the hospital, and so was Joseph, Anna had been living here alone recently.

    Even though she wanted to go back to her own home, she didn''t dare. She didn''t want to be caught by

    Charles. At least, in the house of the Fu family, he couldn''t do anything recklessly.

    As soon as Anna got out of the taxi, she heard a voice from behind which startled her.

    "Your name is Anna Wang?"

    Instinctively, she quickly turned around, only to find a strange woman.

    "Who are you?" she asked arrogantly.

    Daisy took off her cap and said calmly, "Daisy."

    Her name was often mentioned by Joseph. So far, Anna had never seen her.

    But Anna didn''t expect that Daisy was so gentle, like an unmarried female college student.

    This belongs to N?velDrama.Org: ?.

    "Oh, you are Daisy?" The arrogance in her voice didn''t fade. She even caressed her belly in front of

    Daisy.

    "Yes, I am."

    "I know why you want to see me. I''m telling you, the baby in my belly is Joseph''s. Don''t do anything

    stupid. It''s not me who found the reporters; it''s them who came to me. So if you feel wronged, you can

    get even with Joseph. Don''t make trouble for me." What Anna was afraid of was that she would be hit

    by Daisy, Joseph''s legal wife.

    If she hadn''t been pregnant, she wouldn''t have been afraid that she couldn''t beat Daisy. But now that

    she was pregnant, she didn''t have the courage to fight against her.

    With a faint smile, Daisy said, "Don''t be nervous. I want to thank you."

    "Thank me?" Hearing this, Anna raised her eyebrows. What did Daisy thank her for? Thank her for

    snatching Joseph and recing her position? She thought it was funny!

    "Thank you for being pregnant with Joseph''s child. You know, the Fu family is a rich and powerful

    family, and they value the descendants very much. Now that you are pregnant with Joseph''s child, he

    will definitely cherish you. Although he doesn''t say it, he must have wanted to kick me away. Oh, by the

    way, I heard that Grandpa Frederic is in the hospital now. If he knows you are pregnant, he must be

    very happy." As Daisy spoke, she walked up to Anna.

    There was a hint of sadness in her eyes when she raised her hand to touch Anna''s belly. "I was

    pregnant before, but I''m not as lucky as you. I lost it."

    The child who was kicked out by Joseph was a pain in Daisy''s heart.

    How she wished she could give birth to the baby safely! It was just because it was a littlete��bobby

    was born first. Her baby was worthless and was hurt by Joseph.

    In her eyes, Joseph was a murderer. A devil who killed people without blinking his eyes.

    Anna subconsciously stepped back and asked, "What are you doing? When you were pregnant, I didn''t

    do anything to you. Now my baby... Don''t do anything to my baby."

    The sadness in Daisy''s eyes disappeared and was reced by a smile. "I''m not that cruel. I have told

    you that I should thank you for being pregnant, because I don''t have a good rtionship with Joseph. I

    don''t want to hide this matter from you. Moreover, I can''t hide it from others. Everyone knows that

    Joseph doesn''t like me at all. s, to be honest, I''ve had enough of this life, empty, and boring. I''ve

    wanted to divorce him for a long time. And now, you are here. So, I want to thank you, Anna."

    Daisy''s voice was pleasant to hear.

    Facing such a gentle Daisy, Anna gradually felt relieved.

    "You want to divorce Joseph?" she asked.

    Anna couldn''t understand why Daisy wanted to leave Joseph. After all, there were so many women

    around him who wanted to marry into the Fu family.

    Didn''t Daisy know that the Fu family was the richest in the city?

 Chapter 465 Give Up All The Property

    Chapter 465 Give Up All The Property

    The woman who married into the Fu family could enjoy more money than she could spend in a lifetime.

    Didn''t Daisy like money?

    It was rare to see such a woman.

    Nowadays, an overwhelming number of influencers were trying their best to make friends with the rich,

    in order to marry into a rich family.

    "Yes, I want to divorce Joseph, but the Fu family doesn''t agree. Miss Wang, your belly is getting bigger

    and bigger day by day. You don''t want your child to be an illegitimate child, do you?"

    "Of course not!"

    "In that case, you can find a way to let Joseph divorce me. As long as he agrees to divorce, I can give

    up all his properties," said Daisy.

    "Ah! Give up all the property? Are you stupid? Joseph has a lot of money. Don''t you want it?" In Anna''s

    eyes, a divorced woman who didn''t want money must be a fool.

    Money was second only to life for normal people.

    "Yes, I will give up all the property." To Daisy, what was more important now was her freedom. Her life

    had been hell ever since she married Joseph.

    "Well, I''ll try my best to help you." Although it was strange, Anna knew that helping Daisy was helping

    herself.

    With a small smile, Daisy said, "Thank you." And then she bid her good-bye and left.

    As she was a person who didn''t like aggressiveness, she tried to negotiate in a polite manner first.

    But if it didn''t work, she would have to make tough measures.

    As soon as she left, Anna slowly walked into the vi. Her mind was busy thinking how she could make

    Joseph divorce Daisy. After all, she was the one who would benefit more from it.

    Not long after Daisy left, Joseph came home.

    He kicked the door open and went straight to Anna who was sitting on the sofa. "Anna, are you crazy?

    Why did you bring so many reporters in thepany? Do you want to kill me?"

    His eyes were bloodshot as he looked at Anna. He gritted his teeth and clenched his fists, as if he was

    going to kill Anna the next second.

    What he said pissed Anna off. Moreover, the way he red at her was scary. "Joseph, what the hell are

    you doing? Why will I take reporters there? I''m not as stupid as you. I''ve told you several times already

    that I didn''t bring the reporters to yourpany. I don''t know how they came there."

    However, when Anna said this, an idea suddenly came to her mind. Did Daisy have something to do

    with those reporters? Was she the person behind this trouble?

    If that was the case, then she was not as simple woman as Anna thought she was.

    "I''m in a mess today. Are you happy to see that?" Obviously, Joseph was not listening to her. He

    pushed Anna away before he untied and loosened his tie.

    There was a red mark on his neck, caused by the reporters who pulled his tie earlier.

    Remembering Joseph''s helplessness in front of the reporters, Anna said in a disdainful voice, "Joseph,

    people say that capable men are particrly good to women. Only ipetent men will be fierce to

    women."

    Because Joseph had never been belittled by any woman before, he got furious and pped Anna

    across her face.

    Back then, all the women around him worshipped him. How could Anna say such dirty words to him?

    It didn''t take long for the red mark to appear on Anna''s face.

    But instead of getting angry, Anna even shed a smile. "Joseph, you are the president of the TS

    Group now. Your every move will affect the future of the group, unless you don''t want to be the

    president anymore."

    "Bitch, do you want me to return the TS Group to Charles? Do you think Charles is more powerful than

    me?" Joseph roared out of control.

    "No, I love you. I don''t love Charles." They had been together for a long time now, but it was the first

    time that Anna said such intimate and touching words.

    Hearing this after being wronged and humiliated today, Joseph felt like a deted ball.

    "Did you just say you love me?" Little by little, Joseph started to calm down.

    Like coaxing a child, Anna spoke gently. "Yes, I love you. Otherwise, how could I have a baby with

    you?"

    What she said just now was just to stimte Joseph. If he really gave up the TS Group, she would not

    be willing to ept it. As an ambitious woman, she would not settle for him if he had nothing to offer.

    Once she got married to Joseph, she would have a say in TS Group.

    At that time, even if Joseph was ipetent, she could help him take over the business.

    This belongs to N?velDrama.Org: ?.

    Look, how ambitious Anna was! She even wanted to control the TS Group.

    She was like a female emperor!

    With her warm words, Joseph''s anger disappearedpletely.

    "Okay, just for your words, I will be good to you all my life." But of course, Joseph just said this on the

    spur of the moment because he was touched.

    Therefore, women should never trust men easily.

    Their so-called sweet words were just the product of their hormones.

    How could women believe it?

    "Well, as long as you are good to me, I will be satisfied." With a smile, Anna wrapped her arms around

    Joseph''s neck. "You will like our child. He must be cuter than Bobby."

    By the mention of Booby''s name, Joseph''s eyes shed with tenderness.

    He liked children, especially smart children like Bobby.

    So Joseph put his hand on Anna''s belly.

    "Dear, you must be fine." Then he lowered his head and kissed Anna on her belly.

    This was the first time that he did such action. It seemed like he had a soft spot for the unborn child he

    thought was his.

    Anna''s smile grew wider. "Grandpa must have known my existence after the reporters made such a

    noise today. Do you think Grandpa will ept me?"

    "I don''t know, but I''m sure Grandpa will ept your baby," Joseph said affirmatively.

    As long as they were the descendants of the Fu family, they were of great importance to Frederic.

    This was also the reason why the rich families would ept illegitimate children.

    The more children, the more prosperous the family would be.

    With her hand on her belly, she added, "Oh, it''s so good that he can ept our child. I will definitely

    teach him well when hees out to this world."

    Anna was smart because she knew what a man''s weakness was.

    That was to say, she knew how to irritate men and extinguish men''s anger.

    Generally speaking, Anna could easily control people like Joseph who had low IQ.

    "Well, you will definitely be a good wife, much better than that woman, Daisy." Affectionately, Joseph

    kissed Anna on the cheek.

    How could he believe whatever a woman said? Joseph was indeed a silly man.

    Her eyes glinted viciously.

    ''Doesn''t he know that I have never been gentle to men?

    What I want is power and profit.''

    Since Anna was dismissed by Charles from the hospital, she had been very angry with Nancy. For so

    long, she had waited for a chance to turn the tables, and now the opportunity had finallye. If she

    missed this opportunity, she would never meet it again in her life.

    So she had to hold on and give her all until she reached her goal.

    She put her hand on the back of Joseph''s neck and said in a very soft voice, "You are tired today. Take

    a bath and go to bed early."

    "Help me," Joseph saidzily.

    "Okay, honey, let''s go and take a bath." And then Anna stood up in front of him.

    Her voice was so gentle, like a soft feather falling into Joseph''s heart, making his hard heart suddenly

    sink.

    He lifted Anna up and said, "Okay, honey, let''s bathe together."

 Chapter 466 Losing Face

    Chapter 466 Losing Face

    There was acent smile in Anna''s eyes. Joseph was like a soft persimmon. Now he was in

    Anna''s hands, and she could do whatever she wanted.

    After taking a bath, they went to bed and Anna nestled in Joseph''s arms. "Joseph, I think it was

    Charles who asked the reporters toe to thepany. You are able to manage thepany well,

    so he was naturally jealous. Maybe that''s why he asked the reporters to embarrass you. If he saw how

    embarrassed you were, he would definitely snicker!"

    Without a second thought, Joseph agreed. "Yes, it''s possible. I lost my face today. Grandpa must be

    displeased. What should I do tomorrow?"

    "You can go to work directly. No matter how powerful the shareholders are, they can''t be stronger than

    you. Just tell them that it was a farce yesterday, just to y with the reporters..." Anna said after

    thinking for a while.

    Sighing, Joseph turned to look at Anna in his arms. "But the stock is falling..."

    As smart as she was, Anna came up with a solution. "That''s easy to deal with, Since we have money,

    we can buy some stock while the price is low. Once the stock price rises, we can sell it out."

    This was indeed a very simple method, but it required arge amount of money.

    The reason why Charles was not in a hurry was that he thought the stock could bounce back in the

    future.

    Besides, the market value had not fluctuated seriously.

    The investors just lost their confidence.

    "Okay, I''ll put in some money and you supervise it." That was Joseph''s n, but Anna had a better idea

    which would please him more.

    N?velDrama.Org is the owner.

    "You don''t have to do that. Don''t worry. I''ll ask my father to help. You know, my father is rich." And then

    Anna kissed Joseph who was surprised with what she had said.

    Her words were absolutely out of Joseph''s expectation. "Really?"

    "Of course!" Anna agreed without hesitation. "I''m pregnant with your child now. Whether you marry me

    or not, I want to live a good life with you. Although I have a bad temper sometimes, I will try my best to

    correct it and be a good wife and a good mother."

    At that moment, Joseph was really moved by her. So he lifted her face and kissed her hard. "It turns

    out that there''s really a woman in this world who loves me so much, and that is you."

    "Of course, I''m the only woman who has a baby with you, right?" As she spoke, she ran her fingers

    through Joseph''s arms.

    Her words sounded sincere, so Joseph sincerely regretted his rashness a while ago. "I''m sorry. I

    shouldn''t have been angry with you."

    "I did it on purpose to piss you off. I knew you felt wronged and angry, so I let you vent out your anger.

    Are you feeling better now?" There was a hint of ttery in Anna''s words.

    She had seen through Joseph''s temper. The best way to deal with him was to do what he wanted. If he

    was really pissed off, he could really kill someone.

    "You are so kind, Anna." Poor him, he didn''t notice that she was lying.

    Meanwhile, in the hospital, Frederic kept shouting angrily, "Where is that bastard Joseph?

    He made such a big mistake. Why is he missing?"

    "Father, he must know that he made a mistake. That''s why he is hiding. Don''t shout. He won''te no

    matter how loud you shout," Angelina said ironically.

    "Very good. Charles doesn''t listen to me. Joseph is also hiding from me. What the hell are they going to

    do?" His eyes were burning with anger.

    Feeling helpless, Hardy said, "Dad, you are not in good health. Don''t worry about these things, okay?"

    "If I don''t worry, who would? You can only talk and do nothing. Now Derrick can''t even say a word. Tell

    me, what''s the use of me keeping you?" Indeed, Frederic was really furious now.

    Seeing that the stock of the TS Group kept falling, he felt like there was nothing he could do.

    Investment?

    But it was not a long-term solution. If Charles didn''te back, people would still sell their stocks and

    their enemies would wait for their downfall.

    Right now, he felt like he was about topromise with Charles.

    Just for Charles to go back to thepany, Frederic could do anything.

    Even if he had to let him marry Nancy.

    However, Derrick was more anxious than Frederic.

    He didn''t want to watch TV nor see Joseph in a mess, but he wanted to see the final result.

    Now that Joseph didn''te, Derrick couldn''t guide him what to do next.

    To his annoyance, Joseph was not even answering his calls!

    If the stock continued to fall, wouldn''t those shareholders forcefully kick Joseph out of the group?

    Was he going to be kicked out a few days after he had been president of the TS Group?

    The nurse changed a new remote control and turned on the TV for Derrick.

    Today''s financial channel was full of news about Joseph.

    "Mr. Fu, I think you''d better not watch the news. You shouldn''t be stressed by it because of your health,

    but..." The nurse pointed at Joseph on TV and asked, "Mr. Fu, do you know who he is?"

    "He... A fool..." Derrick stammered.

    In fact, Derrick really wanted to curse Joseph!

    What did Joseph do?

    All Joseph did was trouble. If he wasn''t a fool, what else could he be?

    Now there was only Anna by his side. How could he allow her to make trouble in thepany? Her

    identity couldn''t be exposed to the public, but everyone knew her existence now!

    Hearing Derrick''s words, the nurse couldn''t help but smile. "Yes, he is a fool, but you are not."

    With a gloomy face, Derrick didn''t say anything. He was pretending to be silly, while Joseph was really

    stupid!

    To Derrick''s surprise, on the next day, Anna showed up in the hospital.

    Anna came to the hospital to consolidate her rtionship with Joseph.

    Last night, she called David and asked him to buy some shares of the TS Group.

    Without hesitation, David agreed. He was aware of the strength of the TS Group; he knew he wouldn''t

    lose money.

    Besides, he also hated Charles.

    When Charles dismissed Anna from the hospital, he made David lose face.

    After all, he was also a rich and powerful man in the city. How dare he do that to him?

    Therefore, David made up his mind to invest his lifetime savings in the TS Group.

    The stock had actually stabilized overnight.

    The price even recovered to the time when Charles was in the TS Group.

    That was why Joseph went to work smugly. With the guidance of Anna, he was able to pacify the

    shareholders.

    Even so, the shareholders were still nervous deep inside. Although the stock market of TS Group

    stabilized today, no one knew what would happen in the end.

 Chapter 467 No Desires

    Chapter 467 No Desires

    The stock of TS Group had been like a roller coaster these days that people with a weak heart didn''t

    dare to check on it.

    Finally it stabilized for the moment.

    At this rate, all Hardy could do wasfort Frederic. "The TS Group is getting better now, Dad. Don''t

    think too much. It won''t do you any good."

    With his eyes closed, Frederic snorted. "Tell me, is it because Joseph has never been married in his

    previous life that he can''t live without a woman in his life?"

    "Ah, it''s the great age. Men can''t live without women, right?" Hardy said with a smile.

    When Angelina heard this, she threw him a disdainful nce. "Nonsense! I think you can live a better

    life without me."

    After marrying her, Hardy lived abroad with Frederic for so many years, while she lived like a widow.

    Back then, she had doubted whether Hardy was impotent or not.

    But when Hardy came back, she found out he was not bad in all aspects. This man was just the kind of

    person who had no desires.

    Either way, he had money.

    Since he already had a lot of money, and Charles was in charge of thepany, there was nothing

    else he could ask for.

    He could live as he wanted!

    "That''s right. Women are not that important. I''m being alone all these years." After losing his wife when

    he was sixty-seven years old, he had a good life abroad alone.

    To keep himself upied, he had read newspaper, watched TV, managed funds, stocks, and all kinds

    of investment. He was busy but happy. Gradually, he didn''t think that women were important.

    Therefore, when he saw that Joseph was surrounded by so many women, Frederic really didn''t

    understand why he had so much energy.

    With a smile, Angelina stated, "Unlike you, Joseph is still young."

    Remembering Joseph''s difiture, she was inexplicably happy.

    Content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.

    "Humph, but there is Daisy at home, right? That girl is sensible, but Joseph just doesn''t like her. It turns

    out he is hooking up with Anna. I think that woman is very good at scheming!" Although Frederic hadn''t

    seen Anna before, he had decided that he didn''t like her the moment he saw on TV how she rushed

    into the meeting room and sat frivolously on Joseph''sp.

    The woman who married into the Fu family could be arrogant and vain, but she couldn''t be thoughtless.

    Because the Fu family could satisfy her vanity, but the Fu family couldn''t stand her unreasonable

    action.

    Just by thinking of it, Frederic couldn''t help but sigh in annoyance.

    At this moment, they heard a knock on the door.

    Thinking that it could be one of the hospital staff, Hardy softly said, "Come in."

    To their surprise, Anna came in with a fruit basket.

    Unashamed, Anna called in a soft voice, "Grandpa."

    Hearing a strange voice, Frederic opened his eyes in surprise. When he saw Anna, he immediately

    closed his eyes again.

    "You... Why are you here?" Angelina and Hardy asked at the same time.

    Why the hell was she here? She hadn''t married to the Fu family yet.

    How dare a mistress barge in without a notice and call him Grandpa?

    Even after Nancy had given birth to a son and a daughter for the Fu family, Frederic still didn''t like her.

    By what right did Anna have to be here?

    Although Angelina didn''t care about Joseph, she couldn''t help but re at this woman.

    But Anna was really thick-faced. She didn''t get anxious or angry. Instead, she put the fruit basket on

    the bedside table and said with a smile, "Joseph asked me to visit Grandpa." "Don''t call me Grandpa. I

    can''t afford it."

    "Don''t worry, Grandpa. I know you don''t know me, but since I''m here, you''ll get to know me too. Let me

    introduce myself. My name is Anna Wang and my father is David Wang. Have you heard of him?"

    There was a hint of pride in her voice when she introduced herself.

    The Wang family was also rich in this city. Anna indeed could show off.

    To Anna''s surprise, Frederic didn''t even bother to open his eyes. "I don''t know."

    In an instant, Anna''s face darkened. But since Anna wanted to marry into the Fu family, she had to

    endure it.

    "Ah. Grandpa, how are you?"

    ''I just have to endure, since this old man don''t have many days to live, '' she thought.

    "I''m still alive. Can''t you see?" His voice was full of sarcasm when he opened his mouth.

    "Grandpa... You don''t like me?" At that moment, Anna felt wronged, so she said, "But I''m pregnant with

    the Fu family''s child. Grandpa, the rtionship between Joseph and Daisy is not good. I''m the woman

    who he really likes. Grandpa, can''t you ept me for the sake of Joseph and our child?"

    "Bitch!" Angelina muttered under her breath.

    "Yes, she is good at pretending to be pitiful!" Hardy agreed in a low voice.

    When Anna mentioned the baby, Frederic finally opened his eyes to look at her. "How long have you

    been pregnant?"

    "It''s almost five months. The baby will be born in a few months, and the doctor said it''s a boy." On the

    inside, Anna was smirking. She knew that the baby would be this old man''s weakness.

    "Well, remember to eat well. Joseph is a bad-tempered man. Since you are with him, you should be

    more tolerant. He likes women, and no one knows how many women he''ll have in the future. After

    saying that, Fredericughed at himself.

    "Grandpa, I really love Joseph, and I believe that he really loves me. We are happy together. As for the

    future, if he doesn''t love me, Grandpa, don''t worry. I promise I won''t take anything away from your

    family, and I will give up all the property." Anna knew what the rich people cared about. It was none

    other than money. They were afraid that they would lose a lot of money if she married into the Fu

    family.

    That was also the reason why Frederic didn''t agree to the divorce between Daisy and Joseph.

    "You and Joseph won''t get married. Even if you leave him one day or he doesn''t want you anymore, he

    will at most give you some money. As for other things, you can''t take them away. You have to think it

    over." At this moment, Frederic spoke sincerely, without any contempt.

    In the end, Anna was just a girl, and Joseph was a yboy. Few women could really win his heart.

    Knowing that Anna might get nothing in the end, was she really willing to give birth to the baby?

    Was she really willing to do it?

    Was there such an innocent girl in the world?

    Anna didn''t look like that kind of girl at all, did she? She was pregnant so soon, and she was in such a

    hurry to reveal her rtionship with Joseph to the public. What did she want?

    Wasn''t it money?

    With these questions in his head, Frederic red at her.

    Anna felt a little guilty, but she couldn''t expose her ambition in front of Frederic.

    If she did, it would be difficult for her to marry into the Fu family.

 Chapter 468 Love For The Rest Of My Life

    Chapter 468 Love For The Rest Of My Life

    Look at Nancy. Even though she had lived with Charles for a long time, she still hadn''t been recognized

    by Frederick.

    If she was negligent even for a little bit, she would lose the game. So Anna was very careful.

    "I''ve thought it over. Grandpa, I hope that Joseph will love me for a lifetime, but if he can''t do it, I won''t

    make things difficult for him. I will leave him without taking anything with me," Anna said sincerely.

    As soon as she finished her words, Angelina sneered. ''This woman is not ordinary. If she gives up all

    the property, it''s like the sun will rise from the west.''

    All of a sudden, Frederic asked, "Don''t you want Joseph to marry you?"

    Obviously, he was testing her, and he saw how Anna was stunned by his question.

    If she said yes, then what she had said just now would be proven wrong.

    And saying no was too impractical that it would be doubtful.

    She had to choose her words carefully.

    So, with a sweet smile on her face, Anna replied, "Grandpa, I know that Daisy has a bad rtionship

    with Joseph. Otherwise, Joseph won''t have a child with me. It''s very painful to have no love in a

    marriage. I hope to marry Joseph, but I don''t want him to suffer. Marriage for the rich people is very

    realistic and is bound by a lot of interests, so I won''t make things difficult for Joseph. If he is willing to

    give it to me, he will do it without me asking for it. If he is unwilling to give it to me, no matter how much

    I want to, I won''t force him. But... "

    Her face darkened when she continued, "I don''t want my child to be wronged after birth."

    It was true that Frederic liked clever women, but this woman was more than that. She was greedy.

    With this thought, Frederic smiled. "Well, since you have made up your mind, I won''t persuade you

    anymore. You can leave now." Then he closed his eyes and said, "I need to have a rest."

    That was enough for Anna for now, so she agreed and stood up judiciously. "Bye, Grandpa."

    Rolling her eyes, Angelina opened the door. "Just leave!"

    This woman was more eloquent than Nancy. Nancy would say whatever she wanted to say and

    wouldn''t go around the bush. s, inparison, Angelina still felt that Nancy was much better than

    this woman.

    If Frederick agreed, Angelina thought she might agree to let Charles marry Nancy.

    "Thank you, Auntie." Unbothered by Angelina''s cold words, Anna tightened her cashmere coat and

    went out.

    Contentt bel0ngs to N0ve/lDra/ma.O(r)g!

    To her annoyance, Angelina mmed the door behind her.

    As soon as Anna was gone, Frederic asked, "Angelina, what do you think of this girl?"

    "Not really good. She must be a cunning fox. She is so shrewd," Angelina said angrily.

    "Is there anything wrong with being shrewd?" he added.

    Before she answered, Angelina opened the fruit basket first and took an apple. "If she is too shrewd,

    can Joseph, that silly boy, control her?" She began to peel the apple as she spoke. "It is so impossible

    for her not to want any property from Joseph once they get married."

    "Yes... I would be relieved if Charles met such a woman, but I don''t know whether it''s good thing or a

    bad thing for Joseph to be with her." After saying that, Frederick sighed.

    Upon hearing this, Angelina stopped what she was doing and looked up at Frederic. "I don''t like Anna.

    She is not as good as Nancy. No, she is far from her. Nancy is so generous that whatever she does, I

    don''t need to be on guard. I can even bully her, but I can''t do it to this woman. I''m afraid... If Charles

    ends up with Anna, I will never stop worrying. That''s exhausting!"

    Nodding his head in agreement to her, Hardy added, "Dad, if this woman is going to be Charles'' wife, I

    won''t agree even if I die."

    After a brief silence, Frederic asked again, "What about Nancy?"

    Hardy and Angelina looked at each other and wondered what Frederick meant.

    Did he agree to the marriage of Charles and Nancy?

    Afraid that Frederic would suddenly get angry, Hardy spoke almost in a whisper. "Dad, I think Nancy is

    a good girl. She is reliable, diligent, and doesn''t care about the money of Fu family at all. Look at her.

    She is only busy with work and the children every day. Don''t you think we have misjudged her and had

    been too hard on her?"

    "Yes, father. I think Nancy is very patient with the children, and also with us. Although she is a little

    stubborn and too independent that she rarely listens to us... But now, I''ve realized that I could bully her

    because she tolerated me. She... She is so considerate!" Back then when she was at home, she made

    things difficult for Nancy. But Nancy didn''t care much about it and just smiled instead.

    Nancy was a woman who could see through everything but never said anything.

    "What about her rtionship with Edward? What do you think?" Frederic couldn''t let this matter go for a

    while. The woman who wanted to marry into Fu family must be clean.

    If it wasn''t for Edward, their marriage could''ve happened already.

    With a shrug, Hardy replied, "Well... It''s just a gossip. I don''t believe it. "

    "Let''s see. If Joseph continues to make trouble, let''s make Charles go back to TS Group." Right now, it

    was Frederic''s only choice. He couldn''t afford to see the downfall of hispany, so he would do

    anything for its sake.

    Knowing what this meant, Angelina''s face lit up. "Okay, Father."

    The underlying meaning of Frederick''s words was, if Joseph continued to make trouble, Frederick had

    no choice but to agree to Charles'' request to marry Nancy, on the condition that Charles must return to

    TS Group.

    Meanwhile, Anna went straight to Derrick when she left Frederic''s room.

    The nurse hadn''t seen Anna before so she asked, "Miss, who are you looking for?"

    "I''m looking for Derrick." Her arrogance was back again.

    "Oh, Mr. Fu is emotionally unstable and he keeps on shouting. I think you are pregnant, so if you''re

    going in, be careful..." Apparently, the nurse was worried.

    "Don''t worry. He won''t yell at me." And then Anna walked into the room with confidence.

    "This woman is very confident." ncing at the door, the nurse whispered, "Mr. Fu was still mad just

    now. I hope he could be quiet now."

    As usual, Derrick was mad because of Joseph. He wondered why he raised such a disappointing son.

    The more he thought about it, the angrier he became. He even wanted to go to TS Group by himself,

    but unfortunately, he couldn''t go out now. He was depressed but all he could do was shout.

    In everyone''s eyes, he was stupid now. It was normal for him to throw a fit. Therefore, Derrick felt a

    little better after he shouted a few times.

    When he closed his eyes to take a nap, the door suddenly opened.

    The moment he opened his eyes, he found Anna sashaying her way in.

    Beads of sweat began to form on his forehead. "You...You... Why are you here?"

    No one in the world knew the rtionship between Anna and him. Why did Annae to his room so

    tantly?

    Once people found out about it, they would exaggerate it and spread it. If that happened, he would be

    done, wouldn''t he?

    Anna smiled when she saw Derrick''s angry face. She walked over and touched Derrick''s lips. "I heard

    you shouting a while ago. Derrick, my dear, did you miss me?"

 Chapter 469 Distance

    Chapter 469 Distance

    "No, not at all. Anna, I''ve warned you not toe to me. In the eyes of the public, you are Joseph''s

    woman, and I am your father-inw. We have to keep a distance." Afraid that provoking Anna would

    bring trouble to Joseph and himself, Derrick didn''t dare to act rashly.

    He shook off Anna''s hand and said, "Don''t touch me."

    "Oh, I haven''t made out with you for only a few days. Why do you dislike me?" Holding her belly, she

    added, "Even if you don''t miss me, don''t you miss the baby in my belly? The baby in my belly misses

    you."

    At that moment, Derrick was beginning to panic, so he whispered, "Anna, be careful. This is not the

    ce where we can talk. Hurry up and leave!"

    "I miss you, Derrick. I love you, not your stupid son. He... Huh..." Anna sneered with disdain. "He is not

    as good as you in every aspect. I want to be with you. I miss your passion. I want to be hugged by

    you..."

    The more Anna talked, the more excited she became. She lowered her head and kissed Derrick''s

    forehead.

    As Derrick was a special patient, the family members had agreed to install cameras in his room. If they

    saw in the footage how Anna was so presumptuous... Then his rtionship with Anna would be

    exposed to the public.

    With this thought, he tried hard to push Anna away. "Let me tell you, Anna. They have installed a

    camera here to monitor me. Don''t act recklessly. Listen to me, go quickly. Let''s talk about it once I get

    out of here."

    "Derrick, I know you are just lying to me. Here... Where is the camera? You''ve been here for quite a

    while now, with no one to talk to and no woman to apany you. Aren''t you sick of pretending to be

    insane all day long? It''s not easy for me to see you, but you''re pushing me away. Derrick, why are you

    so heartless?" As soon as she finished her words, Anna began to sob.

    "Anna..." Derrick rebuked her helplessly.

    This woman was good at flirting. How could he not be lonely when he had been alone here for so long?

    How could he not miss women?

    Contentt bel0ngs to N0ve/lDra/ma.O(r)g!

    But it was all in vain. He couldn''t leave even if he wanted to now. He had no choice.

    "Derrick, I miss you." Although Derrick was old and cruel, Anna loved him more than Joseph. She

    thought that men should be like this. Only in this way could they be charming and courageous.

    After saying that, Anna leaned over to Derrick''s body.

    ''Don''t be as useless as Joseph, '' she thought.

    The camera was there. Why didn''t the damn Anna look up? Derrick was so scared that he had goose

    bumps.

    Like a rutting cat, she kept calling, "Derrick, Derrick..."

    Left without a choice, Derrick shouted, "I don''t miss you. Don''t touch me. Who are you... Who are you?

    Help! Help!"

    In a moment of desperation, he had to do it. Otherwise, if Charles saw the surveince video, he would

    be the one to suffer.

    Now he had no choice but to y dumb.

    "Derrick, why are you shouting?" Anna had never seen Derrick behave like this before. He never

    showed his emotions.

    "Ahhh... Help!" The more she tried to reach him, the louder Derrick screamed.

    It didn''t take long for the nurse toe in.

    "What''s wrong?" Her using eyes were fixed on Anna.

    "Miss, I''ve told you before you came here that Mr. Fu is emotionally unstable recently. I told you to be

    careful. Why are you still provoking him? If he is seriously irritated, can you afford the consequences?"

    "I... Did I irritate him?" In her mind, Anna apuded Derrick for his excellent act. It was a pity that he

    was not an actor.

    "If you didn''t irritate him, would he shout like that?" the nurse asked angrily.

    "Who is she? Let her go. She bullied me just now. I..." Then Derrick started crying like a child.

    Seeing this, the nurse urged Anna to leave. "Miss, please."

    "Well, uncle, I''m leaving now. Oh, by the way, Joseph asked me to tell you that he''s fine. Please don''t

    worry about him. Have a good rest. Goodbye." Shaking her head, Anna picked up her bag and left.

    "Mr. Fu, that hateful woman has left. Don''t be afraid. Dear, would you like some water?"

    It was as if the nurse was coaxing a child.

    Pretending to be frightened, Derrick said, "Yes, she''s gone. She''s a bad woman."

    "Yes, she is not a good woman. If she dares toe again in the future, you can beat her out of here,"

    There was a hint of naughtiness in her tone.

    "But I don''t have a weapon... A weapon..." Helpless, Derrick reached out his hand in front of the nurse.

    "Wait a minute..." the nurse said and walked out.

    Soon, she came back with a stick in her hand. "Mr. Fu, here you are. If shees again, you can beat

    her out with this."

    Holding the stick in his hand tightly, he nodded. "Okay."

    "Then I''ll go out." The nurse smiled and patted Derrick on the shoulder.

    "Okay."

    Finally, Derrick heaved a long sigh of relief when the nurse went out. "It''s too hard to pretend to be

    stupid. I''m embarrassing myself!"

    With a scowl on his face, Derrick looked at the camera. Then he raised the stick and stabbed it into the

    camera with a bang.

    After a few stabs, the camera was finally broken.

    His scowl was reced with a smile. ''Now it can''t monitor me anymore.''

    The sound he created by hitting the camera was heard outside, so the nurse immediately ran in.

    "Mr. Fu, what''s that sound?"

    Pointing at the camera on the floor, he replied, "It bullied me too, so I took my revenge."

    The nurse didn''t know whether to cry orugh at that moment. "Mr. Fu, it can''t speak or move. How did

    it bully you?"

    "It has eyes and it keeps looking at me. I don''t want it to see me..." Once again, Derrick was murmuring

    like a child.

    Shaking her head in helplessness, the nurse said, "Well, I''ll clean it up for you. It won''t look at you

    anymore. Have a good rest."

    After being tortured by Derrick the whole day, she couldn''t help but feel exhausted. It was like taking

    care of a child.

    "Okay, be a good girl. I''ll buy you some candy some other day," said Derrick.

    Hearing this, the nurse let out a soft chuckle. "No need. Please get better soon and I will be relieved.

    s, you have a good career and everything goes well with you. Why did you have a car ident and

    make yourself silly?"

    "I''m not silly..." Although Derrick said that in a serious tone, the nurse didn''t believe.

    "Okay, you''re not silly. I''m silly, okay?" The nurse tidied up the mess on the floor and went out.

    Remembering what the nurse had said, Derrick shed a sinister smile. Of course everything went well

    with him, but how could a man be satisfied with the current situation?

    What he wanted was the TS Group... To win against Charles, and to make Charles to bow down to him.

 Chapter 470 Recording

    Chapter 470 Recording

    Daisy stayed in the hotel the whole time.

    After sending the recording to Hiram, she had been very nervous. She feared that it would be handed

    to the media and the conversation between Anna and Frederic would be known to the public.

    Fortunately, what she was worried about did not happen.

    However, she still hadn''t received any news from Anna, which made her a little flustered.

    ''Doesn''t Anna want to marry Joseph?''

    The more Daisy thought about it in the hotel, the more anxious she became. So she took the initiative

    to find Anna.

    Anna was not surprised at all when Daisy showed up.

    "You are here?" As she opened the door widely, Anna added, "Do you want toe in and have a

    seat?"

    With a hint of sadness in her eyes, Daisy asked, "Is this the home of Derrick and Joseph?" Her eyes

    wandered around the luxurious courtyard.

    If Joseph loved her a little bit, why would she end up like this?

    But then again, Joseph was a heartless man!

    "Yes, it''s well decorated inside. Will you want toe in?" Obviously, Anna only offered that to show

    off.

    In her mind, she mocked, ''You are the real wife of Joseph, so what? You are not wee here anyway.

    And I am the hostess of this house now.''

    "No, I don''t want to disturb your life. I just want to have a talk with you. How about we go to the nearest

    cafe?" This house was where Joseph and his mistress lived. There was no ce for her.

    Of course, Daisy didn''t want to go in. She didn''t want to see Joseph either. All she wanted was to

    escape from him and have her freedom back.

    "I''m pregnant now, so I can''t drink coffee. If I drink too much, I won''t be able to sleep. It''s not good for

    the baby''s development. Joseph cares about the baby than he cares about me! I don''t want to make

    him worried," Anna said hypocritically.

    At this moment, Daisy didn''t really understand why Anna had to be so hypocritical in front of her.

    If Anna was making her jealous, then she was a fool. How could she be jealous when she wanted to

    give up Joseph?

    Material ? N?velDrama.Org.

    "Well, since you are pregnant and can''t drink coffee, let''s talk here." As a fine woman that she was,

    Daisy politely smiled. "Your belly is getting bigger day by day. But you still haven''t got your status.

    When the baby is born, it doesn''t sound good."

    Anna pretended to sigh. "Yes, I know. But Frederick is stubborn. What can I do? He doesn''t want me to

    marry Joseph now!"

    With a shrug, Daisy replied, "I heard that you are a smart woman. How could you be stumped by such

    a simple question?"

    "What do you mean? What do you want me to do?" Raising her eyebrows, Anna looked at her in

    disdain.

    No matter how much she hoped that Daisy and Joseph could divorce now, Frederick had made it clear

    that Anna could give birth to the child and be with Joseph, but she couldn''t get married with him.

    "Frederick is very old now. Joseph has his own ID card, so do you. As long as you two go to the Civil

    Affairs Bureau, this matter will be solved, right?" The way Daisy suggested this sounded so easy.

    "That makes sense. But if Joseph had the guts, he should''ve done it a long time ago. Why do we have

    to wait till now?" As a person who was born to take advantage of the people around her, Anna would

    grab the chance when someone approached her.

    Although she and Daisy were just using each other!

    "Miss Wang, please give it a try. Maybe it will work." The gentle smile didn''t leave Daisy''s lips.

    "Thank you for your advice. If you don''t have anything else to say, please leave. I think Joseph will be

    back soon." Afraid that Joseph would see them together, Anna asked her to leave.

    "Well, to be honest, I don''t want to see Joseph. Don''t worry, Miss Wang. Bye." With a reassuring smile

    on her face, Daisy took her beige backpack and left.

    Standing at the gate, Anna muttered under her breath, "Humph, you don''t mind it because you failed to

    make Joseph fall in love with you. You don''t want this marriage, but many people want it!"

    When she was about to turn around and go back to the vi, Joseph''s car came over.

    "Did Josephe back?" In an instant, Anna put on a fake smile.

    As soon as Joseph noticed her, he slowed down and rolled down the window. "Why are you standing

    here in such a cold day?"

    "I was waiting for you. It''s lonely to stay at home alone." As she spoke, she opened the gate again.

    "Aren''t there servants?" Joseph asked.

    "The servants are low and degrading. How can I talk to them? I''m waiting for you!" Then Anna gave

    him a disappointed look.

    "You are a little siren. You''re getting more and more talkative." Shaking his head, Joseph drove into the

    yard.

    As long as she could win the heart of Derrick and his son, everything would be fine. She didn''t care if

    she was a siren or not.

    After parking the car, Joseph got out.

    He was afraid of going to the hospital and being scolded by Derrick and Frederick, so he decided not to

    go there.

    It was so nice toe home. With a beauty in his arms, he didn''t have to worry about any other things.

    All of a sudden, Anna spoke. "I went to visit Grandpa today."

    To say that Joseph was stunned was an understatement. His head turned to Anna and he asked with

    wide eyes, "Did grandpa scold you?"

    "No, grandpa likes me. He also asked about the baby''s condition and told me to have a good meal to

    make sure the baby will be healthy." What she said was true, except from the fact that Frederic didn''t

    like her.

    "Really?" Joseph didn''t believe it at all.

    Knowing what kind of person his grandfather was, it was already a miracle that Frederic didn''t dislike

    Anna. How could Frederic be so concerned?

    "Really. How could I lie to you? If you don''t believe me, you can call Grandpa." She confidently put the

    phone in Joseph''s hand. "How can you not believe me? I love you so much!"

    "Well, I believe you. You have a good character, so Grandpa likes you." His day had been long and

    tiring, so he was not in the mood to call his grandfather. Besides, he was scared of Frederick to death.

    He was even afraid that Frederick would call him. How could he take the initiative to provoke him?

    Instead of taking her phone, he put his arm around Anna''s waist and saidzily, "Let''s go in."

    They walked into the hall of the vi together. While Joseph was changing his clothes, Anna poured

    him a ss of water. "Joseph, you must be very tired after work. Come on, have some water."

    Without thinking twice, Joseph took the ss and drank it up. "Why are you so thoughtful?"

    Whether it was genuine or not, he would naturally ept it happily when she cared about him.

    "You always misinterpret my kindness. Why am I being thoughtful? You are the father of my child.

    Although we are not married yet, we are more intimate than a couple. We have to support each other

    for the rest of our lives, right?" Anna bombarded Joseph with sweet words.

    As expected, Joseph was easily bewildered by Anna''s sweet words. "Yes, I know you are much better

    than Daisy. Daisy is like a piece of wood, unlike you, who is eloquent and pleasing."

    Smirking inwardly, Anna took the opportunity to snuggle into Joseph''s arms. "Then do you want to

    marry me?"

 Chapter 471 Sweet Talks

    Chapter 471 Sweet Talks

    "Why do you mention this all of a sudden?"

    Her words took Joseph by surprise. "If Daisy gives up all her marital property, would you want to marry

    me?"

    "Did you see Daisy?" If Anna didn''t mention her, he would have almost forgotten that woman.

    After a short pause, Anna replied, "No, how could I meet her? But... Well... I think it''s good for us to get

    married for the sake of our child. Besides, Wang family now holds a huge share in thepany. If you

    don''t marry me, my father will not agree. After all, I''m his only daughter. Don''t you think so?"

    As she spoke slowly, Anna observed his facial expression.

    "It''s not that I don''t want to. It''s Grandpa who..." Embarrassed, Joseph let out a heavy sigh and

    continued, "He doesn''t agree. You know that Grandpa is very stubborn. Once he made up his mind, no

    one change it."

    "We don''t need to tell Grandpa. Besides, I don''t need a wedding ceremony. I just need the two

    marriage certificates. To be honest, I really don''t mind whether we get married or not. I just hope that

    once our child was born, he can have a normal family like the other children. With parents'' love, he can

    enjoy the warmth of the family. If these can''t be guaranteed, how can the child grow up healthily? I

    really... I really feel sorry for this child. Come on, have a try. He kicked me today. He used so much

    strength, but I felt so happy!" Then she excitedly ced Joseph''s hand on her belly.

    As if on cue, the baby in her belly suddenly moved. So Anna shouted excitedly, "Joseph, can you feel

    it? He is moving. He must be greeting you. Talk to him now. Call him baby."

    It was Joseph''s first time to experience such a thing. When Daisy was pregnant, he didn''t show any

    good expression to Daisy and didn''t look forward to seeing the baby.

    At this moment, as he felt the baby''s movement; Joseph somehow felt his heart swelled. He lowered

    his head and kissed Anna''s belly. "Hello, baby."

    To their delight, Anna''s belly moved again. "He must be happy that you''re talking to him."

    "Oh, this little thing is so smart. I like it very much." A smile spread across Joseph''s face.

    "Don''t you want to give this little cutie a home?" Tears began to form in the corner of her eyes when

    she sighed.

    "If you want a marriage, I can give it you... However, Daisy... If I divorce her. What if she asks for

    something I can''t fulfil?" As he thought about Daisy, there were a lot of troubles in his mind.

    Back then, the two of them really didn''t have any emotional attachment. He just wanted to get TS

    Group. He told her some sweet words and Daisy took the bait.

    However, he failed to get TS Group, and the baby in Daisy''s belly was gone because he kicked her.

    Since then, the gap between the two of them became deeper as the days went by. Until now, they were

    like strangers.

    "You can contact her first and ask her. Maybe she doesn''t want anything," she suggested, fully aware

    of what the result would be once he called Daisy.

    "Okay, I''ll do as you say. You little siren!" Joseph gently pinched Anna''s cheek.

    Then he took out his phone to call Daisy.

    Meanwhile, in her hotel room, Daisy was bored alone. Today was her birthday but she didn''t receive

    any greeting from anyone. She was very disappointed, but it didn''t hurt so much. After all, she had

    been used to being alone for so many years.

    After Joseph bought her a vi abroad, she had lived there alone for so many years.

    Without the warmth of home, it was more like a cage that imprisoned her.

    It made her desperate for freedom. She had proposed for divorce several times, but none of them had

    seeded.

    Even though she dered that she was willing to give up everything, Joseph only said, "Grandpa

    doesn''t agree. If you can, then talk to Grandpa. Don''t rely on me."

    Women were the same to Joseph at that time. It didn''t matter who his wife was, as long as he could still

    y around and he was free.

    As for how Daisy felt, of course he didn''t care.

    After all, in his mind, it was Daisy who liked money. That was why she married him.

    When Daisy talked to Frederick, all he said was, "I know you are suffering a little in the Fu family, but

    Joseph is just young now. When he gets older, he will naturally be nice to you."

    Remembering this, Daisy wanted to cry but had no tears. She could only bear this life day by day.

    She was like a walking dead every day, and there was no point in living for her.

    Just as Daisy was sighing at her fate, her phone suddenly rang. Her hand trembled when she saw

    Joseph''s name on the screen.

    Her nominal husband hadn''t called her for a long time.

    Afterposing herself, Daisy plucked up the courage to answer the phone.

    "Daisy..." His voice was cold as usual.

    "Yes?" At this time, Daisy had figured out that Anna had something to do with his sudden call, which

    meant what she said to Anna today worked.

    Otherwise, Joseph wouldn''t have called her.

    "I want to have a talk with you. Will youe here or shall I go to see you?" It was rare for Joseph to

    be calm.

    Because in the past, Joseph always roared in front of Daisy and had never been calm.

    It sounded so foreign to Daisy.

    "I just came back today. I haven''t had time to see you yet," Daisy said with a smile.

    Her purpose for saying this was to frighten Joseph.

    Sure enough, Joseph was frightened. He had just be the president of TS Group for a short time,

    and Daisy followed him already.

    Contentt bel0ngs to N0ve/lDra/ma.O(r)g!

    What was wrong? Now that he was going to be rich, did shee back to please him?

    With this thought, Joseph grew colder when he spoke. "You are back?"

    "Yes, today is my birthday. Since no one would apany me, I decided toe home. I haven''t

    decided where to go. Either I go back to my parents'' house, or..." she trailed, trying to scare Joseph.

    It was effective, because Joseph''s heart was now hammering in his chest out of fear. "I have something

    to tell you. Don''t go to your parents'' house yet."

    "What''s the matter?" Daisy asked tentatively.

    "Let''s talk about it face to face, okay?" Since they were going to talk about the divorce, they had to

    meet in person.

    A part of Daisy knew what it was all about so she said, "Okay, where are we going to meet?"

    "No. 2 Romantic House by the river. Today is your birthday, and I''m celebrating it for you," Joseph

    suggested.

    Perhaps it was because he was going to bring up about the divorce; Joseph was a little reluctant to part

    with Daisy.

    Hearing Joseph''s words, Daisy burst into tears.

    It was the first time that Joseph had said such warm words to her in so many years.

    In this marriage, she really didn''t want much. All she ever wanted was for Joseph to treat her right, and

    a warm home.

    But it was so difficult.

    Back then, she had tried to warm his stone cold heart but failed. One winter night, she waited for him to

    come back and took care of him, but in return, Josephshed out and sneered at her.

    The address he had given must be the ce where Joseph often dated with other women.

    Because he had said it so smoothly like he had already booked that room.

 Chapter 472 Sad Mood

    Chapter 472 Sad Mood

    Daisy yed with her hair in embarrassment. "Okay, thank you! Even it''s already been a long time

    since we got married, you still haven''t forgotten my birthday."

    "Oh, just take it! Why do you have to talk so much?" It was only after his words came out that Joseph

    felt something wrong. Perhaps it was because he just realized that his unusual attitude, or maybe

    because Anna red at him with a confused look. Deep inside, Joseph felt guilty as his tone stiffened.

    "Okay, I understand. I''ll finish packing and leave." Daisy disliked her sad mood just then. They had

    already reached an irreversible situation. Why did she still say such sentimental words?

    With a perplexed expression, Daisy hung up the call. Then, she put on a ck cashmere overcoat, a

    beige cashmere dress, and a pair of milk-white boots up to her knees. Her outfit gave her a cute yet

    regal appearance. After putting on some light makeup, Daisy finally set off.

    "Hey, I don''t want to leave you alone." With tearful eyes, Anna held Joseph in her arms affectionately.

    "Don''t worry, Honey. I''ll be back soon," Josephforted her with a warm smile.

    Anna rubbed her head against Joseph''s back as she sniffed his cologne. "I just heard that you were

    going to celebrate Daisy''s birthday. Well, in that case, it''s inevitable for you to drink. What will you do

    after drinking?"

    "Oh, are you jealous? Why don''t you serve me well in the bedroom? I won''t do anything with her."

    Despite being married for a long time, Joseph and Daisy only had sex until they had a baby. After she

    got pregnant, he had never touched her again.

    At that moment, Joseph suddenly remembered the allure of the woman named Daisy.

    Material ? N?velDrama.Org.

    "Well, I am already pregnant. But, if that''s alright with you, why don''t you go back to the bedroom so

    that I can show you a great time?" Anna coquettishly said as she winked at Joseph.

    "No, thanks. First, I need to talk about my divorce with Daisy. You can serve meter if you want. Wait

    for me toe back. Good girl." Joseph always had a cheeky grin on his face when he faced women.

    If he ever got tired with a girl, he would be rude towards her. It was rare for him to be so gentle.

    "Okay, I understand. But please keep a distance from Daisy," reprimanded Anna with an anxious look.

    Deep inside, women were as selfish as men. Even though she didn''t love Joseph, Anna would still be

    jealous if she realized that he would meet with other girls.

    After all, every man and woman possessed a desire for exclusivity and sense of ownership.

    "Don''t stress yourself with absurd assumptions. Do you think I would divorce Daisy if I love her?" asked

    Joseph while he grabbed his coat on the way out.

    Without saying anything in return, Anna smiled wickedly.

    Although Charles was at home, his schedule was still swamped. He picked up the children and paid

    attention to the situation of TS Group.

    Yesterday, the shareholders almost blew up his phone due to the barrage of calls. It was so annoying

    that Charles turned off his phone.

    He thought that there should be more calls today. After all, the shareholders were all profit-oriented. If

    the stock of TS Group continued to fall, the shareholders would be the first ones to panic.

    It was already morning when Charles turned on his phone. To his surprise, his fear didn''te true.

    His cell phone was quiet, with no trace of any calls. Until he came back home after sending the children

    to school, the shareholders did not call him.

    In confusion, Charles hurriedly turned on theputer and checked the stock market. It turned out that

    the stock of TS Group had risen again. Everything looked favorable to thepany.

    Immediately, Charles realized that someone must have helped the TS Group. Well, if it wasn''t him, then

    who assisted thepany?

    With a puzzled look, Charles picked up his phone and called Jay. In Charles''s mind, if Jay didn''t help

    TS Group, the otherpanies would immediately take advantage of their misfortune. Besides that,

    competitors would be secretly pleased in hopes that there would be something wrong with TS Group.

    Eventually, even their rivals could profit from the market share of TS Group.

    However, to Charles''s surprise, Jay didn''t help at all.

    Jay said in an anxious tone, "Didn''t you ask me to sell all my shares? Without you, how could I

    suddenly make a move?"

    Rubbing his chin in confusion, Charles asked, "Then, who do you think it is?"

    "I don''t know. It''s hard to say. Maybe it''s Frederic?" answered Jay after thinking for a while.

    But Charles shook his head. "No, Frederic wouldn''t help. He is waiting for Joseph to deal with it. He

    won''t do anything."

    "Then, I''m sorry. I don''t know who it is." Since Jay''s family''spany was running well, he didn''t need

    to worry too much. As such, his attention was focused on Doris. After all, she was about to give birth,

    and he was afraid that something terrible would happen to her.

    Every day, Jay was like a nanny. He couldn''t leave Doris for even for a second.

    Doris''s feet had already begun to swell. Furthermore, she couldn''t fall asleep well at night. The only

    way she could rest well was to rest her head on Jay''s arm.

    asionally, Jay would make fun of her. "You look like a big penguin," Jay said with a snicker.

    During the winter, Doris seldom went out. She walked back and forth in her big pajamas every day.

    Although most of her patients were male, Doris was familiar with women giving birth to children.

    She had to exercise a little before she gave birth to the baby so that it could be a natural birth. Jay

    wanted them to have several children. Therefore, Doris couldn''t have a cesarean delivery for her first

    baby.

    Although Jay was joking, Doris felt wronged for no reason. "Well, if you don''t like me, then, don''t look at

    me. Why are you making fun of me?"

    Realizing that he had said something wrong, Jay immediately made up for it. With affectionate eyes, he

    hugged her and said yfully, "Silly girl, do you know what my favorite pet is?"

    "Hmmm, a panda?" Doris answered casually.

    "What? No. I like penguins!" whispered Jay to her ear. His lips were so close to her that he almost

    kissed her cheeks.

    "Oh, really? Why are you suddenly so flirty? You are just coaxing! I don''t believe you." Then, Doris

    turned around and left with a pout.

    But recently, Jay was sweeter and affectionate. No matter what Doris said, Jay would not be angry.

    Well, as long as they were not fighting, their life would be peaceful.

    Doris''s heart was filled with warmth and satisfaction, but she still had a lot of things to think about.

    A wide grin painted Jay''s face when he noticed Doris''s reddened cheeks.

    Jay deeply appreciated the current Doris.

    Meanwhile, Charles still couldn''t figure out who invested in TS Group in such a short time. As such, he

    decided to give up on his investigation. Now that there was no movement from Daisy, he had to wait

    and see.

    Nancy was still busy in the hospital. There were just too many operations. She made treatment ns,

    communicated with each patient''s family members, and then carefully operated.

    Fortunately, Charles was at home with their two children. As such, Nancy didn''t need to worry too

    much, and she could focus on her work.

    Today, she got off work a little early and wanted to drive home.

    When she passed Ind Road, a vaguely familiar face entered her sight.

    ''Joseph?

    He didn''t go to the hospital, nor is he going home. Where is he headed?''

    Out of curiosity, Nancy followed him.

    Joseph went to the birthday cake shop. After a while, he exited the establishment with a customized

    birthday cake. Then, he went to the flower shop and bought a bunch of roses.

    ''Roses?

    Are those roses for Anna?'' Nancy thought. In the past few days, the affair between Joseph and Anna

    had been widely discussed. To Nancy''s knowledge, Joseph had no other woman beside Anna.

 Chapter 473 A Familiar Woman

    Chapter 473 A Familiar Woman

    Nancy followed Joseph to the riverside, and was shocked to see Daisy.

    As far as she could remember, Daisy and Joseph didn''t get along well. But now, Joseph even bought

    flowers and a birthday cake for her today.

    Did the two make up?

    Her eyes fell on Daisy, who was dressed in a ck cashmere coat. Her exquisite light make-up

    emphasized her beauty.

    Standing on the path, Daisy waited for Joseph without a trace of emotion on her face.

    As soon as he got out of the car, Joseph took out the roses and the birthday cake.

    A hint of astonishment shed across her face when she saw what he was holding.

    Flowers? Roses?

    Did Joseph forget what they were going to talk about today?

    It was their divorce. Why did he act like he was going to propose to her?

    Joseph didn''t even buy her flowers when he proposed to her before. Now, they were going to divorce.

    How could he give her flowers?

    His mind was indeed weird.

    "Daisy, don''t think too much. I bought you flowers today just for the sake of your birthday." The moment

    his gazended on Daisy, his heart tightened inexplicably. He hadn''t paid attention to her for so many

    years. Now it seemed that this woman was quiet andposed, and time did not leave too many

    traces on her. She was as pure as a lily in the mountain.

    Only men who had been with a lot of women would appreciate women like Daisy.

    It was like eating delicacies of every kind, and men wanted to have a little vegetable.

    For a moment, Joseph was a little tempted.

    Daisy took the roses gracefully and said, "I don''t have the mood to over think. Besides, the flowers are

    beautiful." Then she looked at the birthday cake Joseph was holding. "Thank you for buying me a

    birthday cake."

    "Well... I just hope that we can have a good atmosphere when we talk. You..." To be honest, Joseph

    didn''t know what to do with the indifferent Daisy.

    For so many years, the two of them had never really talked. So now, they couldn''t find a way to

    communicate for a while.

    "I didn''t think too much," Daisy interrupted Joseph.

    Pointing at No. 2 Romantic House by the river, Joseph said, "Then let''s go inside."

    "The scenery here is so beautiful. It''s very suitable for romantic people." As the wind blew Daisy''s hair,

    her eyes squinted instinctively.

    It so happened that Daisy saw Nancy in the car.

    To see her better, Daisy slowed down her pace. Had she met this woman before?

    On the other hand, Nancy knew Daisy through a picture on Charles'' mobile phone.

    As Joseph''s cousin, Charles had to attend their wedding, so Charles took a photo casually and didn''t

    bother to delete it.

    Later on, Charles exined that this woman was Daisy, the wife of Joseph.

    This was the woman who hadpeted with her to give birth to a baby.

    Nancy shared Daisy''s sadness, so she remembered how Daisy looked like.

    But when Nancy saw Daisy looking at her, she was afraid that Daisy would recognize her, so she drove

    away in a hurry.

    After a while, Daisy finally remembered who Nancy was.

    ''Isn''t this woman the one who has given birth to twins for Charles?

    She is really beautiful and dignified.

    No wonder Charles loves her so much. Nancy is really a good woman.''

    It was the first time that Daisy met Nancy, and Daisy had an inexplicable good impression of her.

    On his way home, Charles received a call from Nancy. "What''s wrong? Do you have to work overtime?"

    These past few days, Nancy had been so busy. So she often called to tell him that she would be home

    late.

    But it wasn''t the case tonight. "Charles, I saw Daisy."

    N?velDrama.Org is the owner.

    "Yes, I know she''s back," Charles replied calmly.

    "It looks like she has a date with Joseph tonight. Actually, it seems like they are in good terms... But I''m

    not sure. It feels strange." Curiosity was evident in her voice.

    Everyone knew that the rtionship between Joseph and Daisy was not good.

    But why were they together now? Did they suddenly make up with each other?

    On the contrary, Charles could guess what was going on.

    What else could they talk about except divorce?

    But he didn''t tell this to Nancy. "Come back quickly. You don''t need to worry about those things."

    "Okay, I''ll be right back." Then Nancy hung up the phone and drove home.

    After ending the call, Charles immediately called Hiram and ordered him to keep an eye on Daisy.

    It was rare for Hiram to have an appointment with a woman today. He was about to do something when

    Charles called in.

    Without a second thought, he answered it and went to check on Daisy.

    Watching Nancy''s car leaving, Daisy was in a trance.

    "What''s wrong? Why are you so absent-minded? Did you see a handsome guy?" When Joseph looked

    up and saw the car, he thought it was a little familiar, but he didn''t know where he had seen it before.

    "It''s a handsome man. Very handsome," she joked.

    "Well, you seem to be eager for freedom. Let me give it to you, okay?" Finally, Joseph was able to say

    what he really came for.

    With a small smile, Daisy replied, "Well, freedom is something that I miss the most. If you can give it to

    me, I will be very grateful."

    She knew that she couldn''t be impetuous. The more she pleased him, the better the conversation they

    would have.

    Otherwise, if he was irritated, he would lose his mind and ignore everything. Let alone, he would fail to

    see reasons.

    It could be said that Joseph would never know how to write the word "reason" in his life.

    Unconvinced, Joseph stared at her for a few seconds. "Daisy, you have been with me for so many

    years. Don''t make it sound like I am an ugly monster, okay?"

    In terms of appearance, Joseph felt like if he said he was the second most handsome person in the

    world, no one would dare to say they were the first most handsome person.

    Look how ignorant and arrogant he was.

    Well, Joseph was not ugly. If he was, then he wouldn''t have been chased by so many women.

    "You are handsome, but it is no use. You don''t like me." Her voice sounded a little bitter.

    Shrugging his shoulders, Joseph echoed, "We are the same. You don''t like me either."

    ''Really? Don''t I like you?''

    Until now, Daisy still remembered how the two of them met for the first time. It was in early spring,

    when she just came back from her taping; her father told her that the young master of Fu family had

    come to propose.

    "Charles?"

    At first, she thought it was Charles, because Joseph was a notorious womanizer at that time. With so

    many women around Joseph, it was impossible for Joseph to want to marry her.

    "Silly girl... What are you talking about? Is there only one young master in Fu family?" her father

    scolded her angrily.

 Chapter 474 Plummet

    Chapter 474 Plummet

    Knowing that she had said something wrong, Daisyughed out awkwardly.

    She came in shyly and saw Joseph sitting on the sofa with a long face, because he heard what she

    had said just now.

    When Daisy called out Charles'' name, he felt sick as if he had gotten into a flight.

    His impression of Daisy plummeted.

    If he was not in a hurry before, Joseph wouldn''t have married her.

    Unfortunately, the two of them got married.

    Once in her life, Daisy had also thought that Joseph would treat her better after they got married. But to

    her surprise, everything just got worse as the time went by.

    It was not hard to admit that she used to like Joseph.

    However, it was meaningless to say these words now, wasn''t it?

    To hide her tears, Daisy smiled and lowered her head to sniff the roses in her arms. "It smells good."

    "So you like flowers." They had been married for so long, yet Joseph didn''t know this.

    Daisy never said that she didn''t like roses. It was just that Joseph didn''t send her flowers.

    "Yes, women like roses." There was a hint of disappointment in her voice.

    Without saying anything more, Joseph went straight into the room.

    When Joseph turned his back on her, Daisy simply wiped away the tears in her eyes before she

    followed him.

    After putting the cake on the tea table, Joseph said, "I remember there is champagne here. I''ll get one

    bottle."

    "Okay." Daisy put the roses on the table and sat down on the sofa.

    The room wasn''t huge. It was a suite with all kinds of furniture. The interior was very cozy, warm and

    romantic.

    Through the opened window, the sparkling river could be seen. It was a good ce for people on a

    date.

    Thinking that Joseph might have brought many women here, Daisy felt a little ufortable.

    No matter how beautiful this ce was, to her, it was dirty. So she sat up straight and didn''t move.

    Somehow, she tried her best not to think too much, but awful scenes of Joseph being with other women

    still popped up in her mind.

    Her train of thought was interrupted when Joseph came over with the bottle of champagne.

    "Daisy, happy birthday to you!" For the first time over the years they had been married, Joseph greeted

    her.

    His words were simple, but tears welled up in Daisy''s eyes as he spoke.

    Was it because they were going to divorce?

    Did Joseph want to agree with her?

    Was he finally going to let her go?

    Although her eyes were glistening with tears, Daisy put on a smile. "Thank you."

    For a moment, Joseph was lost in her eyes. But after a short while, he sat down next to her and said,

    "Don''t mention it. Even if we don''t have any feelings for each other, we are not enemies."

    "Maybe I should say sorry, because that child came toote. I failed to satisfy you." By the mention of

    the baby, Daisy felt like her heart was pricked by a needle.

    At this moment, Joseph suddenly felt a little ufortable. He killed the child himself.

    If it wasn''t for his kick, the child would have been about the same age as Bobby.

    "Well, let''s not talk about it. Light up the candles and make a wish." He quickly changed the topic.

    As obedient as she had always been, Daisy closed her eyes and put her hands together to make a

    wish.

    A few secondster, she opened her eyes and blew out the candles.

    Material ? N?velDrama.Org.

    When their eyes met, Joseph asked curiously, "What did you wish for?"

    Beaming at him, Daisy replied, "If we can divorce, I hope we won''t see each other for the rest of our

    lives!"

    "You hate me so much?" His eyebrows rose with what she had said.

    "Aren''t you the same? Don''t you hate me for losing your chance to inherit TS Group because I didn''t

    give birth to your child?" She took a deep breath and continued, "It seems that I need to apologize to

    you."

    "Well, why do you still say that? I''m the president of TS Group now." Joseph began to show off again.

    "Okay. Then why did you want to meet me today? What do you want to do?" This time, she tried to hide

    her emotions.

    "Didn''t you just say that you wanted... A divorce?" As he spoke, his eyes were fixated on Daisy.

    At this moment, Daisy was so nervous and afraid that Joseph would change his mind.

    How dense Joseph was! How could he not see that everything was nned by Daisy?

    "Yes, we have been married for so many years. Aren''t you tired of us torturing each other all these

    years?" Daisy asked.

    To be honest, Joseph was not tired at all. Marriage could not restrain him.

    Even after getting married, he still had a good life all these years.

    If it wasn''t for the baby in Anna''s belly, he would never divorce Daisy.

    It didn''t matter to him who he married.

    As long as she didn''t interfere with his affairs.

    But now... It seemed that this kind of peaceful life woulde to an end.

    With a sigh, Joseph poured their sses with champagne. "Yes, I''m tired, so I want to talk to you about

    the divorce today. How much do you want?"

    "I don''t want money." There was no regret or hesitation in her eyes.

    Needless to say, Joseph was stunned. "You don''t want money?"

    "Well, as long as you agree on the divorce, I can give up all the property," Daisy replied firmly.

    "What? Huh. Give up?" Obviously, Joseph didn''t expect that Daisy would give up everything. Were

    there any women today who didn''t like money?

    "Well, I don''t want anything." Looking at him intently, Daisy repeated.

    "You..." All of a sudden, Joseph looked at Daisy inquisitively with a fierce look in his eyes. "Do you have

    someone else?"

    What he said made Daisyugh at herself. "Do you think there is anyone who would like me in this

    situation? I''m your wife now. Even if someone likes me, he wouldn''t dare to express his love, right?"

    "You are right. I will kill him." It might sound unfair, but Joseph didn''t want Daisy to have an affair while

    married to him.

    "I just want you to let me go, Joseph," A sad smile spread across her face.

    Seeing her like this, Joseph couldn''t help but feel something inside him. It was getting stronger the

    longer he stared at her.

    He pinched Daisy''s face and said, "Daisy, you are so beautiful. I don''t want to leave you."

    His casual words suffocated Daisy. "I''m getting old. There are so many women in the world who are

    more beautiful than me."

    "It''s charming. Daisy, you look quite feminine now." With a smile, he raised his goblet and clinked it with

    Daisy''s.

    "Thank you for yourpliment."

    Afraid of being called ruthless, he stressed, "I promise you that I''ll let you go. Tomorrow we''ll go to the

    Civil Affairs Bureau with our ID cards and marriage certificates. But you have to remember that you

    have given up all the property. It''s your own request. It has nothing to do with me."

    "I understand." In the past few years, Daisy was almost driven crazy by the loveless marriage. How

    could she have the mood to ask for money?

    Seeing that Daisy really didn''t want the money, Joseph felt a little ufortable. It seemed that he was

    not willing to let her go, so he looked at her mischievously and said, "We are in such a romantic room

    today; facing such a beautiful scenery. Should we do something on the night before we part

    ways?"

 Chapter 475 Divorce

    Chapter 475 Divorce

    A deep sigh escaped Daisy''s breath as she unconsciously grabbed her clothes.

    "Stop doing that! I''m already divorcing you!" With a forced smile, Daisy''s voice was full of tension as

    she red at Joseph.

    When Joseph did such things, Daisy didn''t feel anything but hatred and shame.

    Furthermore, they had no romantic feelings for each other.

    Joseph swallowed a lump in his throat and revealed a sly smile. "You know, we are still a couple. Until

    the divorce isplete, you have to apany me and provide pleasure. Tonight, no matter what I do

    to you, it''s legal and appropriate."

    "Please, don''t. Uhmm, I''m on my period." After thinking for a while, Daisy found an excuse. However,

    her hands still trembled in fear.

    "Well, I''ll just have to check if you''re telling the truth." Joseph leaned over and slowly caressed Daisy

    back. Then, his hands slowly crawled down her waist and then to her ass.

    His fingers went all the way down.

    Daisy tensed up as tears formed in her eyes. Joseph was right. Tonight, she was still hiswful wife.

    However, she didn''t want to sleep with such a degenerate.

    "Please, Joseph, be more reasonable. We don''t have any feelings for each other. You can''t force me to

    do these things. And even if I agree to your demand, you might not enjoy it." Deep inside, Daisy

    desperately wanted to leave.

    However, the next second, Joseph tightly held her. "Well, it''s true that we do not have romantic feeling

    for each other. Nheless, the desire for flesh and warmth is in everyone. Sometimes, love isn''t a

    necessity to pleasure a person."

    Daisy wanted to p Joseph and run away. But Joseph had already agreed on the divorce.

    Deep in her heart, Daisy feared that Joseph might change his mind if she didn''t give him her body

    tonight.

    With trembling lips, Daisy let out a nervous sigh.

    Then, she stretched out her arms and wrapped them around Joseph''s neck. "Okay, since you want it, I

    will give it to you. Don''t worry. We have plenty of time tonight."

    Finally, just so that she could divorce him, Daisy agreed to Joseph''s demand.

    That night, she endured many undesirable things.

    Meanwhile, Anna didn''t sleep well because Joseph didn''te back.

    Anna was worried that Joseph wouldn''t be able to control himself once he saw Daisy. Unfortunately, it

    seemed she was right.

    N?velDrama.Org is the owner.

    That man was a mutt that would sleep with any woman he could.

    All men''s purpose was to possess. On the other hand, some women got close to men only for interest.

    It had nothing to do with love.

    And Anna was included in such women.

    At the thought of this, Anna felt better.

    The next morning, Joseph and Daisy walked out of Romantic House.

    With haste, the two drove straight towards the Civil Affairs Bureau.

    Hiram stayed in the car for a whole night and was already exhausted. But when he saw the two people

    driving towards the Civil Affairs Bureau, he understood what would happen.

    ''They are headed there to get divorced, huh?

    Is it finally over?''

    Immediately, Hiram started the car and followed them. At that moment, his mobile phone showed that a

    message came in. He looked at the screen and read, "Please delete the recording I sent to you before.

    I know that you have a grudge against Joseph, but he already promised to get divorced. I''ve achieved

    my goal."

    With a scoff, Hiram typed, "Okay."

    However, he instead forwarded the message to Charles.

    Charles couldn''t take advantage of Daisy, so he stayed silent.

    He knew that Daisy endured a lot in the past few years. Finally, Joseph was willing to let her go.

    After Daisy and Joseph got divorced, he would expose the recording to the public. By that time, Daisy

    would already be abroad. As such, she wouldn''t be entangled with the scandal.

    The difference between Charles and Joseph was that the former was kind to the public. Those dirty

    means were only used onpetitors.

    As for Joseph, he had no idea of what was appropriate to do. He was not vicious in nature, but he was

    clueless and didn''t know what he was doing.

    In summary, because of Frederic''s overindulgence and the pressure from Derrick, Joseph developed

    many character ws.

    He was the ck sheep of the Fu family.

    Meanwhile, Joseph and Daisy arrived at the Civil Affairs Bureau and finally got divorced.

    When the paperwork was done, Daisy returned home.

    Frederic didn''t know what happened until he saw Joseph. After the divorce, Joseph took Anna to the

    hospital.

    Seeing them appear at the same time, Frederic revealed a furious expression as he gritted his teeth.

    "Hello, Grandpa. Ie to see you again," Anna politely greeted with a smile.

    However, Frederic ignored her.

    "Grandpa, I haven''t seen you for a few days. I miss you so much. How are you feeling?" Joseph asked

    in a ttering tone.

    "Joseph, what happened a few days ago? What were you doing? You are now the president of TS

    Group! How could you let this woman break into the meeting room without permission? Furthermore,

    you were even chased by the reporters after the meeting. You may not have any shame, but don''t drag

    my name in the mud. You bastard, when will you be sensible?" Frederic was furious for a few days.

    When Joseph visited him, Frederic could no longer hold back his anger.

    Nheless, Joseph had expected this. At first, he was even reluctant to see Frederic.

    However, when he came back from the divorce with Daisy, Joseph saw Anna crying on the sofa. Her

    reddened eyes looked at him as she revealed a sad look.

    Immediately, Joseph felt guilty. Yesterday, he promised that he woulde back soon. Unfortunately,

    he gave in to his lust when he saw Daisy.

    "Anna, what''s wrong? Why are you crying?" A troubled expression shed across Joseph''s face. He

    said impatiently, "I''ve finally divorced with Daisy. Soon, we''ll apply for a marriage certificate. Don''t you

    like it? Why are you still crying?"

    "You didn''te backst night! I was worried about you. What''s more, the baby was always tossing

    and turning in my belly. I couldn''t sleep nor eat well. There was no one here to care about me! What''s

    more, you spent the night with that whore! How could you still do that with Daisy?" Anna was jealous.

    Tears trickled down her cheeks as she yelled at Joseph.

    "Well, yesterday, Daisy and I were still a couple. How could you have the right to forbid me from doing

    such a thing with someone? Ah! Forget it. I won''t argue with you anymore. I''ll take a shower and then

    go to the group," Joseph said in an irritated voice. Then, he turned around and went to the bathroom.

    Looking at the back of Joseph, Anna clenched her fists in hatred. That bastard was unpredictable and

    immature.

    She was crying rivers as she waited on the sofa for Joseph to finish his bath.

    On the first day of their divorce, Joseph didn''t feel happy at all. Instead, his thoughts were filled with

    confusion, sadness, and regret.

    "Hey, Anna! Stop crying already! It is not suitable for the baby. Have you had breakfast? Do you want

    the servant to make some breakfast for you?" Joseph asked as he rubbed his temples, trying hard to

    stay calm.

    After all, the woman in front of him was pregnant with his child.

    Even if he didn''t love that woman, the child was still his. Deep inside, Joseph wanted to be a father.

    "Breakfast is ready. I am just waiting for you. I''ve made your favorite fried rice with eggs See if it suits

    your taste," Anna said dejectedly.

    ''Fried rice with eggs?''

 Chapter 476 Wishful Thinking

    Chapter 476 Wishful Thinking

    Joseph revealed a wry smile. It was unusual for Anna to be sweet towards him. After all, she was the

    daughter of the Wang family. She was famous for her arrogance and tyranny. Surprisingly, Anna

    changed too much just for him. Joseph was touched.

    "Okay, let''s go! I''ll eat breakfast with you."

    Anna nodded and went to the dining room with Joseph. However, she barely ate.

    "Are you okay? You ate too little. Please eat more for my child," said Joseph as he served Anna some

    rice.

    "I don''t know. Maybe I have morning sickness today, which is why I''m ufortable. None of the

    dishes looks delicious." Anna suddenly covered her mouth and rushed to the bathroom.

    "Well, this is troublesome!" Joseph muttered with an annoyed expression.

    Then, he put down the spoon and followed Anna out of the dining room.

    As soon as he came out, Joseph saw Anna walking out of the bathroom. Tears trickled down her

    cheeks as she staggered.

    "Are you still crying? What''s wrong? Are you okay?"

    "My head hurts, and I feel ufortable." Anna wiped her eyes as a pained expression painted her

    face. "I don''t know what''s wrong with my stomach. I worried that something terrible might have

    happened to the baby."

    "Okay, Calm down. I won''t go to the group for the time being. I''ll take you to the hospital right away.

    Maybe we can visit Grandpa." Joseph wanted to avoid trouble as much as possible. But when he saw

    the pitiful look on Anna''s face, partnered with his concern for the baby, he decided to take Anna to the

    hospital.

    In the end, Anna achieved her goal. She wanted to increase the exposure of her rtionship with

    Joseph. In the past few days, the media had already spread their rtionship. Now that everyone knew

    that she was Joseph''s woman and pregnant with Joseph''s child, Anna believed that Frederic would no

    longer be indifferent.

    Joseph didn''t realize that he fell for Anna''s trap. When they arrived in the hospital, the doctor examined

    Anna and their child. After that, Joseph took Anna to Frederic''s ward.

    At the sight of Anna, Angelina revealed a disdainful look.

    Meanwhile, Frederic was so angry that his face turned red.

    Anna was truly a troublemaker. A few days ago, she just made a mess in the TS Group. Now, she

    repeatedly visited Frederic at the hospital. Was Anna deliberately aggravating him?

    When he noticed Frederic''s fierce expression towards him and Anna, Joseph said in a hurry, "Grandpa,

    Anna''s father was the one who invested the money and stabilized the stock of TS Group. Moreover,

    Anna wants to live with me for the rest of her life. She is pregnant with my child, and..."

    No matter what Joseph said, Frederic was so angry that his words fell on deaf ears.

    Seeing Joseph''s hesitation, Frederic grew angrier. He grabbed a ss of water and threw it. "What the

    hell are you talking about? I don''t want to hear such nonsense!"

    Joseph was frightened and immediately jumped aside. "Grandpa, please, calm down. I haven''t finished

    my words. Why are you so anxious? Yesterday, I divorced Daisy. I am free now. Since the divorce is

    finalized, I can be with anyone I please. Do I have to listen to you in everything? Anna is pregnant with

    my child. I decided to marry her. Didn''t you say that you wanted me to find a woman with great family

    background? At that time, you disliked that Daisy''s family was not an elite. Well, Anna belongs to a

    wealthy family. Are you satisfied now? Why are you still angry?"

    "You! You''re... I''m angry because..." Frederic was so angry at Joseph that the former couldn''t speak

    fluently. Suddenly, Frederic grasped his chest and coughed loudly.

    "Well, Joseph, you can get married as long as you want. You don''t need toe here and infuriate

    your grandfather!" Angelina anxiously approached Frederic and gently patted his back. Soon,

    Frederic''s coughing stopped.

    "Grandpa, don''t worry. We can just process the marriage license for now. We are not in a hurry for a

    wedding," Anna said hurriedly, faking a concerned voice.

    "You insolent... No! I don''t allow it!" Frederic growled as he clenched his fists.

    He knew that although Daisy was from a humble family, she was qualified to be a wife. She could

    endure Joseph, who was always angry when he faced with something that didn''t meet his will.

    Unfortunately, if Joseph would marry Anna, they would fight with each other every day.

    That was why Frederic didn''t agree with the divorce between Joseph and Daisy in the first ce.

    But now, Joseph suddenly divorced Daisy without telling Frederic. Was he ying the game of acting

    first and only reporting afterward?

    "For the sake of our child, Grandpa, you shouldpromise," Joseph whispered when he noticed how

    enraged Frederic became.

    "Fuck off! You bastard! You didn''t even let me know that you got divorced. Now, you won''t even listen to

    me! I don''t care anymore who you will marry!" Frederic shouted angrily with veins popping on his

    forehead.

    "Fine! Okay, Grandpa. I''ll leave just like you said." Joseph held Anna''s hand and stormed out.

    "Dad, please try to calm down. You are too old to care about the marriage of the younger generation,"

    Hardy anxiously said while he patted Frederic''s hand asfort.

    "Well, I don''t care. You should discipline those two delinquents. If you taught those two kids well, do I

    need to worry about them?" Frederic shouted at Hardy with widened eyes.

    "Well, I think Nancy is much better than Anna. How about we allow Charles to get married?" Angelina

    cautiously asked as she looked at Frederic''s eyes.

    "Damn it all! You can do whatever you want. Don''t discuss it with me anymore." With furrowed

    eyebrows, Frederic roared again.

    "You just want to stir up trouble, don''t you? Why are you like that?" Hardy red at Angelina and

    confronted her.

    However, Angelina simply shrugged and pushed him aside.

    "Have you seen Grandpa''s attitude? Isn''t he terrible?" Joseph asked Anna as they walked out of the

    hospital.

    Deep inside, Joseph was still angry. After all, he was already more than 20 years old. When Frederic

    scolded him, Joseph was treated like a child and embarrassed.

    If it was in the past, Joseph would be fine with it. However, Frederic didn''t save Joseph''s face in front of

    his woman.

    "Grandpa said that we could get married as long as we want it. Why don''t we just..." Anna wanted to

    say something. However, after a thought, she swallowed her words.

    Suddenly, Joseph stopped walking and asked slowly, "Are you saying we should get married already?"

    Joseph already realized that Frederic''s words were only out of anger. In Frederic''s heart, he still didn''t

    ept Anna.

    ''Should I disobey Grandpa?''

    Joseph grew nervous. Cold sweat trickled down her spine.

    Contentt bel0ngs to N0ve/lDra/ma.O(r)g!

    After all, Joseph was used to being controlled by Frederic for so many years. His sudden freedom

    made him feel ufortable.

    "Well, you''re already an adult. Do you have to listen to Grandpa about everything? Yes, Frederic is a

    dignified and authoritative elder. But as someone from an older generation, he is conservative and

    stubborn. It''s not easy to persuade him. We need to get married and provide a family for our baby.

    Otherwise, he will be a bastard. It''s not a treacherous thing. Even if Frederic doesn''t agree for a while,

    after we''ve done everything, Frederic will inevitably ept the truth," Anna gently said as she caressed

    Joseph''s arm.

    As long as holding TS Group steady and Joseph didn''t step down from his position, Anna could get

    involved in the group affairs after marriage. Then, David could also influence the group. In this way, the

    TS Group would be controlled by the Wang family.

    Anna tried to hide her delight about her wishful thinking.

 Chapter 477 The Invitation

    Chapter 477 The Invitation

    What Anna didn''t know was that Charles had seen through her scheme.

    That was why Charles allowed Joseph to divorce with Daisy.

    Meanwhile, Anna insisted on marrying Joseph, so he would give it to her.

    "Well, if that''s what you want, then I promise you. But I have to discuss it with my father first." After

    hesitating for a while, Joseph finally walked into Derrick''s room with Anna.

    "Dad..." It could be heard in his voice how guilty he was, because he hadn''t visited Derrick for a few

    days, and he had made so much trouble. He knew that his father must be angry.

    Of course, Derrick was angry, but he got even angrier when he saw Josephing in with Anna who

    was snuggling up on him.

    With a snort, Derrick said, "Humph. So you''ve remembered to visit me now?"

    "Uncle, please don''t be angry with Joseph. He is the president of the group now, so he is always busy. I

    even feel sorry whenever I see how tired he is! He rarely has time to rest." It was Anna who replied to

    Derrick.

    As expected, Joseph was easily moved when she defended him.

    Therefore, he felt that he had made the right choice to marry Anna.

    "If he is busy every day... Then why do you have time now?" For a split second, Derrick nced at

    Anna, thinking that this woman was really not easy to deal with.

    "Today, Anna and I went to the hospital for a prenatal checkup. The doctor said that the baby is healthy.

    It is a boy, so we are excited to tell you the good news, so... That''s why we''re here." Joseph faltered.

    "Yes, the doctor said that the child is very healthy and that he looks like Joseph. Uncle must be very

    happy, right?" Her words had a hidden meaning, which only the two of them understood.

    Of course, Derrick was happy that his child was fine.

    So he gently nodded at her.

    All of a sudden, Joseph dered, "Dad, I want to marry Anna."

    Naturally, Derrick was stunned by his words. How could he say such a thing? "Are you going to marry

    Anna? What about Daisy?"

    "We have divorced," said Joseph.

    Derrick was in a daze for a while.

    "That''s a good thing, uncle. Daisy and Joseph don''t have any feelings for each other. While we love

    each other. Uncle will help us, won''t you?" Poor Joseph, he didn''t even notice how she was acting so

    yful in front of Derrick.

    With a lump in his throat, Joseph asked, "Dad, will you give your blessing?"

    After thinking for a while, Derrick replied, "Did your grandfather agree?"

    It could be said that he was a little afraid of Frederic. After all, Frederic still had real power in the TS

    Group now, and Joseph hadn''t been president for more than a few days. So Frederic''s standpoint was

    very important.

    "Grandpa said he was okay with it since we really wanted to get married." Staring at him meaningfully,

    Anna continued, "Uncle, my baby is five months old now. If I don''t get married soon, I won''t be able to

    wear a wedding dress in the next few months."

    "Well, don''t forget to pick me up when you get married. I''m so sick of this ce." Pretending to be a

    fool, Derrick had asked to be discharged from the hospital every day. But in everyone''s eyes, he was

    crazy so no one took it seriously.

    From then on, he had no choice but to endure it.

    But since Anna and Joseph were going to get married, he could take the opportunity to leave here.

    "Uncle is so nice." A charming smile spread across Anna''s face.

    "Dad, should we invite Charles to our wedding?" Now that he took away Charles'' position in the

    company, Joseph thought his brother must despise him right now.

    "Of course. Why not?" Derrick smiledcently. "You are now the president of the TS Group. You

    should show off to Charles. He must feel ufortable, right? He deserves it. Every dog has its day.

    He must feel so bad." Imagining Charles'' gloomy face, Derrick couldn''t help butugh.

    What a surprise it would be to get invited at your enemy''s wedding!

    "Well, that''s it. Before I get married, I will pick you up. As for Grandpa..." Embarrassed, Joseph failed to

    finish his words.

    "I know. Your grandpa won''t allow you to get married so soon. Since he doesn''t agree, you''d better

    keep it a secret and let him stay in the hospital." Derrick thought for a while and added, "To prevent him

    from making any trouble."

    Nodding his head, Joseph replied, "Yes, I understand."

    Because Joseph didn''t expect that Derrick would agree so easily, he felt happy and relieved.

    What he didn''t know was that Derrick only did this for his own selfish motive.

    He was afraid that the baby in Anna''s belly would be wronged. On the other hand, he attached great

    importance to David''s power in this city. It was difficult for him and Joseph to deal with Charles. With

    the help of the Wang family, it would be easier.

    "Thank you, uncle." Instinctively, she ran to Derrick and kissed him on the cheek out of excitement.

    Because of this, Derrick''s face darkened.

    Seeing how he reacted, Anna quickly exined, "I hope you don''t mind, Uncle. I''m just so happy!"

    "I don''t mind. You can leave now, so you can prepare for your wedding." He was afraid that if Joseph

    and Anna stayed here for too long, they would attract the hospital staffs'' attention. If anyone overheard

    their conversation, they would be in big trouble.

    "Okay, we''ll take our leave now." Finally, Derrick sighed in relief when Joseph and Anna went out of his

    room. He thought it was suffocating to be in a same room with Anna.

    "Joseph, I was just too excited a while ago. Do you mind if I kissed Uncle?" As they walked in the

    corridor, Anna nced at Joseph cautiously.

    "No. You are pregnant and my father is sick. Don''t worry. I know you are just happy." Of course, Joseph

    had no idea what was happening between Anna and his father.

    ''What a fool!'' Deep inside, Anna wasughing at him.

    But she couldn''t show it on her face, so she held Joseph''s arm and smiled. "Well, I know you are good

    to me."

    "Since you know I am good to you, just behave yourself," said Joseph.

    As usual, Anna easily urged Joseph to rush the invitations.This belongs to N?velDrama.Org: ?.

    Those who received the invitations were surprised. And Jay was one of them.

    As far as he knew, Joseph just divorced Daisy. How could he marry Anna this soon? It happened so

    fast. Jay guessed that the media might not know what was going on either.

    Or was marriage just a stunt for Joseph to divert the public''s attention?

    After all, the public had been paying close attention to his every move in the TS Group these days,

    which made Joseph very restricted.

    Due to this, Joseph seldom went to nightclubs or bars. It was really difficult for him.

    To confirm the authenticity of Joseph''s marriage, Jay called Charles.

    Although Joseph''s every move was under Charles'' control, he really didn''t know what Joseph and

    Derrick were talking about.

    "Charles, I received an invitation for Joseph and Anna''s wedding today." Looking at the red invitation

    card in his hand, Jay asked, "Is this real?"

    But Charles hadn''t received it yet.

    It was weekend, and the children didn''t need to go to the kindergarten so they were still asleep. When

    Jay called in, Nancy was resting in Charles'' arms, so he was careful not to wake her up.

    "What?"

 Chapter 478 Get Married Without Permission

    Chapter 478 Get Married Without Permission

    Afraid of disturbing Nancy, Charles got out of bed gently and went to the living room with his phone

    pressed against his ear.

    "Joseph and Anna are getting married?" It could be imagined how shocked he was when he heard the

    news.

    After all, he had been with Nancy for such a long time, and Frederic hadn''tpromised yet. How

    could Joseph and Anna get Frederic''s permission so smoothly?

    It was too unfair.

    No, his grandfather would never agree to that.

    Knowing his grandfather, he would not allow Joseph to get married so soon. Besides, he just got

    divorced with Daisy.

    They probably wanted to get married before their grandpa found out!

    Shaking his head, Charles thought, ''What a bastard Joseph is! He never thought about the

    consequences of his actions.''

    However, it gave him a chance to retaliate.

    While ying with the invitation in his hand, Jay replied, "Yes, I received the invitation. I''m not sure if

    it''s true, so I called you."

    "Well, I haven''t received any invitation yet. Maybe Joseph doesn''t want me to attend. Since you have

    received it, you can attend it at that time. Later we will discuss how to deal with this silly boy, Joseph,"

    said Charles.

    "Maybe he is going to give you the invitation himself. It''s impossible that Joseph doesn''t want you to

    attend his wedding." Jay smiled. "After all, you are his cousin."

    "Come on, don''t make fun of me. Joseph''s mind is full of interests. Just like Derrick, he is also a person

    without family affection. Well, that''s it. I''m going to make breakfast. Bye." Without waiting for his

    response, Charles ended the call.

    Rubbing his ears, Jay said to himself, "What did he just say? Make breakfast? How could he say that

    so naturally? Hey, Charles, you are just like a househusband. I don''t understand why you left your job

    as a CEO to be a househusband."

    After the call, Charles was in a trance for a moment. Did his grandfather really not interfere with Joseph

    and Anna''s marriage?

    Could he and Nancy also do this?

    Still in a daze, Nancy walked out of the room when she didn''t see Charles. Her messy hair and her

    morning voice didn''t make her less beautiful. "Honey, what are you thinking about?"

    With her eyes half closed, she gently held Charles from behind and rested her head against his back.

    Feeling her warm embrace, Charles immediately felt peace. "It''s weekend. Why do you wake up so

    early?"

    "I heard you talking on the phone just now. Who''s getting married?" All she heard were just some

    words, such as invitation card and the wedding, but she didn''t hear who was going to marry.

    For a moment, Nancy thought that Charles was arranging their wedding. She always pretended that

    she didn''t care about it, when in fact, she was looking forward to it.

    She was also a woman, wasn''t she? Although the wedding was just a ceremony, she also wanted it to

    prove her rtionship with Charles.

    She had never denied that shecked a sense of security.

    At that moment, Charles felt a pang of pain in his heart. "Then do you want to marry me?" For so long,

    he had been wanting to marry Nancy, but he was stopped by his mother and grandfather.

    The wedding had been postponed for several times already.

    "I don''t care. It''s up to you." Her voice was still sluggish.

    "Yes, I will. Just now..." After a pause, Charles continued, "It was Jay. He said he had received an

    invitation for Joseph and Anna''s wedding..."

    The moment she heard Anna''s name, Nancy opened her eyes in surprise. "Joseph has divorced

    Daisy?"

    "Yes," Charles answered briefly.

    "Joseph is going to marry Anna?" In Nancy''s eyes, Joseph was just a yboy. He was irresponsible

    and didn''t pay much attention to family. She had thought that Anna was just another girl he was ying

    around with. That was why she didn''t expect that the two of them would get married.

    "Yes."

    Nancy kept silent for a while before she spoke again. "I know Anna too well. She is an evil woman with

    many tricks and lies. Although Joseph is not a good man, he is still your cousin. I can''t bear to see him

    jump into the fire."

    "Joseph is old enough to decide for himself, and he chose to do the wrong thing. He has to pay the

    price for his mistakes." Although he knew what Joseph would face in the future, it was his own choice

    to suffer.

    "Aren''t you going to attend Joseph''s wedding?" Nancy asked again.

    With a smile on his face, Charles said, "He didn''t give me an invitation. Maybe he was afraid that I

    would ruin his wedding. That brat... I know he is a little scared of me."

    When they were young, Joseph liked to follow him. Every time Joseph was bullied by others, he would

    ask Charles to avenge him.

    Looking back, Charles thought that Joseph was fit to be his brother but was absolutely no match to him

    as apetitor.

    "No, you underestimated Joseph. He is dissolute and has no principles. Ever since he had be the

    president of the TS Group, he always wants to show off in front of you. How can he be afraid of you?"

    Her words stunned him for a second. ''Really?

    This belongs to N?velDrama.Org: ?.

    Is Joseph like this?

    Is he really that kind of person?''

    Charles smiled in self-mockery. "Let''s not talk about him. Whether he invites me or not, his wedding

    must be the liveliest. If you are still sleepy, so go back to bed and have a rest. I''ll make breakfast."

    Then Charles gently patted Nancy.

    "It''s impossible to go back to sleep after I am woken up by you." As Nancy spoke, her arms held even

    tighter on Charles'' waist.

    "How about I sleep with you for a while?" After saying that, Charles smiled ambiguously.

    In a hurry, Nancy refused, "No, I know you are going to do something bad."

    "It''s a good thing. Everything you and I do together is a beautiful thing."

    This man was really good at speaking honeyed words; that was why Nancy was really attracted to him

    right now.

    "Actually, I feelfortable hugging you." Then she took a deep breath and smelled the pleasant scent

    of Charles.

    Whenever she was tired, all she had to do was hold Charles and she would immediately feel better.

    "But I don''t think so, Nancy." Finally, Charles turned to face her and held her in his arms the next

    second.

    But when he was about to go back to his bedroom, he heard Bobby running out of the room

    barefooted.

    As soon as Bobby saw him holding Nancy, he stopped and rubbed his eyes.

    "Daddy, why are you holding Mommy?"

    Their faces immediately turned red in embarrassment.

    With the kids around, their actions should be restricted to avoid awkward situations. For example,

    now...

 Chapter 479 Block The News

    Chapter 479 Block The News

    As soon as Nancy recovered from embarrassment, she struggled and slipped down from Charles''

    arms.

    "Your Mommy... She sprained her ankle just now and it hurt so much... She can''t walk, so I carried her.

    That''s all." These words stumbled out of Charles'' mouth.

    Reluctant, Bobby only replied, "Okay."

    "Bobby, you don''t have a ss today. Why did you get up so early?" asked Nancy.

    "Mommy, I want to pee. I can''t hold it in any longer." Then Bobby ran into the bathroom.

    The moment he saw Nancy''s flushed face, Charles shrugged and smiled. "What do you think of my

    reason?"

    Rolling her eyes, Nancy said scornfully, "It''s very awkward, okay?"

    "s, it''s a pity that the atmosphere that has been brewed out with great efforts is spoiled by this little

    guy again. I... I should go and make breakfast." There was a hint of disappointment in his voice.

    When he was about to walk into the kitchen, Nancy offered, "I''ll prepare breakfast with you."

    "Is this called cooperation between a husband and wife?" As he joked, Charles'' shoulders shook a

    little.

    "Charles! Don''t be so glib. Let''s go and cook breakfast!" Then Nancy found an apron and walked

    towards the kitchen.

    Coincidentally, Bobby walked out of the bathroom at the same time.

    His eyes fell on Nancy''s back and then turned to Charles. "Daddy, I''m okay with it if you want to hug

    Mommy, but you can''t use such a lousy excuse to fool me in the future, okay? Don''t take me as a three

    year old child."

    As soon as Bobby finished his words, Charles broke intoughter. "Yes, you''re not three years old.

    You''re six years old."

    Grinning from ear to ear, Bobby trotted back to his room.

    This little guy was so smart that there was nothing Charles could hide from him.

    Shaking his head, Charles went to the kitchen and helped Nancy make breakfast.

    This belongs to N?velDrama.Org: ?.

    Time passed quickly and until now, the TS Group still ran smoothly under Joseph''s management.

    This was not only out of Charles''s expectation, but also out of Frederic''s.

    Even so, Charles remained calm. He wasn''t in a hurry, so he didn''t need to act rashly.

    On the contrary, Frederic was ecstatic. He kept on boasting about Joseph''s effort and achievement in

    front of Angelina.

    It could be imagined how annoyed and tired Angelina was of hearing these words over and over again.

    "Dad, it''s you who called Joseph a loser, and now you''re calling him smart. I''m not even saying

    anything. You insult andmend him all by yourself!" In Angelina''s perspective, praising Joseph was

    like belittling Charles. Therefore, looking at Frederic''s smug face, she felt ufortable.

    "I know you don''t like Joseph. I also know that he has many shorings, and his means are not as

    good as Charles''. But as you can see, Charles doesn''te here now. In his heart, he only loves his

    wife and children. He doesn''t love me and you anymore. Humph! This guy is so ungrateful!" By just

    thinking about it, Frederic couldn''t help but get angry.

    The truth was, he knew that Charles''s ability was exceptional, but he was a little bit stubborn. He also

    knew that Charles would never bow his head in front of other people. Not even for him.

    "Dad, you can''t say that about Charles. You can''t turn a blind eye to what Charles has done for TS

    Group. Although he is a little wayward now, you can''t say that he is worthless!" It was rare for Hardy to

    say something like that. He had always been the silent type and never really wanted to meddle with

    other people''s business.

    "I... Humph, you two are defending Charles, aren''t you? You think I''m wrong? Then you all go away!

    Leave me alone. Don''t think I can''t live without you." Having a bad temper, Frederic usually didn''t care

    about the words he spat out of anger.

    "Father, please don''t say that. You are in the hospital now, and Derrick is also here. What do you want

    me to do? Would you rather let the servants look after you and Derrick instead of us?" Angelina''s voice

    was dripping with sarcasm.

    "You two can do whatever you want. I have no objection." Of course, Frederic was just being stubborn.

    He just felt that Angelina''s heart was not as vicious as her mouth and she wouldn''t abandon him.

    As for Hardy, he could only talk too. After all, Frederic was his father. He couldn''t leave him alone no

    matter how angry he was.

    The two of them stared at each other in anger and finally sat on the sofa helplessly.

    Only a few people in the business circle knew that Joseph and Anna were going to get married.

    Because Charles had ordered Hiram to block the news and not let Frederic know for the time being.

    In addition to that, Hiram also called everyone who received invitations and repeatedly reminded them

    not to tell other people that Joseph and Anna were going to get married.

    Anna never kept a low profile, but Joseph had warned her not to unt so that the news wouldn''t reach

    his grandfather. Otherwise, their wedding would be postponed.

    Today was one of those rare times for Charles and Nancy to be at home together.

    They were spending time in the study room together, while they were still in their pajamas. Charles was

    reading and Nancy was busy painting.

    Maybe it was because she hadn''t painted for a long time, Nancy was a little flustered. identally,

    Nancy had stained her face with the paint, which made her look like a little kitten.

    From time to time, Charles would look up at Nancy. "Nancy, I just realized that your face is more

    beautiful with paint on it."

    With a brush in her hand, Nancy put her elbow on Charles'' shoulder and rubbed her dirty face against

    his. "I just found out that you have a unique hobby. Since you like it, I''ll draw on you."

    Then the brush fell on Charles'' face.

    "Hey, you''ve gone too far. It''s hard to wash it off. Don''t you know that?" With a sneer, Charles stretched

    out his hand to block it. His arm was instantly covered with paint.

    Although Charles was a neat freak, he couldn''t me Nancy when he saw her snickering face.

    "Little girl, are you asking for a war?" Gritting his teeth, Charles took the brush from Nancy''s hand and

    smeared it on her body.

    Her beige pajamas became colorful with the "help" of Charles.

    Since Nancy knew she couldn''t fight against Charles, she had no choice but to surrender. "Charles,

    stop it! I give up now."

    "You should be more sincere when you surrender, and words aren''t enough, Nancy." All of a sudden,

    Charles yfully grabbed Nancy''s arm and looked at her in high spirits.

    Now that her petite body had been imprisoned by Charles, she couldn''t escape even if she wanted to.

    So she said coquettishly, "Well, Charles, as long as you let go of me, I can do anything."

    "Okay..." After thinking for a while, Charles carried Nancy bridal style. "It is rare for the children to take

    part in school activities. We need to take a shower quickly, and then..."

    Before Charles could finish his words, an arrogant sound of a car came from the courtyard, followed by

    Joseph''s voice.

    "Brother, the door is open. I''ming in."

    "Joseph is here. We..." Pointing at her clothes, Nancy said in a hurry, "Charles, put me down. I''m going

    to change my clothes. I can''t let anyone see me like this. It''s embarrassing."

    "It doesn''t matter. Who does he think he is?" Charles snorted disdainfully.

    "No, my clothes are not presentable. Hurry up." Then she struggled to get down. As soon as the two of

    them walked out of the study, they saw Joseph and Annaing over.

 Chapter 480 Arrogance

    Chapter 480 Arrogance

    Even Anna was here.

    The visitors were quite impolite. The appropriate thing to do was to stay in the living room whenever

    they visited another person''s house.

    When she noticed the paint on Nancy''s clothes, Anna revealed a contemptuous smile. "Hi, Director

    Nancy, long time no see. It looks like you now prefer painting rather than performing surgeries!"

    A displeased expression painted Nancy''s face when she heard Anna''s sarcastic remark.

    Nancy straightened her clothes and proudly raised her chin. They were in her house, and Anna had no

    right to behave arrogantly.

    "This is my house. What I do here is none of your business!" Nancy snarled with a cold face.

    "Ha ha ha ha." A wry smile shed across Anna''s face. "Yes, this is Mr. Fu''s house. But Mr. Fu doesn''t

    seem to have a job now. Joseph, you''re not taking care of your brother well."

    Anna stared at Joseph with a reproachful look. "Your elder brother doesn''t have a job and is forced to

    stay home. Since you are a family, why don''t you give him a position in TS Group? It''s inappropriate for

    a man to stay at home and depend solely on his wife''s sry. Others might me you for not fulfilling

    your duty as a brother!"

    "Charles, tell me the truth. You don''t like working in the office, do you?" Joseph asked with an awkward

    smile.

    Previously, Charles was watching their argument with a straight face.

    Now that the topic had shifted to him, Charles could no longer remain silent. With a troubled

    expression, he answered, "Well, what kind of life do I like? I don''t need others to decide for me.

    Joseph, tell me, what are you doing here today?"

    When he noticed the murderous look on Charles''s face, Joseph was inexplicably frightened. He

    lowered his tone and said, "I... I came here to tell you that I am going to get married."

    "Why? Do you want me to congratte you?" Charles asked, still pissed.

    An expression of disbelief painted Charles''s face as he stared at Joseph.

    ''Doesn''t Joseph know when he had sex with Anna?

    This belongs to N?velDrama.Org: ?.

    He should at least find out who''s the father of Anna''s baby.''

    "I don''t care whether you congratte me or not. But you will attend the ceremony, right?" Joseph

    asked in an arrogant tone.

    "Well, you''re still my brother. I''m required to do that," Charles said coldly. He looked down as he shook

    his head in disappointment.

    "Okay, that''s settled. Then, what about Nancy? Would you like toe to my wedding?" Joseph looked

    at Nancy with raised eyebrows, faking an innocent look.

    If Joseph were to marry another woman, Nancy might attend it. However, Anna was a different case.

    Nancy didn''t want trouble.

    Deep inside, Nancy still didn''t approve of Anna and was against the wedding.

    "Well, I''m busy, so..."

    Before Nancy could finish her refusal, Anna interjected, "Of course Director Nancy will attend. She''s

    your brother''s girlfriend. It''s embarrassing for your brother to attend our wedding by himself, right?"

    "Don''t worry. Nancy wille with me." Charles calmly said as he patted Nancy''s shoulder.

    "Thank you for being reasonable. But then again, Mr. Fu, you have been with Director Nancy for so

    long. She''s always dreaming about being married to you. Why are you still not asking her to be your

    bride?" Anna had consistently enjoyed creating troubles for others. Even in Charles''s house, she

    decided to open up a rather sensitive topic.

    As if she was stripped naked by Anna''s remark, Nancy could only smile indifferently. "How did Miss

    Wang know about my dreams? Do you spend your leisure time thinking about others?"

    "I... Uhm... Oh, I was just kidding! Please don''t take it seriously, Director Nancy. As a straightforward

    person, I say whatever I think of without much care about others'' feelings. Unfortunately, it looks like I

    have identally offended Director Nancy. Mr. Fu, please don''t take it seriously this time. I know I was

    wrong," Anna pretentiously said to Charles while faking a sad face.

    However, Anna''s words contained her disgust for Charles when he listened to Nancy and dismissed

    Anna from the hospital previously.

    Well, with his intellect, Charles immediately understood what Anna meant.

    With furrowed eyebrows, Charles growled, "You should be punished if you have offended someone.

    Unless you want trouble, I suggest you be careful in your future conversations."

    "Oh, Mr. Fu is mad! What should we do? Joseph, why don''t you give the position of CEO to Mr. Fu as

    soon as possible? He''s scaring me half to death!" Pretending to be frightened, Anna shrank into

    Joseph''s arms.

    Her hypocritical behavior disgusted Charles, who sneered at them.

    Deep inside, Charles was startled about how bold Anna had be. She was ying tricks in front of

    him!

    "Well, I have told you everything I should. We''re leaving!" Since Joseph was worried that Anna might

    irritate Charles, he decided to leave as soon as possible.

    "Well, I''m pregnant. Joseph, can you assist me?" said Anna in a weak tone.

    "Fine. Let''s go already." Beforeing there, Joseph told Anna that she could take the opportunity to

    mock Charles. However, it seemed she didn''t know when to stop. What she said just then seemed a

    little harsh.

    Charles''s eyes were so cold they could freeze people to death. Joseph felt a little uneasy as cold sweat

    trickled down his spine.

    He wasn''t used to such stressful situations that needed courage. As such, Joseph left in a hurry.

    However, Anna''s condition prevented him from rushing out of the door.

    "Good riddance! We won''t see you off!" Charles snorted with disdain. His eyes still stared daggers at

    Joseph''s back until the couple reached the stairs.

    Seeing that Joseph and Anna went downstairs awkwardly, Nancy let out a deep sigh. "How dare that

    woman act so snobbish in our home? What did Joseph see in her? Daisy is a greatdy, and at least

    ten thousand times better than Anna. Joseph has a weird preference for women."

    "Well, birds of the same feather flock together. The same goes for humans. Haven''t you heard that?"

    Charles finally withdrew his cold eyes and dotingly looked at Nancy.

    "Well, what about you and me?" Nancy yfully asked as she yed with her hair.

    "Of course, we are the same kind." Suddenly, Charles lifted his shirt and took off Nancy''s clothes.

    "Look! Even the paint on your clothes is the same as mine."

    "Well, you have the nerve to say that. Don''t forget that this is your fault. Anna made fun of me because

    of you," Nancy muttered with a pout, faking an angry tone.

    As soon as Nancy finished her words, her phone rang. When she looked at the screen, a WeChat

    message popped up.

    Nancy swiped the screen and opened the chat. Suddenly, she revealed a perplexed look.

    A picture appeared on the phone. It showed Nancy and Charles standing in the corridor with paint all

    over their bodies.

    She was wearing pajamas and smeared with paint. The sunlight fell on them, making them look silly.

    The photo came with the phrase, "Charles and Nancy became beggars at their own house." Such

    words made Nancy even angrier.

    Jessie forwarded the picture to Nancy. As for who took the photo secretly, Nancy didn''t need to ask. It

    was the two people who had just walked out of their house.

    At that moment, a car engine revved in the courtyard. Joseph and Anna were about to drive away.

    "What a bully! She even posted our photo online before she gets out of my yard. What an annoying

    woman!" Nancy approached the door and was about to chase Anna. "I''ll ask her to delete it. She''s so

    infuriating!"

 Chapter 481 The Shining One

    Chapter 481 The Shining One

    To stop her, Charles quickly grabbed her arm. "Don''t chase her. It''s not worth getting angry."

    When Nancy turned around and saw the happy look on Charles'' face, she asked in surprise, "I look like

    a mess with paint all over my body. How am I going to face other people after she posted those stolen

    pictures of me?"

    At this moment, Nancy was so angry that she wanted to argue with Anna. But Charles held her arm

    and didn''t let her go even if she struggled.

    "Nancy, everything has its cause and effect. The evildoer has to suffer the consequences. Why would

    you bother to argue with her?"

    As soon as he finished his words, they heard the arrogant sound of a car from their courtyard. The two

    had already left, which made Nancy groan in frustration.

    "She''s gone now!"

    Finally Charles let go of her arm and said, "Well, let''s go to their wedding together then."

    "I''m so embarrassed today. How can I have the dignity to attend it? I won''t go. You can go by yourself,"

    Nancyined while walking to the bathroom.

    "Don''t worry too much. People talk about me, not you. It''s just that when Grandpa sees it..." With a

    shrug, he continued, "Maybe he will scold us again."

    "Then ask someone to delete it as soon as possible. Don''t let Grandpa see it, okay?" It was not as if

    Nancy was afraid of anything. It was just that Frederic was old and cruel, who liked to scold people. If

    he was not sick, Nancy could retort. But since Frederic had an unhealthy heart, she could only keep

    her mouth shut.

    This thought made Nancy hate the nosy Anna more.

    "It''s pointless to delete it now. By this time, I guess Grandpa had seen it." Recently, Frederic was

    paying more attention to news rted to TS Group.

    TS Group, Charles, Joseph and Derrick... All of them were under Frederic''s surveince.

    The moment the photo was released, it was immediately on the top search. It was impossible for

    Frederic not to see it!

    "Don''t be angry. I will make you the shining one at Joseph''s wedding, okay?" Seeing the scowl on her

    face, Charles tried tofort her.

    But Nancy didn''t feel any better. With a serious look on her face, she said, "Charles, I know you''re

    keeping Joseph and Anna''s marriage from Frederic. But paper can''t wrap fire. Sooner orter, he will

    know it too."

    "You have misunderstood, Nancy. I just don''t want grandpa to know about their wedding yet, because

    he will definitely do something to stop them. My n is to tell grandpa about it on the exact same day

    of their wedding, so it will be more exciting." His eyes glinted with excitement as he vaguely exined.

    But the more he spoke, the more confused Nancy became. "What do you mean? You seem to be

    looking forward to the wedding. Do you think it''s a good thing for Joseph to marry Anna?"

    "Yes, I''m looking forward to the wedding, because I have a secret to announce to the world. Just wait

    and see." Then Charles kissed Nancy on her cheek.

    Nancy felt that Charles was hiding something from her, which made her excited and ufortable at

    the same time.

    "Tell me, Charles, what''s your secret?" asked Nancy.

    "Since it''s a secret, of course I can''t tell you." Charles deliberately kept her in suspense.

    His words only made Nancy angrier so she shouted, "You, Charles... How dare you keep something

    from me? You''re such a jerk!"

    "You''ll know when the timees. I''ll definitely fight for you. Just wait and see." Then Charles turned

    around and held Nancy in his arms. "Don''t waste your time making wild guesses. All you need to do

    now is to take good care of your skin and have a beauty rest, so you will amaze everyone on the

    wedding day."

    "What do you mean, Charles? Do you dislike my skin? Or do you think I''m old? Humph, in the end,

    you''re just like the other guys who still have a crush on other women even if they already have

    someone, aren''t you? I know that men are all bad..." By this time, Charles knew that Nancy was really

    angry.

    However, it was rare for Nancy to nag. Charles thought she was a little nifty and cute.

    "Honey, don''t say that. Do you know that your nagging makes me want to bite you?" Without a warning,

    he sealed her mouth with a kiss.

    Material ? N?velDrama.Org.

    On the next day, Charles personally asked for a leave for Nancy.

    After sending the two children to the kindergarten, he took Nancy to the most high-end international

    dress shop in the city.

    Charles had customized the most popr blue low-necked dress in the world for Nancy. The luxurious

    cloth and novel style was gorgeously designed only for her.

    It was worth hundreds of millions, which left Nancy in shock.

    No matter how many times she calcted her ie, she would never be able to make enough

    money for this dress even if she worked non-stop all her life.

    Knowing what was running in her head, Charles gave her a soft kiss on the cheek and whispered in her

    ear, "Remember, you are my woman. Money is never important to me."

    Left without a choice, Nancy only nodded. She was indeed Charles'' woman now, so it was necessary

    for her to spend money to make herself presentable.

    Besides, she didn''t want to beughed at by Anna.

    With this thought, her hesitation vanished and she epted the dress.

    Soon, it was Joseph and Anna''s wedding, so Charles got up early on that day.

    After calling Jay, he then asked Hiram to prepare the recording and emphasized that it should be

    yed the moment when Joseph and Anna exchanged their wedding rings.

    Just like Charles, Hiram had also been waiting for this day. After all, Derrick had hurt him too much.

    It happened to be weekend when Joseph and Anna were going to get married, so Bobby and Nadia

    didn''t need to go to the kindergarten.

    Joseph wanted Bobby and Nadia to be part of the entourage, but Charles refused.

    Although Joseph got angry, he had no choice. After all, Charles was the father of the kids.

    But since Charles didn''t want the children toe, Nancy was in a dilemma. She was going to attend

    the wedding with Charles, but what about the two children?

    If Edward was here, then she could ask him to look after the kids. But Edward was not here, so who

    could she ask to watch over the kids?

    "How about sending the kids to the hospital?" It was the first idea that came up in Nancy''s mind, but

    Charles shook his head.

    "No. The kids are so close to Frederic. If we send them there so early, Frederic will know everything.

    We should bring them thereter. Only in the middle of the wedding can Frederic appear." Everything

    had been nned for a long time by Charles, because Frederic couldn''te too soon or toote.

    If Frederic showed up before the wedding of Joseph and Anna was held, the wedding would be

    stopped in a boring way.

    But if he showed when the wedding ceremony was over, ying the recording wouldn''t be impacting.

    The timing should be perfect.

    Charles had made up his mind; he wouldn''t allow Anna to be part of the Fu family at all.

    "Then I''ll give the kids to Doris. She''s going to give birth soon, so I don''t think she can attend the

    wedding ceremony." Aside from Charles, Edward and Doris were the most trustworthy people in

    Nancy''s life.

    Finally, Charles nodded his head. "That''s a good idea. I agree."

 Chapter 482 Candy

    Chapter 482 Candy

    Early in the morning, Nancy and the kids showered and wore their outfits. Then, they all boarded the

    car so that Nancy could send the children to Doris.

    At that moment, Jay just arrived at Derrick''s house.

    Jay and Hiram were the main characters that day. As such, they were busy arranging several things.

    When Nancy arrived at Doris''s house with the children, Doris was in her living room. She was knitting a

    sweater for her child.

    Nancy told Doris in advance that the two children would arrive here that morning.

    Doris was reluctant to ept the children, but she couldn''t reject them. She pondered what her past

    self would do.

    Since she was Nancy''s best friend, Doris already earned Nancy''s trust.

    However, Doris was still hadn''t recovered her memories, so she was in fear of being embarrassed to

    see Nancy.

    To calm herself, Doris looked for some wool and knitted a sweater.

    Finally, Nancy walked in with Bobby and Nadia. With a bright smile, Doris greeted in a hurry, "Hello,

    Nancy."

    Luckily, Doris had a photo of Nancy in her gallery of her mobile phone. Otherwise, she would not know

    how Nancy looked.

    "Hello, Doris! Hey, are you knitting a sweater?" Surprised, Nancy never thought that such a carefree

    woman like Doris could do such a feminine activity.

    "What? Is it so strange for me to knit a sweater?" Doris asked in confusion as she raised an eyebrow.

    "Pfft! Ha ha!" A wide smile painted Nancy''s face. "Of course, it''s strange! Why the hell are you knitting a

    sweater in the first ce? I wanted to learn how to knit a sweater when I was at school. Nheless,

    you''ve always mocked me! Don''t you remember? Once, you insisted on letting me apany you to

    see a singer''s concert. When I told you I wanted to knit a sweater, you broke my knitting needle. You

    also hated such arduous tasks. What''s wrong? Why are you suddenly going back on your word?"

    Nancy didn''t know there was something wrong with Doris''s memory. As such, she carelessly told her

    such things.

    "O, am I like that?" Doris widened her eyes as she didn''t expect herself to be such a domineering

    woman.

    For a moment, Doris was lost in her thoughts. ''Am I that incredible?''

    "Well, if that isn''t you, then who is? Me? Ha ha!" Nancy burst intoughter once again. Then, with a

    smile, she continued, "Well, I''ll leave my children to you today. Take good care of them."

    "Sure! It''s okay. I like kids." Doris scratched her hair in embarrassment. Then, with a smile, she looked

    at the children.

    "Come here, children. Be good kids with your godmother today. Don''t piss her off, and don''t touch her

    belly! She is pregnant with a baby, so you can''t touch it, okay?" Nancy warned the two children with a

    stern expression.

    Bobby and Nadia were naughty children. As such, Nancy was afraid that they would cause trouble for

    Doris.

    "Okay, Mommy! We will behave." answered Nadia as she fixed her eyes on Doris''s belly. "Godmother''s

    belly is getting bigger. Is the baby growing fast?"

    Meanwhile, a curious expression painted Bobby''s face. He slowly walked towards Doris and put his

    hands on her belly. "Hey, baby, do you want toe out? When you''re here on the outside, it is warm.

    There are flowers, green grass, sunshine, and air. Wait! Godmother, there is no oxygen in your belly.

    How does the baby breathe?"

    Bobby''s curiosity made him ask about everything that captured his attention. Immediately, Nancy had a

    headache. Doris was more suitable to answer such annoying questions. Nancy decided to leave as

    soon as possible.

    "Well, your godmother will answer your questions. I have something to deal with today, so I have to go.

    Bye!" Nancy waved her hand and bolted to the door.

    A perplexed expression shed across Doris''s face as he looked at the kids. "Tell me your names..."

    Bobby and Nadia looked at each other in confusion. They felt like their godmother was making fun of

    them.

    Material ? N?velDrama.Org.

    Doris didn''t even know their names.

    "Godmother, what are you saying? Don''t you know our names?" Nadia curiously asked as she looked

    at Doris with sad eyes.

    "Well, of course, I know! I just want to confirm it. Ha ha." Doris revealed a dry smile. "Okay. The first

    one to say his or her name will get candy as a prize!"

    Children loved candies. Unfortunately, Bobby and Nadia''s parents didn''t allow them to eat candy.

    Therefore, the two children were desperate to have some candy.

    Sure enough, Nadia immediately shouted, "Godmother, my name is Nadia!"

    Without a word, Bobby pressed his lips as he looked at Doris.

    "Well, what about you, young man? Why won''t you tell me your name?" Doris cheerfully asked. The

    cold smile on the boy''s face reflected how smart he was. It seemed that it was not easy to deceive him.

    "My Daddy and Mommy told me that too much candy is bad for children!" Bobby answered in a serious

    tone.

    ''Something''s strange with godmother today.''

    "Well, your parents are not here right now. Don''t worry. As your godmother, I can indulge you for a

    while. I won''t lie about having candies." Then, Doris opened the drawer of the coffee table and took out

    the lollipops. "I bought these secretly. Your godfather doesn''t know that I have these. They''re sweet

    and delicious."

    Doris then waved the lollipops in the air as if to draw attention.

    Immediately, Nadia''s saliva was about to spill out. Back home, she hadn''t tasted any candy because

    Nancy didn''t allow it.

    "Godmother, my name is Nadia, and his name is Bobby. Can I have two lollipops?" asked Nadia in a

    sweet voice as she raised her tiny hand.

    "Well, I already know your names. It was just a silly prank. Here, you can each have a lollipop.

    However, I think Bobby doesn''t like candy since he didn''t tell me his name." With a pout, Doris stared at

    Bobby.

    "Only immature children like candies. I want to read books or watch television. Just let me do

    something else!" Then, Bobby stormed off towards the sofa and sat properly.

    When she noticed the mischievous look in Bobby''s eyes, Doris realized that it was not easy to fool him.

    With a sigh, she turned on the TV and said, "Bobby, please behave yourself while you''re watching TV.

    Well, Nadia, here''s your lollipop, as promised. As for me, I''ll make a sweater for the baby in my belly."

    Back in their house, Charles and Nancy seldom gave the children any sweets. At that moment, Nadia

    was delighted with the lollipop in her hand.

    "Thank you so much, godmother!" With a brilliant smile, Nadia joined Bobby on the sofa and merrily

    unwrapped her lollipop.

    However, Bobby still felt something was strange with their godmother that day. With the remote control

    in his hands, he randomly adjusted the channels.

    "Huh? When did you change your TV, godmother?" Bobby suddenly asked with a confused expression.

    A long time ago, he had already visited this house. However, the television in front of him seemed

    different from what he remembered.

    Unfortunately, Doris had no idea that the television had changed nor how the previous one looked.

    "What do you mean? I didn''t change it! It''s the same television. Maybe you just don''t remember it right."

    Doris snickered to hide her confusion.

    "Huh? I don''t think so." Bobby strangely looked at Doris. "Godmother, your TV used to have ck

    sides. Now, its sides are white. Are you sure you didn''t change it?"

    "Well, I... I forgot about it. Don''t overthink. It''s just a TV. I watch it without any care about the color of its

    sides. Don''t ask me any more questions. I''m going to carry out the prenatal education for the baby!"

    With an expression of panic, Doris changed the topic immediately.

    "Huh? What is prenatal education?" Nadia curiously asked.

 Chapter 483 Overwhelmed

    Chapter 483 Overwhelmed

    "Prenatal education is just talking to the baby in my belly." It was easier to talk to the baby in her belly

    than to the two kids, so Doris went to find the prenatal education system. If she continued to talk to

    these smart kids, the fact that she had lost her memory would be exposed.

    Therefore, it was better not to say too much!

    Nadia jumped off the sofa and followed behind Doris. "Godmother, I want to talk to the baby too."

    "Yes, godmother, I also want to talk to your baby." As he also got curious, Bobby threw the remote

    control away and followed them.

    Few minutester, Doris was already sitting on the sofa. The kids sat next to her, with their two little

    heads leaning against her belly, fighting to talk to the baby.

    "Baby, when will youe out?"

    "Little baby, please call me brother when youe out."

    "Baby, I''m your sister. My name is Nadia. Come out quickly, I want to y with you."

    The noise made Doris dizzy. She couldn''t understand why Nancy, who looked very quiet, had two

    naughty kids.

    Good thing Doris only had one baby in her belly. If she had two, she would be unable to bear it.

    Meanwhile, Charles was waiting for Nancy at the international dress shop. As soon as Nancy arrived,

    Charles ordered the manager to let Nancy try on the clothes, make-up and so on...

    With a good figure and wless skin, every style she tried looked good on her.

    An hour had passed before Charles saw her again.

    The moment his eyes fell on her, he thought Nancy was just so beautiful that she would make all

    women envious "Beautiful."

    In an instant Nancy''s face turned red. "I am not ugly in the first ce."

    "It''s mainly because she''s already beautiful that she looks good on whatever she wears," the make-up

    artist added.

    "Well, is my suit ready?" Charles looked at the manager.

    "Yes, Mr. Fu." The manager smiled politely at him before he asked someone to bring an exquisite box.

    When he opened it, they saw an elegant ck suit inside.

    Not wanting to bete, Charles picked them up and went to the fitting room to change his clothes.

    "What do you think of me, Nancy?" Like a child waiting to beplimented, Charles stared at Nancy

    with burning eyes.

    "You have always been handsome..." Nancy walked over and straightened his tie. "But you look more

    handsome now."

    With a satisfied smile, Charles said, "Nancy, I think your mouth has be sweeter since you are with

    me."

    "Do you like it?" asked Nancy coquettishly.

    "Yes, I like all sides of you." Then he held Nancy''s arm.

    The two seemed to have their own world when they walked out of the shop.

    "They look like newlyweds. Their public disy of affection makes us jealous and hateful."

    "Yes, Charles is much better than Joseph. Why doesn''t he be the president of TS Group?"

    "I don''t know. But it''s better for, us ordinary people, to keep a low profile and stay away from the affairs

    of the rich and powerful families."

    "Exactly."

    Finally, Derrick had been taken out of the hospital by Joseph.

    Right now, Derrick was sitting on his wheelchair while looking at the famous and beautiful girls walking

    on the red carpet. He had never been satisfied before.

    He, Derrick, could have such an honor.

    Just like him, David arrived early. In order to make his daughter proud, he gave the couple a

    considerable amount of money as dowry.

    Although Joseph was not shrewd enough, his identity was still there. Hisst name alone made

    countless women in this city want him.

    Being part of the Fu family was a supreme honor for many people.

    "Mr. Fu, are you feeling better?" Someone came over and greeted Derrick warmly.

    "Okay..." At this moment, Derrick couldn''t dare to speak more than just a word.

    He couldn''t y dumb on such an asion. He could only keep silent.

    While walking on the red carpet, Jay and Hiram both looked at Derrick who was at the end of the red

    carpet.

    Material ? N?velDrama.Org.

    In a low voice, Jay said, "Derrick looks energetic."

    "Yes, he has fooled people for so many days. I guess he is very proud now," Hiram whispered.

    With a sneer, Jay replied disdainfully, "Let''s end hiscency today."

    "We can''t underestimate our enemy. Derrick is a cunning old fox. He has a lot of tricks in his mind. He

    set me up and managed to frame up Mr. Fu. Now that he knows we have something on him, he is

    ying dumb. This man''s bad ideas areing one after another..." As he spoke, Hiram couldn''t help

    but shake his head. Indeed, Derrick seemed to have endless list of evil ns.

    "Yes, you are right... Let''s be careful."

    It didn''t take long for them to reach the end of the red carpet.

    Their eyes settled on Derrick who only looked at them indifferently.

    To greet him, Jay stepped forward and slightly crouched. "Hello, Mr. Fu."

    "Ah... Who are you?" As soon as he saw it was Jay, Derrick pretended to be confused.

    Knowing that Derrick did it on purpose and Jay couldn''t expose him for the time being, Jayughed and

    said, "Mr. Fu, it''s okay if you do not know me, but I know you. Congrattions! Today is your son''s

    wedding day. You have been promoted as a father-inw."

    Derrick knew what Jay meant.

    Grinning like a kid, Derrick replied, "Thank you, thank you."

    Suddenly, Jay pushed Hiram forward. "Mr. Fu, do you know him?"

    How could Derrick not know Hiram?

    When Derrick was nning the car ident, the first person he targeted was Hiram.

    Because Hiram was Charles'' bodyguard, it was easy for Derrick to seed. But he didn''t expect that

    the secret would be exposed so soon.

    Staring at Hiram''s eyes, Derrick shook his head.

    Trying hard to contain his anger, Hiram reached out his hand to Derrick and shook it hard. "Mr. Fu, nice

    to meet you. I''m Hiram. You''re in a wheelchair because of a car ident. But I remember that you just

    had a fracture, so I don''t think you can sit on it for a long time. As the saying goes, karma wille

    back to you. No one can escape!"

    But Derrick didn''t believe in karma.

    What he trusted most in his life was profit.

    He would never do anything unprofitable.

    Although Hiram was smiling, his words were sharp, like a dagger stabbing into Derrick''s heart.

    It was painful and ufortable.

    However, Hiram was still standing in front of Derrick, and his provocative eyes seemed like he would

    expose Derrick''s true colors anytime he wanted.

    Feeling guilty, Derrick shouted, "I''m thirsty! I want some water."

    A servant came over in a hurry and pushed Derrick away from the two men.

    With his eyes fixed on Derrick''s back, Jay asked, "Hiram. Do you think he is a little afraid of you?"

    Hearing these words, Hiram turned to Jay. "No, he just did something wrong. He was afraid that I would

    expose him."

    "Let''s go inside. Charles will be here soon," said Jay.

    "Okay." Then they both walked inside the hall.

    Most of the guests had arrived, but Charles and Nancy were still not there.

    Looking at his watch, Joseph asked, "Won''t Charlese today?"

 Chapter 484 Too Beautiful

    Chapter 484 Too Beautiful

    For today, Anna was wearing a luxurious white dress. But because she was pregnant, her stomach

    looked a little bloated.

    With a smug look on her face, Anna said, "They are too ashamed toe here, aren''t they?"

    Her words made her earn a disdainful nce from Joseph. "How could you upload the pictures

    yesterday? You have embarrassed Charles. Now he is even not in the mood for our wedding today. If

    he doesn''te, it will be so boring."

    This belongs to N?velDrama.Org: ?.

    "I did it on purpose. He used to bully you before, and made you look inferior. At that time, it was just

    Frederic''s poor judgement that made Charles identally get the position. Fortunately, he had opened

    his eyes. Now he finally made the right choice." Her effort to tter Joseph made him feelcent.

    Only in this way could she control him better.

    As if he was standing on the clouds, Joseph smiled at her brightly. "Well, anyway, Charles is my cousin.

    We didn''t inform my grandfather. If Charles doesn''te either, our wedding will be a little in. After

    all, Charles is a member of the Fu family."

    However, Charles still had a bit of a ce in Joseph''s heart.

    If Charles showed up in his wedding, Joseph would be more confident and arrogant. This was the kind

    of mindset he had for so many years, which could not be changed in an instant.

    "Hey, you took his position. Do you still want him to pretend that nothing has happened? Joseph, don''t

    be silly. Charles is not a tolerant and generous man. Besides, if hees here with Nancy, they will

    face the criticism of the public. Why would theye here?" Anna said in disgust, and then she

    grabbed Joseph''s arm. "Forget it. All the guests are here. Our wedding is about to begin."

    As soon as she finished her words, they heard a car screech not far away from where they were

    standing.

    The reporters who were about to follow Joseph and Anna into the hall suddenly stopped.

    "Who is it? The wedding''s about to start."

    "That luxury car is worth hundreds of millions. It must be Charles!"

    "Oh, he is no longer the president of the TS Group. Why is he still so arrogant?"

    "He is still rich anyway. Don''t underestimate him!"

    "Yes, I agree with you. He''s got a fortune he can never fully spend in a lifetime anyway."

    "He is a rich man."

    At this time, the car stopped steadily. It was Charles who got out of the car first to open the door for

    Nancy.

    Like a gentleman, Charles reached out his arm for Nancy to hold on to, and Nancy stepped out of the

    car gracefully and put her fair hand on his arm.

    Her elegant blue dress and the diamond ne around her slender neck sparkled when they were

    hit by the sunlight. With a purple gauze flower on her hair, Nancy undoubtedly looked simple yet

    elegant. Noble, beautiful and dignified.

    "Wow! Isn''t this Nancy?"

    "Yes, she had been humiliated yesterday. But today, she feelspletely different."

    "She looks so beautiful."

    "Yes, one hundred times more beautiful than the bride."

    "Ha ha, are they here to steal the show?"

    The journalists talked as they held up their cameras to take photos of Nancy and Charles.

    It was like they hadpletely forgotten the existence of Joseph and Anna.

    "I didn''t expect that Charles and Nancy would really attend," said Joseph.

    "Humph! Are they trying to steal the show by dressing like that?"

    "Nancy has always been beautiful, and my brother is really handsome. They are not here to steal the

    show." As if he was really d to see them, Joseph''s voice sounded joyful.

    On the contrary, Anna was so angry that her nose almost twitched. "Joseph, you are the groom today,

    and I am the bride. Instead of taking pictures of us, they are busy taking pictures of Charles and Nancy.

    How could you say that they are not here to steal the show? Are you still a man?"

    But Joseph remained unconvinced no matter what she said. "No matter how handsome and beautiful

    they are, everyone here knows that I am the groom and you are my bride."

    Right at that moment, Anna wanted to p Joseph in the face.

    Since she couldn''t do it, Anna only gritted her teeth angrily. "Joseph, you... I''m so disappointed at you."

    Raising his eyebrows, Joseph looked at her. "You just said that I was the most handsome and

    charming one. After a while, your words changed. Anna, do you really love me?"

    Left without a choice, Anna smiled sweetly at him although she felt like her heart was about to explode.

    "Of course. I only love you in the world, and you are an irreceable existence in my heart, Joseph."

    Anna knew that in order to achieve her goal, she had to endure it at the moment.

    Anyway, she couldn''t let the money David invested be put to waste.

    She had to win Joseph''s heart.

    When Nancy and Charles reached them, Nancy greeted with a chuckle, "Congrattions, Anna."

    In haste, Anna replied, "Ah, thank you." Her eyes surveyed Nancy from her head down to her toes.

    "Nancy, you look so beautiful today."

    "Really? It''s indeed more formal than yesterday." The corners of Nancy''s mouth rose. "I was a little

    embarrassed in the photo yesterday. I guess thedy who took the photos needs to improve her skills,"

    she added meaningfully.

    Her voice was low, but there was a big smile on her face.

    As an arrogant woman that she was, Anna couldn''t take Nancy''s words seriously.

    Smiling coquettishly, Anna replied, "Thank you for your suggestion, Nancy. I will do everything to

    improve my photographing skill. Next time, I will try my best to take better photos than the first ones."

    "Okay, I''m looking forward to it." After what happened yesterday, Nancy had realized that she couldn''t

    show weakness in front of Anna. So she remained calm andposed as she spoke to her today.

    "Brother, here you are. Let''s go inside." Finally, the two men were able to talk.

    "Well, you look like a real groom today." Charles chuckled. "What? Do you think Anna is much better

    than Daisy?"

    "Hey, how could you say that? I''ve had enough of the delicacies, haven''t I? It''s just a change of taste."

    Feeling a bit embarrassed, Joseph smiled.

    After a short pause, Charles warned meaningfully, "Well, your taste is getting stronger and stronger. Be

    careful not to be poisoned."

    "I''ve always had a good immune system. It''s okay, brother. But thank you for your concern. I will be

    careful." A smile appeared on Joseph''s face.

    After their short conversation, the four walked into the hall at the same time.

    Charles and Joseph walked in front, while Nancy and Anna tailed behind them.

    Perhaps because Anna was pregnant, she didn''t wear high heels. Moreover, she was a little shorter

    than Nancy, and the wedding dress she was wearing was big. She didn''t look graceful at all.

    Unlike her, Nancy was slender. That was why her dark blue tight dress fitted her perfectly. Her skin was

    as smooth as silk and her every move was full of elegant charm, quickly attracting everyone''s attention.

    "Oh my God! Charles and Nancy are here too? A few days ago, it was said on the inte that Charles

    was depressed at home. He looks good now."

    "Yes, Nancy was also in a mess a few days ago, but now she looks totally different."

 Chapter 485 A Perfect Match

    Chapter 485 A Perfect Match

    "Well, it seems like Charles is not affected at all. It''s just people''s fantasy."

    "Nancy is so beautiful."

    "Charles is so handsome."

    "Oh my God, they really are a perfect match!"

    "Yes, they look so good together that I can''t take my eyes off of them."

    "But look at Anna... Well, after all, she is from a rich family. Why doesn''t she have the traits of a rich

    person? There is a world of difference between Anna and Nancy."

    "Who knows? Anna knows she''s going to get married today, but why did she dress like a hen? Stupid

    bumpkin, not elegant at all."

    "I heard that Anna is pregnant."

    "She''s not that beautiful even when she wasn''t pregnant yet."

    "Look at Anna. She pulls a long face, as if others owe her a lot of money."

    "Like what you''ve said, Anna doesn''t look good. She looks so mean. Obviously, she is not a good

    person."

    People started to gossip. They praised Nancy and Charles, while they insulted Anna.

    Anna''s face turned red in anger.

    If she had known that Nancy was dressed in such a beautiful dress, why would she urge Joseph to

    invite Charles and Nancy?

    Now she realized that she was stewing in her own juice.

    But she didn''t expect that Charles could still be so arrogant even when he was no longer the president.

    With his imposing manner, he was like a king who could easily kill anyone.

    It seemed that as long as he stood here, he would be as dazzling as a ray of light.

    He was so powerful and imposing that no one could ignore him.

    This man was so horrible and terrifying. It was like, no matter how hard people tried, no one could bring

    him down.

    But what was the point of Anna regretting now? She had nned to make fun of Charles and Nancy,

    but she didn''t expect that she was the one who was going to be mocked.

    Even if she had already lost face, she could only bite the bullet to go on. Joseph was the president of

    the TS Group now, anyway.

    Besides, she was the daughter of the Wang family, and her father was also here.

    All she could do was to move forward. In other words, she had already been cornered, and there was

    no way back.

    Without saying anything, Derrick watched all of these.

    In the end, both Joseph and Anna were no match for Charles. Derrick didn''t know what Joseph and

    Anna were waiting for. Why wouldn''t they begin the ceremony as soon as possible?

    Derrick waved at Joseph. "Idiot. Hurry up and get this wedding started."

    In a daze, Joseph said, "Oh, okay, let''s proceed now."

    The emcee came up and announced the beginning of the wedding ceremony.

    Even so, people''s eyes were still fixed on Charles and Nancy.

    Unlike Anna, Joseph didn''t care about it at all. What he wanted now was to finish the wedding as soon

    as possible.

    In his eyes, marriage was a hard work. He had been busy for several days just for this temporary glory.

    As for the vows, he never took them seriously.

    Whether he married Daisy or Anna, it was just the same, as long as he could do whatever he wanted,

    like he was not tied to anyone.

    At this moment, Anna was trying to hold back her anger. After all, this was her wedding and she was

    now Joseph''s woman. Why didn''t the media and the guests pay attention to her?

    Now that the wedding ceremony was on going, they still talked to Charles and Nancy,pletely

    ignoring the stars of the day.

    In the middle of the wedding, Joseph and Anna were about to take the oath.

    Jay and Hiram nced at each other.

    They were now just waiting for Charles'' order.

    With a goblet in his hand, Charles cast a cold nce at Derrick.

    Derrick stared at Joseph and Anna in front. He was afraid that Charles would make a scene at the

    wedding today, but he didn''t.

    Everything seemed to be going well, and there was no dilemma that he was worried about.Material ? N?velDrama.Org.

    Today, Derrick had made up his mind that he wouldn''t go back to the hospital again.

    Once the rumor about him was over, he would slowly return to his normal life and take care of the TS

    Group with Joseph.

    As long as today passed...

    Just as Derrick was thinking about the bright future, he lost grip on the goblet he was holding so it fell to

    the ground with a snap.

    Needless to say, he was stunned. But before he coulde back to his senses, he heard Anna''s voice

    who was talking to someone on the phone.

    In an instant, Derrick''s face turned pale.

    Just as nned, the recording was yed when Anna and Joseph were about to exchange rings. For a

    moment, Joseph fell silent as he stared at his trembling hand which was holding Anna''s.

    This was beyond Anna''s imagination. She didn''t see thising.

    She was the only one who knew about it. How did others get the recording?

    Who was it?

    Her eyes were filled with hatred when she turned to look at Nancy. But Nancy was still talking and

    laughing happily with the other guests. Other than that, Anna couldn''t see anything else on her face.

    The recording seemed to have no effect on her, and it seemed like she was not the person behind this.

    All of a sudden, the crowd burst intoughter.

    "Wow, what''s going on? Is what Anna said true? The baby in her belly is... Derrick''s?" someone asked.

    "Yes, I think it''s true, but it''s too absurd."

    "It''s too ridiculous and dramatic."

    "Poor Joseph. He had just be the president of the TS Group. How could he be cuckolded by his

    own father?" one of the guests eximed.

    "We are outsiders. As far as I''m concerned, it''s Derrick and Anna who conspired against Joseph and let

    him be the scapegoat. After all, Derrick is so old. Once the public finds out the he has an illegitimate

    child, he will be put to shame. It is too disgusting."

    "Yes, it''s obvious that Joseph doesn''t know about the affair of Anna and Derrick."

    "Of course. If he knows it, he won''t marry Anna."

    "s, it''s all fate. What a good woman Daisy is! But Joseph just doesn''t like her. He even divorced her

    and marries this bitch, Anna."

    "There''s going to be a good show." The guests began to gossip andugh again, as if they didn''t care

    whether the people they were talking about were just in the same room.

    Joseph wanted to overturn the wedding scene.

    His hand holding the ring was trembling.

    What was this?

    The baby in Anna''s belly was Derrick''s... The baby he thought was his son turned out to be his younger

    brother.

    How could he... How could he be so stupid to believe Anna''s nonsense? How could he want to spend

    the rest of his life with such a vicious woman, Anna?

    Finally, Joseph couldn''t stand it anymore, so he threw the ring away. The next second, he pped

    Anna in the face.

    "Anna, you... You are a shameless woman. You did it on purpose, right? I was blind and didn''t see your

    true face. I was deaf and believed in your sweet words. Disgusting. You bitch, you are really

    disgusting."

 Chapter 486 Sin

    Chapter 486 Sin

    Anna staggered and almost fell on the ground.

    "Joseph, the recording is fake. How can you believe it?"

    "Do you still think I''m stupid? I''ve heard your voice, loud and clear, and you were talking to Derrick. You

    still have the guts to deny it?" At this moment, Joseph hated Derrick so much that he called him by his

    name.

    "It''s edited!" Whether the wedding could go on or not, Anna clearly knew that she couldn''t admit it even

    if she died.

    Once she admitted it, all the efforts she and the Wang family had made would be wasted.

    So she had to grit her teeth and deny it.

    "You bitch! How dare you talk nonsense? I''ll kill the bastard in your belly!" Out of rage, Joseph raised

    his foot to kick Anna''s belly, but someone caught his leg.

    Joseph looked up and found David standing in front of him. "Mr. Fu, the truth is not clear. How can you

    assert that the recording is true so soon?"

    As a father, David couldn''t believe that his dear daughter would do such a shameless thing.

    But then again, whether it was true or not, he tried his best not to admit it.

    "You... Let go of me. I''ll beat this woman to death. It''s indeed your daughter''s voice. How could it be

    fake?" Like a madman, Joseph kept shouting.

    However, David wouldn''t let him go.

    "Anna, leave here as soon as possible. Let''s talk about it after we make it clear." Seeing Joseph''s

    bloodshot eyes, David thought he was like a little beast out of control, which meant that he was

    extremely angry.

    If he punched and kicked Anna, she would be disabled. Or worse, the baby could die!

    Even if Anna did something shameless, she was still his daughter.

    "Derrick, what''s going on?" Joseph couldn''t get rid of David''s tight hug, so he shouted at Derrick.

    Derrick was also angry. Even if hew that the person behind all of these was Charles, he couldn''t do

    anything.

    Obviously, it was Charles'' revenge.

    Back then, he had framed up Edward and Nancy. He also framed up Charles for his ident. And

    today, all Charles did was to give it all back too Derrick.

    This belongs to N?velDrama.Org: ?.

    Knowing that Charles was never an opponent who was easy to deal with, he didn''t take him lightly. But

    he never dreamed that he would fall into the hands of bitch, Anna, This woman might be the cause of

    his downfall!

    It was true that women were dangerous.

    Regretting wouldn''t work for Derrick, so his only strategy was to y dumb until the end.

    With this thought, he looked at Joseph andughed out loud.

    Hisughter was horrifying.

    All the guests were scared by hisughter. It gave them goose bumps.

    "What happened to Derrick?" someone asked.

    "It''s said that he has been silly since the car ident. He hasn''t recovered yet." The guests kept

    mumbling like bees.

    "This man is so cunning. Who knows if he is pretending or not," somebody echoed.

    "Don''t trust him. He is just pretending. I''m telling you, Derrick is an old fox. He is not really stupid.

    Everything was nned by him. You are all being fooled." It was Joseph who was speaking. The

    recording kept on ying in his head which made him anxious and furious. At this moment, Derrick

    was not his father, but his enemy.

    Deep inside, Derrick was so angry that he even wanted to jump out of the wheelchair, but he had no

    choice but to y dumb. "Who are you? What are you talking about? Why can''t I understand?"

    What he was doing triggered Joseph more. He rushed over and grabbed Derrick''s cor. "Derrick, don''t

    y dumb. Tell me, is the baby in Anna''s belly yours?"

    "I... I don''t have a baby. I want a baby. Where is he?" Although he wanted to push Joseph away,

    Derrick was left with no choice but to keep talking nonsense.

    His fierce eyes were trying to warn Joseph, but thetter ignored it.

    "Am I your son?" Joseph pointed at himself and then at Anna''s belly. "Is Anna pregnant with your

    child?"

    The crowd looked at the mad Joseph and sighed again. They pitied him, but they didn''t like how violent

    he could be.

    If it was just like any other day, Derrick could''ve stood up and fought back. But since he was confined to

    the wheelchair, he couldn''t do anything when Joseph''s fistnded on his face.

    Holding his head, Derrick cried out. "Help! This brat is going to kill me."

    "Joseph, stop it. Derrick is your father." The people who witnessed it couldn''t help but be concerned.

    After all, Derrick was a bit old, and people thought he was not in his right mind.

    "Fuck off!" Joseph scolded.

    The wedding was a total disaster. The public would feast on it once the media spread it.

    While Joseph was busy dealing with his father, David signaled his daughter to leave as soon as

    possible.

    "Derrick, you cheated on your son. How dare you?" When he noticed Anna was about to leave, he

    shouted, "Anna,e here. Don''t leave."

    Then he rushed over and grabbed her arm.

    It was toote for David to stop him. Joseph pushed Anna hard and she sat on Derrick.

    "Help! Dad, help me," Anna shouted.

    Unexpectedly, Joseph got a knife from somewhere, which was supposed to be used to cut the cake.

    But right now, he was so angry that he wanted to kill Derrick and Anna.

    As this happened, Charles only watched them calmly.

    Jay and Hiram came over to him. "Mr. Fu, should we do something? The show seems to have reached

    its best part. If we just keep watching, I''m afraid that Joseph will do something reckless."

    Before he answered, Charles drank up the remaining wine in his goblet first.

    "You don''t need to do anything. The key figure hasn''t shown up yet." He pursed his lips and chuckled,

    "My grandpa... Did he arrive?"

    It had been a while since the wedding started. Why didn''t Frederic, who liked to pay attention to the

    news, appear?

    Charles turned his head to look at the door.

    In the end, he was right. Frederic had already known about it.

    Frederic was in a good mood today. No, it should be said that the TS Group was in a good state these

    days, so he was in a good mood all the time.

    After breakfast, he habitually turned on his phone to check the news.

    When he saw the dirty photos of Charles and Nancy a few days ago, Frederic got angry.

    He pointed at the photo and showed it to Angelina. "Angelina, look, this is your good son. He doesn''t

    care about his image so much. Even if he is not the president of the TS Group anymore, he is the

    descendant of the Fu family. I really misjudged him."

    Angelina knew Charles very well. He was a neat freak, and Nancy was not a slovenly woman.

    As for this photo...

    "Dad, how did you get the photo? It seems that Nancy and Charles are always at home. How could

    they take such a photo and post it on the inte? I think there''s something wrong about it." Looking at

    the photos, she added, "Look, in this photo, both Charles and Nancy are there. This means they are

    not taking selfies. They must be photographed by someone secretly. You are a smart person. Don''t be

    fooled by them."

 Chapter 487 Roar

    Chapter 487 Roar

    "But the photo was taken in their house. Can anyone enter his house freely? Besides, he was wearing

    pajamas. Who else could it be except himself? What the public has been saying is all right. After

    leaving the TS Group, Charles gave up on himself. It turns out that he is also a loser. I''m so

    disappointed!" Those were just stolen photos but they were enough to make Frederic angry. How could

    Charles be so careless?

    After thinking for a short while, Hardy finally spoke. "Well, Dad, don''t be so certain yet. Charles and

    Nancy don''t seem like the kind of people who would enjoy a prank. This photo may be taken secretly

    by the two children. Children are too naive. Dad, you don''t have to be angry with them."

    "Well, it''s possible. Speaking of those two children, I really miss them." While scrolling on his phone,

    Frederic asked, "Why is Charles so stubborn? He doesn''te to see me by himself. Why doesn''t he

    even let the childrene to see me?"

    "If you miss the kids, I''ll call Charles and ask him to bring them here," Angelina said cautiously.

    But deep inside, she was also ming Charles and Nancy for being so careless to let these pictures be

    posted online.

    They were just making trouble for Frederic and themselves, weren''t they?

    "Okay. Call and ask him to bring the kids here. I also want to ask him about those photos. Even if he

    couldn''t be the president of TS Group, he could still ask Joseph to invest in him and put up his own

    business. Charles doesn''t seem like the kind of guy to give up on himself." Finally, Frederic was able to

    calm himself down.

    "Okay, I''ll call him right now." Then Angelina took out her phone to call Charles.

    However, before she could even dial the number, she heard Frederic shout angrily, "Angelina, tell me,

    what''s going on?"

    He roared like a lion, which made Angelina''s hands tremble in fear. Her phone almost fell on the

    ground because of shock. "Father, what''s wrong with you?"

    "Look! Look!" Once again, Frederic was fuming mad.

    In a hurry, Hardy and Angelina came over to him. They took the phone from Frederic''s hand and looked

    at it. What they saw on the screen left them dumbfounded.

    "Joseph is going to marry Anna today?" Hardy asked in disbelief.

    "Yes, yes... It happened so suddenly." Although Angelina didn''t really care about it, she still thought that

    Joseph and Anna should have told them about their marriage. How could they get married without

    permission?

    As the most authoritative person in the family, Frederic should at least attend to receive the blessings

    of the guests.

    Joseph was too bold to take Frederic seriously.

    "It''s so strange. Even if Joseph didn''t inform dad, he should''ve let Derrick attend his wedding. Even if

    he is silly or disabled, he is still his father. Marriage is a big event in life, and the elders are not present.

    How can Joseph do that?" It was indeed a shame for the Fu family that even Hardy was mad right now.

    "Hardy, go to Derrick''s room and check if that bastard is still there," shouted Frederic.

    "Okay, I''ll do it right away." Without further ado, Hardy trotted to Derrick''s room.

    His eyes went wide when he found the room empty.

    Anxious, Hardy rushed to the nursing station and fiercely grabbed the first nurse he saw. "Tell me,

    where is Derrick?"

    The nurse had no idea what was happening.

    "He is... In the ward." Confusion was visible in the eyes of the nurse.

    "No. I went to see him just now, and he''s not there!" Hardy growled.

    "Oh, I don''t know. I came to his room this morning and he was still there," the nurse said innocently.

    But her words only made Hardy angrier. "I don''t care if he was there at that time, but now he is not

    here. This is a hospital, but you don''t know where the patient is. What kind of hospital is this? How can

    you be a nurse? Hurry up and hand over Derrick to me."

    Knowing Derrick''s condition, Hardy couldn''t help but be scared. He didn''t know how to exin it to

    Frederic if something happened to Derrick.

    Seeing the look on his face, the nurse immediately felt nervous. "Help! Who saw Mr. Derrick Fu? Who

    knows where he went?"

    As soon as the doctors and nurses heard this, they all ran to Derrick''s room at the same time.

    Everyone found that Derrick was really not in the room.

    They were all dumbfounded. Derrick was a special patient. They were instructed to take good care of

    him, but now he was missing!

    After recovering from shock, the doctor asked. "Derrick can''t walk. Where can he go?"

    "Yes, if Derrick suddenly disappeared, the family who apanied him should also be responsible for

    it," a nurse whispered.

    "I... I''m here to take care of both my dad and Derrick. It''s exhausting! Yet you still me me as if I

    neglected my uncle? I''m telling you, if you don''t find Derrick, you guys..." In a moment of desperation,

    Hardy spoke incoherently. "None of you can work here anymore."

    His words were like a bomb for the doctors and nurses.

    They all looked at each other in fear.

    "Ah, there was a surveince camera in the room, but Mr. Fu stabbed it down with a stick." There was a

    hint of frustration in the nurse''s voice.

    They all fell silent. But after a few seconds, a nurse finally came back to her senses and concluded,

    "Come on, even if the surveince camera in the room is broken, isn''t there a camera in the corridor?

    How about the in the elevator or in the gate of the hospital? Hurry up and check who took Derrick away.

    He is a living person. There''s no way he could go to heaven! How could he suddenly disappear?"

    "Yes, check the surveince video."

    Then they all ran to the monitoring room.

    With a sigh, Hardy followed them. He was already tired of taking care of his father. Let alone, listening

    to his rants. This incident was stressing him more.

    After checking the surveince video, they all stopped talking as their eyes fell on Hardy.

    Because the surveince video showed that Joseph entered Derrick''s room early in the morning. Five

    minutester, he pushed Derrick out of the ward.

    It was indeed early. The screen showed that it was just five forty.

    As soon as the doctor on duty left Derrick''s room, Joseph entered.

    "Joseph?" Clenching his fists, Hardy murmured to himself.

    "Yes. It''s Joseph who got Derrick out of the hospital. Don''t worry about it. Just call him. After all, Derrick

    is his father. Maybe they just went out for rxation. He is a family member and has the right to take

    the patient away. But he should''ve informed us," the doctor said patiently.

    "Okay, I''ll ask him right now." Thinking about why Joseph didn''t tell them, Hardy felt like a deted ball.

    But upon realizing that Joseph picked up Derrick today to attend his wedding, he got furious again.

    Material ? N?velDrama.Org.

    How dare he? He didn''t even tell them that he was going to get married today.

    Damn it!

 Chapter 488 The Scene

    Chapter 488 The Scene

    The more Hardy thought about it, the angrier he became. With a disgruntled expression, he briskly

    walked towards Frederic''s ward.

    Then, Hardy saw Frederic''s furious expression. Due to anger, Frederic clenched his fists.

    ''Dad must have seen Joseph''s wedding.''

    "Dad, Joseph picked up Derick," Hardy carefully whispered, afraid of irritating Frederic again.

    "That bastard! What the hell is he thinking?" eximed Frederic in an exasperated tone.

    "Dad, please calm down. Since Joseph doesn''t want us there, then we won''t attend. Just give me your

    phone and don''t be angry anymore. Focus on having a good rest instead of worrying about such

    trifles." Hardy slowly approached Frederic''s bed. Then, he raised his hand and tried to take Frederic''s

    phone away.

    "I don''t care about them! Those two imbeciles will just annoy me anyway. Is there no other woman in

    the world except Anna? Shame on them! Derrick is an idiot!" Frederic yelled with hatred. Suddenly, he

    raised his arm and threw his phone!

    Angelina was so frightened that she jumped aside with a shocked expression. In a scared voice, she

    asked, "Father, why are you so angry?"

    "Dad, what''s the matter with you? Don''t let your blood pressure get high!" With knitted eyebrows, Hardy

    let out a deep sigh. In his memory, Frederic was able to maintain hisposure and deal with any

    problem that came their way.

    Smashing things like a brute was unusual for Frederic.

    However,tely, Frederic not only broke a cup but also threw his mobile phone in anger.

    When Hardy looked at him, Frederic''s forehead already was mapped with bulging veins.

    Immediately, Hardy calmly said, "Dad, health is the most important. Take your medicine, please." Then,

    Hardy quickly took out the Kyushin Pills and gave them to Frederic along with a ss of water.

    After taking his medicine, Frederic slowly said, "Hardy,e with me to Derrick''s house. Hurry up!"

    "Dad, are you sure? Do we have to go there?" Hardy reluctantly asked.

    "Hardy, shut up! Do you have any idea who the father of Anna''s baby is? It''s... It''s that bastard, Derrick!

    Now, that scandal will make Joseph''s life miserable! Derrick is such a jerk. And now, we have no idea

    what else he''s going to do," Frederic said as his expression revealed a mixture of sadness and anger.

    Angelina and Hardy were in disbelief about what Frederic just exposed.

    That was such an absurd situation! It was so ridiculous that Hardy couldn''t process it.

    As such, Hard was bewildered for a long time.

    "Come on, Father. Please don''t talk nonsense." Angelina didn''t have a great impression of Derrick and

    Joseph. However, such a situation was too bizarre for her.

    She couldn''t believe that Derrick and Joseph be with the same woman.

    A father and his son could have a meal together. However, bedding a woman was different! It was

    inappropriate for a father and his son to be with the same woman at the same time. They were not in

    ancient times!

    Moreover, even during ancient times, such a situation was rare!

    "I am not lying to you. The only news on my phone is about those two men!" Frederic angrily shouted

    with trembling lips.

    "Are you sure we need to go there, Dad?" After a moment of hesitation, Hardy realized how chaotic the

    wedding must be at that moment. If Frederic went there, the situation might get worse.

    "I will go there even if it costs me my life," Frederic answered in a stern tone. Then, he got out of bed,

    took his crutches, and staggered out of the ward.

    With helpless expressions, Angelina and Hardy immediately followed him.

    Hardy rushed towards Frederic to assist. Behind them was Angelina, still shaking her head in disbelief.

    Finally, they arrived at the parking lot and headed for Hardy''s car. Frederic sat in the passenger seat

    and closed his eyes.

    Deep inside, Frederic was still disappointed about how those two bastards, Derrick and Joseph, ruined

    his incredible reputation.

    Nheless, Hardy still supported Frederic. The three of them drove towards Derrick''s vi.

    Finally, they arrived in front of the mansion. Surprisingly, Joseph was already waving a knife at Derrick.

    "Derrick, you bastard! I will end your miserable life today! How dare you bully your daughter-inw?"

    On the other side, Derrick was helplessly ducking his head. "Help! This crazy guy wants to murder me!"

    Anna put her body between the two men, shielding Derrick. Meanwhile, David was tightly holding

    Joseph''s waist. "Joseph, don''t create trouble here! The recording alone can''t exin anything. Calm

    down! Let''s finish the wedding first."

    "Let go of me! Are you telling me to continue with the wedding? Do you think I''m crazy? Take your

    daughter and get out of here. Don''t show your pathetic faces to me ever again!" Even though Joseph

    had been with several women, he was utterly disappointed and furious with Anna.

    "Joseph, you fool! Stop this madness!" Frederic shouted in a panic.

    When he heard Frederic''s voice, Joseph was stunned.

    With an aggrieved expression, Joseph threw the knife away. His eyes were full of hatred. "Grandpa,

    look at your evil son!" Joseph looked at Derrick with a disgusted expression. "You don''t deserve to be a

    father!"

    Ignoring Joseph, Frederic staggered towards Charles. In a disappointed tone, he asked, "Are you

    satisfied with all this?"

    "Grandpa, what are you saying? I have no idea about what you mean." Charles pretended to be

    confused as a sly smile shed across his face.

    A deep sigh escaped Frederic''s lips. "Charles, no matter who takes charge of TS Group, it''s still our

    family''s business. You shouldn''t involve outsiders. Dismiss everyone here and so that we can talk."

    "This is Derrick''s house, and Joseph was the one who invited me. How can I have the right to let all the

    guests leave?" As if it was none of his business, Charles maintained his indifference.

    "s, it''s all my fault. Please don''t trouble your Uncle Derrick for my sake. He''s in such a bad

    condition. Cut him some ck, okay?" At that time, everyone looked at Frederic withplicated

    expressions. Frederic felt so embarrassed that he could only plead with Charles.

    Frederic lived a dignified life and never bowed to anyone.

    However, this was a different situation. He was desperately begging Charles.

    Charles''s heart skipped a beat. Looking at Frederic''s pitiful look, Charles felt a hint of sadness.

    "Grandpa, do you believe that Uncle Derrick is mentally ill?" Charles asked after a moment of

    hesitation. The smile on his face finally faded.

    "Well, I don''t know if it''s true or not. Nheless, Derrick can''t go anywhere while sitting in a

    wheelchair. Even if he is pretending to be crazy, you can''t send a disabled person to jail in this

    situation. Charles, if you get your Uncle Derrick arrested, Grandpa will die in front of you. If you don''t

    believe me, you can have a try." After Charles reminded him, Frederic hazily realized that Derrick was

    pretending to be a fool. Now looking back, Frederic believed that Derrick must have something to do

    with Joseph''s performance in the group.

    However, Derrick was his son despite everything. Frederic couldn''t stomach the thought of his child

    going to prison.

    With a cunning smile, Charles twirled his fingers lightly. ording to his n, after revealing the

    rtionship between Derrick and Anna, the next step was to expose Derrick''s charade.

    But when he saw his grandfather''s old and helpless face, Charles couldn''t bear the guilt.

    Bewildered, Charles stood still with a frown.

    "Charles, what should we do now?" After waiting for a long time, Jay and Hiram finally came over in

    confusion.

    This belongs to N?velDrama.Org: ?.

    "Wait a second," Charles softly answered.

 Chapter 489 Hesitation

    Chapter 489 Hesitation

    Frederic knew exactly what kind of person Charles was.

    There were very few people who could intervene with Charles'' decision.

    Therefore, changing it would be next to impossible.

    It was true that Derrick deserved it. He absolutely had iting. Not long ago, Derrick framed Hiram

    and seized the opportunity to drag Charles into the mud.

    It was a covert and malicious matter. Therefore, it was perfectly understandable that Charles hated

    Derrick.

    Nevertheless, Charles was fine now. Whatever happened between them should just be a thing of the

    past. Frederic earnestly hoped that the feud between them woulde to an end. Otherwise, the

    outsiders would only see it as a joke. Ultimately, it would just give their enemies the perfect opportunity

    to meddle with and grab the TS Group''s market share.

    After all, family strife was considered uneptable in the business world!

    Charles remained silent. He merely stood there with a frown upon his face. Frederic knew that he was

    still quite uncertain.

    Frederic proceeded to walk towards Nancy.

    As a mere spectator, Nancy approached the fruit section of the buffet. She had just finished socializing

    with her friends. She took a te and a few pieces of her favorite fruit. Afterward, she sat on the sofa in

    the lounge area and began to eat leisurely.

    This matter had nothing to do with her. She''d better stay away from the people involved.

    At that moment, she noticed Frederic walking towards her.

    Nancy hurriedly put her te down te. She stood politely and smiled at him. "Mr. Fu, how are you?"

    "Just call me Grandpa, Nancy. It''s doesn''t feel right for you to be so formal with me," Frederic sighed as

    he gently smiled at Nancy.

    "Okay, Grandpa." Nancy smiled back. At times, Nancy felt anxious around Frederic. Nevertheless, she

    rarely denied his requests.

    This showed how much she valued and respected Frederic.

    "Well, Nancy, I know I''ve always been biased against you. I hope you can forgive me. I have my own

    difficulties. Don''t you think so?" Frederic''s voice was soft and pleading. He regretted rooting against her

    before.

    This belongs to N?velDrama.Org: ?.

    "Yes, Grandpa. Don''t worry. I understand." Nancy had such a gentle smile on her face. She was the

    perfect woman for Charles.

    With that, Frederic nodded and began to talk to Nancy in an informal andfortable manner.

    "I think you have already known what happened today, Nancy. Charles is extremely stubborn. In the

    past, he always listened to me. But now, he doesn''t listen to me that much. Do you understand what I

    mean?" At once, Nancy knew what Frederic was implying.

    "I do. Grandpa wants me to persuade Charles. Is that right?"

    "Yes, yes. I know you are a clever child. I know you''ll understand even if I don''t say it directly," he

    replied with a smile. Frederic seldom praised others throughout his whole life. Needless to say, he had

    nevermended Nancy before.

    Naturally, Nancy was surprised that Frederic didn''t cause any trouble for her today. Furthermore, he

    even praised her indirectly.

    It certainly confirmed that Frederic was really worried now.

    With a faint smile, Nancy gracefully stepped towards Frederic. "Grandpa, I can try to persuade Charles.

    But I can''t guarantee I will seed," she whispered.

    "I believe Charles will listen to you." Frederic seemed certain about this.

    "Well, then I''ll give it a shot," replied Nancy as she nodded slightly. Afterward, Nancy excused herself,

    turned around, and walked towards Charles.

    "Charles, Frederic has just implored me to persuade you. I think we have to hold off our next n,"

    Nancy told Charles. When Jay heard it, a taunting smile appeared upon his face.

    He thought that Nancy was truly the bane of Charles'' life. Ever since Charles met her, he had been

    willing to be a stay-at-home husband. It was safe to say that that Nancy''s charm had turned him into a

    soft man.

    "So this is the true power of love!" Hiram teased when he heard them talking.

    Whenever Charles looked at Nancy, he always thought she was as beautiful as a painting.

    With a doting smile, he asked, "Well, what else do you want to tell me?"

    The tone of Charles'' voice was totally different from earlier. He was speaking very softly nowpared

    to his ruthless speech a while ago. He seemed like a different man whenever he talked to Nancy.

    When they heard this, Jay and Hiram took a deep breath and cooed, "Ah, you are so sweet!" Then,

    they chuckled among themselves.

    Nheless, Charles didn''t care at all. He still looked at Nancy affectionately. It seemed that at this

    moment, he saw nobody else except Nancy.

    "Just a while ago, Grandpa came to me and told me that we are a family. Don''t make a big deal out of

    it. It will only make everyone unhappy. Charles, let''s call it a day. Grandpa is too old to bear any more

    distress. Let everyone else go. We''ll talk about the rest bit by bit," Nancy told him softly. Her voice was

    calming and like music to everyone''s ears.

    "If that''s what you want, then okay. I will listen to you," Charles responded with a smile.

    The guests sighed simultaneously. Was he still the famous and influential Charles in the business

    world?

    Yes, he was. It was just different when he was talking with his love. She was his Achilles'' heel.

    Charles remained the tough and fierce man in front of everyone. On the other hand, he was a warm

    and affectionate man in front of Nancy.

    He stood up and gestured to their guests. "Everyone, you may leave. Thank you for watching a good

    show today." Charles sported a rather unsettling smile.

    Now, everything was clear. This was all set up by Charles. Poor Derrick, he suffered because of his

    own shrewdness.

    On the other hand, Derrick wouldn''t have been caught by Charles if he didn''t do these awful things. At

    the end of the day, this was still Derrick''s fault.

    "Goodbye, Mr. Fu." One of their guests came towards Charles and shook his hand.

    "Mr. Fu, you look so handsome today," said another guest.

    "Please keep my business card, Mr. Fu. I hope we can meet again some other day."

    Everything that transpired all came down to their interests. It was clear to everyone who would take

    charge of the TS Group.

    In addition to that, Charles'' influence on the TS Group had neverpletely disappeared.

    After some time, everyone proceeded to ignore Derrick and Joseph.

    Derrick gritted his teeth in anger and loathing. He cursed Joseph under his breath, "You idiot, you

    idiot..."

    All he could do was say these words over and over again. He couldn''t think of anything else.

    "How dare you chew me up? Look! Don''t you see what you have done?" Joseph muttered angrily to

    him.

    The guests smiled at Charles as they left one by one.

    Derrick couldn''t quite hide his exasperation and fury. He hated Joseph for his impetuousness and

    carelessness. Josephpletely fell into Charles'' trap so easily.

    Therefore, Derrick could do nothing but watch as the TS Group was handed back to Charles.

    ''Joseph, you fool! You only had to endure it for an hour. After that, you would not have been held

    ountable by Charles'' recording. If only you waited, then TS Group would still be in your hands!''

    Derrick thought to himself.

    ''Why are you so impatient? Look at what you have done!

    After all, Anna is just a woman. She is stubborn and selfish. And now, you have given up TS Group

    because of her. You idiot!'' he continued to nder Joseph in his mind.

    Derrick was so angry but he had nothing to take it out on. After all the guests had left, he just acted like

    an imbecile and screamed out loud.

    "Have you shouted enough? Now, stop acting stupid!" Frederic picked up his cane and whacked

    Derrick on the arm.

    "Ouch! That hurts!" Derrick immediately hugged himself like a little child.

    Meanwhile, Frederic sat beside Joseph and asked, "Why didn''t you tell me that you divorced Daisy?"

    Frederic sighed and looked at the poor Joseph.

    "Well, I''m afraid you won''t agree..."

    "So what now? Do you regret it?" Frederic asked him pityingly.

    "Yes, Grandpa. I do regret it." Joseph was so distressed and unhappy that he sobbed like a kid.

    Frederic sighed and asked again, "Do you know why I don''t want you to divorce Daisy? It''s because

    she is simple minded and won''t influence your thoughts. She also won''t meddle with the group affairs.

    But Anna is different. She got closer to you and your damn father..." As he spoke of this, Frederic

    suddenly raised his voice. "All she wants from you is the opportunity to enter TS Group and make a

    profit. Why can''t you see such an obvious and simple thing?"

 Chapter 490 An Old Fox

    Chapter 490 An Old Fox

    Pointing at Derrick with his crutch, Frederic said, "And you, you are as shrewd as an old fox. You have

    been with a lot of women before. Can''t you see what kind of person Anna is? You even have a child

    with her... And you wanted Joseph to be the father of your child! What were you thinking, Derrick? Did

    you really get hit by a car and be a fool?"

    How could Derrick fall in love with a woman like Anna?

    It seemed that this woman was not ordinary at all. She easily tricked the father and the son.

    "If it weren''t for Charles... You two... And... s, what can I say? Unbelievable! Unbelievable! How

    could such a ridiculous thing happen to the Fu family?" With a sigh, Frederic added, "Derrick, you have

    been cunning all your life, but your reputation was not so bad. But because of Anna, your reputation is

    nowpletely ruined."

    All of a sudden, Derrick spoke. "That kid..."

    Looking at him, Charles couldn''t help but raise his eyebrows. What was wrong? Did Derrick decide to

    end his game?

    "Abort it!" Frederic growled.

    "Ah... Well, Joseph, abort your son." Like a retarded person, Derrickughed while pping his hands.

    As he did this, Frederic stared at him with hatred in his eyes. "Idiot, idiot..."

    "Grandpa, he is just ying dumb. Don''t trust him." The thought of the child made Joseph lose control

    over his emotions. When he heard that it was his father''s son, he felt so embarrassed as if he was

    stripped in the public.

    So Joseph pointed at Derrick and shouted, "Stop pretending! Only our family members are here. It''s

    pointless for you to keep pretending!"

    What a shrewd man Derrick was! He had no choice but to pretend to be a fool now.

    His son didn''t care whether he was alive or dead, but he couldn''t give up on himself.

    So Derrick chuckled like a child and said, "I''m not stupid. You''re stupid."

    "Derrick, how long are you going to y dumb?" Charles asked, his face turning cold.

    "I''m not dumb. You are the one who is dumb." All that Derrick could do was repeat the words they were

    saying. No matter what happened, he couldn''t admit everything. Otherwise, he would be over!

    "Hey, Charles, don''t listen to Joseph. He is just so angry that he lost his mind. Can''t you see that your

    Uncle Derrick is mentally unstable? Don''t embarrass him anymore. After all these things, just let him

    have a good rest, well..." Frederic wanted to say something more but stopped on a second thought.

    "What? What do you want to say, Grandpa? Please go on."

    The truth was, Charles had already guessed what Frederic would say next.

    By this time, he was certain that Frederic was going topromise.

    Sure enough, after thinking for a while, Frederic said slowly, "Find a time to get married with Nancy."

    His condition was simple. Charles and Nancy could get married as long as Charles would go back to

    TS Group. In addition to that, he wanted Charles to let go of Derrick.

    Frowning, Charles chose to say nothing.

    "Nancy, you have to treat Charles well. I can see that he loves you very much, and you love him too,

    right?" When Charles turned silent, Nancy became Frederic''s savior.

    Of course, Nancy understood what Frederic meant. On the other hand, it was not a good idea for

    everyone to stay here and in a stalemate. So, Nancy smiled lightly and said, "Yes, Grandpa, thank you

    for agreeing."

    Then Nancy looked at Charles. "Charles, our kids are still at Doris'' house. She is about to give birth to

    the baby soon, and I''m afraid that our children would mess her up. Let''s leave and pick them up."

    Charles hesitated for a while. He thought it would be a good thing to send Derrick to the jail now, but he

    was worried about Frederic. If Frederic got sick or his life was in danger because of Derrick, Charles

    would me himself.

    If Charles let go of Derrick... Would Derrick continue to stir up trouble?

    The answer was yes. Derrick was a restless man.

    While he was still hesitating, his phone suddenly rang.

    When Charles saw Doris'' name on the screen, he immediately answered the phone. To his surprise, it

    was Bobby who spoke, and his voice sounded anxious. "Dad,e here. Godmother''s belly is broken

    and there is a lot of watering out."

    ''Huh? What happened?''

    Beside him, Nancy was trying to listen to the conversation.

    The moment she heard what Bobby said, she hastily said, "Her water bag broke! She is going to give

    birth. Let''s go back quickly."

    Before she could even finish her words, Jay rushed to his car and drove away.

    Material ? N?velDrama.Org.

    At this moment, they had forgotten about Derrick. They all rushed to their car and quickly followed Jay.

    On their way, Nancy called ambnce.

    She was so anxious that she kept urging, "Charles, hurry up, hurry up..."

    Meanwhile, Doris'' face was covered with sweat because of the pain she was feeling.

    The pain was beyond description. As the time went by, it was bing more unbearable.

    Her due date should be a weekter, but the baby in her belly began to feel uneasy after hearing

    Bobby and Nadia talk today.

    The baby kept kicking and moving inside, which made Doris ufortable.

    "You two, you talked too much today. I order you to have a rest." To be honest, Doris was the one who

    really wanted to rest.

    Looking at the serious expression on Doris'' face, Bobby thought for a while and took Nadia''s hand.

    "Nadia, godmother is tired. Let''s give the baby a kiss and let our godmother have a rest."

    His words moved Doris. She kissed Bobby and said, "You''re such a good boy."

    "Godmother, you are also very gentle today." A smile spread across Bobby''s face.

    For a moment, Doris was speechless. She was wondering if she had been too fierce in the past.

    Not too long ago, Jay said she was more feminine than before. Now, Bobby said she had be

    gentle?

    ''s, back then... Was I overbearing? Why don''t I remember?''

    After giving her belly a kiss, Bobby and Nadia walked out of the bedroom. They sat on the sofa and

    decided to watch cartoons.

    But as soon as they turned on the TV, they heard Doris groaning, "Ouch, ouch..."

    "Bobby, what''s wrong with godmother?" Nadia was curious and afraid at the same time. Just a while

    ago, her godmother was fine, but now why did she scream?

    Instead of answering her, Bobby silently listened to his godmother to observe. When he realized that

    Doris'' scream was bing louder, Bobby jumped off the sofa and ran into Doris'' bedroom.

    Still in shock, Nadia followed him.

    The moment they entered the room, they found Doris twisting on her bed. What scared them more was

    that there was a lot of water under Doris'' body.

    "Godmother, what''s wrong with you?" Tears began to form in the corners of Nadia''s eyes.

    "You two make a phone call for me as soon as possible. The baby ising out." It hurt so much that

    Doris'' whole body seemed to be falling apart. She shouted weakly, "The phone is under the tea table

    outside. You go and find it."

    Doris med herself for putting her phone there when she was looking for candies for Nadia.

    "Okay, godmother, just wait." After saying that, Bobby ran out like a gust of wind.

 Chapter 491 Give Birth To A Baby

    Chapter 491 Give Birth To A Baby

    As soon as the call ended, Bobby ran back to Doris'' bedroom.

    There he found Nadia who was gently stroking Doris'' belly. "Baby, hold on for a moment. Don''te

    out in a hurry. We are going to the hospital. Someone wille soon. Don''t worry."

    At this moment, Doris'' face wrinkled because of too much pain. "Bobby, are theying back soon?"

    "Godmother, daddy will be here soon," Bobby said obediently.

    Contentt bel0ngs to N0ve/lDra/ma.O(r)g!

    Shaking her head, Doris asked, "I''m asking about your Godfather... Is Jaying home? I am going to

    give birth to the baby. What do you want your father to do here?"

    "But I... But I... Godmother, we need to take you to the hospital. It doesn''t matter whoes home first;

    they just need to be here soon, right?" Frightened that something bad might happen, Bobby kept

    ncing outside every once in a while.

    Time was exceptionally slow at this moment...

    "Why haven''t theye yet? They... What''s taking them so long?" Feeling helpless, Doris couldn''t help

    but shout.

    All Nadia could do at this moment was tofort her, even though the little girl was panicking inside

    too. "Godmother, don''t worry. Mommy will be here soon."

    A smile appeared on Doris'' pale face. "Thank you, Nadia."

    ''Fortunately, these kids are with me. Otherwise, what should I do at home alone?'' she thought to

    herself.

    Minutes had passed, and they finally heard a car stopped outside.

    "Hurry up, hurry up..."

    As soon as Nadia heard this, her face lit up. "Godmother, I heard Daddy and Mommy''s voices."

    "I also heard Godfather''s voice..."

    Right after Bobby finished his words, he saw Jay was the first to rush in.

    Perhaps Jay was too anxious, so even if it was cold outside, his face was covered with sweat. "Doris..."

    "Yes..." It was hard for Doris to talk, because the pain she felt was excruciating.

    The next second, Jay picked up Doris and ran out of the bedroom.

    As if on cue, the ambnce had arrived.

    Nancy didn''t have time to change her clothes. When Doris got on the ambnce, Nancy immediately

    followed her.

    "Charles! Look after the two kids. I''ll go to the hospital with Doris," Nancy told him.

    "Okay." Looking at the painful expression on Doris'' face, Charles imagined the scene when Nancy gave

    birth to the two children.

    Unfortunately, at that time, Charles knew nothing about Nancy except that beautiful night.

    "Daddy, it''s so scary." Nadia ran over and held Charles'' hand tightly. "Daddy, the baby is too fierce. He

    is not gentle at all. He is as naughty as Bobby."

    "Nadia!" Her words annoyed Bobby. "Every woman will feel pain when they give birth to a baby. This

    always happens, and it has nothing to do with the baby."

    "It has something to do with the baby! When Mommy gave birth to you, it hurt a lot. But when Mommy

    gave birth to me, it didn''t hurt at all. Humph, it means that you are a naughty baby, and I am a good

    baby." Holding his father''s hand, Nadia was not afraid to be stubborn at all.

    ring at her, Bobby asked, "These things... What makes you say that?"

    "I... I just guessed it. Because girls are cute, and boys are naughty..." Nadia insisted.

    "You... Daddy is also a boy, but Daddy is a CEO. I will also be the CEO in the future. What about

    you? What can you do?" At a young age, Bobby had decided to follow his father''s footsteps. After all,

    he was his role model.

    To prevent them from arguing more, Charles interrupted with a smile, "Well, you two, you are both

    Daddy and Mommy''s good babies. It''s not easy for Mommy to give birth to you two, so we have to

    protect Mommy well in the future, understand?"

    "Da! Da! Da!" Like a brat that she was, Nadia made a face at Bobby.

    Bobby muttered, "As expected, only viins and women are difficult to raise in the world."

    "What are you talking about, Bobby?" Confusion was written all over Nadia''s little face. She had no

    idea what Bobby meant.

    "Oh, Bobby said that Nadia eats too little and is too thin, so you should eat more in the future." It was

    Charles who answered.

    "I''m very fat. Daddy, look, isn''t my little arm strong?" What she didn''t know was that she had been

    dragged into Charles'' trap. She even raised her little arm to show off her strength.

    When Bobby was about tough at Nadia, Charles stopped him. "Children, we are going home."

    "Okay, Daddy," Nadia said happily.

    It didn''t take long until Doris had arrived at the hospital.

    On their way, she tightly held Jay''s hand. "Honey, it hurts."

    It was the first time that Jay had seen such a scene. It turned out that giving birth was such a painful

    thing. "It will be okay in a while. Hold on."

    "Doris, take a deep breath to distract yourself." Then Nancy wiped the sweat off Doris'' forehead.

    "But I feel pain all over my body and can''t be distracted... I... It hurts, Nancy, did you also feel the same

    pain when you gave birth to your babies?" Her voice was trembling as she felt so weak.

    "Every woman has to go through this. I''ve felt the same pain. By the way, do you still remember the

    time when you spilled chili in my coffee when we were in college?" In order to distract Doris'', Nancy

    recalled the past.

    However, Doris couldn''t remember her college days at all.

    All that happened after she left the town had been erased from her memory.

    "I''m not that bad," Doris said with self-mockery.

    "Humph, you are just that bad. You asked me to go to the cinema with you. When I didn''t go, you

    secretly put chili in my coffee, which almost choked me to death..." While rubbing her hand softly to

    ease the pain, Nancy scolded, "You don''t remember. I chased you in the garden for an hour with a

    feather duster in my hand."

    "I''ve been running very fast since I was a child. Can you catch up with me?" When Doris was in the

    vige, she and Felix stole a watermelon from other people and were chased by the viger.

    Back then, she had no choice but to run as fast as she could. That was when she developed her

    running speed.

    "Yes, it was impossible for me catch up with you if you didn''t fall. But you were unlucky that day. You

    ran and bumped into a tree. You didn''t pass out but fell miserably." Recalling the past, Nancy couldn''t

    help but smile happily. "There was a big bump on your forehead. It didn''t subside until a weekter."

    "Look, Doris, you are born to be naughty." Although Jay was feeling nervous, he still tried to joke to

    make Doris feel better.

    "No, I''m not. I''m a good girl," she retorted.

    "Here we are; here we are..." Finally, they had arrived.

    Nancy hurriedly prepared something to cover Doris'' body, because she saw that Doris'' clothes were

    completely wet.

    "Ouch, it hurts..." The pain soon came back when Nancy stopped talking.

 Chapter 492 Alone

    Chapter 492 Alone

    Although Doris had always been a strong woman, this time, the seething pain had seemed to

    evaporate all the fierceness in her. Her body felt like it was being torn apart, it was just unbearable.

    "Just a little more! We''ll be in the operating room soon. You''d better endure the pain; otherwise, you''ll

    have a C-section," Nancyforted, hoping that her friend could endure much longer.

    With a distressed look, Doris eyed her and asked, "Will you go with me?"

    "You don''t need me there. Jay will be with you." A reassuring smile crept on Nancy''s lips as she

    caressed Doris'' hair.

    "What?! But I don''t want him to be there." Obviously, Doris felt utterly embarrassed to give birth while a

    man watched her.

    She had seen videos of birthing women, and they were really awkward and perplexing.

    "You''ll be more relieved to have him by your side. Don''t worry."

    As soon as Nancy finished her words, the car halted to a stop, signaling that they had finally arrived at

    the hospital.

    "Okay, I''ll go with you." Although Jay agreed, deep down, he was slightly worried and scared. He didn''t

    know if he could bear to see Doris wincing in so much pain.

    However, as the father of their yet-to-be-born child, he should ovee his anxiety and apany his

    wife in the delivery room.

    "Alright. Let''s go." Doris nodded and struggled to get out of the car.

    With utmost urgency, the nurses pushed her through the corridor and into the delivery room while she

    clung on her swollen belly.

    Then immediately, Jay changed into the required sterile protective suit and walked in with gloves.

    At the same time, Nancy waited outside, pacing back and forth.

    Although the operating room was quite soundproof, she could still faintly hear Doris''s painful cry.

    And as she listened to her friend wail in pain, Nancy couldn''t help reminisce the time she gave birth to

    Bobby and Nadia.

    Unlike Doris, she was all alone with no man to hold her hand as she whimpered and sobbed with the

    pain. It was a time she hoped not to experience ever again.

    Almost an hour past before a high-pitched cry red from the delivery room. Finally, Doris had given

    birth to a baby boy, who looked exactly like Jay.

    Perhaps it was because he was too nervous, but as soon as Jay walked out, he spurted a vomit while

    tightly holding on to his stomach.

    "Are you okay?" Nancy asked with concern as she walked up to him.

    "I''m fine. I just feel nauseated after seeing how hard it is for a woman to give birth. It''s too painful! All I

    wanted to do back there was bare the pain for Doris. How could women go through all that? Jay panted

    continuously as beads of sweat gathered on his forehead. The poor man felt as if he was backed in a

    corner with no other choice but to watch his pitiful wife wail in so much pain.

    Seeing as how helpless Jay looked, Nancy gently patted his back and said, "Well, that''s just the nature

    of being a woman. Giving birth might be the most painful thing in our lives, but it is also the most

    rewarding. Come on, don''t overthink. It''ll just mess up your head."

    "Oh god, no." A wry smile crept on the man''s face as if another nightmare hade to torture him

    more.

    Unfortunately for him, Nancy really had the lips of a prophet. Because soon after, Jay felt his head

    whirling like a pool, almost sending him to a brink of a psychological breakdown.

    After a while, he got back to his feet and settled the remaining things in the hospital. Then, he named

    the baby Ace while Dorisy in the hospital bed, sleeping all day to recuperate.

    Meanwhile, Nancy busied herself in clothing and settling the baby with a quilt on its tiny bed. Doris''

    breast milk hadn''te down yet, so the former went ahead to the supermarket and bought powdered

    milk instead.

    When Doris finally woke up, she found Ace nestled in Nancy''s arms, sipping the milk with his eyes

    closed and tiny arms hanging in mid-air.

    And as the former watched her friend take care of her son, Doris tried her best to recall every detail of

    their college life in her memory.

    Although most of it was blurry, she was thankful that none of it was no longer bleak in her mind.

    "Thank you, Nancy," she uttered sincerely amidst her frail voice.

    "When did you be so polite?" Nancy asked with a faint smile. Suddenly, Ace spit out the stic

    pacifier, making Nancy turn to her friend and reminded, "Remember, Doris: when a child is full, he

    would voluntarily stop nipping. So don''t feed him too much."

    "Alright. I''m sorry. I know nothing about child-rearing, so expect a lot of questions from me soon." Doris

    broke into a slight chuckle as she continued to watch her baby, who now had his eyes opened.N?velDrama.Org is the owner.

    Rolling her eyes in amusement, Nancy replied, "You are a doctor! Why don''t you know anything about

    raising a baby? Besides..."

    Nancy wanted to say something but stopped on second thought.

    She wanted to tell Doris about her experience, but upon recalling how Bobby and Nadia grew up

    without her, she felt she was in no position to say anything.

    It was a lifelong regret for Nancy, and if only she could turn back time, she would never let it happen

    again.

    "I''m a doctor... Ha-ha! I''m a doctor, aren''t I?" Dorisughed at herself. She could not believe how

    clueless she was in that field when her profession required basic knowledge of child-rearing.

    "You are inexplicable!" Nancy eximed, shaking her head in slight disbelief. Then, holding the little

    boy in her arms, she walked up to Doris and said, "Look, he is so handsome, just like Jay!"

    "Of course he''d look like him! He''s the father, after all!" Familiar with Nancy''s attitude, Doris knew the

    woman would not get pissed if she spoke to her with evident sarcasm.

    "You and Jay are really meant to be together. Both of you are just garrulous!" A wide grin found its way

    on Nancy''s lips as she gently swayed the baby in her arms.

    "Well..." Doris faltered, not knowing what to say at this point.

    "What?" Hearing how her friend just hesitated, Nancy looked up at Doris.

    Blushing, thetter continued, "It seems that Jay has a good impression of you. You know he always

    speaks well of you."

    "What?!" Nancy blurted out in utmost surprise. Why would Doris say such a thing?

    "You silly woman! What do you mean?" This time, the ever so soft and gentle Nancy seemed like a

    ferocious, angry woman about to wreak havoc in that room.

    "Well, I didn''t mean anything. I just... I feel good. He likes you, which means you... You are a good

    woman." Although Doris pretended not to care, her dodging eyes exposed her real feelings. No matter

    how much she tried to hide it, Nancy could clearly tell that she was distressed.

    At this point, thetter finally realized that something was bothering Doris. So, with cautious eyes, she

    softly nced at her and uttered, "Don''t scare me, Doris. Is it postpartum depression?"

    This woman had already been through slight depression during her pregnancy. So, Nancy was worried

    about another episode after Doris giving birth.

    Doris'' typical attitude was already quite overwhelming, and with this postpartum depression, Nancy

    could only imagine how torturing it would be, not just for her but for Jay too.

    "No, I''m serious," the former expressed in a stern voice, nkly staring at the ceiling with a pair of

    anxious eyes.

    Pretending to be angry, Nancyined, "You are overthinking. Jay loves you so much! Don''t you

    know that? He is probably just joking. How could you take it seriously? Come on, Doris! We''ve known

    each other for a long time. We even shared the same bed back in college for four years! I know every

    single thing about you, let alone your little tricks. Tell me, are you woolgathering?"

    Although Doris knew that Nancy was right, the former couldn''t get herself to admit it. So gritting her

    teeth, she instead said, "No, I was just kidding."

    At this time, the door was pushed open, spurting an angry Jay from outside. "Doris, is it difficult for you

    to admit that you have lost your memory?"

    "What?!" Nancy was caught off guard. She obviously didn''t expect such news to arrive in this situation.

    Turning her head back to Doris, she urgently queried, "Doris! You lost your memory? How could that

    happen?!"

    "No..." Doris firmly denied as she gathered her palms into a fist. No one was even more aggrieved at

    this point than Doris herself. And she knew that Nancy would not understand her situation. After all, the

    latter had never been in this position before.

    "She just lost parts of her memory for a while. She might be able to recover them, but it would require

    some trigger or stimtion... Sadly, I can''t do either. Nancy, think about what happened to her back in

    the university, such as being robbed of money or something more cruel."

    Jay''s unintentional joke really reminded Nancy of one particr incident.

    After briefly recalling it in detail, she began speaking. "Doris, do you remember that time when we were

    in sophomore year? It was a snowy winter night. You were..."

    That winter was particrly cold. It snowed heavily for days and nights, filling the pavements with thick

    layers of freezing shaved ice.

    At that time, Doris was so obsessed with ying the guitar and even joined a music club.

    While Nancy, who was so into painting, enlisted in an arts group.

    One day, Doris braved the cold weather and stormed back to their dormitory right after ss. It was an

    unfortunate day that would change her forever.

 Chapter 493 A Snowy Night

    Chapter 493 A Snowy Night

    It had been a while but Doris still didn''te, so Nancy went back to her dormitory alone.

    Another hour had passed, but there was still no sign of Doris. Nancy kept checking the time, but the

    more she did, the more she got worried.

    With her heart hanging in her throat, Nancy went downstairs in a down jacket and begged the dormitory

    keeper to open the door for her.

    It was snowing heavily outside, and no one else was walking around the campus aside from Nancy.

    Just as she walked to the garden, she heard someone calling her for help.

    Contentt bel0ngs to N0ve/lDra/ma.O(r)g!

    Her eyes widened when she realized that it was Doris'' voice!

    At that time, Nancy was so scared that she forgot how cold it was. She found two egg-sized stones and

    ran to where the voice wasing from. From a distance, she saw two men who were tearing Doris''

    clothes off.

    No matter how hard Doris struggled, she couldn''t get away from the two men. Doris was pressed hard

    in the snow by them, and all she could do was cry for help.

    If no one passed by, Doris would surely be raped!

    In a hurry, Nancy ran towards them. Without saying a word, she threw the stones on the heads of the

    two men from behind.

    The two men fell down on their knees and wailed as they held their injured heads.

    Blood instantly dyed the white snow red...

    Although her hands were trembling, Nancy called the police right away.

    That night, both Nancy and Doris stayed in the police station for a whole night. Doris was not only

    scared about what happened. She was also scared that Nancy would be expelled from school because

    of her.

    Fortunately, it didn''t happen. Not only hadn''t Nancy been punished, but she also earned the title of

    being brave.

    Her ssmates made fun of Nancy for a long time.

    Because of what happened that night, Doris decided not to walk alone at night again.

    The truth was, Doris broke up with her boyfriend that day. She wanted to take a walk in the campus

    alone, but she didn''t expect to meet the bad guys. ''Thanks to Nancy. If she didn''t rescue me...who

    knows what could''ve happened to me?'' she thought.

    Nancy was deeply immersed in her memory and kept talking.

    The smile on Doris'' face became wider as she listened to Nancy. Yes, she would never forget that

    snowy night. Mainly the part when the blood from those men''s heads stained the white snow...

    That was why Doris fainted at the sight of blood.

    When Nancy mentioned it, the scene appeared in Doris'' mind.

    "Doris, do you remember?" With her mouth parched, Nancy looked at Doris expectantly.

    Shaking her head, Doris replied, "No, I didn''t lose my memory at all. How could you believe Jay?"

    "I''m not lying, okay? Nancy is your good friend. Why do you have to keep a secret from her?" said Jay

    in a low voice.

    "I really didn''t lose my memory. I remember once when I drove Nancy by a bicycle to our school.

    Suddenly, the bicycle jolted when I passed the speed bumping belt, and Nancy fell directly from the

    bicycle on the ground. Unfortunately, I didn''t realize it at all. I rode the bicycle back to the school, and

    then... Ha ha, then I found out that Nancy was not there. Forty minutester, Nancy went to school

    alone miserably. I med her for going missing. I asked her why didn''t she tell me before she got off

    the bicycle, and then... I was beaten up by Nancy." Remembering this scenario, Doris couldn''t stop

    herself fromughing.

    "I knew you didn''t lose your memories!" Nancy thought that Doris was just messing with Jay. What

    Doris was talking about was the embarrassing scene that happened between the two of them when

    they were in college.

    Back then, everything was so simple. They were happy, pure and carefree. If they would reminisce,

    their past was really funny.

    "I... I''m not lying, Doris..." Then Jay leaned forward and stared into Doris'' eyes. "Have you regained

    your memory?"

    "I''ve told you that I never lost my memory. I''m just kidding. Well, stop it. It''s alreadyte. It''s time for

    Nancy to go home and take a rest. Nancy, Jay is here now. You can go home and have a rest." Doris

    didn''t want Nancy to find out that she had lost her memory, so she tried to avoid Jay''s topic.

    Jay was not a stupid man, so he understood what Doris meant. "Okay, Nancy, thank you very much for

    today. You can go home and have a rest."

    "Well, if you can''t take care of Doris alone, you can ask for a nurse to assist you." Today was indeed

    tiring, but Doris was like a sister to her so she didn''t mind.

    "No, my family will be here soon." As he had been so busy today, Jay hadn''t told his parents yet that

    Doris had given birth to their son.

    "Okay, Doris, I wille to see you tomorrow." Then Nancy picked up her coat and walked towards the

    door.

    Looking at her back, Doris replied, "If you are busy, don''t worry about me."

    With a smile, Nancy turned around to face Doris. "Nothing is more important than you."

    Her touching words made Doris smile.

    When Nancy left, Jay looked at Doris inquisitively. "Doris, do you really remember everything?"

    "I was..." At this time, Doris wanted to deny it again.

    "You... Will you go back to being as fierce as before?" That matter was what worried Jay the most.

    Doris''s eyes went wide. "What do you mean? If you think Nancy is better..."

    "Stop. You have been considerate to me recently. Don''t ruin my good impression on you. You have

    regained your memory. If you make fun of me and Nancy again, that will be unkind."

    "Well, do you think Nancy will fall in love with you, a yboy? She loves Charles, and I''m the only

    person who was stupid enough to be fooled by you and married you..."

    As Dorisined, Jay sighed bitterly. "Sure enough, you have regained your memory, but I think it''s

    better for you to lose it."

    People who lost their memories would lose a sense of security. Naturally, Doris would rely on Jay. If

    she did, then she would be gentle to him.

    However, as soon as Doris regained her memory, she immediately showed her true colors.

    That was why Jay shook his head and sighed.

    With gritted teeth, Doris eximed, "Jay... What did you say?"

    "I said that it was time to feed our baby. I''ll get the milk ready right away." After saying that, Jay picked

    up the milk bottle and went out of the room. "Nurse, please tell me how many scoops of milk powder

    that a newborn needs at a time..."

    Dorisy down on the bed and turned to look at the little Ace who was slowly wriggling.

    Her lips slowly formed into a smile of contentment as she stared at her baby.

    As it was already winter, the thin clothes and Erin''s coat Nancy was wearing were not enough to ease

    the cold. She was sneezing when she came back home.

    Worried, Charles prepared clean clothes for Nancy and gently said, "Nancy, take a hot shower first."

    Before she could even reply, Nancy sneezed again. "Well, thank you."

    "It''s my pleasure. Don''t be too formal; we have been married for a long time and it is my duty to take

    care of you. I know you are tired today, so I asked the kids to go to bed early. You take a shower and

    eat something after," Charles said gently.

 Chapter 494 The Same Woman

    Chapter 494 The Same Woman

    Staring at the tall and strong figure of Charles, Nancy thought it could''ve been a good thing if Charles

    was with her when she gave birth to Bobby and Nadia.

    This thought made her feel a little disappointed.

    Shaking her head to discard this thought, Nancy walked into the bathroom.

    After he packed Erin''s coat, Charles heated up the food for Nancy.

    Charles could hear the disappointment in Nancy''s voice, and he knew why Nancy was upset.

    A few years ago, they had met once.

    All he wanted was the baby in Nancy''s belly. As for Nancy, he had never thought of her at that time.

    It must have been hard for Nancy to be pregnant for nine months.

    When he was done heating up the food up for Nancy, Charles took out a hair dryer and waited for her

    toe out.

    After a while, Nancy came out of the bathroom in a bathrobe.

    Her eyes were slightly red and she looked like she had been crying.

    At the sight of her, Charles'' heart shrank. He raised the hair dryer he was holding and said, "Come on,

    let me help you dry your hair."

    Without saying anything, Nancy walked over obediently and sat down in front of Charles.

    Charles blow-dried her hair expertly. "Nancy, Grandpa has allowed us to get married. I''ll schedule our

    wedding soon, okay?"

    However, Nancy was not in a hurry to answer. She kept silent for a while. It was not until Charles was

    done drying her hair that Nancy spoke. "Let''s talk about itter."

    For a moment, Charles was stunned. Nancy''s voice was a little low, but he was able to hear it. What

    did Nancy mean?

    "Nancy, don''t you want to marry me?" asked Charles.

    "It''s not what you think." Nancy stood up and walked towards the dining table.

    After putting the hair dryer away, Charles turned around and sat opposite to Nancy.

    "Tell me, why?"

    But instead of answering him, Nancy picked up a piece of fried tofu and put it in her mouth. She

    couldn''t help but smile while chewing the tofu. "The tofu tastes good. I think your cooking skill is getting

    a lot better. Continue to work hard."

    Angry that she dodged the question, Charles pulled the te away from her. "You didn''t answer my

    question. You can''t eat."

    If Nancy didn''t agree, it would be impossible for Charles to hold the wedding.

    After all, she was his bride! How could he get married if Nancy opposed?

    "You have a bad temper." Gritting her teeth, Nancy continued, "I don''t care. I''ll just eat the fish then."

    The she reached out her chopsticks to pick up the fish, but Charles also took the te with the fish

    away.

    "Charles! What''s the meaning of this? Did you just fake your gentleness just now? You''ve cooked these

    for me, yet you don''t want me to eat them?" In a fit of pique, Nancy leaned against the back of the

    dining chair.

    "Answer my question first. Damn it!" Thest thing that Charles cared about now was food.

    With a sigh, Nancy stood up and walked behind Charles. She put her arms around Charles'' neck and

    rested her chin on his shoulder. "It''s obvious that Frederic wanted you to go back to the TS Group

    today, but you didn''t refuse, did you? The TS Group is in a state of panic right now. Besides, Joseph

    hasn''t taken care of it well these past few days. You just came back. You shouldfort and

    encourage your people. There are so many things that you have to deal with, so you will be very busy

    for the time being. I think it''s not appropriate for us to get married now."

    It could be seen that Charles was shocked to hear what Nancy had said. He thought, Nancy rejected

    him because she felt sad, but he didn''t expect that Nancy did it for his own sake. It turned out that he

    just had misunderstood her.

    It was true that thepany had been in a mess for a few days. That was the reason why a lot of

    things were waiting for him to deal with.

    With tenderness in his eyes, Charles picked up Nancy''s hand and kissed her affectionately. "Thank

    you, Nancy."

    "As you have said, we are an old couple. There is no need to be formal with me." Her soft voice melted

    Charles'' heart in an instant.

    "Let''s eat, Nancy." Suddenly, Charles grabbed Nancy''s arm and pulled her into his arms, which

    surprised Nancy.

    Sitting on Charles''p, Nancy said, "You are weird, Charles. Just a while ago, you were aggressive and

    cold, and now you are so..."

    "Gentle?" With a smile, Charles picked up a piece of chicken wing and put it in Nancy''s mouth. "Try one

    of your favorite chicken wings."

    "They say that a woman''s expression changes so quickly, but I don''t think so. I think your expression

    changes faster," Nancy murmured as she chewed.

    Hearing this, Charles couldn''t help but grin. "Am I moody?"

    "Yes, you are right. You are moody." As she spoke, Nancy continued to eat.

    "Silly girl, that''s because I''m afraid you will run away with someone else... How I wish I could marry you

    right now and tie you by my side for the rest of my life!" As soon as he finished his words, Charles let

    out a heavy sigh.

    It was true. His marriage with Nancy had undergone ups and downs. Although the two had been

    together for a long time, every time they nned out the wedding, something would happen to stop it.

    So Charles was afraid that Nancy would reject him.

    "Silly... Silly you." Tears began to form in the corners of her eyes when she sniffed.

    "Well, I''d love to be a happy silly man as long as I am with you," Charles said sentimentally.

    Rolling her eyes, Nancyined, "Sentimental."

    Both of themughed at each other, but Nancy suddenly sneezed.

    Material ? N?velDrama.Org.

    "Don''t worry. I''ll find you some antipyretics." He put Nancy on the dining chair and turned to look for the

    medicine box.

    Nancy liked C Chicken Wings best when it was cooked by Charles. She wolfed down the chicken

    wings happily while waiting for Charles.

    After eating, she sat at the table and drank water.

    Upon realizing that Charles was taking a while looking for the medicine kit, she shouted, "Charles, are

    you asleep?"

    "No." Her brows furrowed when Charles answered sulkily.

    "My cold is not that serious. I''ll just drink a little more water. I don''t need to take medicine." Since

    Charles was taking too long, Nancy decided to just clean the table.

    After a few minutes, Charles finally came out with two boxes of traditional Chinese medicine.

    "Take this. Traditional Chinese medicine has little side effect."

    "Well... Was it so difficult for you to find these two?" Nancy asked.

    "Well..." There was a hint of hesitation in his eyes.

    Noticing that there was something wrong with Charles, Nancy asked, "Charles, what''s wrong with

    you?"

    "I just saw some news. I don''t know if I should tell you."

    The look on his face made Nancy nervous. "What happened? Is mom..."

    What worried Nancy most was her mother''s health. Just by thinking about, she immediately felt

    anxious.

    "Not Mom... It''s Edward..."

    "What''s wrong with Edward?" As a friend, Nancy was also worried about Edward.

    She had been so busy these days that she didn''t call Edward for a long time.

    "Nothing. He seems to have a girlfriend." But his gloomy face didn''t change which confused Nancy

    more.

    If Edward had a girlfriend, Charles should be happy. Why did Charles look unhappy?

    "Charles, don''t you always hope that Edward can have a girlfriend? He has a girlfriend now. We should

    congratte him. What''s with the long face?" asked Nancy.

    "Let me show you this..." With a sigh, Charles put the phone in front of Nancy.

    When Nancy saw the woman beside Edward, her eyes widened in shock.

    Because the woman looked so much like her.

    No, it seemed like they were just one person.

 Chapter 495 Painstaking Efforts

    Chapter 495 Painstaking Efforts

    "Oh my God... What does Edward mean?" Nancy seldom made a fuss, but now she was really

    shocked by Edward.

    Where did Edward find a woman who looked so much like her?

    Even their figures were so close.

    The woman was just a little sexier than Nancy, but it was barely noticeable.

    With a sneer, Charles said, "I don''t know. This woman really looks like you. If I don''t know you too well,

    I will think it''s you. Edward isforting himself but making trouble for us."

    It seemed like Edward had tried his best to find a woman who looked so much like Nancy. Undoubtedly,

    Edward was still deeply in love with her.

    This made Charles feel ufortable, but he couldn''t do anything.

    Just because he didn''t like it, didn''t mean he could stop Edward from seeing this woman.

    An awkward smile appeared on Nancy''s face. "It''s normal to meet some people who look like each

    other. Maybe Edward just met this woman by chance. Are you jealous?"

    "That woman has nothing to do with you and me. Why should I be jealous? But I am afraid that

    Frederic would over think and the media would stir up trouble again. Edward should be aware of this.

    How could he bring such a woman to the public? Isn''t this making trouble for us?" Charles frowned and

    sighed.

    "Well... We can just ignore it" Whether that woman looked like her or not, Edward was abroad now. And

    even if Edward was here, she had no right to decide whom he should date with. It was Edward''s own

    business and no one else had the right to interfere.

    No matter how close they were as friends, Nancy couldn''t either.

    Seeing that she had nothing else to say, Charles abruptly said, "Nancy, are you happy to be loved

    deeply by someone else?"

    "What? I... No, no..." Instinctively, Nancy shook her head. She knew that Edward loved her, and so did

    Charles. But since Edward went abroad, they had stopped talking about the past. It was as if Edward

    had walked out of their lives, so what was with the fuss now?

    It could be seen that Charles was really jealous.

    So Nancy took a deep breath and walked towards Charles. "Charles, listen to me. I love you. Here..."

    Her eyes never left him as she put Charles'' hand on her chest. "No one can stay here except you."

    These words were sonorous and moving.

    With a knowing smile, Charles touched the tip of Nancy''s nose. "Well, I didn''t over think. As long as you

    are with me, I don''t care who Edward loves. We just can''t let him disturb our lives."

    "Yes, that''s right." Beaming at Charles, she let go of his hand.

    Then Charles poured some water for Nancy and handed her the medicine. "Here, take the medicine."

    While he was gently rubbing Nancy''s hair, he added, "Now that you have caught a cold, go to bed

    early."

    "Well, I''m really tired today." As Nancy spoke, she deliberately leaned on Charles'' arms.

    It was rare for Nancy to take the initiative, so an idea suddenly came up in Charles'' mind. He picked

    Nancy up and went straight to the bedroom.

    "You have a cold. Is that okay?" Charles put down Nancy on the bed.

    "What is okay? Go to sleep! I should sleep more when I have a cold." Pretending to be confused,

    Nancy wrapped her arms around Charles'' neck.

    "Well, I mean sleeping. Tonight, the moon is shining brightly and the atmosphere is so good. If we don''t

    have a good sleep, won''t we waste the great night?" Then he kissed Nancy on her cheek.

    "Charles, you''re such a bad guy..."

    "If men are not bad, women wouldn''t love them..." Grinning evilly, his lips pressed against Nancy''s lips

    for a hot kiss.

    "Charles, be gentle. It hurts." From time to time, Nancy was pushing him away.

    Her action was so gentle that Charles knew she was just ying hard to get.

    His desire exploded in an instant. Not to mention the news he had read about Edward, which made

    Charles want to possess Nancy more tonight. He wanted to show that he owned her.

    So, Charles hugged Nancy tightly and said, "Nancy! You are hurt but happy at the same time, aren''t

    you?"

    "Ah..." What he said had a double meaning, and Nancy was smart enough to understand it.

    That was to say, hooligans were not terrible, but a well-educated hooligan was.

    When she was about to say this, her lips were sealed by Charles''.

    They made love the whole night.

    Exhausted, Nancy slept soundly after.

    On the next day, she woke up without Charles beside her.

    When reached out and touched the cup beside her. It was still warm, which meant that Charles had just

    got up.

    As soon as she got off the bed to stretch a bit, she felt dizzy and her nose was stuffy.

    She really caught a cold.

    Content rights by N?velDr//ama.Org.

    "Charles?" Nancy called softly.

    Without receiving any reply from Charles, Nancy rubbed her nose and walked out in slippers.

    In the living room, she found Charles standing while talking to someone on the phone. He sounded a

    bit cold and distant.

    Not wanting to disturb him, Nancy stood aside and just looked at him.

    Perhaps he felt Nancy''s presence; Charles ended the conversation. "We''ll talk about itter."

    After ending the call, Charles faced Nancy. "You caught a cold. Why don''t you sleep a little longer?"

    "My whole body feels heavy, so I can''t fall asleep," said Nancy.

    "Well, don''t forget to take your medicer. I''ve already made breakfast." When he was about to put

    away his phone, Nancy suddenly grabbed it.

    Needless to say, Charles was surprised.

    "You..."

    "Don''t be nervous. I''m just checking which beauty you were talking to just now. Are you saying that you

    love me while calling another woman ''honey'' on the other line?" Of course, Nancy didn''t doubt Charles''

    faithfulness. She just wanted to know if it was Frederic who called Charles.

    The least thing Charles needed now was the pressure from Frederic...

    Or maybe, Frederic saw the photo of Edward and the woman who looked like Nancy and

    misunderstood it.

    That could also be the reason why Frederic called and questioned Charles.

    Nancy was really tired of these misunderstandings, but she didn''t want Charles to bear them alone.

    Ignoring him, Nancy clicked on the screen and found Frederic''s phone number on his recent call logs.

    "Grandpa called? What''s the matter?" asked Nancy.

    With a sigh, Charles answered, "Nothing. He was just urging me to go to thepany, but I don''t want

    to go today..." "Where is Joseph?"

    "Humph... I don''t know... I heard that Grandpa is really furious." Remembering the scandal Joseph and

    Derrick were involved to, Charles snorted in anger but gave a smug smile after.

    If he was angry, then Frederic was even angrier.

    If Derrick wasn''t ill, Frederic would have kicked Derrick many times.

    But since Derrick was badly injured, he took him back to the hospital and scolded Derrick severely.

    All Derrick could do was to keep silent.

    What could Derrick say? He did something wrong and had no reason to refute.

    But no one expected that Joseph would be gone missing this morning.

    Joseph was a yboy. Generally, nothing would affect his mood, but yesterday... There was no doubt

    that Joseph got really pissed off.

    The moment he learned that Joseph was missing, Frederic began to feel anxious. "Hurry up and find

    Joseph!"

    Frederic was afraid that Joseph wouldmit suicide.

 Chapter 496 Turmoil

    Chapter 496 Turmoil

    Two hours had already passed, but they still couldn''t find Joseph. The shareholders had already lost

    confidence in Joseph since the day Anna barged in the meeting room without a notice.

    Now, they began to be restless again, so everyone was calling Frederic.

    They didn''t mention Charles, but they all asked Frederic what would happen to TS Group.

    If the stock continued to fluctuate, TS Group would be in trouble.

    How could Frederic not be anxious?

    That was the reason why he called Charles. But to his dismay, Charles'' only reply was, "Nancy has a

    cold, so I can''t leave now. Let''s talk about itter."

    Frederic was so angry that he almost threw his phone.

    "Nancy is a good woman. Well, she is, but we can''t let Charles ignore the fact that ourpany is on

    the verge of falling! What do you think we should do?"

    Helpless, Hardy and Angelina looked at each other.

    After a while, Angelina said, "Nancy is a sensible girl. She will persuade Charles to go to thepany."

    "I think so," Hardy echoed.

    The two had a good impression on Nancy as if they hadn''t been against her before.

    "I hope so..." With a sigh, Frederic closed his eyes hard.

    They knew Nancy well. At this moment, it was impossible for Nancy to keep Charles at home.

    "I just caught a cold. I still have an operation today, so I have to go to work. You should also take a look

    at thepany. After all, Joseph left such a big mess, and someone must take over. Joseph is

    missing. If you don''t care about thepany anymore, thepany will really fall. Are you willing to do

    that?"

    "Are you goading me?" Charles chuckled.

    "I just don''t want you to fight against Grandpa anymore. He has already taken a big step back when he

    agreed to our marriage. You should also take a step back. Now that Joseph is not here, you can''t let

    him down again. He will not be able to bear it."

    Looking at her, Charles knew he had no choice but to obey her. "Well, I''ll listen to you. Now let''s have

    dinner first, and then I''ll go to thepany."

    To be honest, Charles didn''t really want topromise to anyone. Now that he had achieved his goal,

    it was time to get things back on track.

    If it went on, it would cause a great loss to TS Group.

    As the CEO, Charles couldn''t bear it.

    "Good boy." Nancy snickered.

    "You... Nancy..." Faking his anger, Charles gritted his teeth.

    He stretched out his hand, pretending to do something bad on Nancy''s body.

    Just then, Bobby and Nadia came out.

    Rubbing her sleepy eyes, Nadia asked, "Mommy, will you take us to see godmother''s little baby?"

    Contentt bel0ngs to N0ve/lDra/ma.O(r)g!

    Nadia spent the whole night thinking about how the baby would look like.

    "Mommy is too busy today. Can I take you there another day?" said Nancy.

    "But I really want to see the baby in godmother''s belly. Does it look like Nadia?" Her innocent eyes

    stared at Nancy.

    "No, it''s not like that. It''s a baby boy, so he probably looks like me. With bright and clear eyes and high

    nose... He is as cute as me," Bobby argued.

    Shaking his head, Charles interrupted, "You think too much. The child is your Godfather''s. Of course,

    the baby looks like him."

    "Daddy, why does godfather''s child look like him? Tell me..." Another weird question came from Bobby.

    "It has something to do with genes..." Because he knew that Bobby wouldn''t stop asking, Charles

    immediately changed the topic. "This question is tooplicated for a kid like you. You''d better hurry

    up and eat, so you could go to school. You are going to bete."

    In her mind, Nancy gave Charles a thumb''s up.

    The children''s questions were endless. They were all going to bete if they answered it one by one.

    After breakfast, Charles drove the children to the kindergarten and then went straight to thepany.

    Meanwhile, Nancy drove to the hospital by herself.

    The first thing she did was check on Doris and her baby. She felt relieved when she saw that they were

    both alright.

    Then Nancy went to the operating room and performed an operation on an eight year old girl.

    Soon it was noon, and Nancy had nothing else to do so she just stayed inside her office. ''It has been a

    long time since Charles went to work. I wonder if he can adapt to it soon.''

    With this thought, she called Charles.

    "How do you feel? Are you tired?"

    How could Charles not be tired? The office was in a mess because of Joseph. Everything had to start

    from scratch.

    Charles was too busy to drink coffee the whole morning.

    His face wrinkled when he sipped on his coffee and found out it was already cold. "I''m tired."

    Nancy''s heart ached.

    ncing at the clock, Nancy asked, "What would you like for lunch?"

    "I''m not hungry. I don''t want to eat anything now." Since he came into the office early in the morning, he

    had been busy reading documents, having meetings and as well as cleaning up his office.

    Now that things were starting to be back on track, he opened the documents again.

    There were so many things for him to do that he was not in the mood to eat.

    But Nancy was worried about him, so she decided to bring him food to eat. "How can you not eat? Wait

    for me. I''ll be there soon."

    "Hey, Nancy, don''te here..." Before he could finish his words, Nancy had already ended the call.

    In a hurry, Nancy drove to a small restaurant, and bought some spicy chicken for Charles. He liked

    spicy food, so she bought what he liked.

    She bought several dishes, all of which were fried and spicy.

    At home, Charles seldom used chili to cook because they were living with the children. Now that she

    would bring him food, she could buy what he really liked.

    Thirty minutester, Nancy was already at the TS Group.

    Of course the security guard didn''t stop Nancy.

    With the lunch box in her hand, Nancy took the elevator to the top floor of the office building.

    "Madam, I''ll tell the CEO." The secretary didn''t dare to go to Charles'' office the whole morning for fear

    of disturbing the president''s work.

    Today... Everyone was so busy.

    But the secretary was willing to work hard today.

    At least she didn''t have to be as worried as she was when she worked for Joseph.

    Nancy waved her hands in a hurry. "No, thanks. I can go in by myself."

    "All right," the secretary said in a low voice.

    After giving the secretary a polite smile, Nancy walked towards the CEO''s office.

    Staring at her back, the secretaries began whispering.

    "Joseph is a high-profile man and found a high-profile woman. Charles is keeping a low profile and has

    a low-profile woman... It''s better now. I''m really tired of Joseph. He shouts loudly every day, and is not

    like a CEO at all."

    "Yes, I hope there isn''t any trouble again. I''ve had enough."

    They whispered about what had happened in the past few days.

    Not interested in these things, Nancy gently pushed the door and entered the CEO''s office.

    Even when he heard the door open, Charles kept looking at the files. He didn''t expect that it was

    Nancy. Without raising his head, he asked, "What''s up?"

    Not in a hurry to reply, Nancy tiptoed in the front of Charles and held the documents on his hand. "It''s

    time for lunch. The first thing you need to do is to eat."

    The moment he heard Nancy''s voice, Charles raised his head and chuckled. "You came here so soon."

    "I was afraid that you might be hungry, so I came here soon," said Nancy affectionately.

    Thinking that Nancy would get tired from driving, Charles said in distress, "I said I''m not hungry. Why

    are you still here? It''s far from the hospital."

    "I don''t have any operation this afternoon. My schedule isn''t tight." Grinning widely, Nancy teased, "So I

    decided to bring you something to eat and see if there are any beauties in your

    office."

 Chapter 497 Hard Work

    Chapter 497 Hard Work

    "Hey! You''re daydreaming! Wake up!" Charles yfullyined. Then, he opened the box and saw

    the red pepper. With a smile, he happily asked, "Nancy, you know I like spicy food?"

    "Of course, I know you well."

    "Wow! A thoughtful woman like you should be cherished. Thank you!" Charles picked up the chopsticks

    and revealed a delighted expression. "I''m getting hungry at the sight of this delicious food. Come on,

    let''s eat together!"

    Then, he reached for another pair of chopsticks and handed them to Nancy.

    "Well, I''m here to apany you. Of course, we''ll be eating together." With a pleasant smile, Nancy

    sat beside Charles. "You must be exhausted today."

    Nancy''s concern warmed Charles''s heart. "I''m a man. Such things won''t be enough to tire me. Take

    care of yourself and don''t worry about me, okay?"

    "Well, I''m fine. But..." Nancy wanted to say something. However, after a thought, she decided to

    swallow her words.

    "Is there something wrong?" Charles asked with a perplexed expression.

    "Haven''t you seen the news today?" asked Nancy in a worried tone.

    "My schedule is swamped today. I don''t have time to watch the news. Is it about Edward and that

    woman?" Charles asked while frowning.

    "No, it wasn''t. The news was about Joseph''s disappearance. Despite everything that happened, he''s

    still your family. I think it would be better if you send someone to find him as soon as possible. We don''t

    want Grandpa to be worried about him." Nancy didn''t like Joseph because he was irresponsible and

    aloof. Nheless, he was not an evil person.

    Therefore, for Frederic''s sake, they had to find Joseph as soon as possible.

    "I''ve already sent Hiram to look for him. Joseph ran away on a whim. That childish temper of his took

    the better of him. I don''t think that idiot would stray too far." Charles was aware that when Joseph was

    a teenager, the idiot was already fond of running away from home. As a result, Frederic was often

    worried and couldn''t eat or sleep well. Frederic ordered the servants to look everywhere for Joseph.

    Surprisingly, the little brat would often just hide in the yard or basement.

    That meant that despite Joseph''s rebellious attitude, he didn''t dare to leave home.

    "Joseph used to run away a lot." Charles shook his head in disappointment.

    "But this time, it''s different! Joseph was humiliated. After all, his father, Derrick, did something horrible.

    Not to mention, Anna was the love of his life," Nancy worriedly said.

    "Do you believe that Joseph will live with Anna?" Charles asked as he swallowed a bite of the dish.

    "No, I''m just worried that he might go to see Anna. Joseph has never been predictable. He''s still in love

    with Anna. If he goes there, Joseph might do something irrational."

    Suddenly, Charles was stunned. Nancy''s worries were not unwarranted. Although Joseph was not a

    genius, he must have realized what it meant for him to let Anna safely deliver her baby.

    As such, Joseph would inevitably do something to impede the baby''s delivery.

    "Wow, Nancy. Recently, you''re growing smarter and more beautiful." With a grin, Charles picked up a

    chicken drumstick and put it into Nancy''s mouth.

    "Is this my reward?" Nancy asked with a snicker.

    "No, I will give your reward tonight when we''re alone together," Charles affectionately said with a wink.

    "Ha! Now, it seems that you''re not hungry!" Nancyined. Then, she leaned and was about to

    take off the chopsticks of Charles.

    "No, I was famished. However, when I saw you, my hunger went away."

    Nancy narrowed her eyes and stared at Charles. "What do you mean? You''ve lost your appetite

    because of me?"

    "Silly girl, no. It''s just that your beauty is enough to be a feast for my eyes," Charles yfully said as he

    grabbed the chopsticks. Then, he pinched Nancy''s nose and yed with her ears.

    Startled, Nancy jumped away and said with a pout, "Bad guy, if you continue to bully me, I will never

    bring you food again!"

    "Well, does that mean you want me to bully another woman instead?" Charles continued to provoke

    Nancy as his lips curved into a smile.

    Such sweet words were spicier than his hot chicken wings. Nancy''s face instantly flushed.

    Suddenly, there was a knock in the door.

    Immediately, Nancy tidied her clothes and sat again.

    "Come in," Charles replied in an indifferent tone.

    "Mr. Fu, I found some clues about Joseph..." Hiram hurriedly entered the room.

    However, his voice trailed off when he noticed Nancy. A trace of embarrassment shed across his

    face.

    "Don''t worry. I just brought your CEO his lunch," Nancy hurriedly exined. However, she sounded like

    she was hiding something.

    "Oh, I''m sorry to barge in. I just saw our CEO having lunch," said Hiram in an attempt to ease the

    embarrassment. However, after the words left his mouth, the atmosphere grew weirder.

    Romance filled the office.

    Charles and Nancy had plenty of time at home. Why were they in the office just to flirt?

    With an anxious look, Nancy stood up and said, "I''m leaving since I still have to work this afternoon.

    You can talk in private."

    "Madam, do you need me to drive you to work?" Hiram politely asked.

    "No, it''s okay. I drove here anyway," answered Nancy as she bolted towards the door.

    A warm smile painted Hiram''s face. "Mr. Fu, Miss Ning is bing more beautiful as time goes by."

    "Well, are you praising me for taking great care of her?" Charles proudly asked with delight.

    Hiram had been working for Charles for so many years. As such, he didn''t have much restraint in front

    of Charles. Most of the time, the two of them would joke with each other.

    As such, Hiram casually stepped forward and teased, "Yeah, it might be true that you''ve been

    grooming Miss Ning to be more lovely and beautiful. However, I also realized that she taught you well

    about cooking."

    ''Huh?

    Material ? N?velDrama.Org.

    This idiot is mocking me for being a cook husband, isn''t he?''

    Suddenly, Charles raised his chopsticks and smacked Hiram on the head. "You buffoon! What are you

    saying? Have you eaten your lunch? Well, these are some delicious dishes. Sit already and eat. Stop

    talking nonsense, okay?"

    "Ha ha!" Hiram gave a wry smile and said, "Don''t worry. I already ate on the way here. By the way, I

    almost forgot why I''m here. My subordinate said that Joseph has gone to the Wang family. Do we want

    to go to the Wang family now?"

    With a frown, Charles suddenly mmed his chopsticks to the table and stood up. "Damn it! Did

    Joseph go there alone?"

    "Yeah. Joseph went by himself."

    "Then that''s a terrible thing, Hiram. Go to the Wang family as soon as possible. David might kill

    Joseph." Charles realized Joseph that went to Wang family''s house today to find Anna.

    If Joseph took Anna to the hospital and forced her to have an abortion, that would still be okay.

    Nheless, Charles was afraid that Joseph would do something irrational on impulse.

    "Is it so terrible?" A perplexed expression shed across Hiram''s face as he didn''t expect the

    consequence to be so grim.

    "Yeah, so let''s go there now. If Joseph is still safe, we can just talk about the stock in David''s hand.

    However, if something bad is happening to Joseph, we must save him!" Charles said on the way to the

    door.

    "Okay, I understand."

    The two of them rushed to the parking lot and drove straight to the Wang family.

    Fortunately, Joseph was not that stupid.

    Because he was frustrated, Joseph he didn''t go to the group this morning. He dressed up and went

    straight to David''s home.

    But Joseph wasn''t so ignorant that he would throw away his life. When he arrived at David''s house, he

    respectfully greeted David as thetter opened the door.

 Chapter 498 Unfriendly Visit

    Chapter 498 Unfriendly Visit

    Since he came back from the Fu family''s old house, David couldn''t help but be worried.

    He rebuked Anna for thinking she was clever. Look how she was caught in the trap set by Charles and

    couldn''t get out!

    All David could do was shout at her, but nagging couldn''t help them at all.

    It was obvious that no matter how shrewd Anna was, she was no match for Charles. David didn''t know

    if Anna was just too courageous or too stupid to even think that she could fool him and the entire Fu

    Family.

    Although Anna was frightened, she tried hard to control her temper. "It doesn''t matter whether the

    father of the baby is Derrick or Joseph. The baby in my womb is still a descendant of the Fu family, and

    Charles wouldn''t dare to do anything reckless."

    David was so angry that he almost spat out blood. "Anna, Anna, are you out of your mind? Charles

    doesn''t care about your baby. Now it''s Joseph... You cheated on him with his father! Do you think

    Joseph can swallow his anger?"

    Even a powerless man couldn''t stand such a thing, let alone the arrogant Joseph. Do you think he

    would just let this go?"

    "What about me? How about I go abroad and hide for a while?" Her eyes showed panic and hesitation

    as she spoke.

    "I think it''s best for you to have an abortion as soon as possible." David''s face darkened as he

    continued, "It''s a bastard anyway. Everyone knows about this scandalous matter now, and Derrick

    would die first before he admits it!"

    "I can''t! I don''t want to kill my own child." Instinctively, Anna held her belly as she began to sob.

    "He is just a bastard. Why are you reluctant? I''ll go to the hospital with you right now!" David roared

    and grabbed her by the arm.

    Struggling from his hold, Anna shouted, "No, I won''t. I will give birth to the baby. He is my flesh and

    blood. You may not feel sorry for him, but I do. I am the mother of this child! No matter what you say, I

    will keep him."

    Every time Anna was being stubborn, she had the tendency to be reckless.

    "You are a silly woman. Joseph won''t allow you to keep this baby now. You''d better do it as soon as

    possible, to avoid any more problems." Then he tightened his grip on Anna''s arm. "You have no choice

    but to listen to me today."

    But Anna was used to David''s indulgence. She shook his hand away in refusal. "I just want to keep the

    baby. If you want me to abort it, I will die."

    "Anna, you should wake up, okay? It''s not a baby at all. He is a monster, who shouldn''t be born. No

    one else wants you to give birth to him except yourself. You''d better solve it as soon as possible and

    don''t make more trouble."

    "Humph, the baby is in my belly, and it has nothing to do with anyone. I will keep the baby." Not wanting

    topromise, Anna didn''t listen to her father''s advices at all.

    At this point, David wanted to p Anna across her face. His jaw clenched as he tried to control

    himself. "Anna, let''s go now... Let''s go..."

    All of a sudden, David dragged Anna towards the door.

    N?velDrama.Org is the owner.

    Taken by surprise with his action, Anna screamed. But she didn''t want to give in, so the two fought

    against each other in the living room.

    Just then, the doorbell rang.

    Through the French window, David saw Joseph standing outside.

    In despair, David''s grip on Anna loosened. "Anna, Joseph is here."

    It was not difficult to guess why Joseph was here.

    Joseph just wanted to kill the baby in Anna''s belly.

    However, this damn Anna still had a disdainful look on her face. "It doesn''t matter even if Joseph is

    here. I still don''t want to have an abortion. If he forces me, I will die in front of him."

    "Do you think your life is valuable? Silly girl, your life is worthlesspared to the wealth and

    reputation of Fu family." Knowing the Fu family''s tactics, David just wanted Anna to abort the baby and

    send her abroad after.

    If Anna stayed here, she might lose her life without knowing when.

    To his dismay, Anna just wouldn''t listen. "Dad, don''t be so timid. That Joseph is just a good for nothing."

    The doorbell rang again which made them look at the door.

    Feeling helpless, David sighed. "Okay, I''ll let you see if Joseph is a good for nothing."

    Was Joseph as weak and useless as Anna said? Well, it would depend on who he was being

    compared to. He might be sillier than Charles, butpared to ordinary people, Joseph''s strength

    could not be underestimated.

    That was why David wondered why Anna didn''t take Joseph seriously.

    After swallowing the lump in his throat, David went to the courtyard and opened the gate for Joseph.

    "Mr. Fu, you are here." David shed a big grin.

    "Well, I''m here to visit Anna. Is she okay?" Joseph said calmly.

    But the calmer Joseph was, the more frightened David became.

    Beads of sweat formed on David''s forehead, so he tried to wipe it off. "I''m sorry, Mr. Fu. It''s all Anna''s

    fault. She just knows nothing and pissed you off. She is just a girl and doesn''t have any sense of

    propriety. She did something wrong and she doesn''t know how to deal with it. Just now, I scolded her. I

    thought that I should let her have an abortion, in case that everyone would be displeased."

    "Really? No one is displeased. It''s all good now." On the contrary to what he said, Joseph''s voice was

    gloomy.

    "No, no, no. Mr. Fu, please don''t say that. I know Anna has done something wrong. I apologize to you

    on her behalf. Please don''t be mad at her." At this moment, David could even kneel to let Joseph spare

    their lives.

    "There is really no need for you to be afraid. Let''s go. I want to see Anna." Then Joseph strode towards

    the living room.

    With her head held high, Anna remained sitting on the sofa.

    When she saw Joseph, she raised her chin arrogantly as she nced at him. "What are you doing

    here?"

    Normally, Joseph would be furious when he heard a woman''s cold voice, but today he didn''t.

    Instead, he calmly took off his coat and handed it to David.

    David quickly hung up Joseph''s coat, but David became more nervous. It seemed that Joseph had no

    intention to leave soon. Was Joseph going to live here?

    Like he was part of the Wang family, Joseph took off his shoes at ease and wore the slippers before he

    sat down beside Anna.

    As soon as Joseph sat down, David gave Anna a warning look. His eyes were telling her to be gentle to

    Joseph and not to infuriate him.

    Because he knew that Joseph didn''te with good intention this time.

    But then again, Anna was just nice to Joseph only when she needed something from him. Now that she

    was almost kicked out by Fu family, she was not in the mood to be kind to Joseph.

    So she stared at Joseph coldly.

    There was no hint of anger in Joseph''s eyes when he looked at her and put his hand on Anna''s belly.

    "Is this my brother here?" His voice was indeed stern, but Anna wasn''t bothered at all.

    Unlike her, David was so scared that his heart almost jumped out of his throat.

    Anna said calmly, "I don''t know. It might be your child."

    With these words, Joseph couldn''t help but sneer. "How long have you been with him? I guess he had

    done that thing with you more often than us, right?"

    Smirking, Anna turned to him and replied as if she was ying with fire, "Ah... In fact, your father is

    strong enough. It felt good to be with him."

 Chapter 499 Want It Or Not

    Chapter 499 Want It Or Not

    Deep inside, David wanted to rush towards Anna and kick her. ''What a silly woman! Does she have a

    death wish?''

    "Yeah, I''ve realized that. My father is a powerful and magnificent man. Otherwise, how could he give

    birth to me?" A confident expression lingered in Joseph''s face. Then, he put down his hand and said in

    a calm tone, "Well, I think I should take care of my sibling for my father''s sake."

    "Thank you for that gesture. However, I am still curious about know Derrick''s attitude towards the child.

    Does he want it or not?" ''It seems that Anna overestimated herself. How dare she use the baby in her

    belly to threaten Derrick?''

    "Of course, my father wants the child. You''ve been pregnant for at least five months. My father wouldn''t

    want you to abort it," Joseph answered in a stern voice.

    "Yeah. Your father is kind to me." A proud smile shed across Anna''s face.

    In disbelief, David looked at his daughter with widened eyes. He couldn''t believe Anna''s audacity to say

    that.

    Her words were like daggers, stabbing Joseph''s already broken heart.

    "Yes, you''re right. The members of the Fu family are always righteous, kind, and generous. Your family

    is full of good people," David ttered with a smile.

    At that moment, David hoped that Joseph would get his jacket and leave already.

    With a smile, Joseph nodded and said in a low voice, "Thank you for your praise, Mr. Wang. But we are

    not that kind and generous. It''s just that every member learned what to do and what no to do. By the

    way, I''m free this noon. I want to have lunch at your house. Is it convenient for you?"

    Deep inside, David wanted to reject Joseph''s request. However, David could only curse in his heart. He

    wouldn''t dare to say his refusal out loud.

    An awkward smile painted David''s face. "Well, I''m fine with it. However, right now is..."

    "What''s wrong, Mr. Wang? Am I an inconvenience?" Joseph coldly interjected.

    "No, it''s not like that. I just remembered something. Today''s news said that you didn''t go to work in the

    group. Additionally, the members im that they couldn''t contact you. They grew anxious with you

    suddenly missing. I think it would be better if you contact them. You need to rify with the media so

    that they won''t jump into conclusions."

    "Oh, I understand! Well, it seems that the TS Group is doing great without me. So, don''t worry. Those

    shareholders will always be restless at any kind of trouble. Just let them be. They wouldn''t do anything

    rash anyway. I like to see them panic. Haha," Joseph exined with a fake smile.

    David was so scared that his hair stood while cold sweat trickled down his spine. He felt that every

    word that Joseph said today had a hidden meaning.

    ''What is this guy saying?

    Shouldn''t he be venting his anger to Anna right now?

    Why is he just sitting there and spouting nonsense?''

    David''s heart shrank into a tiny ball. However, Anna still lookedposed.

    "Mr. Fu, I''ll ask the servant to prepare our lunch. What would you like to eat?" David asked in a

    respectful tone.

    "I''m tired of the delicacies. As such, any home-cooked meal would be fantastic for me," answered

    Joseph, still with a grin.

    "Okay. I''ll instruct the servants." Then, David called a servant and ordered her to prepare some food.

    Meanwhile, Anna still hadn''t taken Joseph seriously. With a sly smile, she said, "Joseph, when I look at

    you right now, you seem more mature than before. You look like Derrick."

    "Anna, do you like my father?" Joseph slowly asked as he swallowed a lump in his throat.

    "Huh? Ha ha. Well, I think you are quite handsome. But I don''t know. I think both of you are desirable,"

    Anna jokingly said with a snicker.

    "Well, right now, do you want to be with my father?" Joseph asked in a rxed tone. A calm smile

    lingered in his face.

    Anna still believed that Joseph was mentally stable. Despite knowing that she was pregnant with

    Derrick''s child, Joseph still faced her so calmly. Wasn''t it too much to say that Joseph was stupid?

    Nheless, Anna wasn''t aware of the rage boiling deep inside Joseph. He was just trying hard to

    suppress it.

    "Although you divorced Daisy for me, you''re father still won''t divorce your mother to be with me," Anna

    eximed with a sigh.

    Beside her, David was ashamed. His temples ached as he heard how stupid Anna was today.

    ''Why is she saying such inappropriate remarks?

    Isn''t she worried about irritating Joseph?

    She wants to die, doesn''t she? Why is this girl so dumb right now?!''

    "Mr. Fu, please don''t take Anna''s words seriously. It might be because of the hormones, but she''s out

    of her mindtely. I''m going to send her to the psychiatry department. s, how could a normal woman

    do such a ridiculous thing? Please find it in your heart to forgive her," David pleaded in an anxious

    tone.

    "Ha ha! I don''t care about it at all. My sibling is inside Anna''s belly. I won''t be upset for the child''s sake."

    Joseph broke into a smile again.

    However, in David''s eyes, Joseph''s smile was a grim sign.

    Discreetly, David signaled Anna to walk away.

    Material ? N?velDrama.Org.

    However, Anna pretended not to notice it. In an arrogant voice, she said, "It''s rare for you to be so

    tolerant. Why don''t we have a drinkter?"

    "A drink?" With worried eyes, Joseph looked at Anna''s belly. "I heard that alcohol is detrimental to the

    baby''s development."

    "Well, we are nning to have an abortion anyway. Anna can drink a little." David relentlessly

    expressed his apologies, hoping that Joseph would forgive Anna.

    "No! The baby is innocent. You better keep the child," said Joseph in a stern voice.

    A bright smile shed across Anna''s face. She turned to David and proudly med, "Dad, I''ve told you

    that Joseph is a kind man. How could he be angry with me? Besides, he is the president of the TS

    Group and can have any woman he wants. There''s no need for Joseph to cling to me, right?"

    David revealed a frown. Deep inside, he was ming himself for not properly educating his daughter.

    Anna''s blind optimism would probably attract a worse situation.

    An anxious expression painted David''s face. He didn''t dare to think about what else could happen.

    Afterward, the three of them leisurely chatted with each other. Time flew by so fast that it was already

    lunch before they realized it.

    David wanted to notify the media or Charles that Joseph was in the Wang family. He asked for

    Joseph''s permission to call them several times.

    However, Joseph coldly said, "Mr. Wang, I''m not a child anymore. There''s no need to tell anyone that

    I''m here. Don''t worry. I''ll leave after lunch.

    Since Joseph expressively said so, David had no choice but to give up on notifying them.

    In resignation, David faked a smile and said, "Okay, then, Mr. Fu."

    "Oh, by the way, don''t address me as Mr. Fu from now on. I''m no longer the president of TS Group."

    Joseph furrowed his eyebrows. With self-mockery, he added, "Now I think Charles should take this

    position."

 Chapter 500 Everything Goes Well

    Chapter 500 Everything Goes Well

    "Your father can also do that. I know that he can do better than Charles. It could be seen that Anna

    believed in Derrick''s capability so much.

    Hearing her words, Josephughed a little. "Yes, my father is very powerful but I have to wait for him to

    recover first." There was a ghost of smile on Joseph''s face. Nobody knew what was running in his

    head. As they talked, David was watching them in difort.

    "Well, let''s stop talking. The cook has already prepared the food. Let''s have breakfast." For the whole

    morning, David was trembling like treading on thin ice. As soon as he heard Anna mentioned Derrick,

    he quickly shifted the topic.

    To stop her from talking nonsense, David had been ring at her but she just ignored him.

    "Alright, let''s eat. I''m almost always hungry recently. Maybe because I''m pregnant." Then she stood up

    arrogantly and went straight to the dining table.

    "Look, the servants have specially prepared food that prevents miscarriage, all of which are my

    favorites," Anna said as she put the trotter into her bowl.

    "Then you should eat more." Not waiting for her reply, Joseph picked up another trotter for her.

    It was the first time that Anna gave him a polite look. "Thank you."

    While putting food on his own te, Joseph smiled to her as a response.

    For whatever reason, David felt like Joseph was behaving strangely today. He just couldn''t tell why.

    After what Anna did, how could he act liked a gentleman and even fill her te with food?

    Since he couldn''t tell, David just shrugged it off for the meantime. He poured Joseph a ss of whiskey

    and himself. "Mr. Fu, I''d like to propose a toast to you."

    With a smile, Joseph epted the ss. "Well, cheers! Congrattions! You''ll be a grandfather soon."

    Sweat trickled down David''s forehead again. "Mr. Fu, thank you for that."

    After saying that, David raised his head and drank up the whiskey in his ss.

    Engrossed with the food she was eating, Anna didn''t notice that Joseph put something in her ss.

    Holding his ss, Joseph turned to Anna. "Oh, Anna, you said you wanted to propose a toast to me.

    There is red wine in your goblet. Can you have some?"

    "Of course, a little." As Anna spoke, she raised her goblet and proudly clinked it with Joseph''s.

    "Come on! Drink it all. I''m drinking spirits, and you, it''s just red wine." Urging her to drink more, Joseph

    held his ss high.

    "Cheers!" Without anyin, Anna drank up her wine until thest drop.

    The corners of Joseph''s mouth turned up.

    At this time, they heard a car stop in front of the house.

    It was Anna who reacted first. The noise annoyed her so she shouted, "Who is so arrogant to drive the

    car into the yard? Butler? Butler!"

    The butler rushed in. "Mr. Wang, it''s Mr. Fu..." His eyes then fell on Joseph, which made him clear his

    throat. "Mr. Wang, Charles and Hiram are outside."

    "They... Why are they here?" Needless to say, David was surprised. Why did these people suddenly

    come in the same day without a warning?

    With his eyes fixed on the ss he was holding, Joseph asked sardonically, "Are they looking for me?"

    Although David hated Charles, he couldn''t deny the fact that he was afraid of him. So David quickly

    stood up and went outside. "Mr. Fu, nice to see you."

    Beads of sweat formed on his forehead, but he still tried to smile politely at Charles.

    "Well... I heard that you had be a shareholder in mypany, so I came to visit you." While

    Charles was talking, he gave a quick nce at the dining area.

    His eyes spotted Joseph''s car in the yard, so he knew his cousin was here.

    "Oh, I am just a small shareholder. Please don''t bother, Mr. Fu," David said humbly.

    Afraid that this man would hurt Joseph, Charles came straight to the point. "I just saw Joseph''s car

    outside. Is he here?"

    But if Charles thought about it carefully, David didn''t have the guts to do that.

    "Yes, Mr. Fu has... No, I mean, Joseph has been here for a while." David didn''t know how to address

    Joseph, and it seemed that there was no appropriate word to address him.

    Although, Joseph had left TS Group, he hadn''t officially resigned. And there was no official notice about

    Charles'' returning to TS Group.

    N?velDrama.Org is the owner.

    Suddenly, Joseph appeared with a ck chicken in his mouth. "Charles, I''m having lunch now. Would

    you like toe in and have some?"

    Hearing Joseph''s voice, Charles finally felt relieved. "I''ve already had lunch."

    Anyway, Joseph was fine now.

    "Okay, I''ll just finish my food." With a shrug, Joseph went back to the dining area.

    "Okay." With David by his side, Charles followed.

    "Oh, Mr. Fu, you are here. I''m sorry. I''m eating, too." Unbothered by his presence, Anna shed a smile

    at him.

    When he saw that she was safe and sound, he wondered why Joseph came to visit the Wang family

    today. Charles nced at her contemptuously, and then his gaze went back to Joseph.

    Everything seemed to be fine, like the calm before the storm.

    "Mr. Fu, this way please." Scared the he might offend Charles, David spoke to him with so much

    respect.

    "Okay." After giving Joseph onest nce, he followed David to the living room.

    As a host, David was generous enough to also invite Hiram after making tea. "Mr. Sun, let''s have a cup

    of tea together."

    Before doing anything, Hiram looked at Charles first. "Come on, Hiram."

    When Charles nodded at him, Hiram sat down on the sofa and politely said, "Thank you, Mr. Wang."

    The three of them had some tea and chatted casually.

    They were all absent-minded and listened to the movements in the dining room.

    David was worried about Anna; while Charles and Hiram were worried that Joseph would do something

    stupid and impulsive.

    Things didn''t go as they thought. Based on their voices, the two were talking casually.

    As a matter of fact, they sounded happy and harmonious.

    This made Charles frown in confusion. He couldn''t figure out why Joseph came here today.

    Just to eat? It didn''t seem to be Joseph''s style.

    As far as he knew, Joseph wanted to take revenge on Anna. But it didn''t seem to be the thing now, did

    it?

    After a while, Joseph came out of the dining room.

    "Charles, I''m done. Let''s go."

    Nodding his head, Charles stood up and turned to David. "Okay, Mr. Wang. We are leaving now."

    "Okay, take care, Mr. Fu." He got up to send them out.

    Walking out of the living room, Charles whispered in Joseph''s ear, "Get in my car and leave your car to

    Hiram."

    "Charles, are you worried about me?" Joseph chuckled.

    "I did it for Grandpa..." Not wanting to be heard by David, Charles lowered his voice.

    "Well, I like that." With a mischievous smile, Joseph opened the door of Charles'' car and sat in the

    passenger seat, while Charles sat on the driver''s seat.

    On their way, Charles couldn''t help but ask, "Tell me, what were you doing in Wang family?" From the

    very beginning, Charles knew that Joseph had the tendency to do something stupid and reckless. He

    had to know it so he could prevent Joseph from getting into trouble.

    "You probably know it. Otherwise, why would youe here to find me?" The smile on Joseph''s face

    was actually creepy.

    "Tell me, what did you do?" Charles really felt that Joseph came to the Wang family with a purpose.

    What was his motive?

    "Haven''t you seen it? Why do you still ask me?" Joseph still looked like a ruffian.

    "Since you don''t want to tell me the truth, I won''t ask you anymore. But I''m warning you, Joseph, no

    matter how powerful the Fu family is, we are nothingpared with thew. You''ve learned thew, so

    you shouldn''t go against it. Think twice before you do anything, understand?" Charles warned

    Joseph.

 Chapter 501 Nagging

    Chapter 501 Nagging

    With a disdainful expression, Joseph raised an eyebrow. "Charles, you nag too much! I swear you''re

    even more irritating than Grandpa."

    "Is that so? Then, do you hate me, Joseph?" Charles changed the topic. His tone was stern yet full of

    concern.

    The corners of Joseph''s mouth twitched. There was no way that he could still forgive Charles. Joseph''s

    rage boiled in his heart.

    Charles could have at least kept his mouth shut about Anna''s pregnancy with Derrick''s child.

    Instead, Charles made a fuss about it. Now, everyone knew that Derrick cuckolded Joseph!

    "You simpleton!" Joseph revealed a furious look.

    "I hate you and can never forgive you! Nheless, I''m also grateful. If it weren''t for you, I wouldn''t

    know about Anna''s pregnancy with Derrick''s child," Joseph reluctantly said as he gritted his teeth.

    Material ? N?velDrama.Org.

    "Well, you have nothing else to do now. Why don''t you return to the TS Group? You can help me,"

    Charles casually offered. Deep inside, he just wanted to trap Joseph by his side and prevent thetter

    from doing anything irrational.

    "Let''s talk about thatter. I''m on my way to the hospital. Our grandfather and Derrick are in there."

    Fiddling with his mobile phone, Joseph read the articles about his disappearance. "ording to the

    news, I''m still missing. Grandpa must be very anxious. I''ll go to see him so that he can rest assured."

    "Okay, I understand. Don''t hesitate to call me if you want a job." Then, Charles turned around and

    headed for the hospital.

    "Charles, don''t you hate me for taking the TS Group from you? A few days ago, I visited your house

    with Anna. The little bitch even dared to fool around there!" With self-mockery, he added, "Anna has

    taken so many messy photos of you and Nancy. After all the troubles I''ve caused, you must hate me so

    much right now. "

    "Joseph, sometimes you are intolerable. Your impatient attitude and foulnguage give headaches to

    everyone around you. Nheless, you''re still my cousin. I can''t just watch you go astray, right? At this

    moment, I just want to pull you up. Since we don''tck money, why do we have to fight? What do you

    think?" said Charles in a sincere tone.

    However, Joseph remained indifferent. He snorted and kept silent.

    Deep inside, Joseph had an understanding of his innate ability and temper. Although he had a talent for

    management, Joseph was not as good as Charles. A bigpany like the TS Group would be hard for

    him to control. As for his temper, Joseph preferred to be free and unrestrained. Sitting in an office for a

    whole day was no different from punishment.

    As such, Joseph was relieved that Charles was there. At least, there was someone who could help him

    clean up his mess.

    "I don''t want to fight as well. All you need to do is work hard to make money for my living expenses.

    Then, I can be free chase after girls. That would be a great life for me!" Joseph callously said, resting

    his hands behind his head.

    At that moment, Daisy''s innocent face shed across Joseph''s mind.

    "Don''t sell yourself too short, brat. Have a higher opinion of yourself," Charles coldly said.

    "You''re growing up to be like Grandpa! Too much nagging!"

    "Well, I think Daisy is a wonderful woman. If you can''t move on from her, why don''t you try to get her

    back?" Charles asked with furrowed eyebrows.

    After years of observation, Charles thought that Daisy was a suitable wife for Joseph. At least, she

    could tolerate Joseph''s immature behavior.

    "There are so many women in the world. I have no reason to cling to only one girl." Joseph said in a

    scornful tone.

    Feeling helpless, Charles shrugged his shoulders and rolled his eyes.

    At that moment, their vehicle finally arrived at the hospital''s parking lot.

    When the car stopped, Joseph immediately opened the door and got out. "Charles, you go ahead to

    thepany. I can handle this alone."

    "Okay. Take care." Looking at Joseph''s back, Charles felt somewhat ufortable. "Joseph, don''t do

    anything stupid."

    "No, I won''t. Don''t worry." Without turning around, Joseph walked towards the in-patient building. A

    confident expression painted his face.

    Charles still had several appointments waiting for him in the TS Group. As such, he exited the parking

    lot and rushed towards thepany.

    Meanwhile, Joseph entered the elevator and headed to the floor of Frederic''s ward. After a few

    minutes, Joseph finally reached Frederic''s room. Afterposing himself, he opened the door.

    The sight of Joseph made Frederic anxious. With a troubled expression, Frederic shouted, "You

    bastard, where have you been?"

    "Grandpa, I''ve only been away for less than a day. Why are you so angry?" After a short pause, Joseph

    continued, "You didn''t care where I went before. What''s with the sudden change?"

    "Yes, you''re right. I didn''t care where you went before. However, from now on, you will inform me where

    you are and where you will go." Frederic was aware that Derrick offended Joseph. Deep inside,

    Frederic was terrified that Joseph would do something stupid on impulse.

    "Ha ha, Grandpa, calm down. I''m not going anywhere for now. Your humble grandson is here to serve

    you. Why don''t you rx for a while?" Joseph revealed a wide smile. Then, he turned to Angelina and

    Hardy. "Am I right, Uncle, Aunt?"

    "Enough already!" Angelina growled with a frown.

    "Rx. Joseph is still a young man. We, adults, should take the initiative of understanding him. Don''t

    talk so harshly, okay?" Hardy reminded Angelina as he patted her back.

    "Well, Auntie does have a point. I''ve caused enough trouble. I don''t want to continue to mess around.

    After long consideration, I''ve decided not to go anywhere and stay by Grandpa''s side," Joseph said in a

    sincere tone.

    "You brat! Let me tell you, no matter what Derrick has done, he is still your father. At some point, you

    need to forgive him. Anna is a bitch! Don''t damage your rtionship with your father just because of

    that evil woman!" Frederic had experienced a lot of things. As such, he had a rough idea of what

    Joseph was thinking at the moment.

    "Don''t worry, Grandpa. I''ve already vented my anger. I''ll visit my fatherter," Joseph said with a warm

    smile.

    "Yes, that''s correct. Your father is a patient now. You are the only heir to all his property. You should go

    back now and take care your father''spany. It is a difficult situation for them, and your assistance

    would be valued," Frederic advised in a concerned voice.

    A while back, Frederic was hoping that Derrick could build another TS Group.

    Unfortunately, Derrick let Frederic down in the end.

    After the establishment of thepany, Frederic heard that Derrick''s group was merely a front. It

    turned out that Derrick mainly engaged in underground businesses.

    Frederic was once afraid that Derrick would destroy Joseph. As such, Frederic wanted to take the

    opportunity of Derrick''s illness to destroy his illegal businesses.

    However, thepany was still in operation. Frederic hoped that Joseph could go back and clean up

    the mess in the group. With luck, Joseph might steer thepany into a legitimate business.

    "Grandpa, I''m afraid I can''t help you with this matter. My father''spany is something I can''t manage.

    I don''t even know the main business of the group right now. My father doesn''t even allow me to contact

    anyone from thepany." Joseph was triggered when he heard the word "business." In the spirit of

    freedom, he didn''t want to entangle himself with such meddlesome affairs.

    "I understand. Well, then, you can stay with me for the time being," Frederic impatiently said as a sigh

    escaped his lips.

    "Okay, I will listen to Grandpa. However, for the moment, I better visit your good son, my good father,

    Derrick." When he finished his words, Joseph stood up and walked out.

    "Hardy, follow Joseph and watch him. Don''t let that boy do anything irrational," Frederic nervously

    ordered as he swallowed a lump in his throat.

    "Okay, I understand." Hardy stood up and rushed outside to follow Joseph.

 Chapter 502 Bloodline

    Chapter 502 Bloodline

    The moment he walked out of the room and passed through the nursing station, he heard the nurses

    discussing.

    "I just went to the obstetrics and gynecology department. Guess who I saw? It''s Anna. Oh, my God!

    She was screaming miserably. My heart twitched when I heard her screaming."

    "Well, what happened was a huge scandal. I guess she can''t keep the baby!"

    "It''s a disaster to keep that child. She''d better have an abortion as soon as possible."

    "Yes, that child is now a thorn in Joseph''s heart. That child would be a living reminder of his father''s

    betrayal. He won''t want to keep the child. Otherwise, he will live in shame."

    Behind Joseph was Hardy, and as soon as he heard the nurses'' conversation, he shouted, "What

    nonsense are you talking about?"

    When the nurses looked up and saw Hardy and Joseph, they scattered immediately.

    Putting his hand on Joseph''s shoulder, Hardy tried tofort him. "Joseph, don''t listen to their

    nonsense. It''s all over now. You shouldn''t think about the past anymore."

    But Joseph only snorted at him. He strode towards the obstetrics and gynecology department, leaving

    Hardy behind.

    "Hey, Joseph, where are you going?" Hardy trotted to catch up with Joseph.

    Instead of answering him, Joseph sped up his pace.

    This made Hardy gasp for air as he followed him. Hardy kept shouting at him and asking him where he

    was going but Joseph remained silent.

    Before they even reached the obstetrics and gynecology department, they heard someone screaming

    like hell.

    It was none other than Anna. Even if she was howling in pain, she was still arrogant enough to threaten

    the doctor. "Doctor, you must keep my baby. If you can''t, I won''t let you go. I will make sure you will be

    held ountable."

    The doctor looked at her helplessly. "You took the medicine to have an abortion. We have no way back.

    The baby has died."

    "Nonsense! I didn''t take medicine. I just ate food, and food is good for the baby. How can I lose my

    baby?" Anna protested.

    "Miss Wang, you may not believe other people''s words, but you should believe what the doctors'' say.

    We have no enmity. Why should we lie to you? You know it, don''t you? The moment you saw that you

    were bleeding, you should''ve known that you can''t keep the baby, right?" They were all women. The

    doctor didn''t want to be so cruel, but Anna, who was out of control, kept shouting. The doctor had no

    choice but to tell the cruel truth.

    When Anna arrived at the hospital, her lower part was bleeding heavily and it was obvious that child

    could no longer be saved.

    "Nonsense! How could my child be aborted? The baby kicked me this morning. It''s only been a few

    hours. How could you say that my child can''t be saved? You are a bad guy. Liar! I don''t believe you."

    Pain was written all over her pale face, but she was still unwilling to ept the truth. How could she

    lose the baby when all she did was for take care of her pregnancy?

    "Anna, wake up. Joseph went there today. Haven''t you realized what was happening until now?" By

    now, David had finally understood everything. Joseph didn''t want Anna to keep the baby.

    The baby was Derrick''s. How could Joseph let Anna give birth to a baby whopeted with Joseph for

    inheritance?

    Moreover, Anna cheated on Joseph with his father. That alone made him sick. If he knew that Derrick

    was involved with Anna, he would never want to be with her at all.

    "Dad, he dide, but he did nothing." Of course, Anna had her own selfish motive to keep the baby.

    She had been pregnant for a few months and the baby would''ve been born with the hope of getting a

    share of the Fu family''s wealth. But now, the baby was gone. She had been working hard, but in the

    end, all her efforts were in vain. That was why she couldn''t ept such a result.

    "Joseph must have done something. Maybe you just failed to notice!" It was not as if David wanted to

    keep the child in Anna''s womb, but seeing her in pain made him sigh. "I have told you that you can''t

    keep this child, but you didn''t listen to me. Now... s, you have suffered a lot, but you couldn''t escape

    such an end."

    "Joseph, you bastard! I won''t let you get away from this." As she screamed, Anna was panting. Her

    forehead was covered in cold sweat, and her lips almost bled from biting it.

    At this moment, she hated Joseph to the core.

    Upon hearing this, Hardy looked at Joseph in disbelief. "Did you really do it?"

    N?velDrama.Org holds text ? rights.

    Once again, Joseph had ignored him and went straight to Anna. With a stern look on his face, he told

    Anna, "Anna, scolding me wouldn''t change a thing. I''m telling you, I did it. I won''t let you give birth to

    the baby. That''s it!"

    Seeing him, Anna became more furious. "Joseph, go die!"

    However, her anger didn''t bother Joseph at all. He just sneered at her and said, "I won''t die, but if you

    don''t have an operation now, you will be the one to die next."

    "Yes, Miss Wang. If you don''t agree to the operation now, it will cause bleeding and your life will be in

    danger." No matter how annoying Anna was, the doctor couldn''t just let her die. After all, their job was

    to save lives. The more Anna resisted, the more anxious the doctor became.

    Knowing how stubborn Anna could be, David dered, "Doctor, she has lost her mind. You can''t listen

    to her now. Listen to me. Hurry up and push her into the operating room."

    Although he also hated Joseph, it was Anna who did something wrong and he knew that her daughter

    deserved it. What could David say?

    Besides, David was not strong enough to fight against the Fu family.

    Especially Charles.

    It might be easier to deal with Joseph, but Joseph didn''t have TS Group. It was useless to kill him.

    "Okay, hold her well and let''s do the surgery for her." With the authorization of David, the doctor

    decided to operate on Anna first.

    At this time, Anna was exhausted from struggling. The pain was getting stronger and stronger, and her

    body seemed to be torn apart. So she just stayed silent and let them do whatever they wanted. They

    wouldn''t listen to her anyway.

    Before they wheeled Anna away, Joseph stepped forward and whispered something in the doctor''s ear.

    The doctor was stunned, but nodded in the end.

    After that, Joseph turned around and walked away.

    "Doctor, what did Joseph say to you?" What David was afraid of was that Joseph asked the doctor to

    kill Anna.

    "Don''t worry, Mr. Wang. It was nothing serious." Afterforting David, the doctor walked into the

    operating room.

    David stumbled to Joseph. "Joseph, what did you say to the doctor?"

    Looking at him disdainfully, Joseph asked, "Why should I tell you?"

    "You... I admit that Anna has done something wrong to you. But the baby in her womb is still rted to

    you. Why are you so cruel?" The hatred David felt made him me Joseph.

    Clenching his jaw, Joseph retorted, "Well, Mr. Wang, are you mocking? The baby and I are rted? Is

    it my child?"

    For a moment, David was speechless. He suddenly grabbed his hair out of frustration and sat on the

    chair miserably. "It''s my fault. You can kill that child. I beg you, let Anna go!"

    "Mr. Wang, how can you tell that I''m interested in your daughter''s life?" Joseph asked with a sneer.

    "Then what did you say to the doctor?" At this moment, David was already on the verge of breaking

    down.

    "You''ll know what I told the doctor soon." The Joseph in front of him right now was not as gentle as the

    Joseph he met this morning.

    It seemed like he had be apletely different person. He looked like a demon.

    David closed his eyes in pain.

    Time passed by slowly as they waited outside the operating room.

    Finally, after several hours, the door finally opened and the doctor pushed Anna

    out.

 Chapter 503 Excitement

    Chapter 503 Excitement

    As soon as the door opened, David was the first to run towards Anna. Joseph walked behind him and

    approached the doctor.

    The doctor handed a bottle wrapped in craft paper to Joseph.

    "Mr. Fu, I hope that Miss Wang won''t see this. As a doctor, I should be responsible for her life. At this

    time, we have to avoid stressing her more." Helpless, the doctor could only sigh.

    Nodding his head, Joseph replied, "I won''t show it to her. Don''t worry."

    His intention was not to let Anna see the baby anyway. "That''s good."

    Holding the bottle in his hand, Joseph walked away. Hardy, who was shaking his head, followed him in

    a hurry.

    Right after Joseph left, David walked up to the doctor anxiously. "Doctor, doctor, is Anna in danger?

    What did Joseph say to you just now?"

    "Mr. Wang, your daughter''s life is no longer in danger, and Joseph just wanted the dead baby." The

    doctor could only tell the truth.

    "What does he want that for?" David asked.

    His question made the doctor feel awkward. "I have no idea. As you can see, Joseph looked entirely

    different today. So we didn''t dare to ask any more questions and just gave him the dead child."

    Like a melting candle, David slowly let go of the doctor''s clothes and said in a low voice, "Thank you,

    doctor."

    "You''re wee. You''d better pay more attention to Miss Wang''s health. She needs yourpany and

    guidance now more than ever." After giving him a pat on his shoulder, the doctor left.

    As he slowly walked towards Anna''s room, thoughts flooded his mind.

    He wondered why Joseph was going to do with the dead baby. Was Joseph going to bury the baby?

    But Joseph didn''t seem to be so merciful.

    Then... Why did he want the dead baby?

    Could it be... Give it to Derrick?

    ''Well, that''s most likely to be the case. That''s great. It would be nice to see them fight. Neither of them

    is a good person anyway.''

    David was right. Joseph went straight to Derrick''s room with the bottle in his hand.

    When Hardy realized what Joseph was about to do, he persuaded, "Joseph, your father is sick now.

    You can''t stress him anymore. If his condition worsened, you will be liable."

    Material ? N?velDrama.Org.

    After a short pause, Joseph spoke in cold voice. "It''s good for him to die."

    "You...You... This child..." What else could Hardy say?

    All he could do was follow him closely. To be honest, Joseph''s actions scared him.

    The two walked into Derrick''s room one after the other.

    Derrick also had a hard time. He knew that it was all Charles'' fault, but his fracture hadn''t recovered

    yet, so he didn''t have the ability to run around.

    Now he could only pray for a quick recovery. Besides, Derrick knew Joseph must hate him so much.

    But in the end he was still Joseph''s father, so he thought Joseph wouldn''t do anything out of line.

    If there was someone Joseph should hate so much, it should be Anna.

    When Derrick closed his eyes to rest for a while, the door suddenly sprang open.

    Derrick was so frightened that he opened his eyes at once. He sat up once he saw Joseph entering his

    room. "Joseph, what are you doing?"

    Without a word, Joseph took away the craft paper wrapped on the bottle, revealing the dead child in

    front of Derrick.

    Seeing the blood dripping down from the bottle, Derrick immediately felt sick. Pressing his chest,

    Derrick shouted, "What the hell did you do?"

    "What did I do? Isn''t it obvious? Well, this is your little son. Look, he really looks like you. Unfortunately,

    he is dead." Step by step, he went near Derrick''s bed, still holding the bottle.

    As he watched Joseph walk closer to him, Derrick''s eyes widened. He looked around and realized he

    had nowhere to hide, so he shouted, "Joseph, don''te near me. I don''t want to see this dirty thing.

    You''d better leave now."

    "Ha ha, dirty thing, do you think your son is dirty?" Like a madman, Joseph continued tough. "Well,

    you are right to say that thing is dirty. After all, he is your illegitimate child, and he is not presentable or

    noble. Grandpa has never seen him before. I am afraid that my grandpa will be scared to death when

    he sees it, so I took him here instead. Look, if he grows up, he may be smarter than me, of course, or

    worse than you. I don''t think he will be a good person since you are his father. I''m just a living example,

    right?" Hatred was visible in his eyes. He was so angry that his chest heaved as he spoke. He thought

    saying whatever he wanted to say would lessen his anger, but it seemed that saying something

    unpleasant was not enough to calm down the burning fire in his heart.

    "Joseph, you''ve gone too far!" At this time, Derrick didn''t care about his facade.

    Looking at the bloody dead baby, he was almost scared to death.

    "Joseph, when did you be so brutal?" Panic gradually appeared in Derrick''s eyes.

    "Brutal? Do you think I took the dead child out of Anna''s belly with my own hands? I''m not that cruel.

    But I did kill the child. I didn''t use a knife, but only used some medicine. Look, the child''s life is really

    fragile. With such a little medicine, he didn''t bear it. s, he should thank me; otherwise, if he is born to

    be an illegitimate child... Ah, the mere thought could make him suffer." A sinister smile appeared on his

    face.

    "Hardy, don''t just stand still. Take Joseph away! Can''t you see that he is insane?" Derrick felt dizzy and

    was about to lose his bnce.

    "Derrick, I don''t know whether Joseph is crazy or not. What I know is... You seem to have recovered

    from your illness?" While Hardy was watching them argue, he thought Derrick looked normal now. He

    didn''t look like a fool at all.

    "He is just pretending. You are just too kind and merciful to notice it." There was no point in keeping his

    father''s secret. He despised Derrick so much that he was willing to go against him.

    "Hardy, my mental state isn''t stable. I don''t know what''s wrong with me, but I beg you to take away

    Joseph, okay?" It felt like Derrick''s head was splitting into halves because of Joseph.

    This stupid man couldn''t manage apany, but he seemed to be capable of doing such cruel things.

    As Hardy expected, Derrick became stressed when he saw the baby. When he couldn''t bear the panic

    on his face anymore, Hardy urged, "Joseph, let''s go. Don''t frighten your father. He is a patient now. I

    know you feel wronged, but it''s time to end this kind of thing. It''s no good for you to dwell on the past."

    Since it was too much for Hardy to bear, he grabbed Joseph''s arm.

    "Do you really want me to leave?

    Okay, I''ll go." Then he jerked Hardy''s arm away and banged the bottle on the bedside table. "Since you

    don''t want me, your living son to apany you..."

    With a sneer, he added, "Then your dead son will."

    "Joseph, take it away!" Looking at the dead baby, Derrick felt a chill all over his body. Joseph was really

    vindictive. Why didn''t Derrick see it before?

 Chapter 504 Take The Bottle Away

    Chapter 504 Take The Bottle Away

    "Joseph, take it and throw it away." It was the first time that Hardy had seen a dead body, so it terrified

    him. His face crumpled at the sight of it.

    "Oh, my dear father, you''re not fearless after all. Look how pitiful this child is. He died before he was

    even born, and was disliked by his own father. s, pitiful." Pretending to be sympathetic, Joseph

    sighed.

    Seeing Derrick''s frightened face, he felt extremely happy, and he felt a sense of pride deep within him.

    Hardy reached for the bottle and said, "Let''s go, Joseph. Let your father have a rest. You''ve let off

    enough steam."

    To stop him from reaching the bottle, Joseph held Hardy''s hand. "Uncle, stay out of this. This child has

    nothing to do with you. Don''t worry. I will put him here, so when my father misses my little brother, he

    will be the first thing my dad will see once he looks up."

    "Joseph, you... Hey, don''t pull me." But Joseph still dragged Hardy towards the door.

    "Joseph, take this dead child away. Take it away!" shouted Derrick.

    With an evil smile, Joseph ignored his father and continued dragging Hardy out of Derrick''s room.

    "Help! Help!" Terrified, Derrick shut his eyes closed. He didn''t dare to throw a nce at the fetus again.

    Beads of sweat formed on his forehead, as he tried to erase the image of it on his memory.

    However, Joseph deliberately ced the bottle where Derrick could easily see it when he opened his

    eyes. He trembled in fear as he shouted for help.

    His scream was so loud that even the nurses outside heard him.

    "What happened? Why is Mr. Fu screaming so horrible?"

    When they were about to enter the room, Joseph stopped them. "You can''t go in without my order. My

    father is suffering from madness. If you go in and your life will be in danger, don''t me me for not

    reminding you."

    Hearing this, none of the nurses dared to go in.

    Since Derrick''s son didn''t allow them to go in, they had an excuse not to enter the room.

    Therefore, no matter how loud Derrick shouted, no nurse came to see him.

    Even when his voice turned hoarse, nobody came.

    Satisfaction shed through Joseph''s eyes.

    Not long after Hardy and Joseph left, David came in.

    At this time, Derrick was sitting on the bed with his eyes closed. It could be seen on his face that he

    was ufortable.

    As soon as David saw the bottle on the bedside table, his face wrinkled. How cruel Joseph was to put it

    here?

    In an instant, David also felt ufortable. Remembering Anna''s miserable look, his heart sank.

    In a soft voice, David asked, "Mr. Fu, are you okay?"

    With his eyes still closed, Derrick pointed at the bottle on the bedside table and replied, "Take it away.

    Take it away as soon as possible."Material ? N?velDrama.Org.

    A sad smile appeared on David''s face. "Mr. Fu, this is your child, my grandson. As a grandfather, I''m

    not afraid. What are you afraid of?"

    Slowly, Derrick opened his eyes and looked at David.

    Looking at David''s calm smile, Derrick gradually calmed down.

    "Did Joseph really do it?"

    Before he answered, David pulled out a chair first and sat down in front of Derrick''s bed. "Yes, who else

    can it be except Joseph? Joseph hates Anna and you so much now. Mr. Fu, I have no idea about what

    happened between you and Anna. If I had known it earlier, I would never let Anna take this path. But

    it''s toote to say anything now. But in the end, this child is still your flesh and blood. Don''t you feel any

    pity for this baby?"

    These words were like knives that pierced his heart. Even if he let Anna tell everyone that it was

    Joseph''s child, in the end, he was still the father.

    The child was indeed his flesh and blood. It was impossible for Derrick to have no feelings for the baby.

    It saddened him when he saw how Joseph was so cruel to him

    If the baby was alive, then he could''veforted Derrick.

    Unfortunately�� The baby was dead.

    With this thought, Derrick couldn''t help but curse, "Damn it! Joseph is a bastard! He is so cruel!"

    "It''s not Joseph''s fault. It''s obvious that Charles set us up and we are his prey." Obviously, all the hatred

    that David felt was directed to Charles.

    For a moment, Derrick fell silent, and then nodded. "Yes."

    "Will you just let Charles y with you like this? You are not the kind of person who is so forgiving, are

    you?" There was a hint of grievance and destion in Hardy''s voice.

    What he was feeling could be understood. Because even if Anna deserved it, she was still David''s

    daughter.

    Besides, David had worked hard to bring Anna up. So no matter how willful and rude she was, in

    David''s heart, she was still like a treasure.

    How could David just stand by and watch Anna suffer so much?

    Everything was caused by Derrick, yet he was ming the wrong person.

    All that mattered to him was that Anna could live in glory and wealth as long as she married Joseph.

    But all of it was ruined by Charles, so his anger was directed at him.

    "What do you think?" Even if David didn''t say these words, Derrick knew what Charles had done to

    him. However, he was still injured so he couldn''t move freely yet.

    "It''s too difficult for us to deal with Charles, but it''s easier to deal with the people around him. He only

    cares about Nancy and his children. We could��" Then David leaned closer to whisper in Derrick''s ear.

    After thinking for a while, Derrick gradually smiled. "That''s a good idea. But this has to wait until I get

    well and it will take me some time to recover. You must keep it a secret. Don''t let Charles find out about

    our ns."

    "Mr. Fu, don''t worry. I know what to do." With a sneer, David stood up.

    "Okay," Derrick replied.

    "Then I''ll leave now." When David was about to leave, Derrick shouted, "Mr. Wang, take the bottle

    away. I''m afraid of that." He really couldn''t bear to look at the dead child.

    David turned around and smiled. "Just leave it here for the time being. I don''t want Joseph to know that

    I have been here."

    Feeling helpless, Derrick let out a heavy sigh. "Okay...okay." Then David finally left the room.

    The more Derrick looked at the dead baby in the bottle, the more frightened he was. So he decided to

    stab it with a stick.

    Just like what happened when he stabbed the camera, the bottle fell to the ground and broke into

    pieces.

    A nurse came in after hearing a ss got broken.

    "Ah! What''s this?" When the nurse saw the fetus swimming in his own blood, she covered her nose

    and ran out.

    Looking at the cold dead baby, Derrick sneered. "Little guy, I must make Charles pay the price."

 Chapter 505 Too Complicated

    Chapter 505 Too Complicated

    Charles had been busy with the TS Group this whole time. He had to deal with a lot ofplicated

    matters. Naturally, he didn''t have enough time to care about the people in the hospital.

    Because Nancy was aware that he was extremely busy nowadays, she picked up the children from

    school most of the time.

    Both their lives were so busy and full.

    Meanwhile, Doris stayed in the hospital for a month. Afterward, Jay picked her and the child up himself.

    As soon as they arrived at their home, Doris thanked Jay affectionately. He was very supportive of her

    during her entire pregnancy and after she gave birth.

    Doris wanted to thank him for protecting, apanying, and loving her and the baby for the past

    month.

    "There''s no need to thank me for that. We''re a couple. It''s my responsibility as your partner." Jay was

    quite impassive as he said this.

    "Don''t people say that a couple should be considerate to each other if they want to improve and

    strengthen their rtionship? Well, I have already decided to love and treat you well from now on."

    After she said that, Doris gave a sweet smile and a hug.

    However, Jay immediately broke away from her. It was as if he got an electric shock. "Hey, don''t be

    naughty. You''re still in recovery period, remember? We should be careful."

    "Well, yeah. Alright." Doris shrugged her shoulders and walked towards their bedroom. She seemed a

    bit disappointed.

    Obviously, Doris felt that Jay was right. Furthermore, she also felt that Jay did it for her own good.

    When evening fell, Doris was surprised that Jay went to the guest room instead and slept there. Again,

    he said that it was because she was still recovering.

    He also said that he would ask the nursemaid to stay at Doris'' side and look after the baby.

    However, Doris didn''t like anyone else sleeping beside her except for her own child and husband.

    So regarding the matter of the nursemaid, Doris'' decision was final.

    Even so, Jay was stubborn too.

    He still slept in the guest room.

    Content rights by N?velDr//ama.Org.

    Nevertheless, Doris believed that Jay would sleep beside her again after this period. She just had to

    get better soon.

    Two months had already passed. Yet, Jay still hadn''t moved back to their bedroom. Doris was starting

    to get annoyed.

    After a few more days, Doris finally couldn''t stand it anymore. She broke into the guest room and said,

    "I''m your wife! Yet, you don''t sleep in the same bed as me? What kind of couple are we?"

    "Well, I just think that your body..." Jay looked at her from head to foot. "...is still recovering." Afterward,

    a wry smile appeared on Jay''s face.

    "Stop making excuses. It''s already been two months. I''m strong and I''ve recovered a long time ago. Tell

    me the truth. Did you fall in love with someone else while I was staying in the hospital?" Fiercely, Doris

    looked Jay straight in the eyes. "It''s okay if you tell me you have fallen in love with someone else. But

    you have to tell me right now. Otherwise, I''m gonna be very upset."

    But as soon as she said that, Doris suddenly burst into tears.

    "What? You... Why are you crying that easily? I love you and our baby. I know you can feel it. How can

    you even say such a thing?" Jay stood up and gently held her in his arms. Heforted her in a

    soothing voice, "I just have a lot of documents here. I''m currently very busy with my work. When I''m

    finished, I''ll move back in bedroom. Okay?"

    "No! I want you to move into the bedroom now. Stay with us tonight," Doris responded stubbornly.

    Of course, she did feel that Jay loved her and the baby very much. But people said that if a couple lived

    in separate bedrooms for a long time, their rtionship would be colder as time went on.

    Hearing this, Jay sighed helplessly. "Okay, I''ll take a shower first."

    "Okay, I''ll be waiting for you. Don''t take too long." As soon as Jay entered the bathroom, Doris'' tears

    turned into smiles. She went back to their room and waited patiently.

    Ace had already fallen asleep. His tiny and plump face was pinkish and cute.

    After giving Ace a kiss on the cheek, Doris sat down on the bed contentedly. She began to read the

    news on her phone to pass the time.

    Most of the recent news were about Nancy and Charles'' marriage.

    Nheless, these were just the journalists'' spections. Nancy still hadn''t confirmed it.

    So Doris decided to call Nancy and ask her about this herself. Thetter picked up the phone but

    immediately said that she and Charles were very busy at the moment. As for the news regarding their

    marriage, it wasn''t decided yet.

    They ended their conversation there. Meanwhile, Doris went back to reading the news about Nancy

    and Charles'' uing marriage. She decided to leave a message in thement section.

    "You''re just saying that out of an unconfirmed rumor. You just want to join the others in spreading this

    gossip."

    Doris just kept browsing the news as she waited for Jay to move back into their bedroom.

    An hour had already passed. Jay still hadn''t finished showering.

    She was now feeling a little sleepy. Doris rubbed her eyes and muttered angrily, "For god''s sake! You''re

    just taking a shower, Jay. You''re not changing your skin. What''s taking you so long?"

    Thirty minutester, there was still no sign of Jay. This time, Doris started to feel really anxious.

    Did something happen to him in the bathroom? Did he slip? Maybe he needed help!

    The more Doris thought about it, the more worried she became. She quickly jumped off the bed. She

    shouted as she ran to the bathroom, "Jay? What''s the matter? Are you okay?" "Are you still taking a

    shower?"

    The door of the bathroom was unlocked so Doris just went straight inside.

    However, she saw that Jay was just sitting on a chair. He was wearing a bathrobe and scrolling at his

    mobile phone.

    Instantly, Doris'' anger red up. "Tell me right this instant! What the hell are you doing?! Can''t you just

    scroll through your phone in our bedroom? What are you thinking about?"

    With an awkward smile, Jay raised the phone in his hand. "Honey, I needed to deal with an emergency.

    It''s about the entertainmentpany."

    "Well, what is it about?" Doris demanded coldly.

    Her intuition told her that Jay was hiding something from her.

    Doris had always been straightforward and frank. She didn''t like hiding anything from anyone. Looking

    through Jay''s eyes, she instantly knew that something was up.

    In her opinion, when a man avoided eye contact, it meant that he was lying.

    What the hell was the matter? Why couldn''t Jay tell her exactly what he was doing?

    Was he cheating on her? His moves were too sketchy.

    There were a lot of men who cheated on their wives while they were in the hospital before, during, or

    after giving birth. After all, Jay was a known yboy.

    "It''s only a picture of a star of thepany. She was photographed with a strange man. I''ll ask the

    public rtions department to hurry up and deal with it. After all, she is a popr star and we can''t

    afford to have rumors spreading about her," Jay exined patiently as he switched his phone off.

    "Hmm, I see. Now, I''m curious about who that strange man is. Do you know who it is, Jay?" Doris

    looked at Jay sharply. She seemed like she was implying something.

    However, Jay denied it immediately. "It''s not me, I swear! It''s definitely not me."

    "Well, then who is it?" Doris still wouldn''t give the subject up. She had to know the truth.

    "Honestly, I really don''t know. But why is that so important to you? A female star is also a human being.

    With that said, she also needs emotionalfort. This is her private life. Unfortunately, she just didn''t

    do well with keeping it confidential. Therefore, she was photographed by the paparazzi. We really don''t

    care who the man is." Jay looked at Doris as though she was being unreasonable by asking all these

    questions.

    "Well, I''m just curious. How could a female star be easily involved in such a gossip? Do you think she

    has no self-respect? Is it possible that she''s taken a fancy to a certain boss so she''s taking this

    opportunity to promote her acting career?" Doris'' voice was full of derision. She was definitely

    insinuating something.

    Jay understood at once that Doris was really upset because she thought the man was him. So he just

    put away his phone and said, "Honey, it''ste now. I''m really sleepy. Let''s go back to our room and

    rest."

    "Just tell me! Are you or are you not that strange man in the picture?" How could she fall asleep when

    she hadn''t heard about the truth yet? She really needed to find out if that man was Jay. Otherwise, she

    would only be even more anxious.

    "No! I already told you. How many more times do you want me to say it?" Ultimately, Jay was now

    bing annoyed with Doris'' incessant questioning.

    "Okay. Then it''s good if it''s not you. Let''s go back to our bedroom and sleep." After saying that, Doris

    turned around and went straight back to their bedroom.

 Chapter 506 Ace Is Crying

    Chapter 506 Ace Is Crying

    Maybe it was because the sound of opening the door was a little loud that Ace woke up.

    As soon as Doris heard Ace cry, she picked him up to feed him.

    It was the scene that weed Jay when he entered the room. He turned around and was about to

    leave but Doris stopped him. "You said you wouldpany me and our child tonight. You are not

    allowed to leave."

    "I... I''m not leaving. I don''t want to leave." Then Jay turned around and came back. Doris moved aside

    a little bit. "You sleep here."

    Scratching his head, Jay said, "I''m just afraid that I will press Ace."

    "Ace has his own small bed. This bed is ours." After Doris was done feeding Ace, the little boy licked

    his little mouth and fell asleep again with satisfaction.

    Doris stood up and put Ace into the crib.

    Her eyes fell on Jay as she fixed Ace in the crib.

    The bed was still the same bed, and the person was still the same person. It was just that Ace was in

    the room. She didn''t know why Jay became so distant.

    As a father, Jay shouldn''t be jealous of Ace. As a matter of fact, he should be livelier now seeing his

    child who looked exactly like him.

    "Okay." With an awkward smile, Jayy down on the bed. Doris watched his every move, and his

    stiffness didn''t escape her eyes.N?velDrama.Org holds text ? rights.

    That night, Doris specially took a shower. Her whole body was smeared with good rose essential oil,

    and the fragrance was overflowing. It was bewitching.

    ncing at Jay''s handsome face, she slowly approached him.

    If it was in the past, Jay would say that she smelt good. The night wouldn''t end without him doing

    something, hugging her at least.

    But today, Jay didn''t do anything. Not even a singlepliment came out of his mouth when he saw

    Doris. Instead, he turned around and said, "Go to bed. It''s sote."

    Huh? Needless to say, Doris was petrified.

    Was Jay still a normal man?

    They hadn''t been together for only two months. Did his sexual function degenerate?

    Or did Jay have any other idea, or a woman?

    Without a word, Doris reached out her hand to touch Jay''s lower abdomen.

    Her action made Jay''s legs tremble. "What are you doing, Doris?"

    Caressing his manhood, she looked at Jay dejectedly. "Do you have no feelings for me anymore?"

    "I... I said I was just exhausted. Stop it. Just go to sleep." For some reason only Jay knew, he got

    annoyed. With his back on Doris, he fell asleep;pletely ignoring Doris and her feelings.

    It was a tough night for Doris.

    She couldn''t do anything with the man she loved who slept beside her. He was just right next to her but

    he felt so far.

    Although Doris wanted to believe that maybe Jay was just really tired, she had noticed that he had

    been avoidant for several days already.

    It was totally different from the vigorous Jay before.

    Thinking of this, Doris couldn''t help but feel depressed.

    After that night, she didn''t force Jay to sleep in her room anymore, nor did she ask Jay what had

    happened.

    Because she just felt that Jay had no interest in her. She just didn''t know why. Did she do something

    wrong? Or...

    Was it because she gave birth to a baby?

    The sun had set, but Jay hadn''te home yet.

    Doris stared at Jay''s number on her phone, but she didn''t have the courage to dial it.

    So she dialed Nancy''s phone number instead.

    As usual, Nancy had a busy day. Not long after she drifted to sleep, she heard her phone rang.

    Seeing Doris'' name on the screen, she stood up even though she felt sleepy.

    When Charles felt her move, he put his arm around her and asked, "What are you doing?"

    "It''s from Doris. I''ll answer it." Then she pulled away from Charles and went to the bathroom to answer

    the call.

    Maybe something important came up or maybe something was wrong with Ace that Doris called her

    thiste.

    But Nancy was shocked to hear Doris burst into tears as soon as she answered the phone. "Nancy,

    what should I do?"

    "What''s wrong? What happened?"

    "It seems like Jay is with another woman. It''s sote, but he hasn''te back yet."

    "Don''t think too much. Maybe something just happened in thepany, and he will be back soon,"

    Nancyforted her.

    "No, Jay has been acting so strange. It''s as if he doesn''t like me anymore. Anyway, we haven''t been

    intimate recently. We''re not doing what normal couples do... Do you understand?" Because of crying,

    Doris was stammering as she spoke. Her hand holding the phone was shaking too. It could be seen

    that Doris was scared of the idea that Jay could be in another woman''s arms.

    After thinking for a while, Nancy said, "Well, you''re taking care of the baby now, so you must be very

    tired every day. Is it because Jay doesn''t want to strain you too much?"

    "Is Charles at home?" asked Doris.

    Instinctively, Nancy poked out her head to see Charles who was sleeping soundly. "He is sleeping."

    "Charles is at home, but Jay hadn''te back yet. He must dislike me for giving birth to a child and

    doesn''t want to be with me anymore. What should I do, Nancy?"

    For a moment, Nancy fell silent. "Does he often act like this?"

    "It''s been two months." Grievance could be heard in Doris'' voice.

    "This is indeed a little unusual. Why don''t you wait a little longer or let me apany you to look for

    him?" At this time, Nancy didn''t know how tofort Doris. But in her opinion, Jay had been very

    concerned about Doris recently. When Doris was hospitalized, Jay took good care of her and loved her

    child very much. Why would Jay cheat on Doris all of a sudden?

    ''It''s impossible, isn''t it?''

    After taking a deep breath, Doris stated, "I want to see him."

    "Don''t worry. I''ll ask Charles first, and if he doesn''t know where Jay is, I''ll pick you up to find him,

    okay?" No matter what time it was, it was more important for Nancy to make sure Doris was okay. She

    would do everything to help her friend.

    "Don''t call Jay. I don''t want to disturb him. I just want to know where Jay is." People tended to be more

    cautious when they were about to lose someone.

    It was obvious that Doris was afraid that Jay would really leave her.

    "Okay." After hanging up the phone, Nancy went back to her bedroom and whispered on Charles'' ear.

    "Charles, do you know where Jay is?"

    "I don''t know," Charles answered in a daze.

    "It''ste at night. Where is that bastard, Jay?" Shaking her head, Nancy changed her clothes and

    walked out of the bedroom.

    She went downstairs and drove straight to Jay''s vi.

    Her heart sank the moment she saw Doris.

    It looked like Doris had been crying for so long that her eyes swelled. Nancy felt sorry for her, so she

    hugged her. "Why are you even crying?"

    But Doris cried even more as soon as she heard Nancy''s question. "I''m afraid that Jay will abandon

    me."

    Pulling away from the hug, Nancyforted her softly, "Don''t be silly. How could Jay abandon you?"

    "He just doesn''t want me anymore. Even if I take the initiative, he doesn''t want to be with me." It was

    natural for Doris to be so stubborn, even at times like this.

    "Okay, let''s find him and ask him what happened, okay?"

    "He just doesn''t love me anymore. He has fallen in love with another woman. I know... It doesn''t matter

    to me, but Ace is so little. What''s going to happen to him if Jay would divorce me?" The more Doris

    spoke, the sadder she became.

    It was as if her eyes didn''t know how to stop shedding tears. "Charles didn''t know where Jay is. I''ll go

    with you to find Jay, okay?"

    "Where do you think Jay will go?" Confusion was evident in Doris'' eyes.

    With furrowed brows, Nancy asked, "You didn''t locate his phone?"

    Sniffing, Doris shook her head. "No."

 Chapter 507 Stop

    Chapter 507 Stop

    Nancy sighed. Where could they find Jay at thiste hour?

    Material ? N?velDrama.Org.

    "Do you think he went to a night club or to his other vi? I know Jay owns several houses. Maybe he

    went to the old house? Ah, this is driving me crazy." Not knowing what to do or where to go made Doris

    frustrated.

    "Let''s go to his office first. Maybe he is busy." It hadn''t been long since Doris had given birth to their

    baby. How could Jay cheat on her at this time?

    Although he was a yboy, he was not a man without self-control. He should''ve known who was more

    important.

    "Okay, I will listen to you." There was no other choice for Doris but to listen to Nancy anyway.

    So they drove to Jay''spany.

    The CEO''s office was on the top floor of the building.

    Seeing that the office was brightly lit, Nancy turned to Doris with a smile. "I think Jay must be busy in

    his office. You misunderstood him."

    Without saying anything, Doris got out of the car and stared nkly at the office on the top floor.

    Nancy followed and put her arm around Doris'' shoulder.

    After a few seconds of staring above, Doris finally said, "Nancy, I want to go upstairs and have a look."

    "Okay, go upstairs and have a look so you can stop worrying about him."

    They went inside the building and took the elevator to go upstairs.

    The corridor was so quiet, and they didn''t see any staff wondering around.

    Out of curiosity, Nancy asked, "Why is it so quiet?"

    With her forefinger pressed on her lips, Doris motioned her to keep quiet. "Shh."

    The two walked quietly towards the CEO''s office.

    Because the door was left ajar, she could peek inside the office.

    There was no woman beside Jay. He sat alone in the office chair, with his hands supporting his head.

    There were several empty beer bottles in front of him.

    "What''s wrong with him?" asked Nancy in a low voice.

    As soon as she was done scanning the room, Doris pulled Nancy away. "Keep your voice down. Don''t

    disturb him."

    Hearing this, Nancy frowned in confusion. "Don''t you want him to go with you?"

    Why didn''t Doris ask Jay to go with her since she was already here? What was wrong with Doris in the

    middle of the night?

    "It is fine since I have known that Jay didn''t mess around outside. Let''s go." Then she held Nancy''s

    hand and began to walk away from the office.

    After entering the elevator, Nancy said, "You are one strange little girl. Jay is drunk. How can you let

    him be like this?"

    "Didn''t you see the water on his table? Yes, he is drunk. But as long as there is water, everything will be

    fine. What I want to know is why Jay is drinking. Does he look like he has broken up with his girlfriend?"

    asked Doris.

    "Well, it seems like he was going through something, but it doesn''t mean that he is crossed in love,

    right? He has been with you for the past two months. Who did he fall in love with?" said Nancy

    scornfully.

    With a sigh, Doris replied, "How could I know? s, but judging from his pained expression, I feel sorry

    for him."

    "What are you going to do?" The two of them fell silent for a moment.

    If it was in the past, Doris would never leave quietly. She would rush in and yell at Jay until she knew

    why he didn''t go home and so on.

    However, Doris gave him space and freedom this time. She was able to stop herself from nagging at

    Jay.

    Was this what they called growth?

    Or perhaps it was because Doris began to care about her marriage with Jay. No matter what, it was a

    good change, wasn''t it?

    "Take me home. I''ll think about it after I get home." Knowing what Doris used to be like, Nancy waited

    for her to change her mind. But she couldn''t see any hint on Doris'' face so she finally said, "Okay."

    Then Nancy opened the door on the driver''s seat while Doris sat on the passenger seat with an

    unreadable expression.

    Since it was alreadyte, Nancy didn''t bother to get inside Doris'' house when they arrived. Doris

    thanked her, but shecked enthusiasm. She knew that both of them were tired so she didn''t ask any

    more questions and just drove back home.

    After returning home, Dorisy on the bed. She couldn''t fall asleep since Jay wasn''t at home.

    Her mind was full of the painful look of Jay.

    What on earth had happened to Jay?

    Why didn''t he tell her?

    The second day, after the dawn, Jay didn''te back. Doris was very afraid that Jay would still stay in

    his office for the night.

    However, he didn''t.

    Jay came back in the morning, but he looked exhausted.

    Doris take the initiative to walk to him and she was nice to him. "Honey, are you busy today?"

    Jay gave her a meaningful look.

    This silly girl went to his group with Nancyst night. Did she think that he didn''t know?

    If he didn''t know, how could they enter the building?

    He let them in.

    He thought that Doris was here to take him home, but he didn''t expect that she just looked at him

    quietly.

    Looking at her, Jay said in a low voice, "I''m sorry. Last night..."

    Doris interrupted him in a hurry. "It doesn''t matter. I know you are busy. You must have gone out to

    socialize. You still smell like alcohol. Take off your clothes and I''ll ask the servant to wash it."

    Jay wanted to exin, but he didn''t expect that Doris would considerately interrupt him.

    A self-mocking smile appeared on Jay''s face.

    Doris took off his clothes and handed them to the servant and asked the servant to wash them clean.

    "I have prepared breakfast for you. Would you like some?" Asked Doris tentatively.

    "Okay." Jay went to the bathroom to wash his hands.

    Doris quickly put the breakfast on the table and motioned for the nanny to hold Ace downstairs.

    The little boy had just woken up, and now his face was red. He looked very cute.

    Doris held Ace in her arms.

    She sat at the table and yed with Ace.

    When Jay came over, Doris waved Ace''s little hand and said, "Ace, Daddy is here. Let Daddy have a

    look at you."

    With a forced smile, Jay said, "Okay, Ace, give me a kiss."

    Ace grinned at Jay.

    He looked adorable.

    Jay kissed Ace on the face. "Sweetheart, do you miss Daddy?"

    Ace made a sound as if he was answering Jay''s question.

    Jay was amused by Ace. Ace looked exactly like him and Jay liked him very much.

    "Grow up quickly. Daddy will take you to y basketball," said Jay, fiddling with Ace''s little hands.

    "Have your breakfast now. Or it will be cold soon," Doris said gently.

    "Okay." Then Jay sat down and began to have breakfast.

    Doris didn''t feel hungry at all. She just sat there with Ace in her arms and watched.

    In fact, she was waiting for an exnation from Jay.

    Waiting for Jay to tell her what happened to him recently.

    However, Jay kept silent while eating.

    His thin face looked thinner now.

    "Is everything okay with the group?" asked Doris.

    "Not bad," Jay answered briefly.

    "Grandpa... Is he all right?" asked Doris.

    "Not bad." There were still two words.

    "What about you? Are you in good health?" Doris asked casually.

    With a ng, the chopsticks in Jay''s hand fell on the table.

 Chapter 508 Frustration

    Chapter 508 Frustration

    Ace was so scared that his little arms trembled and he babbled.

    Frowning, Jay silently picked up the chopsticks. It was obvious that he didn''t want to talk about

    whatever problem he had.

    Because Ace was crying, Doris had no choice but to leave the dining room with the baby in her arms.

    The more she thought about it, the more worried she became. His health was bothering her.

    ''Does he have a kind of easily infected disease?

    If so, what did Jay do outside? There must be something he had done to get infected by that kind of

    disease. No one would get it for no reason, right?

    Or is that an incurable disease?''

    These thoughts made her more suspicious.

    If Jay really got that kind of disease, she and the child had to avoid him.

    Perhaps Jay sensed Doris'' sudden change; his lips formed into an apologetic and self-mocking smile.

    Judging from the cautious look on Doris'' face, he guessed that she might have misunderstood him.

    When he was about to hug Ace, and Doris dodged subconsciously, he had confirmed it. He wondered

    what kind of assumptions she hade up to already.

    Looking at her, Jay said, "It''s okay. I''m fine."

    However, Doris remained vignt. If that was really the case, then she couldn''tpromise her baby''s

    health. "The baby is going to suckle and sleep. Don''t hold him anymore."

    Hearing these words, Jay felt sad and helpless.

    With a heavy heart, Jay went downstairs silently and drove to the hospital.

    What Jay didn''t know was that when he drove out of the courtyard, Doris followed him out. She hailed a

    taxi and said, "Sir, follow the car in front."

    "Okay," the taxi driver answered.

    Material ? N?velDrama.Org.

    On the way, she thought Jay would meet another woman, so she was surprised when she figured out

    that he drove to the hospital.

    Not wanting to get caught, Doris followed him furtively and stopped when she saw him go to the

    andrology department.

    "Damn it, Jay. Don''t you know your wife''s profession?" Doris murmured in a fit of pique.

    During the whole session, Doris hid in a dark corner. After a while, she saw Jay walk out of the

    consulting room in frustration.

    It seemed that something terrible had happened.

    As soon as Jay disappeared from her sight, Doris walked towards the room where Jay came out from

    just a while ago.

    It was a small hospital and Doris didn''t know the doctor well.

    The doctor looked up and frowned when he saw a womaning in. "This is for men. Go to the

    gynecology department for your concern."

    It was indeed strange for a woman toe to their department. "I know. I just have something to ask

    you, doctor."

    "What?" Surprised, the doctor surveyed her from head to toes.

    As straightforward as she had always been, Doris asked, "What''s wrong with the man who just walked

    out of your room?"

    "He has inhibited sexual desire. Maybe he was mistreated by his wife," the doctor said half-jokingly.

    "Inhibited sexual desire? Isn''t he sick?" What the doctor said surprised Doris. Even if all the men in the

    world could have such a symptom, she thought Jay would be the very least person to have.

    Back then, even though he was injured, he didn''t lose his sexual drive. But now, why did he suddenly

    have this kind of disorder?

    Who would mistreat him?

    Her?

    No, no, it seemed that she was the one who was tortured to death every time by Jay. It was definitely

    the other way around, wasn''t it?

    In that case, she should be the one who had this symptom. How could it be Jay?

    "What kind of illness can he get?" Upon hearing her question, the doctor nced at her.

    "Don''t worry, doctor. It will be fine as long as he is not sick." Her voice sounded livelier now.

    Lack of sex drive was much better than those terrible diseases, wasn''t it?

    At least, it could be cured.

    "As far as I know, his wife didn''t mistreat him." With curious eyes, Doris added, "Aside from that, what

    else do you think makes men like that?"

    Although Doris was also a male doctor, she still wanted to listen to the opinions of other doctors.

    "Well, it''s hard to say. Sometimes it''s caused by psychological stimtion, or inappropriate sex life. It

    varies from person to person." The doctor''s answer was vague, not wanting to borate the topic. It

    was a good thing that Doris easily understood it.

    Nodding her head, Doris asked, "Doctor, what do you think we should do?"

    "This matter should be handled with psychological guidance. And his wife should give him more

    comfort, and give him enough trust, so that he can rebuild his confidence." It was not the first time for

    the doctor to handle this kind of disorder, so he knew how trust and support could be a great help.

    "Thank you, doctor." His answer was exactly the same as what Doris thought.

    All of a sudden, the doctor realized that he was saying confidential information to a stranger. "Who are

    you? Why do you care about this man?"

    With a smile, Doris answered, "Oh, I''m his wife. Anyway, thank you for your exnation. I''ll go ahead

    now. Bye."

    Then Doris left the hospital with a lighter mood.

    Now she felt much more rxed than before.

    It turned out that Jay didn''t have an affair, nor did he cheat on her. He just had a psychological

    problem.

    s, how could such a healthy man, who messed around every day, have a psychological issue?

    It was unbelievable, wasn''t it?

    As soon as she got home, Ace''s cry was the first thing she heard.

    Worried that something might have happened, Doris rushed upstairs.

    Meanwhile, Jay was trying to coax Ace who he was holding in his arms. "Don''t cry. Mommy will be back

    soon. Look, I''m your Daddy. Honey, Daddy loves you very much. Don''t cry, okay?"

    To calm him down, Jay nted soft kissed on Ace''s face.

    However, the more Jay kissed him, the louder Ace cried.

    Feeling sorry for the baby, Jay asked anxiously, "Where is Doris? Where did she go?"

    "Mrs. Fang has gone out. We don''t know where she went." The servant and the nanny looked at each

    other helplessly.

    After a few seconds, they heard footstepsing from downstairs. "Mrs. Fang ising!" Panting,

    Doris went inside the room.

    "Mommy is here!" Doris took the little Ace from Jay and sat down on the sofa to feed him.

    On an instant, Ace stopped crying as Doris fed him. It didn''t take long until Ace raised his head and

    looked at Doris with satisfaction.

    "Good boy. Why did you bully Daddy just now? Daddy is a new daddy. He can''t pacify you well. You

    should be more considerate, right?" Touching his little chin, Doris sweet-talked Ace.

    Once again, Ace giggled as if he could understand what the adults were saying.

    Finally, Jay had calmed down seeing that Ace was okay now. He sat beside Doris and said, "The little

    guy has a strong personality. I gave him milk just now, but he didn''t want it. I was worried about him."

    "He is still too young and very resistant to milk powder. It will be better once he grows up," Doris

    replied.

    Remembering that she was gone a while ago, Jay stared at her and asked, "By the way, where have

    you been?"

    What was more important than watching over Ace?

    After thinking for a while, Doris finally replied, "I went out. I just had something to deal with."

    "What is it?" His brows furrowed. Why couldn''t she go straight to the point? What did she have to deal

    with that she left Ace at home?

    "There is something wrong with my breasts, so I went to the hospital." Doris never knew how to lie. She

    felt guilty every time she lied so she avoided looking at Jay, because her eyes would give her away.

    "Did you go to the hospital just now?" All of a sudden, Jay understood everything.

    Looking down on Ace, Doris replied sulkily, "Yes."

 Chapter 509 I Cant Solve It

    Chapter 509 I Can''t Solve It

    When Jay stood up and was about to leave, Doris was quick to stop him.

    "Don''t leave. I have something to ask you." Her eyes turned to the servants and signaled them to

    leave.

    Knowing what Doris would talk to him about next, Jay closed his eyes in frustration.

    During this period of time, Jay had been in great pain.

    He didn''t know what was wrong with him. But every time he thought of being intimate with Doris, her

    pained expression when she gave birth to Ace suddenly appeared in his mind.

    It seemed that all her pain was caused by him. He couldn''t help but feel guilty every time he

    remembered it.

    At first, this kind of self-me was not too strong, but as time went by, it gradually took root and

    sprouted in his heart.

    To the point where he couldn''t face Doris anymore, nor could he face his desire.

    It hurt him to know that there was something wrong with his mind, but he didn''t know how to solve it!

    Although he wanted to hide it from Doris, it seemed that he couldn''t hide it anymore. What should he

    do?

    ''Tell her the truth?

    What else can I do? If I continue to hide it from her, she will be suspicious every day. She is an

    insecure woman, and now she is taking care of our child. If this causes her psychological burden, then I

    am the one to suffer in the end.''

    With this thought, Jay had decided to tell Doris the truth.

    Pain was written all over his face when he faced Doris.

    "What do you want to ask? Go ahead."

    Patting the empty space beside her, Doris said, "Come on. Let''s talk in bed."

    His heart immediately shuddered. The two of them hadn''t been having sex for a long time. Now they

    were lying on the same bed, and he...

    In a soft voice, Doris urged him toe closer. "Come on."

    Seeing that he couldn''t escape, Jay had to get on the bed.

    As soon as Jay got on the bed, Doris crossed her legs around his waist.

    It made Jay''s whole body tremble. His heart was hammering in his chest as sweat began to form on his

    forehead.

    "Jay, are you annoyed with me?" she asked gently.

    "You are my son''s mother. How can I think you are annoying?"

    After a short pause, Doris asked again, "Then why don''t you want me?"

    "It''s not that I don''t want you. I just... It''s just that..." Embarrassed, Jay began to stammer. The fear he

    was feeling right now was not a joke. It was suffocating.

    As a doctor of the andrology department, Doris clearly knew that she couldn''t put pressure on Jay at

    this time.

    If he felt pressured, it would only make Jay want to escape more.

    So she gently rubbed Jay''s chest and encouraged him. "Can you tell me your troubles?"

    Jay swallowed hard. It was hard to say, but Doris was a doctor.

    In other words, she was the closest woman to him.

    Besides, how long could he escape?

    He couldn''t run away all his life, could he?

    Taking a deep breath, Jay continued, "There is indeed something wrong with my mind. Since the day I

    saw you give birth to the baby, I have lost interest in that matter, and even hated it. I don''t know why I

    am like this. If it was in the past, it would never have happened. I don''t know what to do. I feel very

    conflicted and depressed. My desire seems to be trapped by something. I want to rush out, but I can''t

    find a direction and a way out. What should I do, Doris?"

    Jay put his hand on Doris'' arm; his hand was stiff and even a little cold.

    Simrly, in the past, he would never be like this. A simple touch back then was enough to ignite his

    burning desire.

    Since Doris knew his condition, she tried to be more patient. "Please feel my heartbeat and my body

    temperature. Don''t you feel anything?"

    As she spoke, she ced his hand on her chest.

    However, Jay drew back his hand quickly as if he had been burned by something.

    His heartbeat rose as he panicked. "Don''t push me, Doris."

    "I''m not forcing you. I just want to know if you really don''t have any feelings for me." This was difficult

    for Doris too, because she had never imagined that this would happen to Jay, but she tried her best to

    stay calm.

    "It''s not that I don''t feel anything. But this fear..." His eyes were pleading as he stared at Doris. It was

    not hard to tell from his trembling voice that he was really not ready for this yet.

    "Well, I won''t force you. I just want to sleep with you in your arms, okay?" Since it was a psychological

    problem, Jay might need a psychologist to help him.

    Even though she was a doctor, she couldn''t do anything about it.

    "Okay." As much as Jay wanted to get rid of it, it was not easy.

    Because the moment he got close to Doris, he would be inexplicably nervous. He couldn''t tell why, but

    he knew that what he was most afraid of was that Doris would ask him why.

    Fortunately, Doris didn''t force him anymore. His heart slowly began to calm down.

    When Doris gently leaned over, she tasted something bitter in her mouth as she found out that Jay''s

    excitement towards her was gone now. He just mechanically held her, without doing anything more.

    While she leaned against his chest like a kitten, Jay kept the same posture for a night.

    She was very tired, and it might not be easy for Jay.

    On the next day, Jay''s eyes were red as if he hadn''t slept all night.

    The moment Doris saw his exhausted face, she knew she had to find a way to help him.

    They were still young and had a long way to go. If they had to go on like this...

    It was too cruel.

    The two of them had breakfast in silence. Every time Doris asked about something, Jay would just give

    a brief reply.

    Even when they were done eating, Jay chose to y with Ace not say anything to Doris.

    Jay was so depressed that he didn''t look as smart and lively as before.

    All of a sudden, Doris missed the yboy Jay, who used to be so confident in front of women. Perhaps

    at that time, he would have never imagined losing interest in women.

    To women?

    No, No. maybe Jay just lost interest in Doris, and not with other women, right?

    An idea suddenly came up in her mind, which made her eyes glint with excitement. She ran up to Jay

    and said, "Give Ace to the nanny, and I''ll take you out."

    "What are you going to do?"

    Material ? N?velDrama.Org.

    "Go to the hospital to deal with your psychological... disorder," Doris teased.

    Rolling his eyes on her, Jay replied, "Must you let everyone know about this?"

    With a gentle smile, Doris said, "Don''t be like this. Everyone could experience psychological problems.

    You have to solve them when you have them. Escaping from things is not your style, right?"

    "Are you sure?" Frowning, Jay looked at her miserably.

    "You have to go. I''m a doctor; you have to trust me." As Doris spoke, Jay noticed that her tone was

    firmer now.

    "You are a doctor. Why can''t you cure my disease?" There was a hint of disappointment in his voice.

    After thinking for a while, Doris offered, "Well... Well... How about I help you? Don''t push me away..."

    Since Jay didn''t want to go to the hospital, she wanted to give her idea a try. If it didn''t work, they could

    go to the hospital.

    "I have to go to work!" Jay argued, quickly finding an excuse.

    Fang Group was running well. Jay didn''t go there often before. If there was anything wrong with the

    company, he would have a video conference at home to solve it.

    Recently, Jay was always in a hurry to go to work because he didn''t want to see Doris.

    In case he would embarrass himself.

 Chapter 510 A Gift

    Chapter 510 A Gift

    How could Doris not see it? She grabbed Jay''s arm and said, "Nothing is more important than health!"

    "I''m fine with my health!" Perhaps it was because they had been together for so long; Jay had adapted

    to Doris'' stubbornness.

    "Psychological problems are more important than physical problems. Don''t you see so many people

    commit suicide every day in the world? Do you know why? That''s because they don''t pay much

    attention to their mental disorder even though they knew they had one. As time goes by, it will be

    more and more serious, and eventually lead to depression. So in the end, theymit suicide. Look,

    mental disorder is so terrible!"

    What Doris said shocked Jay. "Okay, I''ll leave myself to you. Can you promise that I''ll be cured by

    you?"

    At this time, Jay had no confidence in anything, nor did he have confidence in Doris.

    With her head held high, Doris dered, "You can leave yourself to me. I promise to have it cured in a

    month."

    N?velDrama.Org is the owner.

    But no matter how confident Doris was, Jay still felt hopeless. "What if it can''t be cured?"

    Without thinking too much, Doris replied, "If it can''t be cured... Let''s divorce!"

    "What? Do you dislike me now that I can''t do it? Are you that excited to divorce me?" His face

    darkened as he red at Doris.

    "No, I''m just trying to frighten you. I just want to see how much you care about me. Let''s go. Let''s go,"

    Doris said with an awkward smile.

    Then she intertwined their fingers and walked together towards the bedroom.

    When they got inside, Doris naughtily said, "Close your eyes. I have a gift for you."

    Without a word, Jay closed his eyes as she instructed.

    When she was done changing into the sexy lingerie she had prepared, she deliberately messed up her

    hair next to look a little sexier.

    Feeling contented with how she looked like, she walked barefooted in front of Jay. Then she gently tore

    off Jay''s shirt and let her hands wander on his body.

    To her disappointment, Jay didn''t felt anything and he didn''t move at all.

    They had been married for a long time, but Doris had never been so active. It had always been Jay

    who initiated.

    Every time they did it, Jay would push her down in a hurry, leaving her no time to show her feminine

    charm.

    But this time, Jay was as cold as ice. Even though Doris'' desire was on the verge of exploding, she still

    couldn''t ignite Jay''s passion.

    In the end, she failed.

    Her face was crumpled when she sat on the edge of the bed.

    Silently, she watched Jay pick up the clothes one by one and put them on again.

    "How about going abroad for treatment?" It could be seen on Jay''s face how desperate and helpless he

    was.

    "It doesn''t make a huge difference. Besides, I have promised you that I will treat you. What you need to

    do is be obedient, and you don''t need to worry about the rest." In front of Jay, Doris took off her sexy

    underwear. Then she carelessly threw it away and quickly put on her clothes.

    Staring at the perfect figure of Doris, Jay would be lying if he said he didn''t feel his desire. But as soon

    as the little fire was about to burn, the painful look of Doris inbor came to his mind.

    These two scenes seemed to divide Jay into two.

    s, now he had no choice but to listen to Doris. There was nothing he could do about it.

    In the end, Doris took Jay to the hospital.

    They went straight to the psychology department.

    "Oh, Mr. Fang is here." The doctors in this hospital knew Jay.

    Because of this, Jay turned around and attempted to leave.

    However, he was caught by Doris. "You are already here. What are you going to do?"

    "What should I do now to cure my problem?" Back then, he had always been domineering and had

    many girls by his side. If other people knew that he had this problem now, they wouldugh at him to

    death, wouldn''t they?

    "All diseases can be cured... It''s not an incurable disease. What are you afraid of? It''s okay. I''m here."

    To give him support, Doris patted his shoulder.

    ''You are here?''

    Her words amused Jay. "You are here? With you, it won''t work, right? Aren''t you the root of my

    problem?"

    Maybe because it was the first time he had made such a joke in so many days, that after he said it, he

    felt inexplicably relieved.

    "It doesn''t matter whether it works or not. Let''s not make a conclusion first. Then we will figure out

    together what to do next." For the first time today, Doris'' face turned red as they talked about the

    situation.

    After clearing her throat to hide her embarrassment, Doris said, "He wants to see a doctor."

    "Mr. Fang, what seems to be the problem? Let''s talk about it here." Knowing who Jay was, the doctor

    treated him nicely.

    Left without a choice, Jay walked over and sat down in front of the doctor.

    But he looked like he didn''t have any n to talk at all.

    The doctor stared at Jay who looked like a kid who got summoned in the guidance office for doing

    something wrong. "Mr. Fang, you can tell me now."

    Before he opened his mouth to talk, Jay took a deep breath first and gathered all his courage.

    "Recently, I have been under a lot of psychological pressure. My sexual life with my wife is not very

    harmonious, but I can''t find the reason."

    For a moment, the doctor observed the expression on Jay''s face. "Well, why do you feel so stressed,

    Mr. Fang?"

    His question annoyed Jay. How could he know the reason? If he knew the reason, did he need toe

    here?

    Perhaps the doctor knew that his question was not right, so he changed it. "Mr. Fang, are you tired

    because of your work recently?"

    "No." His reply was dull. "I''m just not interested in that."

    "Oh, I see. But the key point is that you have to tell me, Mr. Fang, are you not interested in the woman

    in front of you, or all the women?"

    Once again, the doctor''s question made him frown in anger. "Is there any difference?"

    "Of course there is a difference. If you are not interested in the woman in front of you, it means that you

    are tired of her. In other words, you don''t have any feelings for her. If you are not interested in all

    women, it means that there is something wrong with your mind and your sexual capacity," the doctor

    answered carefully.

    This was also the question that Doris was concerned about. Did Jay dislike her and get tired of his sex

    life with her?

    "You can answer after you figure it out, Jay." There was no hint of anger or pain in Doris'' voice when

    she spoke.

    "I know the answer! I just have a psychological burden. It has nothing to do with love. I love you. How

    can I be interested in other women? Are you kidding me? Let''s go." Upon hearing this, Jay got furious

    and stood up. The two tried to block him but they failed.

    He walked very fast. Only when Doris trotted could she catch up with him.

    When she reached him, Doris was catching her breath. "Haven''t we made a deal that you should be

    obedient and I''ll arrange the rest?"

    "The doctor is a liar. Didn''t you hear what he said? Our rtionship is fine! There is no problem at all. I

    have told you several times, I just... I love you so much. Look, every time I want to touch you, I

    remember the scene when you gave birth. I always feel like I was the reason why you had gone

    through all that pain. I feel very guilty. The guiltier I feel, the stronger I hate that thing. That''s all. That''s

    it. If I want to recover, I know that I have to face yourbor calmly. I need to adjust myself. I don''t want

    to see doctor again. Can you stop forcing me?"

 Chapter 511 Heartless Words

    Chapter 511 Heartless Words

    What he said sent needles that pricked Doris'' heart.

    It pained her to know that the psychological burden that Jay was carrying now was caused by her

    delivery. Doris hugged him and said, "Honey, I was willing to give birth to Ace for you, and I will never

    regret it. I''m happy to have him. We are a happy family, aren''t we? Don''t me yourself. This is a

    process that every woman has to go through. You don''t want us to have no children, do you?"

    "If I had known that you would need to go through so much pain in order to give me a child, I''d rather

    not have one!"

    Doris'' eyes widened in shock.

    Ace was a living life, and he had brought so much joy to the whole family.

    How could Jay say such heartless words?

    If Ace knew it, he would be very sad, right?

    With this thought, tears immediately formed in the corners of her eyes. Through her misty eyes, she

    saw Jay stride away alone.

    His stubborn figure and everything else about him was so familiar to Doris, but now, it was

    iparably strange. He was like apletely different person.

    Didn''t he say that he would listen to her?

    Just a while ago, Jay had promised that he was willing to give himself to her.

    Was he lying to her?

    N?velDrama.Org holds text ? rights.

    This idiot left without even saying goodbye. Did he give up the treatment?

    Damn it!

    All she did was watch him walk away. She didn''t bother to run after him anymore, because she knew

    that Jay needed some time.

    Both of them were upset, so they both needed space. But what if Jay didn''t cooperate with the

    treatment and it became more serious?

    Also, her question remained unanswered. Was he not interested in only her or with all the women?

    The night hade, but Jay still didn''te back.

    It annoyed Doris so much that she didn''t want to see him anymore. Later on, she called Nancy and

    asked toe to a bar with her.

    As soon as they arrived, Doris ordered two sses of cocktail. But when she was about to drink it,

    Nancy stopped her. "You are in suckling period now, and you are a doctor. How can you not understand

    such a simple truth? You can''t drink when you are breastfeeding."

    "But I''m very upset! Very upset! Nancy, can you leave me alone? How can my damn life be so hard?

    Do you think my fate is not good?"

    In Nancy''s eyes, Doris had always been optimistic. She was the kind of woman who would sleep

    soundly while other people would choose to run away when disasters came.

    How could Doris suddenly be pessimistic?

    "He will be fine after a while. Don''t worry," Nancyforted her.

    But Doris only pushed Nancy''s hand away. "Don''t persuade me. Let me drink a little. A little alcohol

    won''t hurt."

    As stubborn as she was, Nancy didn''t give in. "No, not at all. I came to the bar with you today just to

    have a good chat with you, not to drink. If you insist on drinking, I won''t apany you. You can drink

    here alone."

    As a doctor, Doris should know that alcohol was not good for babies.

    Doris couldn''t ignore Ace just because she was depressed! She was not only a wife, but also a mother.

    "Don''t go!" Like a child, Doris held Nancy''s hand.

    Her helpless look made Nancy''s heart ache. "Everything will be fine. It will only take a little time for Jay

    to recover."

    With a bitter smile, Doris replied, "Nancy, I found out that Jay doesn''t love this child at all. You won''t

    believe what he said today! He said that if he had known that I would have suffered from giving birth to

    Ace, he would rather not have a child. What the hell was that? Ace is his flesh and blood. How could

    he, how could he..."

    The more Doris spoke, the more aggrieved she became. She leaned her head against Nancy''s

    shoulder and cried.

    ''Damn it! These are all Jay''s fault!'' Nancy thought.

    Tofort her, Nancy patted her hand gently. "Jay just loves you too much. That''s why he can''t bear to

    see you suffer from too much pain. Don''t me him, okay?"

    "But I feel sorry for Ace. He is so young, but he is disliked by Jay. How sad will Ace be if he knows?"

    "Ace won''t know it. It''s not that Jay doesn''t love Ace. It''s just that he loves you a little more than he

    loves Ace. Don''t be too disappointed. If you do this, it will only cause greater pressure on Jay. What will

    a man do when he is under pressure? Do you understand?" asked Nancy.

    "I am nning to make him do something. The problem is, can he do it? I suspect that Jay will be

    disabled from now on. He loves me but has no interest in me. If he doesn''t love other women, he

    shouldn''t be interested in other women too, right?"

    "Well, what kind of facy are you talking about? Is love the same as desire?" As she spoke, Nancy

    gave her a strange look.

    Now it was Doris'' turn to be curious. She raised her head and looked at Nancy. "Nancy, what do you

    mean? Do you mean that although Jay is not interested in me, he could still be interested with other

    women?"

    "Of course. Why should you ask?" answered Nancy.

    "Oh no. Something bad will happen..." All of a sudden, Doris stood up and attempted to leave.

    However, Nancy quickly grabber her arm. "What are you going to do?"

    "I''m going to find that bastard, Jay. He didn''t go home tonight, so he must have gone to find a woman

    to sleep with. I might have put too much pressure on him by ident. He doesn''t want to see me, so...

    He must have gone to find another woman. He is a yboy, and old habits die hard." The pitiful girl,

    Doris, was now full of hatred. If Jay could only see her face, he would be scared.

    Nancy didn''t know whether to cry or tough. "You just said that you were looking forward to let Jay see

    a woman, didn''t you?"

    "I thought he wouldn''t do it. But now I''m a little scared because of what you said. If he goes to find a

    woman, what does he think I am? A decoration?" Just merely imagining Jay with another woman was

    enough to make Doris furious. He lost interest in her and he would enjoy himself with somebody else?

    What a stupid guy!

    "You are his woman, while those other women... They are the disposable, and just like trash; they

    stink." Then Nancy grinned at her own joke.

    "Wow, when did you know so much about this? What will you do if Charles goes out to find a woman?

    You will definitely be furious and won''t just sit here to have a talk. Humph. Easier for you to say so!" Her

    own words made her angrier. She grabbed the cocktail to drink it but it was snatched away by Nancy.

    Annoyed, Doris picked up the ss of juice and drank it up in a gulp. "I''m going to find Jay now. Is he

    disabled? All right, all right. I''ll ept my fate. I''ll keep him by my side all my life. Humph, he can''t have

    sex, all right, all right. Then I won''t worry about that he will go out to find a woman every day!" As the

    time went by, Doris seemed to get more upset.

    "You..." For a moment, Nancy was speechless. Then she shook her head and said, "If you have

    nothing else to do, you should try to figure out what Jay needs."

    Looking so fierce and arrogant, Doris asked, "Then what do you think he needs now, huh?"

    "He needs your gentleness, your understanding and your tolerance..."

 Chapter 512 Out For Business

    Chapter 512 Out For Business

    As soon as Nancy finished her words, Doris scoffed. "I have given all these to Jay, but he doesn''t want

    them. What can I do? Maybe what he really want is to beforted by somebody else!"

    "Don''t misunderstand him. Maybe Jay is still in his office. Remember thest time you were this

    anxious? You wanted to search the world for Jay, and yet he was just still in the office. Don''t you feel

    sorry for him when you think of his difiture?" Then Nancy remembered how Doris acted that day.

    She was more mature and skeptical that Nancy admired how she had grown. But right now, the Doris

    in front of her was the Doris she had known since time immemorial.

    After taking a deep breath, Doris stated, "I feel sorry for her, but I don''t know what to do."

    All of a sudden, they heard the waiter shouted a familiar name. "Give Mr. Fang a bottle of Lafite."

    "Okay." The bartender took a bottle of Lafite for the waiter and said enviously, "Mr. Fang is so rich."

    The waiter nodded enthusiastically, not knowing that Jay''s wife was just right in front of him. "Yes,

    especially in front of women, Mr. fang has always been generous."

    Needless to say, Doris was stunned. She was rooted to where she was standing, and her eyes weren''t

    even blinking.

    Seeing how Doris reacted, Nancy took the initiative to approach the waiter. "Which Mr. Fang you are

    talking about?"

    It was normal for a bar to be dim-lit, so it could be understood why the waiter didn''t recognize Nancy.

    He nced at Nancy with disdain. "Who else can it be? Of course, it''s Mr. Jay Fang."

    "Well, thank you." She didn''t any more questions and just came back to where she left Doris.

    "Nancy, Jay is here. He is not in his office. How could hee to the bar? Damn it! He said he loved

    me, but he came to see a woman tonight at a bar. I can''t believe his sweet words. I hate him so much,"

    Doris said sadly.

    "We haven''t figured out what happened yet. Don''t jump to a conclusion. Let''s go and have a look." At

    this time, Nancy would be lying if she said she wasn''t angry. But as far as she knew, Jay was not a man

    of duplicity.

    As for finding a woman now... Or was he hiding something else?

    They secretly followed the waiter to a private room which was reserved for Jay.

    Fortunately for them, when waiter went in, the door was notpletely closed.

    Through the gap, Nancy and Doris saw that it was indeed Jay who was inside.

    The women who were sitting next to him were the ones Doris had already seen before.

    It was impossible not to recognize them because they were all models and celebrities.

    The corners of Doris'' mouth lifted into a mocking smile. It had been so long, but Jay still hadn''t

    forgotten about these women.

    Back then, Doris had fought with several women who followed Jay around. Unlike Doris, they just liked

    Jay because of his money.

    ''No, no, they like Jay too. It''s just that Jay used to y with them and never cared about them.

    But what about now?''

    Her heart was pounding. She couldn''t tell whether it was because of fear or anger. What she knew was

    that she couldn''t confront Jay and these women right now.

    So she took Nancy''s hand and pulled her.

    Taken by surprise, Nancy asked, "Doris, won''t youe inside?"

    Escaping was definitely not what Doris should do. She should have barged in and asked while

    grabbing him by the cor, "What the hell are you doing here? Looking for women? How dare you

    cheat on me!"

    But now, Doris seemed to have been defeated, listless and pitiful.

    "Why should I go in? I might hear Jay talk about how he is not interested with me anymore, and would

    like other women instead." There was no point in hiding that Doris had lost all her spirit. Her eyes

    welled up and she kept on sniffing.

    "Maybe he just wanted to drink with some women. Don''t think too much." In reality, Nancy only said this

    tofort Doris.

    Because even Nancy didn''t have much confidence in herself. Jay didn''t ask Charles to join him when

    he went here even if he could. Instead, Jay invited a few women. Even a fool could guess what Jay

    wanted to do.

    Basically, he wanted to have fun. Damn it! Why didn''t Jay have any sense of responsibility at all? How

    could he be so heartless?

    "Don''t think too much? Nancy, are you too naive? Did Jay just want to drink? He just wants to be with

    other women. I... What should I do now?" At this moment, Doris really had the urge to divorce with Jay

    immediately. He was a hypocritical man, and she would never believe his words again.

    "Go home and have a good rest. Ace is still at home. You have to calm down. Maybe, Jay will give you

    a reasonable exnation." It seemed that there was nothing Nancy could do except forforting

    Doris.

    If it was Charles, Nancy would have given him a cold shoulder for a while and asked him to give an

    exnationter on.

    Of course, Charles had to exin to her and she must be satisfied with his exnation. If he couldn''t,

    Nancy wouldn''t make a fuss. She would leave quietly with Nadia.

    People seldom saw the weak side of Doris. Even Nancy, who was her closest friend, was used to

    seeing the tough Doris. So Nancy felt her heart ache when she saw Doris'' expression. "I don''t want his

    exnation. I''ll divorce him."

    At this point, Doris'' heart began to feel empty as she spoke about divorce.

    She had already regarded Jay as a man who would spend the rest of his life with her. This morning, he

    said he loved her. Those gentle words still lingered in her ears, but now he was drinking along with

    other women.

    Material ? N?velDrama.Org.

    Men... They were too capricious!

    "How about we confront Jay?" After all, Nancy knew that even if Doris went home now, her heart would

    still stay in the bar. It was better to let Doris vent her anger in front of Jay than to suffer alone.

    "If you want to, then you can. But I won''t. I''m leaving." After saying that, Doris shook off Nancy''s hand

    and walked towards the door.

    Since Doris was in a bad mood, Nancy hurried to catch up with her. It was not safe for her to drive

    alone, so Nancy sat on the driver''s seat.

    "You drive me home." Then Doris sat on the passenger''s seat.

    There was no hint of sadness or anger on Doris'' face. She was emotionless, and she was as stiff as a

    wood.

    "Okay." While driving, Nancy couldn''t help but nce at Doris from time to time.

    But Doris lowered her head and remained silent.

    Knowing that Doris was bothered, Nancy suggested, "If you feel ufortable, you can call Jay and

    ask him when he will go home."

    On the inside, Nancy was hoping that maybe once Doris called Jay, he would get rid of those women

    and go home.

    It was obvious that Doris was restless because Jay was in the bar now. If Jay didn''t go home tonight,

    she might not be able to sleep tonight.

    While sniffing, Doris took out her phone and dialed Jay''s phone number with her trembling fingers.

    To her surprise, Jay answered the phone right away.

    "Where are you, Jay?" Doris tried her best to keep her voice steady.

    "I''m out for business," answered Jay.

    When she heard this, Doris tasted something bitter in her mouth. With a mocking smile, she asked,

    "Who are you socializing with? Is that Charles?"

    "No, he didn''te today. I''m with the old shareholders of thepany. You don''t know them even if I

    tell you."

    ''Yes, I don''t know them even if he tells me.

    What a good reason! Is it fun to lie to me?''

    Since Nancy was sitting next to Doris, she could clearly listen to their conversation.

    As soon as she heard Jay lie, she coughed twice to warn him.

 Chapter 513 Keep Eyes On Jay

    Chapter 513 Keep Eyes On Jay

    Unfortunately, it was much too noisy in the bar. It was hard enough for Jay to hear what Doris said, let

    alone Nancy''s cough.

    "What time are you going home?" Doris almost had to yell so Jay could hear her.

    "Well, it seems like this social engagement won''t be finished anytime soon. Go ahead, I''ll go home right

    after this is over." Jay spoke in a loud voice. The music was too loud.

    A sly look appeared on Doris'' face. She smiled as she said, "Well, take your time. But don''t drink too

    much. Otherwise, you might go home to the wrong house. Ha-ha!"

    However, Jay didn''t understand that Doris was mocking him. "Yes, I won''t drink too much."

    After a few seconds of silence, they ended the phone call. "Okay, then. Bye." After saying that, Doris

    hung up the phone. But she still held the phone in her hand. Her knuckles were white from clutching it

    too tightly. It was obvious how hard it was for her to endure that phone call.

    "What the hell are you doing? Why are you abusing yourself like this?" Nancy scolded her. Doris

    obviously knew that Jay was in the bar. Yet, she still asked him about where he was. It was clear that

    Jay was lying to her.

    Naturally, she was very angry. But she just pretended not to care about it at all.

    Was it really self-abuse? Maybe it was.

    "Aren''t you the one who wanted me to call him?" Doris turned her back from Nancy.

    "Yes, I did ask you to call him. But I wanted you to ask him to go home. Instead, you just pretended to

    understand him and allowed him toe home any time he wants. Is that really what you want? What

    if he decides not to go home at all? Will you be okay with staying home alone tonight?" Needless to

    say, Nancy was furious that Doris had to go through this because of Jay.

    "Why do I have to be alone? Don''t I still have Ace?" Doris retorted. She faced Nancy again and said,

    "I''ve made up my mind. If Jay dares to fool around with other women, I''ll just spend the rest of my life

    with Ace. We don''t need him! It''s better for that man to continue having fun outside. And while he''s at it,

    I hope he catches some sort of disease! That''s what he deserves! The person who does something

    bad must pay the price, right?" Doris spouted through gritted teeth.

    "Wait, what... Doris, When did you be so vicious? At the end of the day, Jay is still Ace''s father. If

    he does catch a disease, aren''t you scared?"

    "Humph! We''re almost like strangers to each other now. Why should I be afraid?" Doris said derisively.

    "Wow, you... You''re really tough and that''s great! You''ve convinced me." Nancy was almost rendered

    speechless by her tenacity and resolve.

    After that, she drove Doris back home and then drove back to her own house.

    When she arrived, the two kids were already fast asleep. However, Charles was still awake.

    When Doris asked Nancy to go out with her, Charles was a little worried. He was afraid that Nancy

    would drink too much. This would affect the operation tomorrow. So he took a shower and sat on the

    sofa. He started reading some documents while waiting for Nancy.

    When he heard the sound of a car pulling over in the courtyard, Charles straightened up and looked

    outside the window.

    He was surprised when she saw Nancying out of Doris'' car. He murmured to himself, "Why is

    Nancy driving Doris'' car home?"

    Just as he was about to go downstairs and take a look, he heard soft footstepsing from the

    staircase. Soon enough, Nancy pushed the door open and came in.

    Charles closed the file he was reading. He looked up and asked gently, "Wee home, dear. It''s

    late." He nced at his watch. It was already eleven o''clock in the evening.

    Nancy walked over and gave Charles a big hug.

    "Hey, what''s the matter? Did something happen?" Charles held Nancy''s cold face and gazed into her

    eyes.

    "Charles, if someday you don''t love me or have no interest in me anymore, please don''t go around

    finding another woman behind my back. Just tell me. Don''t worry. I swear I will leave instantly and

    never bother you again."

    Hearing this from Nancy made Charles a little confused. However, he just smiled. "Okay, what did you

    and Doris do tonight? Why are you suddenly saying all these strange things? Are you upset?"

    Nancy pouted as she rested on Charles'' chest. "Yes, a little." Nancy sighed and nodded.

    "Oh? What is it? Tell me exactly what happened." Charles stood there and remained respectfully silent.

    However, Nancy turned around and opened the wardrobe to find some clothes for Charles. "I don''t

    have time to tell you everything right now. But in a nutshell, Jay is out drinking with other women in a

    bar. Obviously, Doris is really furious. So she''s home alone. What a bastard! Doris just gave birth to his

    son. Why did he choose to go outside and drink with other women instead of being with his family? It''s

    like he doesn''t care about what Doris feels at all! It''s fine if he just wants to drink. But who knows what''ll

    happen next?" Nancy was deeply infuriated. "Doris is really angry, no, desperate now. So you go to that

    bar to watch over Jay. Don''t let him do anything that will hurt Doris. Ugh! I''m so mad at Jay right now. I

    want to stab him with a scalpel and take his heart out to see if it is broken or perhaps turned to ck,"

    she continued viciously.

    Charles knew that Nancy was not the kind of woman who liked topromise. She was not a fragile

    and weak woman. However, Nancy was also definitely not an evil woman.

    Therefore, she never spoke so harshly. She would never say anything bad about a person. She rarely

    spoke so brazenly.

    Nancy was kind and mature. She was considerate but with a hint of stubbornness. She could also be a

    little nifty and lively... In other words, Charles felt that every day with Nancy was an adventure. Even

    after all this time, she still managed to surprise him.

    Moreover, Nancy also worked really hard to realize his value in her life.

    There was no doubt that he loved everything about her!

    Clearly, Nancy was just extremely angry when she uttered these words. Charles knew she didn''t mean

    to threaten Jay.

    "So did Jay cheat on Doris?" Charles asked her as she continued rummaging through their closet.

    Nancy walked towards Charles and said, "I don''t know whether he has already cheated on her or not.

    But he is out drinking with other women anyway. To me, that counts as cheating!" Nancy helped

    Charles take off his night robe and said, "You''d better hurry up. Something might happen if you get

    there toote."

    "Aren''t you reading too much into it? Maybe you''re just overthinking things," he responded. Charles

    looked at his watch. It was already half past eleven in the evening. He had been working all day long.

    Needless to say, he was very tired.

    All he wanted right now was to have a good night''s sleep with his wife in his arms.

    And besides, it was cold outside. Why did he had to go to a bar because of that brat, Jay?

    "It doesn''t matter whether I''m thinking too much of it or not. Just go and have a look. By the way, don''t

    tell him that I asked you to go. Just tell him that you can''t sleep so you thought ofing to the bar to

    have fun. And you just happened to bump into him there, okay?" Nancy instructed Charles. She had to

    do something for Doris'' sake.

    "Anything for you, my dear wife." Charles sighed helplessly.

    "We are not married yet. So you are not allowed to call me ''wife'' from now on, okay?" Nancy turned his

    back on him and sat on the sofa.

    "Oh,e on. Don''t be so unreasonable, Nancy. I''m not the one who goes out looking for another

    woman. Why are you angry with me? This isn''t fair, you know." Charles looked at her with a sad

    expression on his face.

    "Well, it''s hard to say for now. Don''t you know there''s a saying that ''He who lies down with the dogs

    must rise up with fleas''?" Nancy contested.

    "I know. I also know that birds of the same feather flock together. So what you just said is that I''m the

    same kind of person as Jay. But my surname is Fu, and his is Fang. We are good friends, but we have

    different genes. How can you say that I''ll be finding other women too just because he does?" While

    putting on his clothes, Charles tried to defend himself. It''s not fair that Nancy was thinking of him like

    this too.

    "It seems that you have forgotten about another popr proverb. They say that men are animals that

    think with their private parts, remember?" Nancy spouted more words that belittled men.

    Feeling annoyed, Charles answered, "Okay, stop it, Nancy. I get it. I''ll go to the bar immediately. And

    don''t worry. As long as I''m here, I won''t allow Jay to cheat on Doris. I won''t even let him talk with other

    women, okay?"

    "Okay, if you say so! Thank you, Charles." Nancy felt amused andforted by what he said.

    N?velDrama.Org is the owner.

    With that, Charles donned his ck leather coat and walked out of the roomzily.

    Meanwhile, Nancy struggled for a while to process everything that happened. She was so tired. Slowly,

    she walked into the bathroom to take a nice and warm bath.

    During this time, Jay was still drinking in the bar.

 Chapter 514 Disappeared Without A Trace

    Chapter 514 Disappeared Without A Trace

    It was indeed Jay who invited these women out today. Because when the doctor asked Jay whether he

    had no interest in Doris or all the women, he suddenly felt irritable.

    To be honest, he was confused. He wasn''t sure whether he had no desire for Doris or with every

    woman now.

    There was a time when he was alone; he had watched porn to know if his body would react to it. To his

    delight, his face and his whole body could feel hot. His breathingbored and his heartbeat rose. It

    meant that he was not hopeless.

    However, whenever he remembered Doris or he got close to her, all the heat would disappear in an

    instant.

    For a man like Jay, it was beyond embarrassing that he couldn''t face Doris. At the same time, he felt

    sad and helpless. How could he, a vigorous man, be like this?

    The more he tried to escape, the more anxious he became. The more he thought about it, the more he

    wanted to escape...

    It was like a cycle of his agony.

    After he left the hospital, Jay went straight to thepany. Sitting alone in his office made him feel

    more annoyed. So he took out his phone and checked his WeChat and saw the women he had been

    with before.

    It had been a long time since hest contacted them, but he didn''t delete their contact information.

    He thought that Doris was generous enough to let these women quietly stay in his WeChat.

    Well, they were not so quiet.

    When Jay clicked on the women''s group chat, he found out that several women were still sending him

    countless messages. All of them were hoping for Jay to reply to them.

    "Jay, I haven''t seen you for a long time. I miss you. Let''s hangout together when you have time."

    "I heard that Doris is pregnant. Isn''t Jay''s body lonely?"

    "Jay, today is my birthday. Let''s go to the seaside to celebrate it, okay?"

    These were just some of the messages the women had sent him.

    Even after seeing all of it, Jay didn''t feel anything.

    Maybe it was because he was annoyed that he impulsively chatted, "Let''s go to the bar together."

    For a moment, he wanted to back out, but to his surprise, several women immediately replied as if they

    had been anticipating his message. "Wow, Jay is here. That''s good. I''m waiting."

    "I know you can''t forget me."

    "Jay, wait for me for a few minutes. I''ll be there soon."

    As a man who cared about his reputation, especially in front of women, Jay seldom broke his promise.

    Besides, he was really annoyed now, so it was not a bad idea to go out and have a little rxation.

    In the end, Jay went to the bar with these women.

    Of course, after drinking a few sses of cocktail, an idea urred to Jay. He wanted to take the

    opportunity to test whether he was only not interested in Doris or all the women.

    But Jay had to admit that when he first faced these women, there were no waves of emotion in his

    heart.

    At least, he had feelings for Doris. On the other hand, these women could only talk about meaningless

    topics they had already talked about before. Eventually, Jay got bored.

    However, in order to test his inner desire, Jay had no choice but to continue talking to them.

    Drinking... Then he tried to put his arm around these women''s shoulder like he used to do before.

    Yes, just as before, there was no further action. What Jay didn''t know was that such a simple action

    had been seen by both Doris and Nancy.

    He touched the woman''s fair hand, yet the feeling was almost the same as touching his own hands,

    which made Jay extremely depressed.

    Was he really impotent? From now on, he could no longer have sex with women.

    No... He couldn''t ept it.

    All of a sudden, a woman leaned against Jay.

    Her warm skin rubbed against Jay''s arm, which made him freeze and throb a little down there. He was

    overjoyed and was about to test himself further when the door suddenly opened and Charles came in.

    "Charles?" Needless to say, Jay was shocked to see him.

    "Well, I noticed that the lights were on, so I came in. Sure enough, you are here..." As he spoke, he

    nced at the women coldly.

    "Oh, I''m bored today, so I came out to have fun." Since Jay didn''t want Charles to know about his

    problem, he pretended to be okay and smiled wickedly.

    "Well, I''m also bored. Otherwise, why would Ie here at this time?" Then Charles carelessly sat

    down next to Jay.

    The women were happy and disappointed at the same time to see Charles.

    They were happy because it was rare for them to see Charles here. But disappointed because they

    knew Charles had no interest in women. That was why they were also afraid that Charles'' arrival would

    prevent Jay from having fun.

    N?velDrama.Org is the owner.

    Sure enough, the next second, Jay pushed the woman beside him away.

    "Charles, let''s have a drink." Then Jay poured a ss of red wine for Charles.

    "Okay." To be honest, Charles had no interest in drinking at all. What he really wanted now was to

    sleep. He was very sleepy, but he couldn''t fall asleep as Nancy had given him such a task.

    Although he was on the verge of breaking down, he had to pretend to be energetic in front of Jay.

    While sipping on his ss of wine, Charles ordered, "You can go out now. I have something to talk with

    Jay."

    "Charles, we are not women from the bar. Jay asked us out and we rode in his car. If you want us to

    leave, where should we go?" one of the women said sadly.

    Without ncing at her, Charles took out his phone and made a call.

    As soon as the call ended, he said, "You can go out now. There is a car waiting outside the bar. You

    can go back to wherever you came from."

    "Jay..." The women looked at Jay with reluctance.

    It didn''t matter if Jay didn''t have a good time. They hadn''t had enough fun yet. More importantly, Jay

    hadn''t rewarded them tonight.

    How could they leave here like this?

    It was not hard to guess what was on these women''s minds. However, Charles couldn''t give them

    money for Jay, because it was Jay who asked them out.

    Feeling annoyed, Jay took out a bank card and said, "Well, go out and split it up."

    It was the usual practice. Every time Jay went out with these women, he would prepare a bank card

    without too much money. If he had enough fun, he would let these women share it. Today was no

    exception.

    Sure enough, the women left happily with Jay''s card.

    The room quieted down in an instant, but it was a little awkward. Maybe because Jay was hiding

    something from Charles, or maybe because he knew why Charles was here.

    Jay picked up the bottle of wine and refilled their sses. "Are you looking for me? Did Doris ask you

    toe here?"

    With a smile, Charles turned to him. "Why? Is my expression so obvious?"

    After saying that, Charles rubbed his face hard.

    "Yes, you seem to be half-asleep, which means that you don''t want toe out at all. It means that

    you are forced toe out to drink. Who else can do such a domineering thing except for Doris?" They

    had been friends for a long time, so Jay knew that it was impossible for Charles to drink alone suddenly

    at this time.

 Chapter 515 In A Good Mood

    Chapter 515 In A Good Mood

    There was no doubt that Charles'' purpose in going to this bar was to find Jay, because he went straight

    to the room where he and the girls were having a party.

    Why did Charles look for Jay?

    Obviously, it must be because Doris was anxiously waiting for Jay at home, or because she went to his

    office with Nancy and found that he was not there that she began to think nonsense. Therefore,

    Charles was pulled out of bed by the two women and was forced toe here and look for him.

    Instead of answering him, Charles took out a cigarette and lit it. He squinted his eyes as he took a puff.

    Watching him blow out a smoke ring, Jay sneered. "Well, you are still in a good mood."

    Raising his head, Charles asked, "You... What happened?"

    A mocking smile appeared on Jay''s face. "I said I wanted to have fun, so I asked some women out. But

    I didn''t expect that Doris will find out about it."

    "Doris is still in suckling period. And you can''t stand the loneliness anymore. Do you still have even just

    a little sense of responsibility?" Charles saidzily.

    ying with the ss of wine in his hand, Jay replied fretfully, "Like what I''ve said, it''s just for fun..."

    For a moment, they both fell silent. With a sigh, Charles broke the ice. "Do you still want to hide it from

    me?"

    With this question, Jay felt more embarrassed. It only meant that Charles found out what had

    happened to him.

    How could Doris be so talkative? She told Nancy everything!

    "No, I''m just trying to solve the problem that has just urred recently," Jay said half-jokingly.

    After looking into Jay''s eyes for a while, Charles squeezed out a sneer and said, "I just think that this is

    God''s punishment for you. It''s because you used to be so romantic and you were a yboy. Look,

    retributiones so soon..."

    "I''m suffering, but you are still making fun of me. Do you find this interesting?" Then Jay took a sip on

    his wine to hide his bitter smile.

    "It''s okay. Don''t worry. All men in the world can be impotent, but not you. I believe you." To console him,

    Charles patted his shoulder.

    "I... Well, you really believe me, don''t you? Am I that awesome?" His voice was full self-mockery.

    Determined to encourage Jay, Charles gave him a smile. "Yes, absolutely... Trust me."

    All of a sudden, they heard a noise from outside.

    "What kind of crap bar is this? You don''t even have a beautiful woman..."

    Upon recognizing Joseph''s voice, the smile on Charles'' face disappeared.

    This bastard came to the bar to drink.

    When Jay''s ss clinked on Charles'' ss, Jay smiled, "It looks like I''m not the only man who''s upset.

    Joseph seems to be more upset than I am. The only difference is that his problem seems to be more

    troublesome than mine."

    What happened between Joseph and Anna spread like a wildfire all over the city, so it was impossible

    for Jay not to know it.

    Material ? N?velDrama.Org.

    All of a sudden, Charles forgot that he was sleepy. His face turned gloomy as he drank his wine.

    The noise outside had be louder, which made it impossible for them to ignore. They even heard

    something broke as it fell on the floor.

    "Why the hell are you making trouble here in our bar? We weren''t the ones who cheated on you. If you

    feel so wronged and annoyed, go home and get even with your father. Why are you giving us a hard

    time here?" Judging from the voice, it must be the owner of this bar.

    But Joseph was so drunk and he just ignored everything he had said. "I said I want beautiful women.

    Why are you giving ugly ones? Are you kidding me?"

    "We are kidding you? Humph, why would we dare? Because of your cousin, Charles, we don''t have the

    guts to y tricks on you." At this moment, the owner felt angry and helpless at the same time. "We

    have shown you all the women in our bar, but you don''t like any of them. Can you me us for this?"

    "It''s not your fault, so it is my fault?" Since Joseph was so drunk, he didn''t know what he was saying

    anymore.

    However, nobody could me him. He just felt bitter and depressed.

    After all, he was in such a situation and he couldn''t even find a person toin to.

    He wanted toe to the bar to have a rest, but no woman was attractive enough to get his attention.

    All he could think about was Daisy''s voice and smile. As the saying goes, "You''ll never know the value

    of something until you lost it." It turned out that he was so stupid to let her go, and now he realized that

    Daisy had never left his mind.

    As long as they were married, Daisy was there. Now that they got divorced, Daisy was no longer his

    woman.

    Joseph was so regretful that he wanted to die. But he didn''t even know where Daisy was now. Even if

    he knew where she was and he could find her, Daisy wouldn''t forgive him for what he had done before,

    would she?

    That thought made Joseph so annoyed that he smashed a row of cocktails in the bar.

    The bar owner wanted to get angry, but he couldn''t.

    The Fu family was rich, but Joseph was obviously drunk now. Who could help him if Joseph didn''t want

    to pay the bill?

    All of a sudden, a waiter shouted, "Is that Charles?"

    Everyone looked at Charles'' direction and sighed. "It''s really Charles. He''s here."

    The owner of the bar hurried over to Charles. "Mr. Fu, your cousin has made a scene in our bar and

    our business can''t go on."

    ncing at Joseph who could barely stand, Charles said coldly, "I will pay for all the damage. Jay, take

    Joseph away."

    "Okay." Without a second thought, Jay held Joseph''s arm and walked out of the bar.

    After nodding at Jay, Charles gave the phone number to the owner of the bar. "How much damage did

    Joseph cause? Calcte it and give me an amountter."

    It was enough to make the bar owner happy. "Yes, Mr. Fu. Thank you. I''ll have someone check it

    immediately."

    Outside the bar, Joseph was still shouting and swearing. So Jay grabbed his arm and said, "Joseph,

    stop it and just go home. Don''t make a fool out of yourself."

    "I... I''ve already made a fool of myself in front of everyone. What should I be afraid of? I''m not afraid of

    anything now. I have nothing. Family? Company? Grandpa? They are all fake." All Joseph could say

    was nonsense because of alcohol.

    "Then what about Charles?" Jay asked with a smile.

    By the mention of Charles'' name, Joseph sneered and leaned closer to Jay''s ear. "He''s also a fake. Let

    me tell you, it''s all Charles'' fault! He was the reason why I am like this."

    "It''s all my fault? Wake up, Joseph! If it weren''t for me, then you would have to raise Derrick''s son. By

    that time, you would be the most miserable one." Besides, if it wasn''t for Charles, then Joseph would

    have been in a bigger trouble.

    Unexpectedly, Joseph burst into tears. "It''s the same now. I''m still the most miserable one." Stunned by

    his sudden action, Jay looked at Charles with a frown.

    Seeing Joseph like this brought a bitter smile on Charles'' face. Joseph was just too immature for his

    age.

    They helped Joseph get into the backseat of the car. Jay sat beside him while Charles was in the

    driver''s seat.

    Looking at Joseph from the rear-view mirror, Charles asked, "Where are you going?"

    Joseph said shamelessly, "I''ll go wherever you go."

    "What? I have a wife and children. It''s not appropriate for you to go there. Let me drive you back to the

    old house."

    "Everyone is in the hospital. I''m like a ghost at home alone. I don''t want to go home." Like a child,

    Joseph shrank back in his seat and crossed his arms.

 Chapter 516 Reluctant To Part

    Chapter 516 Reluctant To Part

    "Do you want to go back to your own home?"

    With a grimace, Joseph replied, "Then you''d have to bury my body tomorrow."

    Speechless, Charles nced at him from the mirror. "Tell me, where do you want to go?"

    It took Joseph a while to reply. He raised his head as he hesitated if he would really say what was on

    his mind. "Charles, please send me to Daisy''s house."

    "You... How could she want you after you divorced her?" It was absurd to want toe home to his ex

    wife! Joseph had hurt her enough; he couldn''te in and out of her life whenever he wanted to.

    When Charles mentioned the divorce, Joseph began to cry again. "I just think you are the only ones

    who genuinely care for me. Except you, only Daisy is good to me. If you all abandon me, I will die.

    Open the door. I''ll jump out of the car. I want to die."

    One moment, Joseph was wiping his tears, and then he was banging the car door like a child.

    "Jay, check where Daisy is living now." It was impossible for Charles to take Joseph home. For him, it

    was a sacred ce which only belonged to him, Nancy and the children.

    "Okay."

    Soon, Jay found out where Daisy was living so they drove to her address.

    After being free from the unwanted marriage, Daisy didn''t rush to leave. Although her marriage was like

    a cage, she was a little reluctant to leave when she finally broke free.

    It was time to wee her new life, without the burden of being Joseph''s wife.

    The past was just a dream. Let bygones be bygones.

    However, no matter how hard she tried tofort herself, Daisy would still be awakened by a

    nightmare at midnight.

    The blood flowed out incessantly...

    It never stopped.

    Every time this scene appeared in her dream, Daisy would wake up panting.

    Beads of sweat would form on her forehead as she held herself. She would lie down on the bed in fear

    until dawn.

    For the past several years in Doris'' life, she had been living alone.

    Tonight, she had slept early, but after waking up from a nightmare, she could no longer go back to

    sleep.

    So she turned on the bedsidemp and leaned against the cushion while holding a script. She had just

    received it and it was shot at a ce nearby. It just happened that she was there and had spare time.

    Everything was just right.

    Just then, the doorbell rang.

    Only a few people knew that she hade back, so Daisy was stunned that someone came to see

    her.

    Besides, who would visit her in the middle of the night?

    With a shrug, Daisy put down the script and got out of the bed. After putting on her coat, she walked

    out to see who her visitor was.

    The cold wind made her thin figure look even lonelier.

    She walked across the courtyard and came to the gate, only to find Charles and Jay holding Joseph.

    "We have divorced." Her voice was as cold as the weather tonight.

    Looking at Joseph was about to fall asleep, Doris tightened her grip on her coat. She watched Joseph

    hung himself on Charles'' body.

    "I know, but Joseph asked us to take him here," said Charles.

    "I have the right to decline." Without any intention of letting Joseph in, Doris bravely stood still.

    "He said... He misses you so much. He is sorry." It was not hard to say that Charles only added thest

    sentence by himself.

    Even when he was younger, Joseph had never properly apologized to other people.

    As he grew older, he had learned to say sorry, but he never meant it.

    Just like she had always been, Daisy replied calmly, "I have forgiven him. I have let go of all the past."

    This was her real thought. She was not the kind of woman who liked to be entangled with the past. Her

    marriage once belonged to her. She tried her best to protect it, but since she was destined to lose it,

    she had to end it as soon as possible.

    Or, it could be said that it was not easy for her to climb up from the trap. Why would she jump in there

    again?

    Stumbling on his feet, Joseph suddenly spoke. "But I can''t forgive myself, Daisy. Please, let me in. I''m

    begging you."

    "Sorry, I have to go to bed. I have work to do tomorrow." Then Daisy turned around to leave but Joseph

    stopped her.

    "Daisy, don''t go. If you don''t talk to me, I will sleep at your door tonight," Joseph said stubbornly.

    "Whatever." After saying that, Daisy walked to the vi without looking back.

    This house had nothing to do with Fu family. It was bought by Daisy''s parents when she was married.

    The Yu family thought she was so lucky to marry into the Fu family, so they generously gave this house

    to Daisy.

    After divorcing Joseph, Daisy didn''t go back to her family''s house and decided to live here.

    It was not a ce for Joseph to stay, and she didn''t want to have anything to do with Joseph.

    Leaning against the carved door, Joseph stared at Daisy''s determined back and shouted, "Daisy, don''t

    go. Don''t go!"

    But Daisy still didn''t turn around.

    "Even if you don''t open the door, I won''t leave. I will stay here for the night. I mean it." To everyone''s

    surprise, Joseph sat down on the ground.

    It was as if Daisy didn''t care, that she continued walking until she got inside the house. She went

    straight to her bedroom upstairs and turned off all the lights.

    To help Joseph get up, Jay offered his hand and said, "Joseph, she''s really gone. Let''s go, shall we?"

    "If you want to leave, then go. I won''t go anywhere." As soon as he finished his words, he pushed Jay

    away and sat back in front of the door.

    Helpless, Jay turned to Charles. "Charles, what should we do now?"

    "Let''s go." Without thinking twice, Charles opened the car door. He frowned at Jay when he didn''t

    move.

    "Won''t you get in the car?"

    In a hurry, Jay got in the car. "I don''t want to stay here."

    After giving Joseph one final nce, Charles drove away.

    "Will you really leave Joseph alone here? What if something happened to him on such a cold day?

    That guy is drunk. If he won''t get to drink water, the consequences will be a little terrible..." As far as

    Jay knew, Charles and Derrick had a grudge against each other, but Joseph was Charles'' cousin. In

    fact, he was like a brother to Charles, so he couldn''t be so ruthless to him.

    "Only when we leave will Daisy open the door."

    "Are you sure?" Jay asked in disbelief.

    N?velDrama.Org holds text ? rights.

    Because of his question, Charles nced at him disdainfully. "Do you think only you know women?"

    "Ha... You know women better than I do." A small smile appeared on Jay''s face.

    "You seem to be in a good mood now." Seeing Jay smiling andughing, Charles couldn''t help but

    tease him.

    "Oh... I have forgotten it for a short while. But you reminded me of that problem again. Are you still my

    good friend?" Gradually, Jay''s smile faded and his face darkened.

    "I am only saying this because I am your good friend. As a man, can you just pour your heart out and

    say everything you want to say? Communicate with Doris to evaluate your feelings. Then everything

    will be back to normal, right? Why do you have to make yourself miserable? It''s not a big deal," Charles

    said with a smile.

    The feeling of oppression came back. Jay only lowered his head and kept quiet.

    "Go home and give it a try with Doris. If it doesn''t work, we will figure it out." The more Charles tried to

    convince him, the more depressed he felt.

    What should he say? Could he tell Charles that he had already tried it with Doris but it didn''t work? He

    just couldn''t get through his psychological problem.

    Well, maybe he was just not trying hard enough.

 Chapter 517 Its So Hot

    Chapter 517 It''s So Hot

    Daisy didn''t expect that Charles would leave Joseph by the gate.

    After Daisy went back to her bedroom and turned off the lights, she didn''t go to sleep right away.

    Instead, she stood behind the curtain and looked at the gate of the yard.

    N?velDrama.Org holds text ? rights.

    To her surprise, Charles and Jay really drove away, leaving Joseph who was sitting at the gate alone.

    It made Daisy feel a little sorry for Joseph, but then she thought that he would soon leave if she

    wouldn''t go out.

    After all, it was cold outside. His body couldn''t stand it.

    Hours had passed but Joseph remained sitting in front of the gate.

    This man caused her miscarriage, and he was not good to her. No, to be more specific, he was terrible.

    In the past few years, she was like a widow living in hell...

    All he had given to her was pain. Why should she forgive him?

    It had nothing to do with her whether he was alive or dead.

    With this thought, Daisy went back to bed. If she really wanted start anew, then she didn''t need to care

    about what Joseph would do.

    Daisy closed her eyes, only to find that she couldn''t fall asleep at all.

    Her mind was a mess. She couldn''t figure out anything, and she was not sleepy at all.

    Sighing out of frustration, Daisy got out of the bed and came near the window again. Her eyes widened

    in shock when she saw Joseph lying on the ground.

    Without thinking too much, she ran out in her slippers.

    Yes, even if Joseph didn''t treat her right, she couldn''t let him freeze to death at her door.

    If Joseph was frozen to death, she would be the first suspect.

    She didn''t want to make trouble for herself.

    As soon as she opened the gate, she kicked Joseph. "Joseph, if you want to sleep, go somewhere

    else. Don''t stay at my gate."

    There was no response from Joseph.

    "Hey, what are you doing? Didn''t you hear me?" When Joseph still didn''t answer, Daisy bent down and

    reached out to feel Joseph''s breath.

    "You can still breathe. Why don''t you speak?" Daisy asked angrily.

    Joseph''s tongue was almost frozen. He could hear Daisy''s voice, but he could not even say a word.

    Instinctively, Daisy touched Joseph''s forehead, only to find out that he was burning with fever. "It''s so

    hot!"

    At this rate, Daisy really couldn''t ignore him anymore.

    "Joseph, where is your phone?" Still no answer. So Daisy checked his pocket for his phone.

    Fortunately, his phone was powered on. Daisy was stunned when she couldn''t find anyone else''s

    phone number in Joseph''s contacts, except hers.

    What did Joseph mean?

    Left without a choice, Daisy decided to take Joseph in first.

    It took her a lot of effort to help Joseph up from the ground.

    She was almost breathless when they reached the living room, so she threw him on the sofa with a

    grimace. Fortunately, there was a medicine kit in the house. Daisy found anti-inmmatory drugs and

    antipyretics.

    Looking at Joseph''s pale face, Daisy thought for a moment that it was better for him to die like this.

    But she was a kind woman after all. She couldn''t bear to see Joseph suffer, so she poured him water

    and let him take some medicine.

    To lower down his temperature, Daisy soaked a towel with cold water and put it on his forehead.

    She kept changing water...

    After a while, Joseph''s fever was brought down.

    However, his breathing was still heavy. Was this man stupid? Why did he sit at the gate in such a cold

    day?

    When she was his wife, he had never loved her.

    Now that they had divorced, why did hee to her again?

    Was it because he was cheated by Anna and Derrick? Or was it because everyone in the world knew

    how he had been cuckolded by his father? Couldn''t Joseph stand it anymore that he thought of her

    again?

    With these thoughts in her mind, Daisy raised her hand to touch Joseph''s forehead. But Joseph

    suddenly grabbed her hand without opening his eyes.

    "Don''t go, Daisy!"

    Stunned by his action, Daisy gently said, "I''m not leaving. I''m here."

    Even so, Joseph still held her hand firmly, as if he was afraid that she would leave.

    Daisy had to sit beside Joseph.

    "Joseph, are you feeling better?" Daisy asked.

    There was still no responseing from Joseph. Instead, he leaned against the sofa with a pained

    expression.

    A touch of pity emerged in Daisy''s mind. "Joseph, go to sleep in the bedroom."

    "Just stay here..." His voice was vague and trembling.

    So Daisy had no choice but to turn the room temperature up a little in case she caught a cold, too.

    The next morning when she woke up, the first thing she saw was Joseph''s face. He was sleeping

    soundly like a baby.

    For a moment, Daisy stared at him. If he was asleep, Joseph looked so innocent.

    Shaking her head, Daisy stood up and went to the kitchen. She cooked beef noodles with coriander,

    eggs and tomatoes for breakfast.

    After cing them on the table, Daisy went to the living room to wake up Joseph so they could eat

    together. There she saw Joseph who had already washed up and sat on the sofa like a child.

    He looked like a fool. Did his high fever made him delirious?

    Slowly, Daisy walked towards him. "Joseph, do you want to have breakfast?"

    "Yes. I''m a little hungry." Although Joseph sounded listless, he couldn''t deny the happiness he was

    feeling inside.

    Last night, he knew that he was so drunk that he talked nonsense to Charles, but he didn''t expect that

    he would really bring him to Daisy''s house.

    Joseph had thought that he would never see Daisy again in his life, let alone hope that she would open

    the door for him and take care of him for the whole night.

    For the first time in his life, Joseph felt genuinely touched. At the same time, he felt guiltier for what he

    had done in the past.

    "Then let''s have breakfast." Her voice sounded a bit hostile.

    What happened in the past could never be forgotten.

    After all, it was so painful.

    "Okay, thank you." Then Joseph stood up to follow her in the dining room.

    Hearing these words made Daisy pause for a moment. She had cooked for Joseph for so many times

    during their marriage, but Joseph had never eaten, not even once.

    Nor did he even bother to take a look at the meal she cooked.

    Back then, he just treated her as she didn''t exist, and everything she had was put to waste.

    She was an eyesore to him in the past, but now, how could he suddenly treat her well?

    In her mind, Daisyughed at herself as tears formed in the corners of her eyes.

    "You''re wee. Just eat and leave. I have to go to work." Right now, Daisy had to act indifferent.

    Joseph couldn''t assume that he had the power to get her back anytime he wanted.

    With a sigh, Joseph said, "I have no ce to go."

    "Don''t you have a home?" asked Daisy.

    After a short pause, Joseph spoke in a low voice, "If you are not there, I have no home."

    "We have divorced. Joseph, do you still remember that?" A bitter smile appeared on Daisy''s face as

    she mentioned it.

    "Yes, I do. But why did I divorce you? If I don''t have you, I will have no home. What''s going to happen

    to me now?" Unexpectedly, Joseph began to sob behind Daisy.

    "Joseph, what the hell do you want to do? I''m not good. You don''t love me. Why the hell are you here

    now? I don''t want your money or your house. Why are you still pestering me?" Feeling helpless, Daisy

    couldn''t help but raise her voice at him.

    "But when you left, I''ve realized that I love you. What should I do? Daisy, I really love you." With tears in

    his eyes, Joseph hugged Daisy from behind.

 Chapter 518 Face The Reality

    Chapter 518 Face The Reality

    Having no intention of hugging Joseph back, Daisy dropped her hands on her sides.

    Slowly, Daisy turned around to face him. "Joseph, please respect me. I have nothing to do with you

    now. I hope you can understand the reality that we have divorced."

    For a moment, Joseph fell silent and then he nodded. "Yes, I know. Well, let''s have breakfast."

    Finally, Joseph let go of Daisy and walked into the dining room first.

    "I don''t have much time, so I just cooked beef noodles. There''s no restaurant that sells breakfast

    nearby so just eat it even if you don''t like it. If you''re still hungry then ask your servants to cook for you

    once you get home." Then she pushed the noodles in front of Joseph.

    Thinking that Joseph disliked her, Daisy didn''t expect he would eat the food she prepared.

    She used to cook for Joseph in different ways, but he didn''t like it, not to mention the simplest beef

    noodles now.

    To Daisy''s surprise, Joseph lowered his head and ate up the beef noodles in a huff.

    "Joseph, eat slowly. No one is going to take it away from you."

    A few minutester, Joseph pushed the empty bowl in front of Daisy. "I''m not full yet. One more bowl."

    "You... Why do you eat so much?" Seeing him like this, Daisy felt something unexinable deep within

    her, but it was something she would only keep to herself. Her eyes settled on him in disbelief.

    As far as Daisy knew, Joseph didn''t eat much. In the past, he couldn''t finish this bowl of noodles.

    This man behaved strangely today.

    "Not much. I''m not full yet. What? If you don''t like me eating too much, I won''t eat anymore," Joseph

    said mournfully.

    "No, I''ll get you another bowl." Holding the empty bowl in her hand, Daisy stood up and thought to

    herself, ''Joseph is so strange today. His tone and attitude towards me have changed so much that I

    can''t ept it.

    Does he really be a fool because of too much stress?''

    What Daisy didn''t know was that except drinking, Joseph hadn''t eaten much these days. The anger

    made it impossible for him to eat. All he did was drink alcohol every day, making his life more

    miserable.

    That was why Joseph remembered how good Daisy was in the past and realized what a jerk he was

    then.

    Staring at Daisy''s back, Joseph felt something warm in his heart. While Daisy was busy preparing the

    noodles, he said, "Daisy, don''t drive me away, okay?"

    "We have divorced. You can''t live in my house. It is absurd. Joseph, marriage is not a game. We just

    missed it. When a thing is done, it''s done. There is no turning back in our lives!" The way Joseph made

    it sound so easy made her angry. "Hurry up. I''m going to the film crew."

    "I want to go with you!" As he spoke, he continued eating. "I''ll follow you wherever you go."

    What he said left Daisy speechless.

    They had known each other for so many years, yet Joseph barely looked at her. What was he doing

    now?

    Why was he being clingy to her?

    If he had known what would happen today, there was no way he would do all those awful things to her

    before.

    Even if he wanted to live with her now, it was already toote. Daisy had grown tired of him.

    How was that possible, right?

    Ignoring Joseph, Daisy lowered her head to eat. After breakfast, she washed the dishes and went

    upstairs to fix herself before going to the crew.

    Once she was done, she took the script and drove out. Joseph was like a stalker following her. People

    who didn''t know Joseph would think that he was Daisy''s assistant.

    Daisy had been an actress for so many years, but she had never hired an assistant. She took care of

    everything by herself. Of course, Joseph had never asked her about it.

    Now... It was ufortable to have Joseph who kept following her around.

    The movie was called, "Snow Love", a beautiful yet heartbreaking story. Wherein the heroine was

    diagnosed with leukemia, but the hero never gave up on her. He was there to help her fight against her

    illness.

    For today''s shoot, Daisy would have to do a kissing scene with the actor who yed hero.

    All his life, Joseph had been surrounded by countless movie stars. Moreover, he had done something

    with them. But seeing Daisy kiss another man felt like his heart was being squeezed.

    So Joseph rushed in front and shouted, "We can''t shoot this scene. Find a substitute!"

    Everyone in the crew was stunned. This request was overbearing.N?velDrama.Org holds text ? rights.

    "Who are you... Oh, Mr. Fu, right? Daisy is our heroine, Snow. This kissing scene is simple. She

    doesn''t need to fight, so we don''t have any substitute for this..."

    Before the director could even finish his words, Joseph interrupted, "No way. If you don''t find a

    substitute, you can terminate Daisy''s contract or... I''ll act as the hero!" It could be seen that Joseph was

    being possessive.

    "Joseph, acting is my job. Don''t make a scene, okay?" It was not easy for Daisy to get the role of the

    heroine. She didn''t want to be ruined by Joseph. In the entertainment circle, opportunities were more

    important than efforts.

    Therefore, Daisy attached great importance to this opportunity.

    "Make a scene? I just want to y the leading actor. Otherwise, there''s no more shooting!" Joseph said

    overbearingly.

    "How unreasonable you are! Joseph, you are hopeless and inexplicable!" Daisy said with hatred.

    With a sad face, the director said helplessly, "Mr. Fu, we have signed the contract with the leading

    actor. Now that you suddenly appear, it''s difficult for us to deal with it. I will definitely invite you to y

    the leading actor in the next y. What do you think?"

    "No, I can give you two choices. The first is to terminate the contract with Daisy, and the second is to

    terminate the contract with the leading actor. It''s up to you." Joseph put forward his condition.

    "Joseph, you have hurt me for so many years. Isn''t it enough? I have nothing to do with you now, let

    alone owe you anything. Can you let me go?" Not wanting to terminate the contract, Daisy stared at

    Joseph angrily.

    Seeing the tears in her eyes, Joseph immediately said, "Yes, you can''t terminate the contract with

    Daisy. Then you have only one way left, which is, to terminate the leading man''s contract. As for the

    liquidated damages, I will pay!"

    When the director surveyed Joseph up and down, he unconsciously straightened his back.

    "Mr. Fu... You are absolutely good-looking, but you are full of rage. If you want to y the leading actor,

    you have to restrain your temper."

    The director didn''t want to offend the young master of the Fu family. Besides, it was also an opportunity

    for him to get close to the Fu family. He could make a great deal of money by making TS Group invest

    in his y.

    Another thing was that Joseph was in the limelight now. He had upied the hot search in the past few

    days, and the heat was not down yet. It was exactly what an actor needed.

    "I can restrain myself. Acting needs to look realistic, right? Don''t worry, director. In order to y the role

    well, I''ve decided to live with the heroine for a period of time. I promise to make this movie famous!"

    Pride was evident in his voice as Joseph dered this.

    By just imagining that she would need to sleep and eat with Joseph every day, Daisy felt ufortable

    so she immediately protested. "No way!"

    ''What on earth does this man want to do?

    Now that he was done ying with all the women in the world, he wants me back?

    Did he ask me how I feel?

    How could Joseph be so unreasonable?''

    "Oh, Daisy, they say that actors and actresses can sacrifice everything for the sake of acting. Why can''t

    you sacrifice just a little? I''ll have a hard time if you keep acting like that," the director persuaded Daisy

    with a cold face.

 Chapter 519 Excellent Actor

    Chapter 519 Excellent Actor

    "I..." Biting her lips, Daisy stared at Joseph. For a moment, she wanted to say, "I won''t y this role

    anymore."

    But she couldn''t afford the liquidated damages, so she sighed and said, "Joseph, I''ll put up with you for

    the time being, but remember, after this movie, we should cut our connection."

    "Then let''s finish this movie first!" This was enough for Joseph now. He decided to take it slow and just

    seize every moment he would have with Daisy.

    But this was just the first step. Little by little, he would get Daisy back.

    Therefore, Joseph took care of the liquidated damages for terminating the contract with the actor so

    Joseph could rece him.

    As a member of the Fu family, Joseph had never been a low-key kind of person. Now that he had

    entered the world of showbiz, it would be even more impossible for him to keep a low profile even if he

    wanted to.

    Just as expected, what he did instantly became a news headline. He made such a noise in the

    entertainment industry.

    It was hard for Frederic to stay calm because of what had been happening recently, so when he saw

    the news about Joseph being an actor, he was instantly in a bad mood.

    "Hardy, can you ask Charles to keep an eye on Joseph and stop him from making trouble?" Frederic

    shouted.

    N?velDrama.Org holds this content.

    Day by day, Hardy had to deal with all his father''s rants, so he looked at Frederic helplessly. "Dad,

    Joseph is not a child anymore. Who can stop him?"

    "That''s right, Father. Besides, Charles was also busy with his own business. May I just remind you that

    Joseph had tormented TS Group, and Charles has to clean after his mess? He''s too busy to mind

    Joseph''s business." Of course it was Angelina who was the proudest one when Charles came back to

    the TS Group.

    "Should I let Joseph act?" In Frederic''s opinion, his descendants should be in business. He had never

    imagined that Joseph would be an actor.

    Without a second thought, Angelina replied, "Just let him do it. It''s better than doing nothing."

    "That''s right, Dad. Joseph is in a bad mood now. You can just take it as a distraction for him. Don''t

    worry about him. He wille back when he had enough fun," Hardy also persuaded.

    For a moment, Frederic stared at them and then let out a heavy sigh. Besides, he had no choice but to

    compromise for the meantime.

    "Okay, I will listen to you. s, Joseph is a troublemaker."

    On the other hand, Derrick got furious when he found out that Joseph was about to be an actor.

    "Joseph, you are such a loser. How could you leave TS Group to Charles just to act? Is acting what

    you should do as the Fu family''s young master? You bastard!" If only Derrick was holding something,

    he could''ve smashed it because of his anger.

    David was with Anna outside Derrick''s ward.

    Through the news, he had also known that Joseph entered the world of acting.

    With gritted teeth, Anna said, "I want to kill this man myself."

    Among them, only David was calm. "You shouldn''t me Joseph, but Charles. If Charles didn''t mess

    up the situation, Joseph wouldn''t know the truth. Any man who had been cheated the way you did,

    wouldn''t let the childe to this world alive. So, Joseph didn''t do anything wrong. Why do you me

    him?"

    "Charles... What can I do to him?" Knowing how powerful Charles was, Anna didn''t dare to y tricks

    on him.

    To her surprise, David suddenly said, "Anna, just take good care of yourself. I''ll take care of the rest."

    "Dad, what are you going to do?"

    "Don''t worry. We are not the only ones who want to make trouble for Charles."

    Shaking her head, Anna replied, "No, Dad. You can''t defeat Charles. He is more difficult to deal with

    than you think."

    "Everyone has his weakness, so does Charles." Determination was evident in his eyes as he spoke.

    "Is it Nancy? Or their children?" But how could David be so confident? What was he nning to do?

    Instead of answering her, David only snorted and turned around to leave.

    David knew that he had no chance of winning against Charles, but if he joined forces with Derrick, he

    might not lose.

    As soon as David entered Derrick''s room, he heard how Derrick called Joseph a loser.

    Faintly smiling, David said, "Mr. Fu, Joseph is used to being protected by you. It''s understandable that

    he has no ambition. Please don''t scold him."

    "I really hate him for that he doesn''t want to fight. What a good opportunity it is but this bastard ruined

    it. TS Group''s profit for a month is more than what he can earn even if he acts his entire life. He doesn''t

    want to be the president of the group, but an actor... How could he be so stupid? Only Joseph could do

    it," Derrick muttered.

    "You shouldn''t be bothered by Joseph. Think about Charles instead. Charles is still busy with the TS

    Group and can''t spare time to do anything else. Once he''s done with all his work, do you think he will

    turn a blind eye to what you did before? That car ident is the best weapon to destroy you..." David

    whispered in Derrick''s ear.

    These words frightened Derrick. "How did you know about that car ident?"

    All along, he had thought that he had hidden himself well. Even though Charles had figured it out, he

    couldn''t do anything to make him pay yet.

    As for the surveince video, Derrick could also say that he was deliberately framed by Charles.

    Of course, his words were full of loopholes, so he pretended to be ignorant.

    "Don''t you know that what you did has been widely spread?"

    "Who did it?"

    "Who else can it be except for Charles? He just wants to destroy you psychologically. If you don''t take

    any action, you may never be able to turn your life around. You will live under Charles'' pressure for the

    rest of your life..." said David.

    Of course, Derrick was smart enough to know that David was trying to sow dissension between him

    and Charles.

    But it was also a fact. If Charles'' n seeded this time, Derrick would be miserable for the rest of

    his life.

    "What should we do?" Derrick asked.

    "We all know that Charles'' weakness is Nancy and the children. I think this is the best time to

    implement our n."

    As Derrick listened to David, he couldn''t help but sneer. "Okay, I''ll listen to you."

    Meanwhile, Charles smiled when he saw the news about Joseph.

    Then he put the phone in front of Nancy. "Nancy, look, Joseph is going to act with Daisy. If they get

    along well, they could still get back together."

    "I think it is indeed better for a naughty man like Joseph to be an actor than a businessman." Today

    was one of the rare days Nancy had time to make dumplings for the children. She was busy when

    Charles showed her the news article.

    "Yes... Just like Jay, he is wild and unruly. He could be good in entertainment, but other than that, he

    could do nothing else." When Jay suddenly crossed his mind, Charles smiled and rubbed his chin.

    From the dumplings she was preparing, Nancy turned her attention to Charles with a sigh. "I don''t know

    what''s going on with Doris and Jay. They have a lot of problems now... I mean emotionally."

    Raising his eyebrows, Charles asked, "What about us? Don''t we have anything to do?"

    "Us?" As Charles spoke, he leaned over and rubbed his chin against Nancy''s neck. "We''ll get married

    in a few days when I''m not busy."

    "Let''s talk about it after you finish your work... I''m not in a hurry."

    "I''m in a hurry."

    "Don''t be naughty. I''m going to cook. You go and pick up the childrenter. It''s rare for us to spend a

    weekend together..." Feeling Charles breath on her neck, Nancy felt itchy.

 Chapter 520 An Exception

    Chapter 520 An Exception

    "Nancy, do you think we will always love each other in the future? I mean, for the rest of our lives... Do

    you think we will still love each other the same way we do now?" All of a sudden, the future had

    crossed Charles'' mind. He wanted to know if he and Nancy had the same thoughts.

    With a shrug, Nancy replied, "I want to, but the rest of our lives seem too long. I''d better live in the

    moment. We don''t know what the future holds. I think what''s more important is to be happy in the

    present."

    "It sounds like you don''t have faith in our future. Nancy, you may not trust anyone, but you must trust

    me."

    "It''s not that I don''t believe you, but I can''t help but doubt men in general... For example, Jay... Why did

    he change so quickly? Back then, he was a womanizer until he fell in love with Doris and changed his

    ways. But now... It looks like he''s back to his old self." With this thought, Nancy couldn''t help but sigh. "I

    feel sorry for Doris. She doesn''t deserve it!"

    "Jay is sick. That''s an exception. It''s unreasonable," Charles exined.

    "How is he now?" asked Nancy.

    "I don''t know. I haven''t seen him since we parted ways that night. You know, I''m very busy." Charles

    was a little disappointed in what Nancy said.

    Shouldn''t he be different from all the men in Nancy''s eyes? How could she lose confidence in him just

    because of Jay''s illness?

    It was unfair to him.

    As for Jay... They couldn''t deny Jay''s love for Doris just because he was sick.

    It was true that Jay was a yboy, but people could change. Charles had seen how Jay changed for

    his love for Doris.

    As for what happened in the bar a few days ago, couldn''t Doris understand Jay?

    After all, Jay was still a man. Everyone would feel down at times and needed to be understood and

    tolerated.

    If only Doris could put up with it for a while, Jay would be fine.

    It was not that Doris couldn''t give him space. She just didn''t understand him.

    How could such a fierce and powerful man like Jay suddenly be impotent?

    And Jay''s illness seemed to be very serious.

    What annoyed Doris more was that there was no sign of recovery for Jay.

    Would she spend the rest of her life like this?

    This was something Doris couldn''t ept at all.

    But of course, no matter how hard the situation was, she couldn''t give up on her man so easily.

    Later that night, Doris waited in the living room until Jay came home.

    It could be seen that her eyes were red from crying as she stared at Jay.

    She was really sad. Jay shouldn''t have lied to her.

    Why did he say he was in a social engagement when he was really out in a bar with other women?

    Apparently, Jay felt guilty as he saw the look on Doris'' face. "It''s sote. Why don''t you go to bed?"

    "I can''t fall asleep without you." At this moment, Doris was in a low spirit. She had no strength to

    confront him about his lies.

    "I''m here now. Let''s go to bed."

    "Us?"

    "Us..." A lump formed in Jay''s throat as he felt guiltier. As Doris'' husband, even if he couldn''t do

    anything, he should at least apany her. It was his duty to take care of his wife.

    To stay with her.

    However, an intimate scene between Jay and other women suddenly shed in Doris'' eyes. In an

    instant, she disliked Jay, thinking he was dirty and there were other women''s smell on him.

    "Go take a shower first."

    "Okay." Of course, Jay had to take a shower. He drank a lot in the bar, not to mention that he had held

    Joseph for a while. They both reeked alcohol and Joseph''s smell was mixed with his, which was very

    unpleasant.

    They both walked towards the bathroom. Jay would take a shower and she had to wash her face.

    Right after she washed her face, she went out of the bathroom and sat in front of her mirror to apply

    night cream on her face.

    Her reflection showed how listless she was and that she looked older than her age.

    Maybe it was because she had given birth that her skin was dull.

    This was not what she wanted. She needed to look fresh and energetic.

    As soon as she was done with her night routine, she went back to bed.

    The bathroom door opened and the sound of hair dryer was heard.

    It didn''t take long until the footsteps came closer. The bedroom door opened and he came in.

    The moment the door opened, Doris closed her eyes lightly.

    Thinking that she was asleep, Jay quietlyy down beside her.

    Then he turned off the light.

    Doris heard that Jay breathed out a sigh of relief.

    If she was really asleep, he would be relieved.

    But Doris turned over and put her arms around Jay''s neck.

    "I miss you, Jay. Why don''t you want me?"

    N?velDrama.Org holds text ? rights.

    As he kissed her hair, Jay forced himself not to remember Doris'' face when she had given birth, but his

    heart skipped a beat and his mind was immediately in turmoil.

    "Doris, I''m just a little tired..."

    "How long will you remain tired? Don''t you love me anymore? Have you fallen in love with another

    woman? If you are not interested in me tonight, we can separate for a while. What do you think?"

    It was said that love was like the sand in one''s hand. The tighter one held it, the easier it would vanish.

    But if he didn''t hold it tightly, he would lose it. Then he would have no other choice but to let it go.

    Doris was reluctant to part with him.

    After a short pause, Jay said, "Give me some time."

    Without saying a word, Doris nodded and gradually withdrew her arms.

    Since she got nothing from him tonight, Doris fell asleep with a heavy heart.

    On the next morning, Jay was already gone when she woke up.

    Not long after she got out of the bed, she heard the sound of a car from the courtyard.

    "Doris, I''ve brought the kids to see you. They want to see Ace."

    Doris'' tears fell in an instant.

    It felt like Nancy''s heart was being squeezed as she watched her cry in grievance. "What''s wrong?"

    Nancy knew that Doris didn''t have a good timest night.

    But Nancy didn''t get enough sleep eitherst night because she was waiting for Charles.

    What she was afraid of the most was that Doris might get postpartum depression.

    This condition was so serious that people who got it could end upmitting suicide.

    Sniffing, Doris stated, "Jay doesn''t love me anymore!"

    Not knowing how to make her feel lighter, Nancy held the two kids and tried to change the topic. "Well...

    Don''t think too much. Let''s have a look at Ace, kids."

    "Okay, Ace just woke up. The nanny is looking after him. Come here." It was obvious that Doris was not

    in high spirits. She looked like a ghost with no emotion at all.

    Upon hearing this, Bobby and Nadia jumped in excitement.

    The two kids ran towards Ace''s bed and yed with him.

    "Last night, Jay came home veryte." As Doris spoke, her face was still emotionless.

    "I know. Charles came homete too. Don''t think too much," Nancyforted her.

    "Did you ask Charles to look for Jay?"

    "Yes. I was afraid that you might think too much, so I dragged Charles up and asked him to go to the

    bar for Jay. Jay should have been home early, but something happened to the both of

    them."

 Chapter 521 The Woman For Him

    Chapter 521 The Woman For Him

    "What?"

    It could be noticed by the look on Doris'' face that she was afraid that Jay was indeed with another

    woman.

    Did Charles run into the scene?

    "They met Joseph at the bar and found out that he still loves Daisy. He was so drunk that he asked

    Charles and Jay to take him to Daisy''s house. Putting her arm around Doris'' shoulder, Nancy asked,

    "Tell me, were you thinking about something else?"

    "I... Yes, I thought..."

    "s, men! They only like the chase. You know, when you have Felix, Jay was scared to death. Men

    are all cheap. The more you stay away him, the more he will desire. The more you refuse him, the

    more impatient he will be. Doris, don''t embarrass yourself. You have to be more active..."

    By the mention of Felix''s name, Doris said, "How about I go and see Felix?"

    Back then, Jay was afraid she would be with Felix. If he was here, then Jay would probably...

    Shaking her head, Nancy rejected her idea. "No. You and Felix grew up together. You two knew each

    other since childhood, and you used to love each other. It will be difficult to get away if youe back

    to him."

    When an idea came up in her mind, Doris'' eyes immediately went wide. "You won''t let me find a male

    prostitute, will you?"

    "That will work!" Nancy nodded.

    "Ah... Well... Can I?" It was true that Doris was carefree, but she was definitely conservative by nature.

    Besides, Nancy was not a dissolute woman. How could she give Doris such a bad idea?

    "Well, I don''t want you to really look for male prostitute, just to trigger Jay''s emotion. If Jay still doesn''t

    react, it means... He really doesn''t love you anymore. It will be troublesome."

    "I don''t want to..." Although it was just an assumption, Doris couldn''t help but sigh in grief. "I used to

    say I will divorce him to frighten him, but what if he really leaves me this time? How can I raise Ace by

    myself?"

    "You''re really a loser, Doris. You have a job and your sry is not low. You can support yourself and

    Ace. If Jay really doesn''t love you anymore, I advise you to stop loving him as soon as possible and get

    rid of him. Otherwise, if you continue it, your life would be ruined." Deep inside, Nancy was aware that

    her words were a bit too heavy. It was easier said than done. Loving someone was like breathing; it

    was difficult to stop. But then again, Nancy also knew that it was impossible for Jay to leave Doris and

    Ace. She just said that to warn Doris. "But of course, I always believe that Jay loves you."

    "So do we have to test him?" There was a hint of hesitation in Doris'' eyes. After all, she was afraid that

    in the end, she would find out that Jay did not love her anymore just as she thought.

    "We must test him. Only in this way can we know what Jay really feels."

    If Doris was not like a sister to her, and if she didn''t know that Doris was suffering because of what was

    going on with Jay, there was no way that Nancy woulde up with this idea.

    "Okay, I promise you."

    "When will you go?"

    "Wait for me. The first thing you need to do is to cheer yourself up and regain your confidence. I''ll take

    you to yoga and swimming sses so you could rx. In fact, Doris, you''re really beautiful. Let''s go."

    Although Nancy was very busy, she made time for Doris.

    They had spent the day together, recalling the past and imagining the future.

    Surprisingly, Joseph did a good job at acting, which exceeded everyone''s expectation.

    That might be the reason why Joseph was exhausted. He was as tired as a dog every day, but it didn''t

    bother him. As a matter of fact, he was happy, because he had never felt this alive before.

    Every day, he got to be with Daisy. Whatever Daisy cooked, he would eat. It didn''t matter to him if she

    thought of him as a rascal, as long as he could see her angelic face and hear her gentle voice every

    day.

    As expected, the two of them had been on the top search list.

    Seeing this, Anna felt extremely jealous.

    It turned out that all she had done was for another woman.

    "Dad, can''t you see?"

    Pointing at the news article, Anna roared, "While I''m here busy being miserable, Joseph is out her

    living such a happy life! How I wish he could die! I hate him, and I hate the entire Fu family."

    "I hate them too. But Anna, we both know that we are powerlesspared to them. What we need to

    do is to make Derrick and Charles destroy one another. In this way, we can simply watch andugh at

    them without doing much. It''s not Joseph who hurt you. It''s Derrick and Charles. Joseph is not a big

    deal. He is just a nobody." As he spoke, David gritted his teeth in hatred.

    "Have you thought of a way?"

    "Yes, there is one way. We can start from the woman you hate the most, Nancy!"

    It was the most insidious and effective way to pin down Charles. Nancy was the love of his life, and

    hurting her would be like hurting Charles himself.

    "Okay, I think now is the best time to strike. We have to take advantage of the fact that Charles is still

    busy fixing the TS Group''s damages." "It''s now or never." Needless to say, Anna was still anxious

    knowing that Charles was not an easy opponent.

    These past few days, Anna had been having a hard time. She often had nightmares about her dead

    child.

    His whole body was covered in blood, and his eyes were full of hatred.

    "You killed me." In her dreams, his baby was ming her.

    How could he speak?

    Anna was scared to death and ran away...

    The she would wake up in sweat, gasping for air.

    "It''s not me. It''s not me. It''s them..." With her hands on her chest, she kept shouting it was not her fault.

    She never wanted to lose the baby.

    Therefore, she wished that Nancy, Charles and Joseph could die as well, thinking that it could give her

    child justice, so that the nightmares would stop.

    If David was going to deal with Derrick and Charles, then she would deal with Joseph herself.

    After all, he was the one who killed the baby in her womb. Her father was wrong when he said that they

    should leave him alone. Anna would never let him go unscathed. He had pay for what he had done.

    Meanwhile, Daisy had never thought of getting back together with Joseph.

    For her, Joseph was just a part of her past.

    However, when the shoot the kissing scene, Joseph locked her in her arms. Even after the director said

    ''cut'', he was still unwilling to let her go.

    The kisssted longer than expected which made the whole crew praise Joseph for making the scene

    more realistic.

    This was what the director wanted.

    On the contrary, Daisy didn''t like it.

    "Joseph, once this movie is done, let''s go our own ways. Can you stop pestering me?"

    "No." Gradually, Joseph''s overbearing attitude became softer, and then he added, "Without you, there

    is no point for me to continue living."

    How shameless he was that he even said these words!

    Annoyed that Joseph had to speak as if he never hated her, Daisy asked, "Didn''t you want to escape

    when I was with you?"

    "At that time, I was young and thoughtless. Now I have grown up and understood that you are the most

    suitable woman for me. I want to be with you for the rest of my life..." It was seldom for anyone to see

    Joseph being serious.

    However, what Joseph said was a joke to Daisy.

    "No... I don''t love you anymore."

    Material ? N?velDrama.Org.

    "It doesn''t matter, as long as I love you."

    "Joseph, you are so shameless."

    "Yes, I will stick to you for the rest of my life!"

    "Get out!" Fed up with him, Daisy reached out her hands to push him away.

    But Joseph took this as an opportunity to pull Daisy into his arms and pressed his lips on hers.

    "Joseph, let go of me. If you take advantage of me again, I''ll call the police. Joseph..." With Joseph''s

    strength, no matter how hard Daisy tried to push him away, she remained pinned on the sofa.

 Chapter 522 Overwhelmed With Pain

    Chapter 522 Overwhelmed With Pain

    At this moment, Daisy hated herself along with Joseph, for letting him seed.

    All of a sudden, those hopeless waiting at night, appeared like poisonous insects that bit her skin hard,

    making her overwhelmed with pain.

    People who had never experienced it would never really understand how it felt like.

    But Daisy had experienced it once and she didn''t want to experience it again.

    Therefore, when Joseph drew closer to her again, Daisy knocked his head hard with her mobile phone.

    Instinctively, Joseph touched his head as he felt a sharp pain. "Daisy, why did you hit me? I just found

    out that I fell in love with you!"

    "But I hate you!" Without thinking too much, Daisy called the police. It was the only idea she could think

    of to drive Joseph away.

    Supporting his injured head, Joseph sat on the sofa and gave her a frustrated look. "You can call the

    cops, but you still can''t make me leave."

    "They will take you away, Joseph." Fear was written all over her face as she held herself.

    "Daisy, do you really hate me that much?" Right after he said this, even he himself realized that his

    question was stupid and unnecessary.

    With a smile, Daisy sat on the sofa dejectedly. "Yes, I just hate you very much."

    Only she could hear the pain and anger in her voice.

    "I won''t leave, Daisy." Then Joseph took off his clothes and walked into the bathroom.

    Not long after Joseph left the living room, Daisy heard a siren outside, which meant that the police had

    come.

    Sure enough, the doorbell rang.

    Daisy braced herself and walked out to face them.

    "Did you call the police?" the policeman asked.

    Nodding her head, Daisy replied, "Yes."

    "What''s wrong?"

    It was as if there was a lump in her throat that she couldn''t speak.

    All of a sudden, she regretted calling the police. Why did she even bother to do this?

    Knowing Joseph, even if the police took him away tonight, he would juste back, right?

    She was always doing these unnecessary things.

    After pondering for a while, Daisy decided not to let the police take Joseph away. "I''m fine... I''m sorry. I

    was just suddenly afraid of being home alone."

    Besides, Daisy also remembered that the movie was not done yet. If something happened to the lead

    actor, the shooting would be interrupted.

    The policeman looked at Daisy in confusion. "You called us in the middle of the night just to tell us you

    are afraid?"

    "I know I was wrong, I''m really sorry." Her face slightly heated in embarrassment as Daisy spoke.

    "Then what do you want us to do now? Do you want us to stay with you, or... you follow us to the police

    station?" No matter how absurd her reason was, the police had to deal with it well since they were

    summoned. It was their duty after all.

    After thinking for a while, Daisy finally said, "You don''t have to stay, but I won''t go to the police station

    either. Please send me home."

    Since she didn''t want to be with Joseph anymore, she would take the initiative to leave.

    ncing at the luxurious vi, the policeman asked, "Isn''t this your home?"

    "No... I mean yes, but I can''t live here now. Please give me a ride." Even if Daisy had to plead, she

    would do it just to get away from Joseph.

    If it wasn''t toote, she could take a taxi home. But since her house was located in a remote ce and

    it was already midnight, it was impossible to see a taxi.

    "Okay, get in the car." There was a hint of suspicion in the policeman''s eyes but he still opened the car

    door for Daisy.

    As soon as she got in the car, Daisy told him the address of her family''s house.

    It was a two hour drive from her ce.

    Maybe because she was exhausted from working the whole day, Daisy had fallen asleep in the

    backseat.

    Back in Daisy''s house, Joseph came out of the bathroom and automatically looked for her. "Daisy?"

    His heart hammered in his chest when he didn''t hear any response from Daisy.

    It was rare for Joseph to feel nervous, let alone for a woman. But unexpectedly, he was so nervous and

    scared right now. "Daisy?"

    There was still no response.

    Joseph searched every room but didn''t find Daisy.

    So he immediately took out his phone dialing her phone number.

    However, Daisy didn''t answer her phone no matter how many times he called.

    She didn''t want to have anything to do with Joseph outside work; she deliberately ignored all his calls.

    When she got irritated, she finally turned off her phone.

    After two hours, they arrived at Yu family''s house.

    "Sir, thank you for helping me. Do I need to pay some fare?" Daisy asked politely.

    "No need. It''s our job to serve the people." The policeman added, "I''ll watch you go in. One you''re

    inside, I''ll leave. In case no one is at home and you''re afraid of being alone."

    "Thank you," said Daisy with a smile.

    Then she pressed the doorbell.

    After a while, an impatient voice came from the vi. "Who woulde here in the middle of the

    night?"

    Hearing her mother''s voice, Daisy shouted, "Mom, it''s me!"

    Upon recognizing her, Jillian Wang wrapped herself up and walked out.

    "Daisy, why did youe home in the middle of the night?"

    "I''m here to see you." A small smile appeared on Daisy''s face.

    "I''m fine. Why did youe here now?" Jillian Wang asked her as she opened the gate.

    Instead of answering her, Daisy turned to face the policeman and gave an awkward smile. "Sir, thank

    you. Look, my mother is at home. You can leave now."

    "You''re wee. You can call me if you need anything. We''ll be there at any time."

    "Okay." As polite as she was, Daisy waved her hand to bid him goodbye.

    The police drove away, and the two women were left in an awkward ambiance.

    When the police was gone, Jillian Wang opened the gate widely.

    Slowly, Daisy walked inside.

    Half asleep, Jillian Wangined, "It''s sote. Why didn''t you tell me earlier that you''reing

    home? Everyone is asleep."

    "It suddenly urred to me..." Their conversation didn''t sound like a conversation between a mother

    and a daughter who hadn''t seen each other for years.

    Didn''t her mother miss her at all?

    For the past years she was away, Daisy wouldn''t be able to talk to her family unless she called them. It

    was like they never thought of her.

    As soon as Daisy entered the living room, a familiar voice came.

    "Oh, it''s Daisy!"

    When Daisy looked around, she saw Vida Jiang, her sister-inw.

    N?velDrama.Org holds this content.

    "Yes, I''m back," Daisy replied tly.

    Because her sister-inw was too snobbish, the rtionship between the two had always been bad.

    "I heard that Joseph has divorced you. Daisy, it''s ominous for a divorced woman like you to go back to

    your parents'' house. Don''t bring bad luck to our family. We can''t bear it, especially your brother. He is in

    poor health..."

    Although she was not doing anything, Vida didn''t want her to stay in her parent'' house.

    In the past few years when Daisy and Joseph didn''t get along well with each other, Daisy never got any

    concern from her family.

    They took her as a tool to make money.

    When Daisy hadn''t divorced Joseph yet, Yu family treated her better. But when they heard that she

    divorced Joseph, they wouldn''t even allow her to enter their house?

    A sense of sadness rose in Daisy''s heart.

    "I''ll just stay here for a few days. But then again, this is my home. Why can''t Ie back?" Without

    saying anything more, Daisy flipped her hair and went upstairs.

    "Vida, please hold on for a while. Daisy won''t stay long and will leave in a few days. Besides, it''s said

    on the Inte that Joseph won''t leave Daisy alone after their divorce, right? Maybe Joseph will

    remarry Daisy someday." Jillian Wang didn''t have much speaking right in front of Vida Jiang. She was

    not a strong woman by nature, so she just let Vida Jiang make trouble.

 Chapter 523 Argue

    Chapter 523 Argue

    "Humph! No matter how useless Joseph is, he is still the son of the Fu family. A lot of women chase

    after him even if he is already taken. How can he fall in love with Daisy?" Vida''s voice dripped with so

    much sarcasm. Her face even contorted into an expression of mockery.

    Meanwhile, Daisy wanted to stop on her tracks and turn around to argue with Vida. They were both

    women, but why was her sister-inw making things difficult for her?

    Instead of bickering, Daisy just bit her lips and kept all the insults to herself before walking to her

    bedroom.

    She just wanted to rest. After all, even if she were to argue with Vida, thetter would certainly not

    listen. That woman was just very close-minded.

    After taking a shower, Daisy threw herself on the bed and immediately fell asleep from physical and

    mental exhaustion.

    She didn''t know how long she had slept and only woke up to the noiseing from the courtyard.

    "She can''t give birth to a baby, so the Fu family drove her out."

    It was Vida''s voice again, and she was evidently mocking Daisy just like she had no other better things

    to do.

    The former clearly thought that the main reason Daisy was discarded by her inws was her inability to

    produce an offspring.

    And hearing this, Daisy couldn''t help shing a bitter smile while stretching herself. She had a

    scheduled shoot today, and she''d better get out of bed if she wanted to make it in time.

    But the second her mind thought of that damn Joseph, Daisy immediately felt dizzy.

    Rubbing her forehead and slightly wincing in pain, she headed downstairs.

    "Why did you get up sote? Look! We don''t have much food left to eat." Jillian rolled her eyes the

    moment she saw Daisy.

    "No food? Well, I''m not hungry anyway." Daisy looked around and asked, "Where are my father and

    brother?"

    "They already went to the office. Thepany has been stagnant recently. Your father and brother are

    annoyed, and now that you''re back, they''re gonna be more frustrated. Why did you divorce Joseph

    anyway? We can''t borrow money from the Fu family anymore. How can we solve the problem in the

    company now?" A hint of annoyance and displeasure could be extracted from Jillian''s voice.

    "You sold me to Fu family for tons of money. Wasn''t that enough for you? I''m human, not some

    commodity you can just use to gain money. Don''t you have any filial affection for me?" Over the years,

    Daisy had always tolerated how she was treated in her family. No words ofint had ever left her

    lips, not until today. It seemed that her patience had run out, and she could not contain herself

    anymore.

    "What are you talking about, Daisy? What do you mean by saying that we don''t have filial affection for

    you? Are we that cold? If we really don''t care about you, then why did we give you a vi when you

    married Joseph? Now that its value has umted, it could be sold for a fortune," said Vida, who

    stared at her with a pair of greedy eyes.

    Immediately after looking at her, Daisy could tell that the woman was plotting to steal her own house

    again. But there was no way she''d let her have it. So, snorting, she said, "The property ownership

    certificate of that house is under my name. Don''t even think about it."

    "Mom, can you hear her?! She has be so arrogant now!" Vida retorted discontentedly, turning to

    her mother-inw, hoping that the old woman would take her side.

    "How can you talk to your sister-inw like this, Daisy?" Jillian scolded in a stern voice.

    However, no matter how much they ganged up on her, Daisy merely turned around and headed back

    upstairs without saying anything. She couldn''t have breakfast at home, not with those two women

    around. So after dressing up, she decided to leave and just eat in the shooting location.

    But, once she reached the ce, she was utterly pissed to see Joseph lurking around. Just as she

    thought she had escaped the curse at home, another one was about to ruin her day.

    ''Why am I so unlucky? No matter where I go, bad luck is always tailing me behind, '' Daisyined

    internally, rubbing her temples to ease the dizziness she felt again.

    Instead of heading out, she just stayed inside the taxi and ate her chicken burger in peace.

    As soon as she finished and arrived at the crew, Joseph came over to her�C�Cjust as she expected.

    Without saying a word, he grabbed her arm and pulled her aside.

    "Where did you gost night?" he asked as his brows furrowed tightly. "I went to see a man." Daisy

    obviously said that on purpose to piss Joseph off.

    She was nobody to him now. Why did he still care about her?

    "Mind your words!" Joseph shouted coldly, clenching his fists.

    "Do I need to tell you every single thing I do? Joseph, you know we both have nothing to do with each

    other now. So, can you please back off and just leave me alone?" Daisy brushed off his hand as she

    held her head high. In the years that they had been married together, it was the first time she ever

    confidently rejected him.

    Looking back, she had always been so soft-spoken and careful around him.

    But now that she was finally able to see through things, Daisy felt aggrieved when thinking about how

    foolish she was back then.

    "How could we have nothing to do with each other? You are my ex-wife, my future wife..." Joseph said

    viciously, although a slight hint of pain was etched in his voice.

    "You are just making thingsplicated, Joseph. Look, the shooting is about to start. I need to go; the

    director is here." Daisy pointed at the man in ck, not far away from them.

    "I don''t care. You are my wife. You are not allowed to go anywhere without my permission."

    Upon hearing this, Daisy was rendered speechless but just chose not to say anything.

    "Let''s start now. We have to make sure our movie attracts a lot of attention and generates millions of

    audience. So, let''s work hard," the director reminded them.

    "Especially our love y, right?" Joseph said, running his fingers around Daisy''s hair.

    "Of course. We''re going to film a love scene today, so you two need to be in your A-game!" Obviously,

    the director was too excited to start the filming that he didn''t even notice the thick air around the former

    couple.

    "Of course, we will. Right, Daisy?" Joseph shifted his full attention on her, not minding if a lot of the

    crew members could see them.

    He only wanted Daisy, and no one else.

    Joseph had never known what love was, but when he found out that Anna had lied to him, he finally

    realized whom he wanted to spend the rest of his life with.

    Unfortunately for him, it was already toote. He had already divorced the woman he loved.

    On top of this, he knew that the only one who could tolerate and match him was Daisy, but he had been

    blind. And he med no one else but himself.

    ''How foolish of me to lose her!

    I''d never let go of her again this time, '' Joseph promised himself.

    So, when they started filming their kissing scene, Joseph deliberately performed poorly so that they

    would shot the scene over and over again.

    True enough, after 5 consecutive shots, Daisy''s lips were so swollen as if an insect had bitten them.

    And although she knew he was doing it on purpose, she helplessly could notin. After all,

    Joseph was the main lead, and he was almost the boss around here.

    Even if she tried to argue her point, no one would definitely listen to her.

    "Joseph, are you taking advantage of me?" After they finally wrapped up the shooting, Daisy

    approached him and discreetly asked in a low voice.

    "Take advantage of you? That''s what bad men would do. But you know I''m not one of them. How can

    you use me of such?" Joseph clearly had his own way of saying sweet words.

    "I''ve always known you as a vicious man, Joseph. And now, I find that you are really unreasonable."

    After saying that, Daisy turned around to pack up her things.

    "You can''t live on reason. Why should I be reasonable?" Not epting to be ignored, Joseph retorted

    and followed her.

    However, Doris just kept mum and sneered. Reasoning with him was like a punch in the moon�C�Cit was

    impossible!N?velDrama.Org holds this content.

    So instead of arguing, she just packed up her things and walked out of the set.

    "Where are you going?" Joseph tailed her again and asked.

    "I''m going home."

    "Which home?"

    "My parents'' house! Stop following me!"

    "I''m going with you," Joseph said overbearingly, not even minding to ask her permission first.

    "You know what? I let you live in my vi, and yet you''re still pestering me! I''m warning you, don''t follow

    me. My brother, sister-inw, and parents will not let you in," Daisy said aggressively and pierced him

    with an intense re.

    Although she was not weed there, her parents'' house was the only ce she could avoid Joseph.

    So, left with no other choice, she just chose to go home.

 Chapter 524 Add Insult To Injury

    Chapter 524 Add Insult To Injury

    Ignoring Joseph, Daisy went to take a taxi alone.

    However, when the taxi arrived and she got in, Joseph quickly got out of his car.

    His reflexes were fast that he managed to stop the taxi before it drove away.

    When Joseph pulled Daisy out of the taxi, she said, "Please help me. I don''t know this man." As she

    tried to get away from Joseph''s hold, Daisy looked at the driver with pleading eyes.

    "Hey, what are you doing? How can you harass a girl in broad daylight?" the taxi driver who didn''t know

    the truth shouted at Joseph.

    Hearing this, Joseph red at the driver and said fiercely, "Drive your car away. She is my wife. If you

    say one more word, I''ll hit your car."

    Upon seeing that Joseph''s car was a luxurious Lamborghini, the taxi driver drove away in a hurry.

    Nevertheless, he would probably be in trouble if Joseph really hit his car. It was expensive, and he

    knew he couldn''t afford to pay for the damages.

    Material ? N?velDrama.Org.

    "Joseph, you haunting bastard!" Watching the taxi disappear from her sight, Daisy began hitting

    Joseph''s chest.

    But Joseph only ignored it and took her in his car.

    That was how she was forced to go to her parents'' home with Joseph.

    It could be imagined how the Yu family reacted when Daisy arrived with the arrogant Joseph.

    For instance, Vida was not same person who didn''t want her to live here. Today, she was nicer to Daisy

    compared to yesterday.

    "Hey, Daisy, why didn''t you tell us that you''reing? We haven''t prepared anything yet. What would

    you like to eat tonight? Come on, brother-inw, sit here. I''ll ask the servant to make some tea for you."

    Vida looked at Joseph with a big smile.

    "You''re wee, sister-inw. I came here yesterday." In her mind, Daisy thought Vida was disgusting

    because it was like she had seen money when she saw Joseph.

    Did Vida really think Daisy was just an object for making money?

    "Oh, yes, yes. My memory is so bad. I''ve forgotten it so soon." All of a sudden, Vida rushed to the

    kitchen and shouted, "Case, brother-inw is here! Come out and apany him."

    Looking at Daisy, Joseph asked, "How did youe herest night?"

    "I took the police car." Since there was no point in lying, Daisy told the truth.

    "Mom, it''s all my fault. If Daisyes here again in the future, I will personally drive her here. I was just

    exhaustedst night that I fell asleep. I swear that such things will never happen again!" Joseph said

    confidently.

    Although Jillian was older than Vida, she was not as experienced as her. So she could only smile

    awkwardly at them. "Ah, Okay...Okay... Daisy, I''m going to help your sister-inw. You two go on with

    your conversation."

    Without waiting for her reply, Jillian left.

    "Joseph, do you think it''s interesting?"

    They had been married for so many years, but there was not a single time that Joseph apanied

    her to her parents'' house. Now that they had divorced, Joseph was acting like a real son-inw.

    Wasn''t this too outrageous?

    Not long after the two women walked into the kitchen, Case Yu, Daisy''s brother, went out to have a talk

    with Joseph about investments.

    Although she shouldn''t care anymore, Daisy was still afraid that Joseph would fall into Case Yu''s trap.

    Because she knew that Joseph was not good at investing.

    What she didn''t know was that Joseph could only look stupid in front of Charles, but he was smarter

    than other people.

    Needless to say, Joseph only listened to everything that Case Yu was saying and only gave him brief

    responses without taking out money.

    After dinner, Joseph stood up and took Daisy''s hand intimately. "We have to go now. Let''s not bother

    them more."

    "Joseph, if you don''t mind, you can stay with us. We are a family. You don''t have to be so estranged." It

    was obvious that Case Yu was disappointed that he failed in convincing Joseph to invest, but he knew

    that as long as Daisy was with Joseph, he would have the chance to cooperate with the Fu family.

    "No, we''d better go home now. Let''s go." Then he looked at Daisy with loving eyes.

    Seeing him act this way, Daisy had goosebumps all over her body. She still couldn''t figure out what

    Joseph was nning to do.

    But one thing was for sure: she got her family''s favor again because of Joseph.

    This thought saddened her. It turned out that family affection was nothingpared with ambitions.

    "Okay." At this moment, Daisy just wanted to leave this house. She even thought thating here

    yesterday was a mistake.

    From now on, she had to have a life without anyone.

    Perhaps the only person she could rely on in her life was herself.

    After a few hours, Daisy and Joseph were back to their vi. Daisy was in low spirits contrary to the

    excitement that Joseph was feeling right now.

    "Daisy, let''s remarry after the shooting, shall we?"

    Confusion was written all over Daisy''s face when she asked, "Joseph, please tell me, why on earth are

    you doing this?"

    "Because I love you..." Based on the tone of his voice, Joseph was really serious this time.

    Not knowing how to respond, Daisy cried. They had been married for so many years and got divorced

    already. Did divorce mean the beginning or the end?

    For others, it should be the end, but for Daisy, it felt like the beginning?

    Should she believe Joseph''s words?

    Would she ept or refuse him?

    As of the moment, Daisy''s mind was a mess so she couldn''t decide now.

    Feeling helpless, she looked straight into Joseph''s eyes and said, "Let me think about it first, Joseph."

    "Okay, I''ll give you time to think about it... But in the end, you still can''t escape the fact that we will

    remarry and you''ll be my wife again." Slowly, Joseph came closer to her and held her. "I swear, from

    now on, you are the only woman in my heart. There will be no one else."

    Daisy remained silent because she didn''t know how to answer.

    People were always like this. They didn''t know what was the most important for them until they lost

    them.

    Hopefully, it was not toote.

    After bringing the children back home, Nancy told Charles about the current state of Doris and Jay.

    Nancy did all the talking and Charles only listened.

    After all, Jay had a psychological problem and Charles couldn''t do anything about it. As a surgeon,

    Nancy also could do nothing to help.

    Maybe Nancy''s n was a good one. She asked Doris to find a man to make Jay jealous.

    If Jay really had no interest in Doris anymore, it could only be said that the two of them were not meant

    to be together.

    Charles warned, "You must be careful. Don''t go for wool ande home shorn. If there will be a

    misunderstanding between Doris and Jay, it will be impossible for them to be together again."

    As his friend, Charles knew how stubborn Jay was. In fact, no one could persuade Jay if Jay wanted to

    do something.

    What was already done could not be undone, if something like this happened; both Nancy and Doris

    would regret it.

    "Okay, I know what to do. I won''t make things too stiff. I will stop when it''s enough." What Nancy

    wanted was to help, not to separate them.

    "Okay, fighting." With a mischievous smile, Charles gave Nancy a hug.

    Nancy had been busy for another week, and she knew that Doris had a hard time every day.

    When it was weekend again, Nancy asked Charles to invite Jay for a night out.

    Of course, she had discussed everything before she and Doris came to the bar.

    Tonight, Doris was well-dressed and fashionable.

    It was hard to tell that Doris was a woman who had given birth to a child without careful observation.

    Suddenly, Doris felt embarrassed. "Are we really going to do this?"

 Chapter 525 For The First Time

    Chapter 525 For The First Time

    It never urred to Doris that this would happen someday. She hadn''t imagined she would need to put

    herself out there and find a man on her own. Throughout her entire life, this was the first time she did

    something like this. Naturally, she felt a little embarrassed.

    "Hey, what''s the matter? We''re only here to pretend, remember?" Afterward, Nancy walked towards the

    front desk. "Find me the two most handsome men you have here," she asked the receptionist.

    "Don''t worry. All of our men here are the most handsome men you will ever see." The receptionist

    quickly called two young men to the front desk.

    Both of them were tall and strong. They couldn''t deny that they were truly handsome young men.

    Seeing them arrive, "Ahem..." Doris cleared her throat as she fiddled with her fingers.

    "Wait. Are you embarrassed, Doris?" Nancy looked at her and grinned mischievously.

    However, she replied defensively, "No, I''m not! Let''s try this then." After saying that, Doris lowered her

    head and stared at her shoes.

    "Oh, you don''t really need to try. Just wait and see." The receptionistpletely misunderstood their

    conversation. "I promise, you will be satisfied," she said to Doris and smiled.

    Doris'' face turned even redder.

    "What are we waiting for? Let''s go, gentlemen! It''s my treat today. What would you like to drink and

    eat? Order whatever you like!" Nancy turned towards the young men and smiled.

    "Thank you, Miss." One of them turned towards her and gave her an alluring smile.

    His voice was fresh and lovely. She could see why women fall for this kind of entertainment.

    Nancy couldn''t help butugh. "No problem. But don''t mind me. Tonight, I just want you to serve this

    girl well."

    As Nancy spoke, she gave Doris a nudge towards the two men.

    "That''s great! I''m sure you''ll like us. My name is Ben. And his name is Dennis. He''s new here but he''s

    good." Ben introduced themselves to Doris. Then, he took her hand and kissed it.

    "Oh, okay. Pleased to meet you." Doris had never been a shy woman. But just now, her heart was

    pounding so hard in her chest. When she looked at Nancy, she seemed calm.

    "When did you be such a smooth talker?" Doris whispered to Nancy.

    "Hey, people can change whenever they want to. I am no exception." As a matter of fact, Nancy was

    also a little apprehensive. But for Doris'' sake, she needed to make herself seem slicker and more

    suave.

    Simply put, the tiny bit of evil hidden deep within Nancy was activated. She would do anything for

    Doris.

    Of course, Nancy also had some reservations regarding this n. She was worried that if Charles saw

    her behaving like this, he would be really furious with her.

    She thought about the consequences of Charles getting angry. If Nancy''s n failed, then the two

    young men would probably live a hard life.

    In other words, this bar would be facing a permanent closure.

    Material ? N?velDrama.Org.

    "Well, it''s been a few days since west met. Maybe I should see you differently." Again, Doris

    whispered to Nancy.

    "Come on! Stop pretending to be such a finedy in front of me. Let go of yourself tonight. If Jay

    doesn''t care about you going out with different men and he just turns around to leave, then..." Nancy

    wanted to say something but abruptly stopped mid-sentence.

    "Then there''ll be no chance for me and Jay to get back together," Doris continued her thought. "If he

    doesn''t care, I should just give up on him, right?" Doris knew what Nancy was trying to say. She looked

    really sad and heartbroken.

    Hearing that, Nancy patted her shoulder consolingly. "Not necessarily. Let''s try this n first." As soon

    as Nancy finished saying this, she heard a hustle and bustle at the entrance of the bar. She quickly

    turned her head towards it and saw Jay and Charles walk inside.

    So Nancy held onto Doris'' hand and steered her into the private room.

    Ben and Dennis followed them closely.

    The two men ordered the wine and food for their table.

    For the time being, Nancy and Doris merely sat on the couch quietly. They didn''t have to do anything

    yet. The two men remained standing close by.

    Nancy carefully listened to the sounding from the corridor. Charles was the one who provided this

    private room to them. He said that he would take Jay into the room right next to it.

    Needless to say, Charles had repeatedly reminded Nancy. "Nancy, honey, don''t take this n too

    seriously. Okay?"

    "Well, I don''t know, Charles. Sometimes people can''t just control themselves." Nancy provoked Charles

    on purpose. She just wanted to see his reaction.

    "What? No way!" Charles frowned and stared at Nancy coldly.

    Obviously, he didn''t want to get his woman involved with other men just to help Jay.

    "Ha ha! Got you! Of course, I was just kidding!" With a smile, Nancy rested her head on Charles''

    shoulder. "How can you be so insecure? With your tall and strong physique, there''s no man that can

    quitepare to you. Do you really think that I''ll be that stupid to leave such a handsome and

    established man for a naive and immature younger man?"

    Charles was surprised at what Nancy just said.

    He thought to himself, ''Isn''t Nancy very conservative? She only usually cares about the patient, right?

    So how can she be a little evil sometimes?'' Charles sighed.

    "Well, you can just look at the young men, but you can''t get close to them. You are mine, remember?"

    Charles reminded her once again.

    "Don''t worry, Charles. I know what my task is. Well, bye. I''ll see youter. You just y with Jay."

    Clearly, Nancy was very confident in herself. She believed in her firm resolve. Even if it was a

    handsome man, she knew that her heart would remain calm.

    After all, women were much different from men.

    A man would usually think with his privates and let it cloud his judgment. On the other hand, a woman

    would usually think with her head and remain rational.

    But of course, there was always an exception.

    Nancy just hoped that her n wouldn''t go out of control. She had to think of another n if something

    went wrong.

    While Nancy pondered upon this, she heard familiar footstepsing from the corridor.

    Afterward, she heard the door of the adjacent room being opened.

    "This is it. They''reing," Nancy whispered to Doris. A few moments from now, the n would

    commence.

    "Yeah, I heard them. I''m ready." Doris tugged at her clothes nervously and shifted ufortably in her

    seat.

    "Okay, listen up. Gentlemen, keep this girl entertained. Okay? And also, please speak louder." As

    Nancy stood up, she turned towards the young men and instructed them.

    "Sure..." The guys approached Doris gently and sat on the couch with her in the middle.

    Doris felt ufortable sitting between these two guys.

    "Hey girl, you''re here with us. You don''t have to so shy." Ben raised a ss of wine and offered it to

    Doris.

    "No, I..." Doris tried to find the right words. She took the ss of wine and set it down on the table. "I

    actually like you very much," Doris replied quite stiffly.

    Hearing this, Nancy almost spat out the juice she was drinking. What was Doris saying? This wasn''t

    convincing enough.

    Meanwhile, Doris stared at her fiercely. There was a look of disgust on her face and she seemed like

    she wanted to leave immediately.

    Knowing that Doris couldn''t drink, Nancy picked up the wine ss and sprinkled some wine on Doris''

    body.

    After that, Nancy took off Doris'' coat.

    Nancy nodded approvingly. "You know, you look really sexy. I don''t know why J..." It was a good thing

    that Nancy immediately caught herself. She shouldn''t expose their true identities. Therefore, she

    shouldn''t mention Jay''s name. "How was he able to hold himself back?"

    "I guess he''s just not interested in me." Even though Doris said it nonchntly, she felt dejected and

    disappointed deep inside.

    "Wow! Not only do you have a beautiful face, you also have such a gorgeous figure. Who is this man?

    How can he be so blind to not notice your beauty? Well, it''s very unfortunate of him that he can''t

    appreciate your magnificent body. Let''s take care of that today, shall we?" Ben smiled enchantingly

    while showing two rows of perfectly white teeth.

    Doris'' jaw almost fell to the ground. It was the first time she experienced being the center of attention of

    such a charming young man.

    Yet somehow, Doris instantly felt indifferent.

    She became thoroughly ustomed to Jay''s arrogant and overbearing manner. Therefore, it made her

    sort of resistant to such a sweet young man.

    If it wasn''t for their n, Doris wouldn''t be able to stay any longer. This really made her feel

    ufortable.

    At that moment, they heard someone speak. "Do you want some chicks, Charles?"

    It was Jay''s voiceing from the adjacent room.

    When she heard this, Doris gritted her teeth in anger and hatred. ''What a bastard! Jay seems like he

    can''t live without a woman when he''s outside. But at home, he doesn''t even look at me, '' Doris thought

    furiously to herself.

    Did she look that bad to Jay? Where did she go wrong?

    She was only in herte twenties. What did she do to make Jay lose his interest in her?

 Chapter 526 Ace

    Chapter 526 Ace

    After taking a big gulp of wine, Doris put her hand on Ben''s shoulder and said, "Okay."

    Just as they had nned, Nancy quickly took out her phone to capture the scene.

    Then, she sent the photo to Charles who was currently with Jay.

    It only took a few seconds until Charles received the photo. With a smile, he asked Jay, "Where is

    Doris?"

    Without ncing at him, Jay took a sip of his cocktail and said casually, "Taking care of the baby at

    home."

    "Oh. I just think that this person looks like Doris. Look." To show him the picture, Charles stretched out

    his hand holding the phone.

    The moment Jay saw the photo; he lost his grip on the ss he was holding, which caused it to shatter

    into pieces on the floor.

    "Charles, where did you get this photo?" His ring eyes were fixated on the photo in front of him.

    ''This damned girl! How could she just leave her kid alone at home and have fun outside?''

    In his mind, he was cursing nonstop. What did she think he was? What did she take him for?

    "Oh, don''t worry. This photo was sent to me by Nancy. I guess she is with Doris now. Doris won''t do

    anything to hurt you." Although Charles was pleased to see that Jay fell into the trap, he still tried his

    best tofort him.

    "How can I ignore it? Look, she even put her hand on the man''s shoulder. She''s a married woman with

    a child, but she still wears sexy clothes! For whom? Tell me, for whom!" At this moment, Jay was so

    furious that he didn''t realize that he was already shouting.

    His voice was so loud that it was heard by Doris next door.

    Therefore, Doris felt happy when she heard that Jay was furious. The uneasiness disappeared without

    a trace, and she became bolder.

    Without a second thought, she poked her head out and tried to drink the cocktail Ben was holding.

    It was a brief action, but Nancy was quick enough to take a photo of it and sent it to Charles right away.

    "Is there another one?" This time, before Charles could say anything, Jay stretched out his neck and

    looked at the picture.

    "Hey, we are all human beings. It''s natural for people to y around. They can also go out to drink from

    time to time. And you still want to find a woman to drink with, right? It''s normal for women to find two

    handsome men to drink with. As long as nothing happened, we can understand." Charles deliberately

    didn''t show it to Jay, which tantalized him.

    What he had said made Jay think more. Doris was his. He couldn''t allow any other man to covet her.

    "Charles, give it to me. Let me have a look. What are you doing?" When Charles didn''t give him the

    phone, Jay reached out his hand to snatch it away.

    Of course, Charles did it on purpose. But since Jay was trying so hard to grab his phone, he just gave it

    to him.

    As soon as he saw the picture, Jay eximed, "Doris! How dare you!"

    "Don''t be angry. It''s just for fun..." To be honest, even though Charles was smiling, his heart was also

    not at ease.

    Seeing that Doris was so close to the man. He couldn''t help but think about Nancy who was in charge

    of taking photos. Was there a man sitting next to her?

    "For fun? What fun? She left Ace at home and went out to y around? Where are they?" The angrier

    he was, the louder he shouted.

    For a moment, they both fell silent until Charles asked, "What about us? Are we home?"

    "We... We are men... We..." Upon realizing that he had been often out at night recently, Jay''s voice

    became weak.

    But this was not the reason why Doris came to hangout tonight, was it?

    Was she revenging on him?

    At this time, Nancy deliberately raised her voice and shouted, "Don''t drink it, Doris. You can''t drink

    wine. You are breastfeeding Ace."

    "I want to drink!" The truth was, Doris didn''t drink too much. She just took a few sips.

    "It''s next door. They''re next door. Charles, you''re really something. You let Nancy ignore her children

    ande to the bar to find a man. And you even said that she just wanted to have fun... Well, let

    Nancy y with a man. I''ll take Doris home!" As soon as Jay finished speaking, he ran out of the room.

    Worried, Charles put down his ss and followed him out.

    In the other room, Doris was still hanging on Ben in a charming posture.

    "Let''s drink," Doris said drunkenly.

    With a seductive smile, Ben replied, "Girl, I''ll be with you. If you want to drink tonight, I''ll be with you."

    All of a sudden, the door of their private room was kicked open with a bang.

    Their heads turned to look at Jay who walked in aggressively.

    His face was red from alcohol and anger. "Doris He!" he roared.

    "Ah... Honey, why are you here?" Pretending to be shocked by his sudden appearance, Doris sat up

    straight and looked at him nervously.

    With gritted teeth, he pulled Doris away from Ben and shouted, "Doris, where is Ace?"

    "Ace is at home. Honey, don''t worry. He is good. He is asleep." A charming smile appeared on Doris''

    face.

    However, Jay only became angrier when he heard this. "Ace is at home, while you''re out here for a

    drink. You''re very capable, aren''t you?"

    His voice was dripping with sarcasm. "Aren''t you also outside? We are just the same!"

    Although she looked aggrieved, Doris was happy deep inside.

    The fact that Jay got angry when she drank with another man was a good thing. At least, it meant that

    Jay cared about her.

    It was better than him not caring whatever Doris did.

    "You... I''m with Charles." Jay pointed at Charles behind him.

    Shrugging her shoulders, Doris added, "I''m not with anyone else. I''m with Nancy."

    "You... You are still making excuses. Go home now!" From Doris, his attention turned to Ben and

    Dennis. "Get out of here! You two get out of here!"

    Afraid that Jay would suddenly hit him, Dennis said in a low voice, "You haven''t paid us yet."

    "Do you want to die?" At this moment, Jay wanted to kill the two men. How could Dennis ask for

    money?

    "No, we want to live... But, but..."

    In a hurry Nancy took out some money and handed it to Ben. "Here it is. Just go."

    The two men left in a hurry after receiving the money.

    N?velDrama.Org holds text ? rights.

    Needless to say, Nancy was d to see how Jay reacted. So she shed a smile and said, "Jay, don''t

    be angry. We just came here... We haven''t had much fun yet."

    "Nancy, you''re a woman with two children. How could you be so irresponsible to hang out with a man in

    the middle of the night? I really underestimated you before! But I''m not as generous as Charles. If you

    want to y, please continue. I''ll take Doris away!" After saying that, Jay left the room with Doris.

    Instead of being mad about what Jay said, Nancy even smiled happily at Charles.

    Slowly, Charles walked towards her and held her shoulders. "Tell me, did you do something with that

    man? Hmm?"

    "Bastard, how dare you suspect me?" With a sigh, Nancy continued, "We''re doing this for the sake of

    Jay and Doris. We can''t suspect each other while helping them. Do you know the most important thing

    to get along with others, Charles?" Nancy put her arms around Charles'' neck.

    "Trust. Mutual trust. It is the same with any kind of rtionship. Trust between two people may sound

    simple, but it very important. Without this, rtionships won''t work. To put it bluntly, marriage also

    involves teamwork. If one''s trust is broken, then it can''t continue," Charles gushed.

 Chapter 527 Profound

    Chapter 527 Profound

    Surprised, Nancy stared at Charles'' lips and said, "That''s too deep."

    "Silly girl. I''m not talking about us. I''m talking about Doris and Jay. As you can see, Doris is already

    having a hard time bearing with Jay''s indifference although it''s just a short period of time. If it goes on

    like this, their rtionship will be damaged until they both decide to end their marriage. No one will

    endure it for a long time." After a short pause, Charles continued, "And I... If you keep me waiting, I will

    also be very sad, understand?"

    "Humph, don''t get us involved. You don''t have time now. Look..." Nancy pinched Charles'' cheek and

    said, "You''re thinner now, and you''re tired. So you have to put on some weight and then I''ll marry you."

    "Excuses... You always find an excuse to dy our wedding." With a sneer, Charles kissed Nancy on

    the face.

    "Well, let''s stop talking about us. I don''t see anything wrong with our rtionship anyway. What I''m

    worried about is the rtionship between Doris and Jay. Do you think they will make up?" Her eyes

    were filled with uncertainties.

    "Guess what are they doing now?" As he looked at Nancy, an unreadable light crossed Charles'' eyes,

    which would only appear in front of his beloved woman.

    "How can I guess? Will they... Have a fight?" With doubtful eyes, Nancy continued, "As far as I know,

    Doris doesn''t know when to be soft sometimes... s, I''m so afraid that she will quarrel with Jay. Once

    she gets angry, there would be no breast milk. I need to call her." When Nancy was about to get her

    phone, Charles immediately grabbed her hand.

    "Nancy, don''t call her."

    "Why?" Curiosity was evident in her eyes.

    "Think about it. The two may be quarrelling right now, but it was because Jay was jealous. Knowing

    Jay, he can''t tolerate sand in his eyes." After a short pause, Charles continued, "He will definitely... We

    shouldn''t worry that they will fight. If Jay didn''t get mad and was indifferent, that''s when we should get

    worried."

    Hearing this, Nancy nodded. It was true that Jay was furious a while ago. It meant that he still cared

    about Doris a lot.

    "Let''s do something as well... as my reward..." His grip tightened on Nancy''s shoulder as fire began to

    ignite in his eyes.

    "Hey, Charles, don''t do it here. Besides, the kids are waiting for us at home..." Then she pushed

    Charles away.

    Not wanting to let go, Charles held her hand tighter. "The kids are at home. It''s not convenient for us

    two to do it at home, right? Nancy, promise me... Right here..."

    Since Nancy was a woman, her strength was no match to Charles''.

    So Charles easily pulled her and locked her in his arms.

    At this time, Doris had been thrown in the back seat of the car by Jay, whose face was as gloomy as

    the sky of a rainstorm.

    Like an enraged beast, he pressed over her.

    The way he greeted his teeth showed how angry he was. "Doris! Tell me, are you that thirsty? You must

    be very thirsty these days without me... Ace was so little. Why can''t you control yourself?"

    All of a sudden, Doris felt aggrieved. She pinched his arm hard and shouted, "Jay. I''m a woman... I am

    not a puppet. I also need a man''s love. I..."

    "Oh, really? Those two men made you fall in love with them, didn''t they? Doris, you are really good at

    ying, aren''t you?" Then he forcefully pulled Doris'' clothes off.

    The next second, Doris''s fair shoulder was exposed.

    Without a warning, Jay bit her shoulder which made Doris gasp in pain. "Ah... You bastard, are you

    going to bite me to death?"

    "You always piss me off, so I''ll bite you to death. It''s just the right time for us to die, right?" For the past

    few days, Jay had been depressed, but now he was almost suffocated by his anger. So he bit her

    shoulder hard. "Damn it! Stop."

    Hearing her curse, the next second, Jay bit her lips. "Jay..." Doris wanted to curse him more but her lips

    were sealed with his.

    No matter how hard she struggled, she couldn''t get away from him because she was already pressed

    hard under him.

    It was spacious, but it seemed that it was suddenlypressed. The air conditioner was on but it felt

    hot.

    There was nothing else in Jay''s mind but crazy possession.

    After a long time, everything finally came to an end.

    All Doris could do was stare at the car''s ceiling while catching her breath.

    On the other hand, it had been a long time since Jay had such a good time. Everything seemed to be

    fine with him now.

    It wasn''t so bad.

    In the dim light, there was an evil and attractive smile on Jay''s face.

    A few minutes had passed and Doris finally recovered. She turned over and held Jay in her arms.

    "You''re so bad!"

    "Don''t you like me so bad? Doris, tell me, do you like it? Do you like it?" For whatever reason, Jay''s

    voice sounder sexier after what they had done.

    Despite the little pain she felt, Doris indeed felt so happy.

    All her life, she had never been a sentimental girl, but she was really afraid that Jay would have no

    feelings for her.

    In the end, it turned out that Jay was still enthusiastic about her, wasn''t he?

    "Yes, I do," As soon as Doris finished speaking, two drops of tears fell down her cheeks.

    N?velDrama.Org holds this content.

    Meanwhile, Charles was now on his way home with Nancy.

    They both felt like they were still on cloud nine because of what they did a while ago, so they didn''t

    notice that a ck car was following them.

    Inside the car was David.

    He had followed Nancy and Charles for a while, but he realized that as long as Charles was around,

    there was no chance for him to hurt Nancy.

    Moreover, David was a very cautious man.

    If he couldn''t do it without any mistake, he would never take action.

    However, Anna couldn''t wait any longer. She had been suffering these days. "Dad, what''s going on

    now?"

    Every night, she was haunted by her nightmares that she found it hard to breathe.

    After thinking for a while, David finally said, "It''s not easy to take action. I want to... Let''s attack Frederic

    first, and then... It is Nancy... Let Charles make a choice."

    After all, Hardy was in charge of taking care of Derrick and Frederic. Frederic was a freak and didn''t

    allow servants toe in his room.

    David could ask Derrick to keep Hardy busy, and when Angelina was away, David could send someone

    to abduct Frederic.

    It seemed that this was the only way.

    In this way, David could kill two birds with one stone.

    It would not only frustrate Frederic, but would also take Charles'' attention away from Nancy.

 Chapter 528 Of Great Importance

    Chapter 528 Of Great Importance

    Losing Nancy would be the beginning of Charles'' decadence. To Charles, nothing was more important

    now than Nancy. But Charles could never leave Frederic behind.

    Whether in the business world or in the family, Frederic''s existence mattered the most. That was why

    Charles wouldn''t be able to trade his life for anything else.

    "Okay, Dad. I''ll listen to you. I''ll send someone to take care of Frederic. After all, I''m familiar with the

    hospital," Anna said viciously.

    "Be careful." Since Derrick couldn''t get out of the hospital, the only person who could help David now

    was Anna. As for other people, David obviously couldn''t trust them easily.

    "I know." As soon as the call ended, Anna dialed another person''s number��someone who she never

    thought she would need at times like this.

    "Anna... Long time no see." A woman''sughter came from the other line.

    "Yeah, long time no see." Although Anna''s voice sounded nice, the corners of her lips twitched.

    This woman''s name was Leda, and she was one of Anna''s college ssmates.

    During those days, Anna was too rich and ostentatious, and Leda was just a gangster. She knew

    Anna''s secrets and used them to ckmail her countless of times.

    Later on, Anna heard that Leda had been cheated by a man. She became broke and her life had been

    a mess.

    Well, it was a lot worse than Anna''s life.

    ording to what Anna heard, this woman didn''t be a doctor, but a procuress in a night club.

    ''If I give Nancy to her... Charles will be very anxious, right?''

    "What''s up?" While taking to her on the phone, Leda lit up a cigarette.

    "We are old ssmates. Can''t we catch up?" A smile appeared on Anna''s face, but one of her

    eyebrows rose.

    If Anna had one advantage, that was no matter how much hatred she had in the past, she could let it

    go for her own interests now.

    "Of course, we can. I thought you''re going to take advantage of the situation to take revenge on me

    while I''m down." Flicking the ash of her cigarette, Leda crossed her arms and smiled.

    "That was in the past. You can take it as money I gave to my old ssmate. It''s not a big deal. But I

    have a job for you. Will you ept it?" In her mind, Anna knew that she wouldn''t say no.

    "My life is worthless. You know, as long as I can make money, I don''t care."

    "That''s good. Let''s meet!" As expected, Leda took the job, so Anna smiled in satisfaction. The

    conversation was just short because Anna would only talk to her about the details when they met.

    Nancy and Charles knew nothing about this.

    As soon as Charles got time, he began to prepare for their uing wedding, and the inte had

    already hyped it up.

    The people were asking why Charles didn''t want to marry Nancy even though he had returned as the

    CEO of TS Group.

    Instead of exining, Charles wanted to show them actions.

    So he asked Hiram to deal with the wedding matter.

    On this day, Charles and Nancy came to visit Frederic together.

    Before they came, Frederic looked energetic. But when he saw Charles, his mood shifted. "Do you

    think I''m dead? I haven''t seen you for so many days."

    "I''m busy." It was Charles'' only reply.

    "Mr. Fu..." Afraid of being disliked by Frederic, Nancy didn''t call him Grandpa.

    Frowning, Frederic said, "Humph! You are going to marry Charles. How dare you not call me

    Grandpa?"

    Seeing how Frederic reacted, Angelina said in a hurry, "Nancy, change how you address him now."

    After giving Angelina a nce, Nancy obediently repeated, "Hello, Grandpa."

    Nodding his head, Frederic asked, "Well, did youe here to tell me the good news?"

    Although his tone was cold, there was a ghost of smile on his lips.

    "Yes, now that TS Group has stabilized, I want to marry Nancy as soon as possible..." As he spoke,

    Charles sat down and peeled the mango for Frederic.

    "Well, have you told your Uncle Derrick about it?" asked Frederic.

    It was Frederic''s wish to make his family get along with each other.

    "Not yet. Uncle Derrick is still silly. I don''t think he can attend it." The truth was, Charles didn''t want

    Derrick to take part in his wedding because he was afraid that Derrick would take the opportunity to

    make trouble.

    With a snort, Frederic retorted, "Silly? He is still your Uncle Derrick. How can you not invite him?"

    "Let''s see. If he wants to go, I''ll send someone to take him there." Although he didn''t really like the idea,

    Charlespromised.

    As to prevent Derrick from doing something bad, Charles would send people to watch over him.

    "What about Joseph? How is he recently? He hasn''te to see me for a long time." Speaking of

    Joseph, Frederic couldn''t help but sigh. "It''s not as if our family can''t afford to raise him. Why does he

    want to be an actor?"

    N?velDrama.Org holds text ? rights.

    "I think he''s a good actor. As long as he''s happy, that''s good. He doesn''t like doing business, so don''t

    make things difficult for him. Let him work hard. Besides, it''s also a career." It was not that Charles

    didn''t care about Joseph. He was just happy for Joseph thinking that he and Daisy had a chance to get

    back together.

    Joseph had lived for so many years, but in the end, he got nothing.

    If Daisy was there with Joseph, at least there would be a woman and a family for him. They would be

    happy and peaceful for the rest of their lives.

    In addition to that, money was never a problem. If Charles had money, Joseph would have money too.

    Showbiz was a good career for Joseph.

    "Humph! Fu family is so lucky to have an actor. Well, as long as he doesn''t make trouble, just let him

    be." After all, Frederic couldn''t do anything about it so he could only sigh.

    "Well, we''re going to see Derrick now." Charles handed the mango to Frederic and stood up.

    "Don''t provoke him. He is insane." If truth be told, Frederic knew that Derrick was pretending to be ill.

    But in order to save Derrick''s life, he had no choice but to insist that Derrick was sick.

    Ignoring Frederic''s words, Charles snorted coldly and took Nancy to Derrick''s room.

    At this moment, Derrick was lying on the bed while thinking about what David was going to do.

    However, as a sick man, Derrick could do nothing but to be David''s confidant.

    When he heard the door open, Derrick turned to look at the door. But when he saw Charles and Nancy,

    he quickly closed his eyes and pretended to be asleep.

    Both Charles and Nancy were smart people. If Derrick said something wrong, all his previous efforts

    would be wasted. So he''d better keep his mouth shut.

    Charles, of course, saw that Derrick was pretending to be asleep. He stood in front of Derrick''s bed and

    said, "Derrick, I know you are not asleep. Anna had a miscarriage because of Joseph. Is Anna a

    woman who will swallow insult and humiliation? She will revenge on Joseph. Don''t you really care

    about Joseph''s life?"

    What Charles wanted was for Derrick to persuade Anna and take this opportunity to get rid of her

    However, he didn''t get a response from Derrick.

    The room fell silent. Charles waited for Derrick to talk but he didn''t. In the end, he said coldly, "I know

    that David came here. What did he say?"

    Stunned, Derrick unconsciously moved his finger.

    How did Charles know that David came to him?

 Chapter 529 Arson

    Chapter 529 Arson

    No matter what Charles said, Derrick still kept silent.

    "Well, since you pretend to be asleep and doesn''t speak, then listen to me for a while. In the end, you

    are still a member of the Fu family. If we go down, you''ll go down with us. So, if David is nning to do

    something bad, I hope you can stop him. You''d better not cooperate with him to do something evil."

    It was not hard for Charles to guess that Anna wouldn''t just let Joseph go after he made her have an

    abortion. As a father, David might do something bad at the instigation of Anna.

    Therefore, Charles was afraid that Derrick would collude with David to deal with Joseph. What Charles

    didn''t know was that David directed all the hatred to him.

    Seconds had passed, but Derrick still didn''t open his eyes.

    Seeing that he didn''t have a n to talk to them at all, Nancy persuaded, "Let''s go. He must be asleep.

    We''ll see him another day."

    "Alright. Let''s go." After giving a final cold nce, Charles walked out of the room with Nancy.

    The door was mmed closed, so Derrick slowly opened his eyes, which were filled with hatred.

    "Charles, you make me suffer. Why would I let you live a happy life? Joseph is nothing but a piece of

    mud. It''s you who I need to deal with."

    When Charles left the hospital, he went straight to thepany for his meeting in the afternoon.

    While Nancy had an operation that afternoon that endedte.

    So, it was Hiram who picked up the kids.

    The length of the operation depended on the operation itself, but the surgeon could predict it.

    However, pediatricians worked with the children. If it was not aplicated operation, they should try

    not to put the children on anesthesia for too long.

    Today, they had performed an operation for a two-year-old girl whose right leg was seriously deformed.

    Since Nancy was an experienced doctor, the operation went smoothly and ended sooner than

    expected even though it was supposed to be a veryplicated one.

    The operation ended early, and the child was still under anesthesia, so she didn''t wake up for a

    moment.

    The family members didn''t understand what had happened. Instead, they thought that something went

    wrong with the operation.

    As they waited, they gradually became anxious until they began toin.

    Whenever this happened, the first thing Nancy needed to do was to give themfort and exnation.

    The child''s parents looked gentle, but surprisingly, they weren''t well-educated. They shouted at Nancy

    and med her.

    They even grabbed Nancy''s clothes and wanted to beat her.

    They had be violent to the point where the president of the hospital was alerted.

    This was not the first time for Nancy to encounter such situation so she remained calm and waited for

    an opportunity to exin everything. She had to exin that the estimated time was right, but the

    operation went on smoothly so it shortened the duration.

    Was it wrong to perform an operation smoothly?

    Everyone present understood it after Nancy repeated it several times, except the child''s parents who

    even cursed Hobart for defending Nancy.

    "You colluded with each other to fool the family of the patient. The child is so young! If something bad

    happens to her, we will kill everyone in the hospital."

    Although she had encountered such situation before, it was the first time for Nancy to meet such an

    unreasonable person.

    Trying to be patient, Nancy said, "Stop shouting. If anything happens to your child, I will take full

    responsibility. It has nothing to do with the other hospital staffs."

    "Can you afford it?" The child''s father grabbed Nancy''s cor.

    "You don''t think my life is worth it, but I think it is." Ignoring the hatred in his eyes, Nancy calmly

    continued, "If you kill me now, the child won''t wake up. I promise you that the child will wake up in an

    hour."

    "Okay, as you said." The mother pulled the man away and looked at Nancy aggressively.

    "Yes, I promise," Nancy answered firmly.

    "Okay, we''ll just wait for an hour."

    It was already past the off-duty time when the patient''s parents calmed down, so she asked Hobart and

    other medical staff to go off work. They all agreed and Nancy was left alone in the room.

    She was confident that the kid would wake up in an hour.

    Sure enough, the kid woke up in less than an hour.

    With a smile, Nancy stood up and said, "Look, it was just because of the anesthesia. Your daughter is

    fine and the operation is sessful. You don''t have to worry anymore."

    Looking at the little girl on the bed, the woman said shyly, "Well, that''s enough."

    On the contrary, the father was still furious and he even raised his voice at Nancy. "She may be fine for

    now, but it doesn''t mean that she will be fine moving forward. Only after the child is safely discharged

    from the hospital can we rest assured."

    "Since we have done an operation, she would need some time to rest. But as long as you take good

    care of her, she can slowly exercise on the ground after three months. The child should recover well,"

    exined Nancy.

    It was just a radial corrective osteotomy, and Nancy had done it countless times so she was confident.

    "Be careful of the hygiene. Don''t let anything dirty affect the wound. I''m going home now. If there''s

    anything wrong, don''t hesitate to call me."

    N?velDrama.Org holds text ? rights.

    "Okay." The woman softened her tone.

    When Nancy was about to leave, the man stubbornly said, "I think you should stay tonight. After all,

    you are the surgeon and my child is your little patient. She is so young, so young..."

    Since the man was so stubborn, Nancy had no choice but to agree. "Okay, I''ll be in the doctor''s office.

    If you have something to say, just call me."

    "Okay." Feeling hopeless, Nancy went out of the room.

    Then she called Charles to tell him that she couldn''t go home tonight because she had a patient to take

    care of.

    Charles had no choice but to support Nancy.

    Because he loved her.

    The night was as quiet as usual.

    From time to time, the family members and guardians passed by the corridor to get some water. There

    were also patients who came out to exercise, holding on the railing for support.

    There was nothing unusual.

    Nancy didn''t go to her lounge until the kid was asleep.

    She was so tired today that she fell asleep soon.

    All of a sudden, she was woken up by a noise, but she couldn''t open her eyes.

    In a daze, she felt someone pick her up and put her into the car.

    The noise faded away as the car drove away from the hospital.

    Then Nancy fell asleep again.

    That night, a fire broke out in the surgical building of the hospital. It took three hours to put out the fire.

    No one was injured or killed, but the pediatrician, Nancy, was nowhere to be found.

    When Frederic knew this, he was so frightened that he passed out.

    In a hurry, Charles went to the hospital to take care of everything.

    The media had said that the sudden disappearance of Nancy was rted to the fire, which made

    Charles uneasy and anxious.

    Of course, Charles knew that she was not that kind of person. Moreover, she was a responsible doctor,

    a kind woman and a mother of two children. How could shemit arson? She had no reason to burn

    down the hospital.

    Knowing that something might have happened to her, Charles ordered his men to find Nancy.

    But the media was afraid that it was not the case. They said thatst night was not Nancy''s duty, but

    she stayed for a hidden purpose.

 Chapter 530 Billowing Smoke

    Chapter 530 Billowing Smoke

    Everybody was curious but Charles had no time to exin. Instead, he asked Hiram to find Nancy as

    soon as possible.

    Last night, the fire was so fierce that people were in a mess. They were crying and shouting and thick

    smoke billowed. It was too difficult to see anything clearly.

    Therefore, after a whole day of searching, Hiram still couldn''t find Nancy.

    New spections about Nancy appeared on the inte. Some said Nancy was already dead and had

    been burned down to ashes. While the media assumed that Nancy escaped from punishment.

    The media and the public had wild guesses about Nancy''s sudden disappearance.

    Nobody knew if Nancy was still alive or not.

    It was Charles who was the most anxious one.

    Not knowing where Nancy was made him feel like his heart was on his throat. Doris had called him

    again and again but he couldn''t give an answer.

    On the third day, some media began to say that Charles had an affair and that he might take the

    opportunity to get rid of Nancy and so on.

    But Charles had no time to care about these, because his grandfather was in aa and the family

    was in a mess. Charles was too tired to care about gossips.

    Upon hearing the news, rk went to the hospital with the help of Fannie and Jill.

    At this moment, rk really felt sorry for Nancy. It was his daughter who suddenly disappeared.

    Therefore, his eyes were filled with tears and sadness.

    As for Fannie and Jill, they only came here for money.

    As the biggest investor of the hospital, Charles should at least give Nancy''s family an exnation for

    the death of Nancy.

    If Nancy was indeed gone, Charles must make it up to them.

    As soon as Jill saw Charles, she said, "Charles, how could you be so cruel? Although Nancy hasn''t

    married you yet, she has been with you for so long. We don''t care if you have another woman, but we

    can''t ignore the fact that you have killed Nancy. I may not be her biological mother, but I feel sorry for

    our poor Nancy. You have to give us an exnation."

    N?velDrama.Org holds text ? rights.

    "Yes, Charles. My sister is so young and she even gave birth to two children for Fu family. She did

    make some contribution to your family. How could you be so cruel? She has disappeared, but you can

    still stay in the hospital. Is it true that you are seeing another woman? Do you dislike my sister and take

    her as an eyesore, so..."

    Before Fannie could finish her words, Charles roared, "Fannie, shut up! Nancy is still alive and I''m

    looking for her. I don''t have any woman. Get out of here!"

    His hoarse voice was enough to make Fannie shut up. He knew that someone was setting up Nancy,

    but he really didn''t have any evidence.

    Shedding fake tears, Jill asked, "If Nancy dies, how can we live?"

    She just didn''t want to return empty handed.

    "Fuck off!" In the end, Charles couldn''t stand it any longer. He thought that the two snobbish women

    didn''t have any concern for Nancy at all. They just wanted to take advantage of the situation. They

    even took pleasure in Nancy''s misfortune.

    Ignoring what the two women had said, rk grabbed Charles'' hand and pleaded, "Charles, please

    help me find my daughter. Nancy''s mother doesn''t know the truth yet. If she knows it, she will not be

    able to bear it. She is in poor health. This is a big blow to her. You know what could happen."

    Nodding his head, Charles replied, "I know, uncle. Please don''t let Nancy''s mother know about it. I will

    find Nancy as soon as possible."

    "Okay, thank you." Tears kept falling down from rk''s eyes as he thought of his daughter.

    Then rk wiped away his tears as he urged, "Let''s go. Let''s leave Charles alone."

    Right now, Charles'' face darkened, as if he was going to kill someone.

    So Jill and Fannie didn''t dare to provoke him more.

    They pushed rk away, looking disappointed.

    With a frown, Charles began to think again. But he still couldn''t figure out how she disappeared out of

    thin air. Where could Nancy be taken?

    Soon, Charles drove to the kindergarten to pick up Bobby and Nadia. Their faces looked even worse

    than his.

    When the two kids heard that their parents were finally going to marry, they were very happy and

    showed off in front of other children.

    But recently, the two kids hadn''t beencent. Their mother''s disappearance and the news

    shocked them.

    At this moment, they looked like two defeated soldiers.

    Still worried about Nancy, Charles kept quiet and didn''t talk to the kids.

    They were all stuffy all the way.

    When they got home, the two children looked at the dark yard and became more silent.

    They got out of the car listlessly and kept their heads low as they walked into the vi.

    The three of them felt dejected. Without Nancy, there would be no home. Looking at the quiet yard,

    Charles couldn''t help but sigh.

    Trying her best to hold back her tears, Nadia asked, "Daddy, where is Mommy?"

    "Yes, Daddy, where is Mommy?" There were no tears in Bobby''s eyes, but his voice almost broke.

    For a moment, Charles went silent. Then he replied in a hoarse voice, "Your Mommy will be back

    soon."

    "When will it be?" Bobby asked again.

    His heart ached with Bobby''s question, because he didn''t know the answer himself.

    How he wished he could see Nancy right now, but where was Nancy?

    Who could tell him where Nancy was?

    "Tomorrow..." There was a hint of uncertainty in his voice.

    With tears in her big dough eyes, Nadia asked, "What if we can''t see Mommy tomorrow?"

    Feeling heartbroken, Charles picked her up. "Nadia, I''m going to find Mommy. You must be obedient.

    Now let''s have dinner and have a good sleep. When you wake up tomorrow, Mommy may be here."

    "Daddy..." Nadia couldn''t help but sob, wrapping her arms around his neck.

    Charles came to the living room with Nadia in his arms and put her down on the sofa. Then he went

    into the kitchen and prepared dinner for the children.

    In order to give the children confidence, he tried his best to eat, but the two children were so

    preupied that they didn''t eat much.

    The night was destined to be tough to get through.

    After dinner, two kids took a shower and went back to their rooms.

    When he was alone, Charles called Jay. "How''s it going? Is there any news?"

    Just like Charles, Jay hadn''t had a good rest these days. He looked dispirited and tired.

    "That night, after the fire, many cars went in and out of the hospital, and the family members of the

    patient fled. It was too chaotic to tell who sneaked in. It was hard to tell which one was suspicious. The

    person who did it must have nned it for a long time," said Jay with a sigh.

 Chapter 531 An Unsettled State Of Mind

    Chapter 531 An Unsettled State Of Mind

    As if she had cried the whole day, Doris'' eyes were red and puffy.

    How could she not be downhearted? Her rtionship with Jay got better, but something unexpected

    happened to Nancy.

    Life was really unpredictable.

    Material ? N?velDrama.Org.

    "Who did this to Nancy? She is an optimistic and kind-hearted woman. She has never been an enemy

    of anyone. Who would be so vicious to take her away?" It was impossible for Doris to ept the news

    she had read online which said that Nancy was burned to death. Doris didn''t believe that a good

    person like Nancy would suffer such fate. Everyone had evacuated safely. How could Nancy be burned

    to death?

    "Don''t worry. Charles and I are trying to figure it out." Although he was worried too, Jay stillforted

    Doris.

    "Could it be David?" Charles asked in a hoarse voice.

    After thinking for a while, Jay replied, "Maybe it''s Joseph or Derrick..."

    "I don''t think it was Joseph. Most likely, it was Derrick who did that. As for David... David''s action must

    be under Derrick''s instruction, right?" It was easy to say that they were the people behind the incident,

    but could presumptions do?

    "Yes, they are all our suspects. But the thing is, we don''t have any evidence yet. Regardless of who the

    culprit is, we have to act fast. Otherwise, Nancy would be in danger." What Jay said was true. They

    couldn''t simply point a finger at anyone.

    "Okay, I''ll leave the kids to Doris, and then I''ll go to the hospital to see Derrick tonight." If the children

    were at home, Charles couldn''t concentrate on looking for Nancy. He was afraid that something would

    happen to the children while he was out.

    "Okay, I''ll go with you." When the call ended, Jay immediately hugged Doris. "Don''t worry. Nancy will

    be fine."

    "You must bring back Nancy as soon as possible. As long as she''s not here, I''d be restless. Why do

    good people always..."

    Tears fell from Doris'' eyes.

    "Ace is asleep now. Bobby and Nadia wille here soon. I guess the next few days will be tiring for

    you." As his eyes gently looked at her, Jay added, "I''ll send more people to protect you. You should be

    careful too."

    "If they dare toe, I will make them... Die." Her voice was full of hatred.

    A sudden idea urred to Jay. "It''s a good idea to use the children as bait, but I don''t think Charles will

    agree to it. Besides, it''s too dangerous and the consequences are hard to predict. We can''t gamble. If

    we lose, it''s over."

    Nodding her head, Doris reminded, "That''s right, and I don''t really want to use the children as bait. You

    and Charles should also be careful."

    With a gentle smile, Jay pecked on Doris'' face and asked, "Are you worried about me?"

    In an instant, Doris'' cheeks heated. "You are my husband. It''s just normal to worry about you, isn''t it?"

    "Well, I really like it when you worry about me." Seeing how she reacted, Jay couldn''t help but grin.

    "You..." A noise from the courtyard made Doris pause for a second. "Well, this isn''t the time to make

    fun of me. I heard a car outside. It seems like Charles and the children are here."

    "I think so." Jay agreed and walked out to see Charles.

    Sure enough, Charles'' car had stopped in the yard and they all got out of the car.

    Without a word, Bobby and Nadia walked in hand in hand.

    As soon as Nadia entered the living room, she ran to Doris and cried. "Godmother..."

    Her sobs made Doris feel more restless. "Nadia, don''t cry. Mommy will be back soon."

    "Yes, Mommy will be back soon. Nadia, don''t cry, or Mommy will be very sad when she sees you

    be ugly when shees back!" Compared to Nadia, Bobby was obviously braver. So, he was the

    one who cheered Nadia up.

    Wiping her tears away, Nadia raised her head and nodded.

    Soon, Charles and Jay left the house after instructing the guards and the servants to look after Doris

    and the kids.

    Then, they drove straight to the hospital.

    The disappearance of Nancy must have something to do with Derrick. If Derrick didn''t open his mouth,

    they couldn''t find a breakthrough.

    Of course, Derrick knew that the person behind all of these was David. After all, these were all David''s

    and his n.

    It had to be said that the n was executed perfectly. It was wless. No matter how capable Charles

    was, he could do nothing without evidence.

    Without evidence, they would be safe from Charles and thew.

    Just as Derrick was rxing and enjoying his victory, the door of his room was suddenly opened.

    From the corners of his eyes, Derrick saw Charles and Jaye in, so he quickly closed his eyes. His

    n was to act stupid and not say anything no matter what happened.

    To his surprise, Charles dragged him out of the bed.

    Then, a bottle of cold water poured over Derrick''s head.

    "Derrick, if you won''t speak today, I will throw you down from this level." At this moment, Charles felt

    nothing but viciousness.

    Even though he couldn''tmit a crime, he had to say it to scare Derrick. "Tell me, where is Nancy?"

    "Come on! Someone broke into my room..." How Charles behaved was beyond Derrick''s expectation,

    so he shouted for help, hoping that the hospital staff woulde in.

    Clueless doctors and nursed rushed in but Jay blocked them. "It''s none of your business. You can go

    back to your work."

    Since it was Charles and Jay who were in the room, they all left without saying a word.

    They couldn''t afford to provoke these two powerful people.

    Left without a choice, Derrick screamed, "Come here, Hardy! I''m going to be thrown down by Charles."

    For two consecutive days, Hardy and Angelina had been focused on Frederic since he was in aa.

    Hardy was in Frederic''s room when he heard Derrick shout, but Angelina grabbed his arm when he

    was about toe to his room. "Hardy, Charles is not an unreasonable man. Now that Nancy has

    disappeared inexplicably, he is certainly anxious. Even I, think that Derrick had something to do with

    Nancy''s disappearance. I believe she''s alive. Because if she was indeed burned to death, we could still

    see her corpse, right? But no... We didn''t see her corpse. How could such a person just disappear like

    this? Don''t you think it''s strange?"

    If truth be told, Hardy thought it was strange too.

    However, after thinking about it for a long time, he thought that Derrick shouldn''t be so cruel to kill

    Nancy.

    With a sigh, Hardy sat back on his seat. "I''m afraid that Charles will really throw Derrick down."

    "Charles is just bluffing. How could he really throw Derrick down?" As a mother, Angelina knew what

    Charles was capable of doing. He might be ruthless, but not stupid.

    "s, where on earth is Nancy? I don''t know if our father will wake up or not. The fire is so strange!"

    Shaking his head, Hardy continued, "What have Fu family done? Why do bad things keep happening?"

 Chapter 532 Protective Umbrella

    Chapter 532 Protective Umbre

    "You know what? These are all Joseph and Derrick''s fault. They don''t want us to live a peaceful live.

    Now that everything''s a mess, they must be very happy." Angelina sobbed, "I also regret it now.

    Although Nancy is from a poor family, she is a good person. Do you think so?"

    Nodding his head, Hardy replied, "Yes, I''ve always thought that Nancy is a good woman."

    "Then why didn''t we let her marry Charles earlier and make such a mess instead? Now... We don''t

    know where she is now. What should we do?" Since the day Nancy had gone missing, Angelina lost a

    lot of weight. She was remorseful and anxious that she couldn''t eat properly. "If Nancy dies, what about

    the two children? No... Nancy won''t die."

    Taking back what she had said, Angelina patted her mouth. "I''m talking nonsense. I''m talking

    nonsense."

    "She won''t die. How could she die so easily?" answered Hardy. Their conversation was interrupted by

    Derrick''s scream.

    "Hardy, if you don''te to save me, I will be tortured to death by your son."

    To Derrick''s surprise, Jay kicked his fracture, which made him scream like a pig. Beads of sweat

    formed on his forehead.

    "You two bastards, what did I do to you? Why are you bullying me?" Upon realizing that he couldn''t call

    someone to help him, Derrick felt frightened and regretful all of a sudden. He regretted drugging

    Frederic every day. If he continued to do this, Frederic would probably never wake up again. Without

    him, Derrick would be in a big trouble.

    It was David''s idea. David said that they had to use Frederic in order to distract Charles.

    As expected, Charles got distracted but Derrick had lost his protective umbre. Now that Charles was

    torturing him, no one came to protect him.

    Feeling helpless, Derrick shouted, "Dad, Dad, wake up quickly. Charles is going to throw me down and

    beat me to death. Come and save me!"

    Unfortunately, Frederic didn''t have any reaction at all. He was still asleep and no one knew when he

    would wake up.

    Without tearing off his gaze from Derrick, Charles ordered, "Jay, go get a bottle of water!"

    "Okay." Then Jay walked out with the thermos bottle in his hand.

    Soon Jay came back with the thermos bottle full of hot water.

    "What are you going to do, Charles?" The moment he saw what Jay was holding, Derrick felt scared. If

    it was poured on him, he would be disfigured.

    The next second, Charles was already holding the bottle above Derrick''s head. "Do you want to tell me

    where Nancy is?"

    Terrified, Derrick screamed, "Charles, I want to call the police!"

    Shrugging his shoulders, Charles replied, "Okay, call the police. I''ll get your phone." There was no hint

    of fear in Charles'' eyes when he put the phone in Derrick''s hand. "I''m looking forward to see the police

    now. I can tell them that you killed the driver in order to keep his mouth shut. Derrick, you will die

    miserably. What do you want to happen? It''s up to you now!"

    "You...You... Charles, you are slinging mud at me!" Derrick still refused to admit it.

    "Come on, watch the video." The footage was saved on Charles'' phone. Originally, he had nned to

    get even with Derrick after Frederic was discharged from the hospital. But Charles didn''t expect that

    Derrick would cooperate with David to set up Nancy. He couldn''t wait any longer. The children were

    waiting and his own anxiety made him want to see Nancy as soon as possible. How could he care

    about Derrick''s life now?

    Besides, Derrick deserved it.

    From the very beginning, Derrick knew that Charles had his evidence, but since he didn''t see it, he

    pretended that nothing had happened.

    But now, it was obvious that Derrick couldn''t pretend anymore.

    So Derrick became shameless. "Charles, where did you get this video? How could I, a dignified man,

    do such a vicious thing? You are framing me."

    "Then call the police!" The truth was, Derrick had no confidence to call the police.

    His hand was trembling, and the wound that was kicked by Jay was still aching.

    It was all because he was guilty.

    "Charles, I am your uncle. Can you be kind to me? As you can see, I have been in the hospital for so

    long. If no one assisted me, I couldn''t even leave the room. How could I know where Nancy is? I was

    lucky that I wasn''t burned to death that night. Please don''t make things difficult for me, Okay?" As of

    the moment, Derrick had no other choice but to use soft tactics.

    "Nonsense!" Hearing this, Jay got angry and gave Derrick another kick.

    "Ouch!" Derrick fell on the floor. "You bastard, what do I do to you? How dare you hurt me so tantly?

    Don''t be so arrogant just because you have Charles with you. Wait for me to go out..."

    Before he finished his words, he suddenly felt a pain on his head.

    Hot water ran down from Derrick''s head to his face and then to his back.

    "Ouch, you brat, are you going to burn me to death?" Derrick eximed.

    Gritting his teeth, Charles threatened, "If you don''t tell me the truth, I''ll pour this bottle of hot water on

    you. No, how can one bottle be enough? I''ll use two bottles, three bottles, and you''ll be burned beyond

    recognition!"

    "I..." Obviously, Derrick couldn''t escape from Charles'' torment today. So, in the end, he could only roll

    his eyes.

    There was a saying that a wise man knows when to retreat. As selfish as he was, Derrick thought that

    no matter what happened, he would have to save his own life first.

    "Stop, Charles. Listen to me first. Nancy is your woman, and she is my future niece. Even if I have a

    grudge against you, Nancy had nothing to do with it. I can''t do anything to her. A few days ago... David

    came here."

    Of course, Charles knew that Derrick was going to throw the me on David.

    "Well, you have a little conscience. What did David say to you?" Charles asked.

    For a moment, Derrick faltered. "He said he hated you very much. If you hadn''t exposed Anna and

    me... Joseph should''ve been married Anna and the baby wouldn''t die, so I suspect... This is..."

    To add a little suspense, David stopped midsentence.

    Looking at Derrick with his cold eyes, Charles asked, "Do you think David did it?"

    "It''s just a presumption. I don''t have any evidence. You know, evidence is necessary for everything, so

    you should find one first." Knowing his nephew, Derrick had predicted what he was going to do next.

    After getting some information from him, Charles would confront David.

    David would definitely bite back when he knew that Derrick told on him. However, Derrick just had no

    choice but to pass the buck to David to stall Charles.

    N?velDrama.Org holds text ? rights.

    It would take some time for Charles to figure everything out.

    At that time, David and Derrick worked together to buy shares from TS Group and they would achieve

    their goal.

    It was a beautiful fantasy, but it was also difficult to put into action.

 Chapter 533 Edwards Call

    Chapter 533 Edward''s Call

    It was Jay''s task to record what Derrick had said.

    Sooner orter, Derrick would pay for what he had done. But now was not the right time, so Charles

    wasn''t nning to actually pour hot water on Derrick''s head.

    Charles pushed Derrick away and said, "Here''s your phone. Call David here."

    With his forehead creased, Derrick whispered, "You can find him yourself. Why do you ask me to call

    him here?"

    The reason why Charles asked him to summon David was because he wanted them to confront each

    other on the spot. In that way, they would me each other and ruin their rtionship. Besides,

    Charles needed to hear the other side of the story to understand what was really going on.

    Frightened, Derrick swallowed the lump on his throat. ''What a cruel man!''

    It seemed like Charles had many ways to torment him.

    "Just do as I say!" Seeing the hesitation on Derrick''s face, Jay kicked his butt hard again.

    Wincing in pain, Derrick shouted, "Ouch, wait, wait..."

    N?velDrama.Org holds text ? rights.

    "I''m waiting for you to call David now. Don''t waste any time. Hurry up!" Clenching his teeth, Jay took

    the thermos bottle from Charles'' hand and said, "You don''t have the heart to do it, do you? Let me do it!

    I have the heart to do it!"

    As Jay spoke, he raised the thermos bottle too high and the hot water began to drop.

    "Ouch, you bastard, it''s just a phone call. I''ll call him. Take the thermos bottle away quickly!" Since

    Derrick had no any connection with Jay, he knew that it was easy for him to do it.

    "Just call!" Knowing that Derrick was a cruel and cunning man, Jay forced him to call David

    immediately. He might be plotting something bad as he dragged.

    In the end, Derrick was left without a choice but to dial David''s number.

    As he pressed the phone against his ear, he prayed in his heart over and over again that David

    wouldn''t answer the call.

    Fortunately for Derrick, David had already turned off his phone a few days ago. He had done

    something that could be found out by Charles sooner orter, so David directly turned off his phone

    and found a ce to hide.

    On his first attempt, Derrick failed to get through, which made Derrick very happy. Then he pretended

    to call David several times more, but to no avail.

    "As you can see, I''ve tried to call him multiple times but no one was answering. Maybe it''s because

    David is busy, or maybe he''s not at home. s, maybe it''s because he has nothing to do with Nancy''s

    disappearance!" At this moment, Derrick was so confident that he even raised his voice.

    Hearing this, Jay looked at Charles and asked, "Where will David go?"

    How could Charles know? In the past few days, Charles had been as busy as a spinning top. He

    looked for a doctor to treat his grandfather, while searching for Nancy and taking care of the two

    children.

    Silence filled the room as Charles thought why David was suddenly out of reach.

    Just then, Charles'' phone rang.

    It was a call from Edward.

    As soon as he saw the news about Nancy today, he immediately called Charles.

    Listlessly, Charles answered the phone, but he didn''t say anything.

    After all, he knew that Edward called for Nancy. How should he tell Edward that he didn''t even know

    where she was?

    Seconds had passed but Charles still didn''t talk, so Edward asked, "It''s said that you have another

    woman and you ruined Nancy on purpose. Is that true?"

    At first, Edward didn''t believe that Charles would do such a thing, but the media exaggerated it.

    There were too many fake news, that people had been confused about what was true and what was

    not.

    In the end, the truth and the lies were mixed up.

    Frowning, Charles asked back, "You believe that?"

    "I don''t believe it. But tell me, where is Nancy?" As long as Nancy was okay, Edward wouldn''t care

    about what other people were saying.

    Although Edward was abroad and he had a woman who looked simr to Nancy, he had never

    forgotten Nancy and the children.

    The memory would be rooted in his heart, and it could not be pulled out.

    After a short pause, Charles replied, "I''m looking for her."

    His answer only made Edward sneer. "You mean you don''t know where Nancy is right now?"

    "Yes."

    "You bastard, what did you say when I left? You said you would protect Nancy and the children at all

    costs. You don''t know where Nancy is now. Why are you still so confident? If you don''t love her, you

    can give her back to me. Do you hear me?" The way Charles answered made Edward furious that he

    paced in the garden.

    He just hoped that Nancy and the children would be fine. That was all he asked.

    Because Edward loved Nancy too much, he let her stay by Charles'' side, knowing that she loved him

    so much. Edward gave way and sacrificed his love for them to be happy.

    But now, Edward was beginning to doubt Nancy''s choice. It seemed that Charles didn''t love her more

    than he did.

    Otherwise, he would never be so calm to say, "Yes," when Nancy was missing.

    How could Charles be so calm?

    "Charles, do you love Nancy?" Edward growled.

    "I love her more than you do!" Frustration was evident in Charles'' voice.

    "You love her, but you lost her. Is this how you love? Love is about care, protection and keeping her by

    your side. Where is she now? Tell me, where is she?" The more Edward asked, the more frustrated

    Charles felt.

    His words were like a sharp knives stabbing into Charles'' heart.

    Trying to contain his anger, Charles clenched his fists and said, "Edward, I''m more anxious than you.

    Please trust me. I''ve been looking for Nancy, but it''s not as simple as you think. I''m sorry, I haven''t

    found her yet."

    "If I''m not mistaken, Nancy has been missing for three days. Three days... Well, Charles, have you

    ever thought about what kind of situation Nancy has faced for such a long time? Others'' insults,

    coercion, or..." As he spoke, Edward felt goose bumps all over his body, so didn''t dare to say anything

    more.

    Right now, he was really afraid that something bad had happened to Nancy.

    If fate would be so unkind to let that happen, he would kill Charles.

    "Nancy must be fine! She must be fine!" It was more like Charles was convincing himself than Edward.

    Anyway, he would never allow anything bad to happen to Nancy.

    While Charles was on the phone, Derrick was busy observing him. When he saw Charles'' pained

    expression as he talked about Nancy, Derrick was overjoyed.

    So Derrick said, "Charles, Nancy has been missing for quite a while now, and maybe she''s already

    dead. She is not in this world now. Don''t bother to look for her. Besides, there are still plenty of women

    in this world. If you want to, I can find another one for you. I promise to find one that is one thousand

    times better than Nancy, no, ten thousand times better than Nancy. What do you think?"

    The words Derrick had said seemed like an invitation to beat him up.

    Before Derrick could finish his words, Charles'' palm alreadynded on his face. "Derrick, are you

    courting death?"

    Derrick knew that what he said would certainly irritate Charles, but Derrick didn''t expect that Charles

    would p him.

 Chapter 534 Sympathy

    Chapter 534 Sympathy

    Because of the impact, Derrick fell on the floor and his three teeth fell out.

    Blood trickled down from the corners of his mouth. Derrick felt his anger surging up as he wiped the

    blood in his mouth. "Charles, I''m telling the truth. Why did you hit me?"

    "Shut up if you don''t want the rest of your teeth to disappear!" Forcefully, Derrick was lifted up from the

    ground by Jay.

    Afraid of losing all his teeth, Derrick covered his mouth and kept silent.

    The call had finally ended, and Charles just felt disheartened with what Edward had told him.

    So Charles vented his anger on Derrick. "Tell me, where is Nancy now?"

    While speaking, Charles pressed his hand on Derrick''s unhealed wound.

    It could be imagined how painful it was for Derrick. Beads of sweat formed on his forehead.

    "Charles, let me die. I don''t want to live anymore. You''ve asked me so many times, but I don''t really

    know where Nancy is. Even if you kill me now, I can''t find Nancy for you." At this moment. Derrick was

    already crying in pain.

    It was true that Derrick and David had made a good n, but David didn''t tell him where Nancy was

    because he was afraid that Derrick would be forced by Charles to speak.

    So Derrick was not lying when he said he didn''t know where Nancy was.

    ''Thank God, I have no idea where Nancy is. If I know and Charles forced me like this, I might have

    spoken it out.''

    "You really don''t know?" Disbelief was written all over Charles'' face.

    Shaking his head, Derrick replied, "I really don''t know!"

    "Well, anyway, you are still an aplice. Otherwise, David wouldn''te to you. Let me tell you, it

    will be fine if nothing happens to Nancy, But if something bad happens... I won''t let you go easily!" After

    saying that, Charles pushed away Derrick and strode out.

    "Derrick, I have never seen a scum like you!" After giving Derrick a hard kick, Jay followed Charles

    outside.

    "Scum... I like this name." When Derrick grinned, his whole mouth ached. "Help, help, I''m dying."

    No matter how loud Derrick shouted, no one came.

    True enough, the evils he bought on himself were the hardest to bear.

    Meanwhile, Nancy woke up and found herself in a strange ce. It was not the first time that she had

    been abducted, so she was not surprised.

    But here...

    Material ? N?velDrama.Org.

    Why was it so quiet? Although the room''syout was simple, it had everything a room should have.

    Where was she? Why was she here?

    She wanted to stand up, but she felt weak. Maybe because she hadn''t been eating these days.

    All of a sudden, the door opened and a woman came in.

    The woman had red hair hanging down her shoulders, a ck leather dress, and a cigarette in her

    hand.

    There was no doubt that this woman worked in a brothel.

    "Where am I?" Being uncertain with her current situation, Nancy felt a chill down her spine.

    The woman walked over with a seductive smile. She touched Nancy''s face like touching a pet and said,

    "Nancy, I''m Nana. From now on, you''re mine."

    Even though she felt weak, Nancy met her eyes with dignity. "I''m my own. How can I be yours?"

    What she said made Nana sneer. "Silly girl, my name is Nana and I''m your savior. From now on, you

    can stay here. Listen to me, I promise you will have a wealthy life here."

    "I have to leave. I have to work and I have my family. I won''t stay here." When Nancy stood up and was

    about to leave, Nana stopped her.

    "Come back!" Her arm was grabbed by Nana so she was pulled back.

    This made her groan in pain, as she still felt weak from not eating for a few days.

    "You havee to my ce, so you are mine now. I have spent money on you. If you want to leave,

    give me back my money." Then Nana grabbed a fistful of Nancy''s hair.

    By then, Nancy had realized she had been sold to a dirty ce. "Let me go. Tell me, how much do you

    want?"

    As for who did that to her, Nancy had no idea.

    The night when she found the hospital on fire, her initial reaction was to call the patients to escape.

    However, when she was about to walk out, someone suddenly broke into the room. Thinking that it was

    a security guard who came to rescue her, she quickly said, "Leave me alone. Help the patients

    escape."

    Without saying a word, the man raised his hand and hit Nancy''s head.

    After this, Nancy fell down and lost her consciousness. The moment she woke up, she found herself in

    here.

    Since she knew Charles, it seemed like she had be a target for dangerous things such as

    kidnapping. Finally, she hade to understand why rich families had bodyguards to protect them

    when they went out.

    It turned out that it was really easy for them to get into trouble. It was indeed lonely at the top.

    Nancy was really not used to such a life full of fear, so she tried to keep a low profile and try not to

    enter the circle of the rich people.

    But in the end, she still couldn''t avoid being kidnapped.

    "As long as you let me go, you can ask for as much money as you want." After all, Nancy could ask

    Charles for help when it came to money. So she was confident to say these words.

    "Let you go?" Looking at her, Nana added, "Do you think I''m willing to do this? I don''t want to. I also

    want to find a good man to marry and have a few children, so that we can live a stable life. In the eyes

    of ordinary people, it''s easy to achieve the wish, but for us who sell ourselves, it''s just an illusion and

    extravagant hope. You have to ept your fate!"

    "No, I don''t want to. I was brought here by a bad guy. I''m really rich... As long as you let me go." In her

    mind, she thought these people were just greedy for money. As long as they let her go, she would give

    them what they wanted.

    "Let me tell you this. I''m rich now, but no matter how much money I have, it''s not enough to redeem

    myself. Not to mention that you sold yourself for a lifetime!" A scornful smile appeared on Nana''s face.

    "What do you mean by a lifetime?" At this moment, Nancy felt bouts of tingling and it was as if she had

    gone to hell.

    There was both sunshine and darkness in this world. As for the dark things, Nancy disdained toe

    into contact with them. She just wanted to be an ordinary person and live happily for the rest of her life.

    There was the man who loved her, and she had two beautiful children who were waiting for her at

    home. It was simple and beautiful.

    Why did someone alwayse out and ruin such a simple wish of her?

    "I gave them money and they sold you to me for a lifetime." The fact that Nana said it lightly scared

    Nancy.

    Her smile was creepy.

    It was as if Nancy was just an item that could be used for a lifetime.

    Taking a step back, Nancy stated, "You''re breaking thew. I''ll call the police." It was impossible for

    Nancy not to be afraid in this strange environment.

    She was alone now. If she was killed by a bad guy, people probably wouldn''t even know how she died.

    It was so unfair!

    "It''s ridiculous. I''m tired of this kind of life, too. If I could call the police, I would have called the police

    earlier. Don''t you think so? Then I don''t need to stay here and lead all these women. It''s very tiring,

    because you all don''t listen to me. But you willpromise sooner orter... I advise you to be

    obedient, so that you won''t suffer any pain. At that time, even if I pity you, I can''t help you." With a pitiful

    look on Nana''s face, she raised her hand and pinched Nancy''s cheek.

 Chapter 535 Nana

    Chapter 535 Nana

    Surprised with what she had said, Nancy asked, "Can''t I leave no matter what?"

    "Well, you still don''t believe me. Come on, let me show you." Then Nana took Nancy''s hand and led

    her to the window. She drew the curtain open and said, "Nancy, look at the people downstairs. I''m

    telling you, even a bird can''t fly out of here, let alone you."

    Through the window, Nancy saw a high fence, on which there wereyers of electric. Beneath the

    walls were a few rows of people dressed in ck, patrolling back and forth.

    "Am I imprisoned?" The view sent shivers down Nancy''s spine, that her voice trembled when she

    spoke.

    "Yes, you are imprisoned but it wasn''t me who imprisoned you. Just like you, I was brought and locked

    up here. Don''t try to escape... Well it''s not like you can escape anyway. You can only be obedient." As

    she walked towards the wardrobe, Nana continued, "Women here can''t wrap themselves up with

    clothes. We are here to make money for the master. Otherwise, we will be starved and be beaten. So,

    do your best, understand?"

    After saying that, Nana threw the costume to Nancy.

    N?velDrama.Org holds this content.

    As soon as Nancy saw the costume, her stomach was churned. Ever since she was a child, Nancy had

    never been the type to please anyone.

    Of course, she had tried her best to please Charles once or twice, but he was the love of her life.

    And he was the only man she wanted to please. As for pleasing other men... No, no, she would rather

    die.

    Gritting her teeth, Nancy said, "I don''t want to wear it!"

    "Nancy, don''t make things difficult for me. If you continue to resist, I can''t help you. Have a good rest

    now. The guests wille soon. You..." For a split second, Nana brushed her finger across Nancy''s

    face and then patted her shoulder with a smile. "You are so beautiful. It would be easy for you to make

    money. Remember, be a good girl!"

    "I won''t do it even if I die!" There was never a time in Nancy''s life that she imagined she would sell her

    body. She would never do that.

    "Since you are here, you have no other choice but to do it." After giving her a disdainful nce, Nana

    went out of the room.

    When the door closed, Nancy quickly searched the room for her phone. Unfortunately, she couldn''t find

    it anywhere.

    That was when she had realized that they took away her phone.

    The more Nancy stared at the clothes, the more she hated them. She looked for scissors but she

    couldn''t find any, so she tore the costume with her own hands.

    However, the costume was very flexible. No matter how hard she tried to tear it apart, it only wrinkled.

    There was not even a hole.

    Upon realizing that she couldn''t escape, Nancy sat on the edge of the bed in frustration. She couldn''t

    ept that she would die like this.

    "Charles,e and save me. If you don''te, I will..." Aware of what was going to happen, Nancy

    pursed her lips and waited for Charles to rescue her.

    She hoped that time could be slower, but the night hade unstoppably.

    The dreadful moment finally came, leaving her no chance to escape.

    When Nana''s eyes fell on the crumpled costume on the bed, she smiled and said, "Oh, Nancy, you''re

    really not a good girl. Just so you know, there used to be a girl who was more irritable than you. Guess

    what happened to her?"

    How could Nancy not be afraid?

    The mere thought of that scene gave her goose bumps. She couldn''t bear to stand in front of other

    men wearing clothes that barely covered her body.

    So Nancy sat still without saying anything.

    "Dress yourself. Or shall I help you?" Nana threatened.

    To buy some time, Nancy still didn''t say anything, thinking that maybe in the next few seconds, Charles

    would arrive with his men to rescue her.

    Yes. Charles would definitelye to save her. He loved her. How could he let her disappear?

    At this time, the only person Nancy missed was Charles.

    The man she loved most. The only man she wanted to be with.

    Seeing that she had no intention to speak or do as she said, Nana became impatient. "Why don''t you

    speak? Do you pretend to be dumb?"

    Nana was shouting but Nancy remained quiet.

    It annoyed Nana so much that she pped Nancy several times. Soon, several strong men came in.

    All of them were tall and strong, with a cruel look on their faces.

    "Help her change her clothes." As she gave way for the men, Nana stood aside and lit a cigarette.

    Obviously, Nancy was no match against Nana and the four men who were now standing in front of her.

    The men reached out to take Nancy''s clothes off, which terrified her that she clutched them tightly.

    "Don''t touch me. If you touch me, I''ll die in front of you."

    But they didn''t even budge; instead, one of the man sneered. "Well, it will not be the first time to see a

    woman die here. You can die! Let''s have a look."

    Nancy grabbed her clothes tightly and bumped into the wall in front of her.

    However, she just bounced back. It turned out that the walls here had been customized.

    Even if she wanted to, Nancy couldn''t die easily.

    Taking a drag on her cigarette, Nana said, "Our boss bought you for a high price. You can''t die easily!"

    "You have to take off your clothes today!" the man said and took off Nancy''s coat.

    "Stop! I''ll do it myself!" If she changed her clothes by herself, Nancy could buy some more time until

    someone came to get her out of here.

    So Nancypromised.

    "Well, you can go out now. Nancy is obviously a smart woman. She can''t survive here if she is too

    stubborn." With her arms crossed in her chest, Nana smiled victoriously.

    Perhaps it was because Nana was used to witnessing such a scene wherein, every girl who resisted at

    first, surrendered obediently in the end.

    Orpromised to fate.

    This was Nana''s victory.

    In the end, many girls woulde to this prison. Whether they were cheated or for money, they would

    be the same woman as Nana the moment they came in.

    It turned out that Nana was not lonely.

    This was life. This was their life.

    Nodding their heads, the men went out one by one.

    "Now that it''s only you and me, you can take off your clothes now. I''m also a woman, and I''ve seen

    many women''s bodies. You don''t have to worry about it." Nana flicked the cigarette gracefully.

    "Okay, but I haven''t done such a thing. I hope you can give me a transition time and let me slowly

    ept it," said Nancy.

    To her surprise, Nana suddenlyughed. "Nancy, I''ve met too many women, using all kinds of tricks.

    You just want to buy time and wait for someone to save you, right? Let me tell you, don''t dream about

    it. No one cane in here, not even Charles!"

 Chapter 536 Understood

    Chapter 536 Understood

    The moment Nancy heard this familiar name from Nana, she trembled in fear.

    If this woman knew who Charles was, then she naturally knew her rtionship with him. In other words,

    Nana knew her identity and her job...

    They way Nana said it so lightly seemed like she didn''t care about Charles'' power at all. What did it

    mean?

    Was the owner of this ce so powerful that even Charles couldn''t do anything about it?

    It was horrible!

    "You know Charles?" Although the answer was obvious, Nancy still refused to ept it.

    "Of course I know. He is the most powerful man in this city. How could I not know? In this kind of

    industry, we have contact with all kinds of people." As she spoke, Nana surveyed her up and down. "I

    have to say that Charles has a good taste. You are so beautiful, gentle and virtuous. But men are all

    like cats. When you are with him, he treats you as a treasure. When you are not with him, he will have

    another woman in a few days. So, don''t expect that Charles wille to save you. Well, even if he

    wants to, he probably can''t get in here. It''s better for him to find someone else to love."

    "You are so pathetic. You don''t know what love is. Once you fall in love with someone, you won''t let him

    go easily. Charles wille, and he will definitely save me. I believe him." By chatting, Nancy could

    stall time. So, she took this opportunity to make Nana talk more.

    The corner of Nana''s mouth twitched. She squeezed the cigarette hard in her fist, until the pieces of

    cigarette fell down from her hand.

    "Love, huh? For me, it is the most unreliable thing. In this world, you can only rely on yourself. You may

    not believe what I said now, but I''m sure that sooner orter, your hope for Charles will disappear. You

    will realize that love is like a big bubble that you blow up by yourself. It will soon disappear, and you will

    be desperate. Then you will feel that the world is full of deception. Men are the animals that women

    can''t trust... They are just animals that think with their lower bodies. When you offer them happiness,

    they will promise you everything. Once they are done with your body, they will remember nothing. So,

    Nancy, abandon your faith in love and change your clothes now!"

    Perhaps it was because Nana had been emotional that her eyes turned red when she said these

    words.

    Nana must have been hurt by love.

    Everyone had loved one or two bad men before.

    Women in the brothel had met a lot of men, and it was inevitable for them to fall in love with someone.

    However, men were mostly acting ording to circumstances. Those men took love as casual as

    every day''s meal, and women really couldn''t take it seriously.

    The one who took it seriously would lose.

    Content rights by N?velDr//ama.Org.

    "Do you know me?" It didn''t matter what the topic was; as long as Nancy could buy more time, she

    would ask anything.

    Before she replied, Nana pped to clean her hand and walked towards Nancy to help her take off her

    clothes. "Yes, I do. You are a famous pediatrician. Who doesn''t know you?"

    Taking a step back, Nancy asked, "Who sent me here?"

    It was as if Nancy''s question was a joke that Nana smiled again. "Nancy, don''t make things difficult for

    me. I''ve been here for so many years, and everything was provided by the master. I haven''t left this

    ce for a long time. How could I know who sent you here?"

    "I can see that you don''t like the life here. Why don''t you try to escape? Why do you just let them

    control you and let them take you as an object?" At this moment, Nancy was hoping to get close to

    Nana''s numb heart in a reasonable way.

    After all, she needed help. And the best choice was, of course, Nana.

    "You haven''t found your phone, have you? I don''t have a phone, no rtives, no friends, only money...

    Money that I can''t even spend... Just change your clothes, Nancy. Stop waiting for Charles. I''m telling

    you, you''ve been stalling for a long time. If you don''t listen to me, those men wille in again. I guess

    you don''t want to see them, do you?" The next second, Nana threw Nancy''s coat away and continued,

    "Your skin is wless. If you work hard here, you will live definitely live a good life."

    Knowing that she couldn''t resist, Nancy was forced to take off her clothes one by one and put them

    aside. Unwillingly, she slowly changed into the see-through clothes Nana gave her.

    "Nancy, you are so beautiful!" Gently stroking her cor bone, Nana added, "Well, if I were a man, I

    would definitely fall in love with you."

    Although Nancy couldn''t appreciate thispliment, she knew that she couldn''t be angry too, so she

    said, "To be honest, you are also beautiful and charming."

    It was a lie. Nancy really didn''t like Nana''s vulgar appearance.

    Maybe it was because she was in this kind of environment that Nana began to look frivolous. In the

    eyes of men, Nana was charming. But in women''s eyes, Nana was showing off.

    Pleased with what Nancy had said, Nana smiled. "s, I''m getting old. My skin is not as good as your

    smooth skin. Later, in front of men, you have to be smart. Try to not let them take advantage of you. If

    you can''t avoid them, just serve them well. We all know what they want to get from women."

    "I''m just a doctor, and I can only use my scalpel to treat children. I really don''t know how to do anything

    else," replied Nancy.

    "You''ll understand it soon. Don''t worry." What Nana wanted was for her to listen to her and obey her

    orders. If that happened, then everything would be fine.

    But if the girls dared to resist her, Nana would turn ruthless.

    If Nana didn''t have any means, she couldn''t survive here.

    Although Nancy''s heart was hammering in her chest, she pretended to be calm. "I hope you can teach

    me a lot."

    "It only took a few minutes to get over it. You are a smart girl. I like you." With a smile, Nana tidied up

    Nancy''s clothes. "Let''s go. I''ve asked someone to hang your photos out. The guests may not be able to

    wait any longer."

    Hung the photo and let the men choose?

    It was really dark here!

    Left without a choice, Nancy followed Nana out.

    After passing through the long corridor, she heard a burst of noise.

    At the entrance, there were many luxury cars lined up, and countless men came in one after another.

    Some were old and some were young. They were all having the time of their lives.

    It was a high-end club, because the guests here were either rich or powerful. Nancy concluded that the

    club owner really had a background.

    Who could it be? How could he not be afraid of Charles?

    While Nancy was thinking, Nana''s giggles registered through her ears. "Oh, Mr. Yang is here. Which

    girl do you like tonight? I''ll keep her for you."

    "Find Jane. I like her. She is young and beautiful, and knows what to do..." The man''s greasy face

    smiled like a flower, and his good features gathered together unexpectedly. He was one of those men

    who overdressed and thought themselves were very handsome.

    "Okay," Nana replied briskly.

 Chapter 537 The New Comer

    Chapter 537 The New Comer

    Not wanting to catch the men''s attention, Nancy tried her best to keep her head down.

    However, maybe it was because she was a stranger; the men still looked at her.

    "Oh, Nana, is this girl new here? She looks shy and scared." A guy from the crowdughed when he

    saw her looking on the ground, with her hair slightly covering her face.

    "Raise your head and let us have a look," another man echoed.

    Material ? N?velDrama.Org.

    Someone went straight over and raised Nancy''s chin. "Wow, this little face looks so smooth."

    Never had Nancy been treated so tant before, so she instinctively hit the man''s hand.

    "Show some respect!" This sentence was not too harsh, but it made the man angry. "Oh, this is a hot

    tempered girl. How can I respect you if you''re working here? Tell me, I''ll listen. Maybe after that, I''ll

    respect you well."

    The man''s face turned cold and his words became more outrageous.

    "Nancy, this is Mr. Chen. Don''t be impolite." Nana cast a warning nce at Nancy, telling Nancy to

    restrain her temper.

    Left without a choice, Nancy had to bite the bullet. "I''m sorry, Mr. Chen. I''m new here and don''t know

    much yet. Please forgive me."

    After she apologized, Mr. Chen''s cold face lit up. "It doesn''t matter. I like your attitude. No, no, it''s

    ying hard to get. I''ll order you tonight."

    "Oh, I like this girl too. Mr. Chen, don''t you have Bethel? Let''s discuss and leave Nancy to me today.

    What do you think?" All of a sudden, Mr. Yang became interested in Nancy and didn''t want to look for

    Jane now.

    They were all men in the business field, and they had business to do with each other. Naturally, when

    they hade to like the same thing, they would negotiate.

    "Okay, I''ll leave her to Mr. Yang first. I''lle for her tomorrow." Mr. Chen smiled awkwardly.

    Thinking that all the women here were priced, and these men were used to ying women, Nancy''s

    heart sank. They thought women were really toys.

    Pathetic?

    So pathetic!

    Why did shee here?

    What should she do now?

    As of the moment, Nancy had no other choice but to try to move forward and yed it by ear as she

    thought of a way to escape.

    With a satisfied smile, Mr. Yang came over to Nancy. "Nancy, you are with me tonight."

    "Hello, Mr. Yang." Despite what she was feeling, Nancy still greeted him politely.

    At this time, a girl, who looked less than twenty years old, ran out from one side. She looked smart and

    had two braids which made her cute and a little rustic

    This girl was Jane.

    "Oh, Mr. Yang, I''ve been waiting for you." Jealousy was evident in her eyes as she looked at Nancy.

    Girls here all hoped that they would be liked by one man, so that they wouldn''t have to keep changing

    guests.

    It could be seen that Mr. Yang used toe here to order Jane, but the Nancy caught the attention of

    Jane''s regr customer.

    "Oh, I''m busy tonight. Aren''t Mr. Chen and Mr. Huang here? Go and find them. I''lle for you

    tomorrow night." It was true that Jane was Mr. Yang''s favorite, but her presence right now made him

    impatient. For tonight, he only wanted Nancy, so he didn''t want to be bothered by other women.

    In the men''s mind, the women here were only for them to choose, and women didn''t have the right to

    ask the men to do anything.

    The women couldn''t be spoiled. They could only follow.

    Men here all had families. They could talk about money or any material things, but they couldn''t talk

    about love.

    These men had no heart or feelings for these poor women.

    Seeing how Mr. Yang reacted, Jane gave Nancy another ferocious look.

    As for Nancy, she was sad.

    If Nancy hadn''t experienced it herself, she really wouldn''t know that there was such a group of people

    in the world who could be so dark.

    "Let''s go, Nancy." Completely ignoring Jane, Mr. Yang put his hand on Nancy''s shoulder.

    "Okay." Although Nancy felt really ufortable, she could only agree.

    Worried, Nana exhorted, "Nancy, take good care of Mr. Yang. It''s your first time. Don''t make any

    mistake." After all, Nana had heard what kind of person Nancy was. She was a woman of high status in

    the society, so she would probably be very resistant. As for Nancy''s current performance, it was still a

    dying tactic.

    ''However, it''s not easy for you to leave after you enter the gate.''

    Nana had been in the brothel for too long, and even her eyes on people had be exceptionally

    sharp.

    With just one nce, she knew what was on Nancy''s mind.

    "Okay." It was Nancy''s reply.

    "Let''s go, girl." The more Mr. Yang looked at Nancy, the more he liked her. As he looked at her, he

    almost drooled.

    Feeling disgusted with Mr. Yang''s fat hands, she walked first.

    Before he followed Nancy, Mr. Yang said, "This woman is special. I like her. Nana, I''ll reward youter."

    "Thank you, Mr. Yang." Nana giggled.

    "Which room?" asked Nancy.

    "Well, that''s it. Girl, you are even more excited than me, huh?" A smile appeared on Mr. Yang''s face.

    ''Damn you!'' Since she couldn''t say it, Nancy only cursed him inside her head.

    When they reached the private room, Mr. Yang said, "Nancy, you can follow me from now on. I''m rich

    and I promise to make you the top prostitute here."

    "Thank you, Mr. Yang. But I''m a doctor. I should be working in the hospital, not here." With shaky

    hands, Nancy closed the door. She was afraid that Mr. Yang would pounce on her, so she immediately

    revealed her identity.

    In this way, she could keep a distance from Mr. Yang.

    Soon Nancy realized that her thought was too naive.

    Because it didn''t have any effect on Mr. Yang. "I don''t care you are a doctor. Your profession here is..."

    After a pause, he added, "Woman!"

    Then he turned on the light.

    As soon the light filled the room, Nancy gave a quick look around the room. There was a gray sofa,

    which looked very luxurious. In front of it was a tea table, on which there were fruits and wine for men

    to enjoy.

    At first nce, it looked like a private room in a bar, but the difference was, there was a bed beside the

    coffee table.

    Of course, Nancy knew what the bed was used for.

    It gave her goose bumps.

    Watching her look around the room, Mr. Yang narrowed his eyes. "Nancy,e and have a drink with

    me. Make me happy, so I will be good to you."

    "But I already have children, Mr. Yang. I was sent here without my knowledge. I don''t know where I am.

    Please lend me your phone." Nancy mustered up her courage and begged him. She hoped that Mr.

    Yang would have some conscience to help her this time.

    Believing that there was still an ounce of kindness in his heart aside from sphemy.

    Soon, Nancy realized that she was wrong again.

 Chapter 538 Nothing Else

    Chapter 538 Nothing Else

    The man looked at her with pure loathing. He gritted his teeth and said, "Don''t be so cocky, Nancy. Just

    because I like you doesn''t mean that you can ask me for anything. I can give you money. Aside from

    that, I won''t give you anything else. Do you understand?"

    "I don''t need money. I just want to borrow your phone." Nancy pleaded with the man begrudgingly.

    "I said no, so shut up!" Mr. Yang refused firmly. "I know what you''re going to do with my mobile phone.

    Let me tell you, because you''re already here, you should just forget about the outside world. Forget

    about everything you know. You are no longer the famous pediatrician or Charles'' woman. You''re now

    just an ordinary woman who''s a little prettier than other women and nothing else." Mr. Yang stared at

    Nancy with a sinister smile.

    Once again, Nancy was stunned. How did Mr. Yang know about her?

    "Why do you know those things about me? And why do you know Charles?" Nancy was thoroughly

    disturbed by this.

    "Obviously, I know about the famous president of TS Group, Mr. Fu. How can I not know about his

    woman, Nancy? Everyone must have recognized you when we were outside just now. As for us? We''re

    probably insignificant to Mr. Fu. But here..." Mr. Yang smiled scornfully. "This is the corner that is

    forgotten by the outside world. Whatever I do here has nothing to do with Charles. Therefore, Charles

    won''te here to find you. So, Nancy, my baby, just have fun."

    With an obscene smile, Mr. Yang stretched out his hand to touch Nancy''s face.

    "Please don''t do that." She quickly turned away to avoid his touch. Nancy felt so repulsed and

    frightened that she held herself in her arms.

    "Oh, Nancy. Just stop pretending. It''s boring. Without Charles, you are no different from the other girls

    here. Just be good and I''ll give you money. If you don''t listen, I''ll teach you a lesson." Mr. Yang rolled up

    his sleeves and began to walk menacingly towards Nancy.

    Nancy kept stepping back, but Mr. Yang was not deterred. He kept pursuing after her.

    After a few steps, Nancy had backed herself into the tea table. She picked up the wine bottle and held

    it in front of her. "If you take one more step forward, I will kill you."

    "How dare you! Let me see you try." This didn''t scare Mr. Yang at all. In fact, this made him more

    aggressive.

    Biting her lips hard, Nancy held the bottle high and red at Mr. Yang.

    "Stay away from me! Don''te any closer!"

    "I''m already here. Hit me on the forehead if you can. Come on..." Mr. Yang was sure that Nancy was

    just bluffing. He didn''t think she would actually hit him.

    But as soon as he took another step forward, Nancy smashed the bottle heavily onto his head. It

    immediately broke with a loud crash.

    Mr. Yang staggered backwards. He raised his hand to his forehead and wiped the blood gushing from

    it.

    "You little bitch! I didn''t think you''d really hit me! Do you still think you''re Charles'' woman? Don''t make

    meugh! I told you, you''re now my woman here!" Blood streamed down Mr. Yang''s head to his face

    and body. Nheless, he didn''t mind it that much.

    This man was obviously in pain. Yet, he was still reluctant to let Nancy go.

    Nancy had only used a fraction of her actual strength to hit him. She was only nning on teaching this

    man a lesson. She hoped that he would stop when it was enough.

    However, she didn''t expect that this man would not stop until he got her. Therefore, Nancy regretted

    her decision. If she had known this earlier, she would have used more strength to knock this man

    unconscious.

    If she had done that, maybe she could have left this ce by now.

    "Don''te any closer! I''m warning you! I''ll..." Nancy was still holding onto the broken bottle. She kept

    waving it forward to protect herself.

    "What more do you want? Let me tell you, I like hot-tempered women. You''re my type, Nancy. You

    better believe that I''m going to get you today!" Mr. Yang touched his forehead and then reached out his

    bloody hand as he rushed dauntlessly toward Nancy.

    "Don''t do this, please!" Nancy ran away from him and evaded his grasp. He quickly ran after her. After

    a few minutes of running around, the man eventually cornered her.

    At that moment, the man seemed like a demon in Nancy''s eyes. She was utterly terrified and disgusted

    of him.

    "Got you, Nancy! Now tell me, do you and Charles y around like that? I''m really excited at the

    thought that you''re Charles'' woman. So, Nancy, please indulge me today and just do what I ask you to

    do. Okay?"

    The man''s vile and despicable face was undisguised at this moment. He really looked like a demon

    who was about to devour his prey.

    "Mr. Yang, I''ve told you. Don''te any closer!" Nancy had already backed into a corner. She had

    nowhere left to hide. The only weapon she could use now was the broken bottle on her hand.

    "Oh, Nancy. How can I make out with you if I don''te closer?" Mr. Yang objected as heughed

    indecently. "Don''t tease me. I really like you. And this makes me like you even more."

    ring at Mr. Yang''s disgusting face, Nancy didn''t say anything. She was merely waiting for him to get

    closer.

    However, Mr. Yang didn''t realize that and reached out to grab the bottle from Nancy''s hand.

    But at the very moment he stretched out his hand, Nancy quickly raised the bottle and smashed it hard

    on Mr. Yang''s head again.

    Bang! Bang! Bang! She smacked him three times with it! This time, Nancy used her full strength. She

    poured all her anger and hatred on her attack.

    Mr. Yang''s eyes rolled back into his head as he fell to the ground with a loud thud.

    All of a sudden, a burst ofughter came from outside. "Oh, the people in this room are really

    interesting. What a performance! Did you hear that scream? It sounded so real."

    Not daring to make any noise, Nancy carefully opened the door after the footsteps had passed.

    But before Nancy could even run away, Nana had walked towards her.

    "Nancy, what''s the matter with you? So much blood... What''s with the blood on your hands?" Nana

    looked at her from top to bottom. Nancy looked disheveled. "Wait, the scream just now... What

    happened? Oh my God..." Nana peered through the open door and immediately covered her nose with

    a handkerchief. "Guards, something happened here!"

    As soon as Nana shouted, several men came over.

    Without saying anything, they instantly grabbed Nancy''s arms to prevent her from running away.

    Then, Nana turned to her and said, "Where do you think you''re going?"

    "Ah! Let go of me!" Nancy struggled hard against their grasp.

    However, the more she struggled, the tighter the men held onto her. They almost had to drag her

    forward towards another room.

    Meanwhile, Nana was still barking orders to her men. "Guards, get Mr. Yang out of here. The smell of

    blood is disgusting. Clean this room as soon as possible." Clearly, this thing had already happened a

    lot of times before. Some of their women hit the men. It was alsomon for men to hit the women.

    Nana was already used to it. Therefore, she knew what steps should be done.

    They quickly took Mr. Yang out. Someone had already been assigned to send him to the hospital.

    In the other room, Nancy tightly hugged herself as she leaned against the corner.

    N?velDrama.Org holds text ? rights.

    Nancy had used much of her strength in knocking out Mr. Yang and struggling against the guards''

    grasp. She had no idea whether that foul bastard was dead or not.

    Why didn''t she get Mr. Yang''s phone and call Charles before she went out of the room? Wouldn''t she

    be saved if she did? Nancy regretted not thinking about that sooner.

    Just as Nancy fretted, the door of the room suddenly opened. Nana entered and walked towards her.

    p! As soon as she reached Nancy, Nana pped her in the face. "How could you do this? You didn''t

    listen to me, did you? The people here don''t know Charles, so no one will spoil you. If you still don''t

    understand your present role, I''ll send you to the snake cave tomorrow! So, you won''t be able to get out

    for the rest of your life!"

 Chapter 539 A Small Room

    Chapter 539 A Small Room

    As she felt the burning pain on her face, Nancy red at Nana with hatred. "You are also a woman.

    Why did you line up with them to do these shameless bad things?"

    "Do you think I want to do it? I also want to be a good person, but do you know what the result of being

    a good person is? Nancy, I''m not frightening you, but even God can''t save you. There are surveince

    cameras everywhere. Where do you want to go?" Then Nana let out scornfully. "Don''t do anything

    stupid. Be good and reflect on yourself here. You have to go out tomorrow night!"

    After saying that, Nana walked out with feeling helpless. "Ah, newers, none of them is easy to deal

    with. I''m so unlucky!"

    That night, Nancy spent the night in a cold dark room.

    The next day, Nancy woke upte but no one came to disturb her which was really strange.

    Afternoon came but no one came to check on her or to give her food.

    It was getting dark again, but still no one came, as if Nancy had been forgotten.

    Soon enough, Nancy''s stomach rumbled because of hunger. She hadn''t eaten the whole day, and she

    was beginning to feel weak.

    "Hello, help!" The longer she waited for someone toe, the more frightened Nancy became.

    If this went on for a week, Nancy would probably starve to death.

    Finally, after her throat got tired from shouting, she heard footsteps outside.

    Then the door opened and a man came over to lift her up without a word.

    "Because of you, Nana has been starved for a whole day. If you don''t behave well tonight, Nana will die

    with you," the man said gloomily.

    "What? Why?" In Nancy''s opinion, Nana was the one who bullied her. She was the one who made a

    mistake, but why did Nana get punished as well?

    What were the rules here?

    Material ? N?velDrama.Org.

    "Because you belong to her." The man''s words were followed by a bark ofughter. "If you don''t

    behave well tonight and make trouble, we will throw you into the snake cave tomorrow."

    "You will pay for it," said Nancy bitterly.

    "Really? What will I pay? As far as I remember, only women die here. Who do you think will pay for it?"

    With a smirk, the man added, "Let''s go. It''s your duty to entertain the guests well. Otherwise, you will

    have to face your punishment tomorrow."

    Carrying Nancy, the man walked out of the room. "If you don''t behave well, Nana won''t be able to eat

    for the next five days. Look how she suffers because of you! Stupid women."

    "You are too vicious! It''s too unreasonable!" No matter how she struggled, Nancy felt too weak to get

    away from him.

    Compared to this man, her strength was nothing.

    "Be reasonable? No one knows how to write the word ''reasonable'' here. So you''d better save it. Let''s

    go!" The man walked along the hallway until they reached a private room.

    This room was simr to that ofst night''s. The only difference was that the light was brighter here,

    and there were some paintings and calligraphies hanging on the wall.

    A man wearing white was sitting gracefully on the sofa.

    "Mr. Bai, the woman you want is here." It was what the man said when he put Nancy down.

    The man, who he called Mr. Bai, said in a low voice, "Your name is Nancy?"

    With her head held high, Nancy replied, "Yes, who are you?"

    Before he spoke, Mr. Bai poured himself a cup of tea. "I''m Mr. Bai. The man beside you just called me.

    Didn''t you hear him?"

    Mr. Bai''s voice was very pleasant to hear. He looked gentle, and his style waspletely different from

    Mr. Yang and Mr. Chen''s.

    "Mr. Bai, how could a gentleman like youe to this kind of ce?" Her voice was dripping with

    sarcasm.

    "This kind of ce? What do you think this ce is? Or, who shoulde and who shouldn''t?" As he

    spoke, Mr. Bai took a sip of his tea.

    Squinting her eyes, Nancy asked, "This ce is dirty. It''s a ce for men to act wildly, not a ce for

    noble people like you. Don''t you think it''s very dirty here?"

    At this moment, Nancy didn''t feel any fear towards the man in front of her. So she could raise her chin

    and speak arrogantly with him.

    There was a ghost of smile in Mr. Bai''s lips. He put down the teacup and crossed his arms as his eyes

    fell on Nancy. "Nancy, you are indeed a female hero, but I tell you, there are all kinds of mening

    here, good and bad. Some are for fun, and some are for confidants, such as me... I''m just here to find

    someone who I can talk to."

    Unlike Mr. Yang who was impatient and rough, this man looked gentler. Whatever might be his reason

    for being here, at least what he said soundedfortable.

    After a short pause, Nancy asked tentatively, "Mr. Bai, don''t you want to know who I am?"

    "I don''t want to know. It doesn''t matter who you are. What I only need to know is that you are a woman

    and you like men. That''s enough for me." The way he said those words was so light, like it was not

    offensive at all.

    Taking a deep breath, Nancy continued, "Mr. Bai, what I''m saying is... I was just forced toe here. I

    have a husband and two children who mean the world to me. Now that I''m here... They must be looking

    for me anxiously. Please give them a call for me and tell them that I am here."

    Shaking his head, Mr. Bai replied, "No, I can''t. They took my phone as soon as I came here, and I don''t

    have the right to send letters for you. You''d better stay here obediently and be my confidant. What do

    you think?"

    "My heart is at home. How can I be your confidant?" It was not hard to guess that Charles and kids

    were anxiously waiting for her toe home.

    Silence filled the room. Mr. Bai took a sip of his tea before he said, "Well, let''s have a try. Maybe I will

    agree to your request as long as we have a good talk."

    Biting her lips, Nancy thought for a while. Since she couldn''t escape, having someone to rely on would

    be a great help. At least, Mr. Bai didn''t look as dirty as the other men.

    So in the end, Nancy had no choice but to aggrieve herself. "Okay, Mr. Bai. What do you want to talk

    about? I''ll talk with you."

    A smile appeared on his face. "Well, that''s good. What do we talk about? There are many interesting

    topics between men and women."

    Once again, that terrible feeling filled her heart. She wanted tough, but she couldn''t.

    His words made Nancy blush and her heart beat faster.

    It turned out that beautiful words also had the most shameful side.

    No, some words could only be said between couples, or when couples were deeply in love. These

    words shouldn''t be said in front of strangers.

    Seeing that Nancy seemed to have to intention to talk, Mr. Bai''s mood shifted. "Why don''t you speak?"

    "I can''t." Then Nancy let out a heavy sigh.

    She really didn''t know how to say it.

    Nor she could say these words out.

    "Come on, let me teach you." Mr. Bai crooked his finger at Nancy.

 Chapter 540 Mr. Bai

    Chapter 540 Mr. Bai

    Bracing herself for whatever could happen, Nancy slowly walked towards him.

    On the other hand, Mr. Bai patted his own leg, inviting Nancy to sit on hisp.

    As conservative as she had always been, Nancy couldn''t sit there.

    Therefore, she sat next to Mr. Bai and said in a ttering tone, "Mr. Bai, you are obviously smart. If

    there''s something you want to talk about, don''t rush it. Let''s take it easy, okay?"

    While listening to Nancy, he picked up the teacup and took a sip from it. Nancy took this as an

    opportunity to observe him. His skin was fair and soft which could make people doubt if he really was a

    man.

    This man was really beautiful, just like a girl.

    A man should be a man. Nancy really couldn''t appreciate a man like Mr. Bai. She preferred those men

    who were masculine, just like Charles.

    "Yes we will take it slow...but you also have to say it." Then he put his hand on Nancy''s

    His hand was cold, as if he was lifeless.

    Although Nancy felt nervous, she couldn''t show it in front of Mr. Bai. So she focused her attention to the

    dessert on the tea table.

    As soon as she saw it, Nancy had the urge to eat it because she was really hungry.

    But Mr. Bai''s hand was pressing on her hand, so she couldn''t move.

    Being this close to him gave a chance for Nancy to notice that his breathing was a little rapid, and his

    eyes were slightly red.

    "Nancy, your skin is so good, and your hair... Do you know what I like about you? It''s your hair. They

    say, women are attractive and sexy. But I think the sexiest part of a woman''s body is her hair. Not every

    woman has it. You have..."

    Not knowing what to reply, Nancy briefly said, "Really?"

    Nodding his head, Mr. Bai circled his fingers around Nancy''s hair, which was too intimate, so Nancy

    instinctively dodged it.

    Instead of moving back, Mr. Bai leaned even closer until his head levelled to Nancy''s ear. "I like your

    hair."

    "Mr. Bai, we are destined to meet each other. Let me propose a toast to you." In a hurry, Nancy picked

    up the winess in front of her and offered it to him.

    "Well, a good wine and a beautiful woman. That''s all I want in my life. Thank you." With a smile, Mr. Bai

    took the ss from Nancy''s hand.

    Thinking that she was lucky enough that Mr. Bai was not as rude as the other men, Nancy sighed in

    relief.

    She picked up the ss and clinked it with Mr. Bai''s. "Thank you for yourpliment. Cheers."

    In her mind, she thought that as long as Nancy respected him, he would pretend to be a gentleman and

    wouldn''t show his bad side.

    That was why Nancy tried her best to smile sweetly as she nned to get Mr. Bai drunk first.

    Looking at her face, Mr. Bai brought his winess to his mouth.

    After drinking the rest of his wine, he licked his lips and said, "Beauty is the best dish for men."

    Through her smile, Nancy hid the uneasiness she was feeling. "Drinking with Mr. Bai is also a rare

    enjoyment. Come on, let''s have another drink."

    Without waiting for his reply, she refilled the ss for him.

    After drinking several sses of wine in a row, Mr. Bai''s bloodless face flushed.

    At this time, Nancy knew that he was already drunk but she still persuaded him to drink more.

    Minutes had passed and Mr. Bai became so drunk that he couldn''t even remember the date today.

    Whenever Nancy refilled his ss, he would drink it without a second thought.

    Until he was drunk and fell on the sofa.

    Wiping the sweat on her forehead, Nancy reached out and searched Mr. Bai''s body. Sure enough, she

    didn''t find his phone.

    It was then that Nancy realized that he was not lying. His phone had really been taken away before he

    came in.

    What should she do now?

    It was impossible to get in touch with the people from the outside world without a phone. How could

    she get the phone?

    Biting her lips, Nancy thought for a while. She knew that she couldn''t just sit still and wait for death

    here. Yesterday, she pped Mr. Yang and today she made Mr. Bai drunk. Maybe tomorrow she would

    meet more bastards, or even worse than the first two men. She had managed to dodge it twice, but she

    might not be able to avoid her dreadful fate again.

    The next minute, Nancy stood up and walked out of the room.

    Smiling innocently, Nancy approached the receptionist. "Excuse me, where is Mr. Bai''s phone? He

    wants to use it."

    "Guests can''t make phone calls here. Don''t you understand?" The receptionist gave Nancy a scornful

    look and said, "Don''t waste your time. Your tricks have been used by other women for countless times."

    Nancy''s heart skipped a beat. It turned out that what she wanted to do had already been seen by this

    woman.

    "Oh, I don''t want to do anything. Mr. Bai just asked me toe here. I will let him know about what

    you''ve said." The smile on her face only disappeared when she turned around.

    To say that she was disappointed was an understatement.

    When she went back to the private room, Mr. Bai was still sleeping.

    For a moment, Nancy sat quietly as she stared at the food on the table. Then her eyes squinted at the

    te of chili powder, which was used as a condiment.

    If Mr. Bai drank it, he would feel ufortable, right?

    After thinking about it for a long time, Nancy had no choice but to do so.

    Hence, she added chili powder to the water and gently shook Mr. Bai''s body. "Mr. Bai, you are drunk.

    Drink some water. Come on."

    No matter how hard she shook him, Mr. Baiy still on the sofa. Not even her gentle voice could wake

    him up.

    In a hurry, she turned Mr. Bai over and let him lie on the sofa. Nancy reached out and pinched his chin,

    so Mr. Bai could open his mouth.

    Then Nancy made him gulp down the now spicy water.

    As she did it, Nancy''s face wrinkled. She couldn''t imagine drinking this. Since Mr. Bai couldn''t bear its

    taste, he couldn''t help but cough.

    With his eyes still closed, he shouted, "Water! Water!"

    N?velDrama.Org holds this content.

    "Mr. Bai, you are drunk. You should drink more water." This time, Nancy poured the chili powder in his

    wine and made him drink it.

    It didn''t take long until Mr. Bai began to feel like his stomach was burning. "Ah, my stomach hurts so

    much. I want water."

    The chili powder had been used up, so she simply kneaded all the messy condiments on the table and

    added them into the wine. Even after this, Mr. Bai still didn''t wake up. Soon, he curled up into the shape

    of a hedgehog as he held his belly, groaning in pain.

    "Mr. Bai, what''s wrong with you? Mr. Bai!" Nancy shouted on purpose.

    "It hurts so bad... So bad!" Beads of sweat formed on his forehead as he shouted in pain.

    In an exaggerated manner, Nancy said, "Oh, what should I do? Mr. Bai, you just drank a little wine and

    water. What''s happening to you?"

    At the same time, she was thinking that Mr. Bai should go to the hospital to have an intravenous drip.

    He couldn''t just stay here.

    When nobody came, Nancy raised her voice. "Oh, help. Mr. Bai seems to be drunk. He''s in pain. What

    should I do?"

    To Nancy''s disappointment, ten minutes had already passed but no one came to help.

    It was normal for people here to abuse women, but why were they cold to the guests too?

    Even after shouting for a while, it was as if no one heard her.

    Just as she thought about this, Nancy heard footsteps rushing, and then the door of the private room

    was kicked open.

    A man wearing sunsses broke in, followed by several strong men.

    "Mr. Bai is drunk." Needless to say, Nancy felt nervous to see them but she tried her best to stay calm.

    "Nancy... You''re awesome! You''re awesome! Charles is really a good teacher! You even dare hurt other

    people..." The man in the leadughed.

    By the mention of Charles'' name, Nancy suddenly became confused. "What do you mean?"

 Chapter 541 Drifting Away

    Chapter 541 Drifting Away

    The man strode aggressively towards Nancy. As soon as he reached her, he stretched his hand out

    and forcefully grabbed her hair. "Nancy! What the hell is this?"

    He showed her the phone in his hand. On it, there was a video recording of Nancy pouring chili powder

    and all kinds of condiments into Mr. Bai''s drink.

    Nancy raised her head, noticing a camera that was mounted in an obscure corner of the room.

    With a mocking smile, Nancy said, "You even installed surveince cameras in here..."

    Then, the man turned off the video and tugged at her hair. "Of course, we did. We are quite lenient with

    the others, but not with you. You''re too cunning. Therefore, it makes it really hard for us to trust you.

    Tell me, how should I punish you?" As he said this, the man grinned wickedly. He raised Nancy''s chin

    with the hand that was also holding the phone.

    Nancy suddenly stretched out her hand and tried to grab the phone. The man was a bit caught off

    guard when she did this.

    All she needed was to take hold of any phone and call Charles. If she seeded, then maybe...

    However, it was much too difficult to achieve this. The man was able to pull the phone out of her reach.

    Soon after, he kicked Nancy to the ground. "How dare you grab my phone?! Do you really want to

    die?!"

    With a loud bang, Nancy hit her head hard on the tea table. She staggered as she almost cked out

    from the impact.

    Nevertheless, she endured the pain and remained silent.

    "What a nuisance! Throw her into the snake cave!" The man grunted and ordered his men to take her

    away.

    "Yes, sir! Right away!" Two of his men came over and dragged Nancy upwards. Then, they forcefully

    restrained her.

    Nancy struggled as they dragged her away. "You won''t get away with this! Don''t be too cocky. You will

    regret ever doing these things to me! And if you kill me, Charles will find you sooner orter..." They

    merelyughed at her and said. "Ha-ha, right. Just shut up,dy!" Nancy knew what she was going to

    face next. She couldn''t help but get anxious and scared.

    There was no doubt that it would be horrible. Ever since she was a child, she had always been afraid of

    snakes.

    She had a shback of a certain memory back when she was still young. Jill asked her to water the

    flowers in the yard. However, when she opened the door, she saw a green snake coiled beside the

    water valve. Naturally, young Nancy screamed and immediately ran back to the vi.

    She sobbed as she told them what she saw. "T-There''s a-a s-snake! A-a g-green s-snake!" Nancy''s

    voice trembled as she stuttered. However, she didn''t get anyfort from Jill.

    She dismissed her and merely said, "Nancy, it''s just a snake. Will it eat you?"

    That snake in the past couldn''t have eaten a person, right? Maybe it was quite harmless because it

    was just one snake. But what if a person encountered countless snakes? Would she survive?

    Even if they weren''t able to eat her, they could just torment her to death, couldn''t they?

    Out of desperation, Nancy closed her eyes and thought about Charles and her two lovely children.

    She simply couldn''t ept not seeing them ever again!

    Unfortunately, she didn''t have the strength to struggle anymore. Was this her end?

    She didn''t know how long they had been walking through the corridor. Soon after, they started to

    descend to the basement. As soon as they opened the door, they threw Nancy inside.

    Nancy didn''t want to open her eyes. She was afraid that as soon as she opened them, she would see

    the snakesing towards her.

    She could hear the snakes crawling on the ground and hissing. She trembled in fear as the hairs on the

    back of her neck stood up.

    The two men had already walked out, and mmed the door shut. Nancy also heard them locking it

    from the outside.

    How long could she even survive if she was left alone in here?

    She knew that she was a strong woman. However, this was a totally different matter since she was now

    facing snakes. It was quite unthinkable that she could just stop being afraid of them.

    After quite some time, Nancy''s eyes remained closed. Surprisingly, no snake had slithered towards her

    yet.

    Slowly and carefully, Nancy opened her eyes. They immediately widened in shock as soon as she saw

    lots of them in front of her. She couldn''t even count how many they were. She saw several bundles of

    snakes coiled around each other.

    Each one of them was slithering towards her... Curiously, they stopped moving forward when they were

    just a short distance from where she was standing.

    In fact, they were only a few centimeters away from her.

    Nancy slowly retreated back to the door. To her surprise, the snakes did not follow her. She instantly

    guessed there was something blocking their way.

    She quickly calmed herself down. Then, Nancy cautiously stretched her hand out in front of her. Sure

    enough, there was a ss wall in front of her that separated her from the snakes.

    Nancy took a deep breath and let out a great sigh of relief as she copsed on the ground. Only then

    did she find out that her clothes werepletely wet.

    N?velDrama.Org holds text ? rights.

    Thankfully, they didn''t throw her directly into the pit of snakes. Therefore, she didn''t want to frighten

    herself any more than she was right now. She was still alive. She was determined to keep herself alive.

    After a short while, Nancy walked towards the farthest corner of the room which was away from the

    snakes. She sat down and squinted her eyes in concentration.

    It was a good thing that she ate something in the private room. Because of that, she was not hungry

    yet. She wondered what she would face next after this horrible night had passed.

    Would it be the fierce man again? Or... Would it be Nana?

    Maybe it would be Charles?

    ''Charles, why haven''t youe to save me yet? It''s already been three days! I''m so tired.

    If you don''te soon, you might never see me again!''

    Nancy prayed earnestly. Over and over again, she hoped that Charles would find her soon.

    ''Charles, pleasee find me quickly.'' Nancy sobbed as she fell asleep due to exhaustion.

    At this time, Charles was obviously still looking for Nancy. Itpletely pissed Charles off when they

    spent a lot of time on Derrick, but got nothing. They were already out of clues as to where Nancy was.

    Needless to say, it made Charles very desperate. In the business world, he was considered almost

    invincible and all-powerful. But now, he couldn''t do anything. He felt powerless as he sat on the

    hospital''s sofa. His eyes were closed as he rested his head upon his hands. He looked utterly

    depressed.

    "Don''t worry, Charles. We will find Nancy soon. Let''s think of a n again! Maybe there''s something

    we''ve overlooked." Jay also felt really anxious. But all he could do wasfort Charles. He couldn''t

    stand seeing the helpless look on his friend''s face.

    "What else can we do? It has already been three days. We haven''t found any clue about Nancy yet.

    Where on earth did she go? Why can''t I find her?" Charles'' voice sounded hoarse and tired.

    "Maybe... Maybe Nancy wille back tomorrow! Or maybe she''s on her way home right now..." Jay

    faltered as he couldn''t find the right words tofort Charles. What else could he do?

    Charles smiled bitterly. "I know you''re trying tofort me, Jay. But right now... I don''t really need it.

    And it''s not working."

    Jay stared sadly at his friend and sighed. He didn''t know what else to do.

    In the past, it didn''t matter what sort of difficulties Jay encountered. His first thought would always be to

    ask Charles for help.

    And without fail, Charles would always be there for him. Jay couldn''t even remember how many times

    Charles helped him.

    To him, Charles was almost godlike. He could always make things happen and do whatever he wanted

    to do.

    But now, it seemed like there were also things that Charles couldn''t do anything about.

    Jay''s heart ached for Charles. He wanted tofort his best friend, but he didn''t know what to say.

    The room fell silent for a while. Neither of them spoke.

    All of a sudden, they heard someone talking loudly. "The patient who just transferred is in a very critical

    condition. Where is Director Nancy?"

    "Director Nancy was asked to attend to the patient''s consultation," replied another nurse.

    But then another one chimed in, "What on earth are you talking about? Director Nancy has been

    missing for a few days now, remember? How can she attend to a consultation?"

    "Oh, that''s right! I''m sorry, I forgot. What should I do? The patient''s bone marrow became infected after

    her leg was fractured. The small hospitals didn''t want to ept the patient, so they transferred the

    patient here. Aside from Director Nancy, no one else can treat him!" the first nurse narrated anxiously.

    "But what do we do? Director Nancy is not here. I guess our hospital won''t be able to attend to this

    patient. The skeletal inmmation is much too serious. Maybe he''ll need an amputation," the second

    nurse stated gravely.

    "How could Director Nancy disappear without a trace? It''s unbelievable!" the third one asked.

    "Yeah, you''re right. No one even knows whether she''s dead or alive," said the other one.

    The three of them continued talking as they walked away.

 Chapter 542 Eavesdropping

    Chapter 542 Eavesdropping

    Charles stood up and followed them.

    "Charles, where are you going?" Confused, Jay stood up and followed him.

    It was as if Charles didn''t hear him. His attention was on the nurse ahead of him.

    After a few minutes of walking, they ended up in the surgery department, where they heard a woman

    shouting. "We didn''t do anything bad! How did you get osteomyelitis? What''s going happen to us if you

    are disabled?"

    "Stop shouting. You are so annoying! It''s all because of that damn Nancy..." Upon realizing that he

    shouldn''t have said Nancy''s name, the man paused.

    This man was none other than Mr. Yang.

    Back in the club, he was beaten too hard by Nancy until his head was covered with blood, so he was

    sent to a small hospital by the club''s people. However, when he got out of the car, his leg was injured.

    At that time, Mr. Yang didn''t expect it to be so serious. He had been admitted in that hospital for two

    days. He thought that he just had an concussion and might be fine after staying in the hospital for two

    days. He didn''t expect that his legs would suddenly turn blue. He hurriedly went to do an X-ray, and the

    doctor told him that his legs were broken and the bone marrow was infected, so he was asked to be

    transferred to another hospital.

    He went to several hospitals, but orthopedists didn''t dare to treat him, so he came to the renowned

    municipal hospital in the city.

    Now when he thought of it, he really regretted that he had chosen to have sex with Nancy. If it wasn''t

    for her, he wouldn''t have gotten into so much trouble.

    Therefore, when he identally blurted out Nancy''s name, he immediately covered his mouth for fear

    of being heard.

    "Tell me who Nancy is? Why do you me her? Is she your mistress?" His wife kept yelling. She didn''t

    know Nancy, but she could tell that Nancy was a woman from her name.

    Her husband liked ying around, which made her angry. She had asked for a divorce several times,

    but the man didn''t agree. Mr. Yang was afraid that it would damage his reputation.

    They continued to be with each other like this.

    Hearing a strange woman''s name from his man''s mouth ignited her anger again. "Tell me, who is

    Nancy?"

    As his eyes looked around, Mr. Yang whispered, "Hey, keep your voice down. I''ll be in trouble if

    someone hears me..."

    "Is she your mistress? You bastard. I know you have been restless in the past few years. It turns out

    that it''s because of that woman named Nancy. Ask her toe here! I''d like to see what she looks like.

    A temptress and mistress who destroys other people''s family..." Believing that Nancy was her

    husband''s mistress, the woman continued to nag.

    "You bastard woman, are you done with it? I told you not to shout. You''re getting louder and louder.

    You... What''s wrong with you?" Mr. Yang got angry and reached out to grab his wife''s hair.

    Unfortunately, as he was lying on the bed, the woman naturally couldn''t let him seed. So she quickly

    jumped to the side, and looked at the exasperated Mr. Yang. "You are almost disabled now, yet you still

    roared at me? If you don''t ask Nancy toe here, I won''t care if you die on that bed."

    "You bitch... You piss me off!" It was just a split of the tongue. He didn''t mean to say Nancy''s name out

    loud. If it was heard by others... Only God knew what could happen to him.

    But this woman didn''t give up and shouted Nancy''s name again and again!

    All Mr. Yang could do was re at her and shout back because he couldn''t even stand.

    "Fuck off! Fuck off! I don''t want to see you at all!" It was not hard to tell that he was angry, based on his

    red face.

    "I haven''t seen what that bitch Nancy looks like. Why are you asking me to get out? I''ll get out of here

    as soon as I see her. Call her and ask her toe here now and I''ll tear her apart!" The woman''s voice

    was so loud that Mr. Yang had to cover his ears.

    Although he wanted get up and tear the woman''s mouth apart, it was too painful for him to move his

    leg.

    No matter how much he hated this woman now; there was nothing he could do about it.

    "You...You..." With gritted teeth, Mr. Yang pointed at her angrily. ''I''d better not say anything. ''My wife is

    a bad tempered woman. The more I don''t allow her to speak, the more she will speak.''

    After all, it was his fault that he mentioned Nancy''s name.

    It never urred to Mr. Yang that Charles would hear what he said.

    When Charles and Jay appeared in front of him, Mr. Yang was scared to death. His lips slightly parted

    in shock and his heart hammered in his chest.

    "Tell me, where is Nancy?" Charles voice sounded like it wasing from hell.

    "Mr. Fu, I don''t know who Nancy is." Of course, Mr. Yang knew he had to y dumb. Otherwise,

    Charles would force him to talk.

    However, his wife was so stupid that she came out to pull the rug from under Mr. Yang''s feet. "Oh, you

    just said that your injury was all caused by Nancy, but now you pretend that you don''t know her? You...

    Are you Nancy''s boyfriend?"

    The woman didn''t know Charles, so she didn''t have the sense of propriety when she spoke to Charles.

    Without looking at her, Charles replied coldly, "I''m her husband."

    "Oh, I see. Let me tell you, we have the same fate. Your wife betrayed you, and my man betrayed me.

    They are having an affair behind our backs. I also want to know where Nancy is now, but this bastard

    won''t open his mouth to tell me." Without a shame, the woman began shouting again.

    "Shut the fuck up!" The words she had said, and the way she spoke annoyed Jay.

    "I''m telling the truth. They are just a couple of losers. They have done something harmful to our

    marriage and refuse to admit it..."

    Without a warning, Jay grabbed the woman''s cor and threw her out.

    Then Jay locked the door from inside, ignoring the woman who was now banging the door.

    Fear was written all over his face when Mr. Yang turned to Charles. "Mr. Fu, don''t listen to that woman''s

    nonsense. I don''t know who Nancy is."

    For a moment, Charles paused, and then his cold eyes stared at him as if he could kill. "Don''t you want

    yourpany anymore?"

    "Mr. Fu, I really don''t know!"

    Unconvinced with his response, Charles took out his phone and ordered his assistant to purchase all

    thepanies associated to Mr. Yang.

    Right on the spot, Mr. Yang broke out in a cold sweat.

    In the club, he could do whatever he wanted without scruple, but in front of Charles, he was as timid as

    a mouse.

    "Mr. Fu, please don''t..." If Mr. Yang could move now, he would kneel down in front of Charles just to

    spare his life and his business.

    "Tell me the truth!" Unlike Charles, Jay didn''t have much patience. So he stretched out his hand and

    pressed it directly on Mr. Yang''s injured leg.

    The pain was excruciating enough to make Mr. Yang cry out like a pig. "Mr. Fang, I will talk now. I will

    tell you the truth... Don''t you know there is a club in the suburb of this city? It''s heavily guarded there,

    and even a fly can''t get out. A few days ago, I went there and met a woman named Nancy..."

    As he spoke vaguely, he cautiously watched Charles'' reaction.

    He was afraid of being eaten alive by Charles!

    Shaking his head, he added, "Not necessarily your wife!"

    N?velDrama.Org holds text ? rights.

    "Nancy is a pediatrician of the municipal hospital. How can you be mistaken?" It was Jay who asked.

    His eyes fell on Charles, to check if he believed in this man in front of them.

    "s, it''s night time and it''s too dark to see anything clearly." In his mind, he could already imagine

    what would happen to him once Charles found out about what he did to his wife.

    How could he dare to tell him that he almost raped Nancy? It would be like asking for his death. As of

    the moment, Mr. Yang could only hope that Charles would let him go.

    "Give us the specific location of this club. Otherwise, I will let you die here today if you dare lie to us!"

    As Jay continued to threaten him, Mr. Yang trembled in fear, knowing that these two men were powerful

    enough to do whatever they wanted.

    "Okay, here, here..." There was no chance for him to escape now, so Mr. Yang quickly took out his

    mobile phone and showed them the position marked on the map.

 Chapter 543 No Lie

    Chapter 543 No Lie

    The name of the club was very pleasant to hear. It was called: Romantic Private Club.

    In a low voice, Charles asked, "Whose club is this?"

    As a member of the upper ss, it was strange that Charles didn''t know there was such a ce in the

    city.

    "I don''t know. I only know that the boss behind it is a big shot!" Then Mr. Yang raised his hand in a

    hurry. "I swear, what I said is true. If I''m lying, I will be struck by lightning..."

    "Let''s go, Jay!" Ignoring Mr. Yang, Jay and Charles walked out of the room. They needed to go to the

    suburb as soon as possible.

    But even in the fastest speed, it would still take three hours to get there.

    ''Nancy, please wait for me.''

    The night fell again, and Nancy stayed in the basement the whole day without eating anything.

    Fear crept into her again when she watched the night sky through the window.

    Content is ? by N?velDrama.Org.

    "Where are you, Charles? Why don''t youe to save me?" murmured Nancy.

    It had been a long time since she had been sent to this damned ce. Why hadn''t Charles appeared

    yet?

    Did Charles really forget her as the bad guys said?

    "Charles! Charles..." It seemed that she had a reason to be strong by his name. She was holding on to

    her hope that he would suddenly appear to rescue her.

    At this time, the door of the basement suddenly opened, and a blinding lighting from a shlight

    came in.

    "Nancy!" the man shouted.

    It was the strange man who was wearing sunsses.

    Without any intention to respond to him, Nancy kept quiet as he held herself.

    The man came over and kicked Nancy with his foot. "Let''s go. You should wash yourself first before

    you see the guests."

    "No, I won''t." Nancy was aware of what kind of guests she would be facing once she came out of the

    basement. He might be more ferocious than Mr. Yang, or weirder than Mr. Bai.

    All the men here were so horrible!

    "Do you think you have the right to refuse?" The man sneered and lifted Nancy up with his big hand.

    "You bad guy, let go of me!" Attempting to struggle, Nancy punched and kicked him, but the man just

    smiled contemptuously at her.

    "Be obedient. I will give you the moneyter."

    "Let go of me." They could all go to hell with their money! Nancy didn''t need it. Freedom was more

    important for her now.

    "I won''t let you go, Nancy. You''d better wake up from your dream." No matter how many times Nancy

    punched and kicked him, he didn''t get angry and just pinched her face.

    When Nancy opened her mouth and tried to bite his hand, he chuckled and quickly moved his hand

    away.

    Since she hadn''t eaten anything yet, and she hadn''t slept well these days, she didn''t have much

    strength.

    The man took Nancy, walked through the long corridor, and threw her into a room. Nana, who didn''t

    seem to be much better than Nancy, came in. Her eyes were red, and she looked tired.

    "Nancy, if you want to live, just be obedient, or you will really die." At this moment, Nana was not

    frivolous or mean. Her voice was soft as she warned Nancy while taking off Nancy''s clothes.

    For whatever reason, Nana was as sincere as a big sister to Nancy tonight.

    As she had sensed something, Nancy asked, "Nana, what have you experienced these past few

    days?"

    Nana smiled with self-mockery. "Don''t you know what you have experienced?"

    "They are simply not human beings..." Her resentful eyes looked at Nana.

    "Yes. So taking your life is just like stepping on an ant for them. If you want to live, you have to learn to

    obey!" What Nana said was true, and Nancy knew it too. It frightened her, but she showed no reaction.

    Not knowing what to say, Nancy let Nana help her take a shower and change into ck transparent

    clothes.

    Nancy had a hunch about what would happen tonight.

    But she didn''t know whether she could escape or not.

    Before she left the room, Nana whispered to her, "Remember, the most important thing is to save your

    own life."

    All Nancy could do was nod silently.

    After all, what was the point of saving her own life if she lost her innocence?

    When Nancy opened the door, two men came over her; one was on the left of Nancy and the other was

    on her right.

    Of course, it was not to protect Nancy, but to prevent her from courting death or escaping.

    "A guest ordered your name today. Nancy, you should be sensible." The man came over and raised

    Nancy''s chin to threaten her.

    Still, Nancy didn''t say anything.

    Looking at her expressionless face, the man added, "Take her to No.2 room."

    No. 2?

    Every time Charles went to the bar, he always stayed in room number two. He seemed to like that

    number very much. Did Charlese here to save her?

    For a split second, Nancy felt happy, but then she became downhearted again.

    If Charles really came here, he didn''t need to hide. He could seal this ce with his subordinates or the

    police.

    How could he order her?

    It was not impossible for Charles to know that she was in a deep distress now, was it?

    ''Charles,e here quickly. Help me.''

    "Here we are. Serve the guest well. Do you hear me?" Without waiting for her reply, the man pushed

    the door open and greeted the person inside with respect.

    "Sir, Nancy you ordered is here. Although this woman is beautiful, she is not very obedient and barbaric

    by nature. Please, be careful. We will wait at the door. If anything happens, don''t hesitate to call us."

    Money makes the world go around. In front of the guests who gave money to them, everyone would

    pretend to be kind and polite. But as soon as they got the money, they would turn ruthless.

    "Okay." It was the guest''s only reply.

    "Go inside." After saying that, the man gently pushed Nancy in and closed the door behind her.

    But Nancy only stood still, not daring to look around the room.

    "Come here." Because the man was sitting in a dark corner, Nancy couldn''t see his face clearly.

    However, his voice was somehow familiar.

    ''Where have I heard of it?''

    It sounded like Edward''s voice and Charles.''

    How she wished the person was really one of them. Thinking about how they coulde here, Nancy

    smiled bitterly. Maybe it was because she was too eager to see them now, that when she heard the

    man''s voice, she thought of Edward and Charles.

    In the past, she was well protected by those two. She didn''t know there were so many traps and

    darkness in the society.

    During those times, she had thought that the intrigues and cheats in the workce were the limit of

    darkness. But, no. The most evil thing a person could do was to imprison someone.

    While Nancy was lost in various fancies and conjectures, the man hade to her.

    "I asked you toe close to me. Why don''t you move?" There was a hint of yfulness in his voice.

    Where had Nancy heard this before?

    A long time ago, when she was still studying abroad, she once went to listen to a professor''s ss.

    Due to some circumstances, she waste. She was too embarrassed toe in, so she only stood at

    the door.

    Edward, who was sitting near the door, said in a very low voice, "Come here. There is a seat next to

    me,"

    Despite of it, Nancy remained standing.

    In her mind, she was ming herself. Many students liked this professor''s lessons, so it was not easy

    for her to have a chance to take this ss. However, she was dyed by her work as a tutor.

 Chapter 544 A Beautiful Past

    Chapter 544 A Beautiful Past

    Disappointed with herself, Nancy walked around outside the ssroom alone. After ss, Edward

    approached her with a smile. "I asked you toe close and sit by my side. Why didn''t you move?"

    It was the second time that she met Edward, andter on, Edward always helped her take a seat in this

    professor''s ss.

    The two grew closer to each other as the days went by. They became inseparable.

    It was a beautiful past, wasn''t it?

    As the thought of this, tears welled up in Nancy''s eyes. She lowered her head and thought that after

    this night, she might not see Edward, Charles and her children again...

    "You are such a good girl, Nancy!" The man''s voice was full of pity.

    "Do you know me too?" Wiping her tears away, Nancy continued, "All the men here can call out my

    name, but no one can help me leave this ce. Men are wicked!"

    Yes, if someone was willing to help her, he only needed to tell Charles or call the police after he left

    here. Then Nancy would be saved.

    But since every man who came here was afraid that his scandal would be exposed, they all pretended

    that nothing had happened. They turned a blind eye to every woman''s misery.

    Or perhaps it had be a ce for men to have fun, and they all thought that no woman had the

    right to ask them a favor, let alone leave this ce.

    That was the reason why Nancy didn''t have faith in this man in front of her. She couldn''t hope that this

    man would help her because her heart couldn''t take another disappointment.

    "Nancy, you lost weight." The man suddenly took her hand and gently stroked it.

    Instinctively, Nancy withdrew her hand, but the man held it tighter. He slowly opened her palm and

    wrote "Edward" on it using his forefinger.

    Startled, Nancy looked up at the man''s face.

    She had never seen such a face, but she was not unfamiliar with it. What happened?

    "You are..." At this moment, she wanted to call out Edward''s name, but she didn''t. There was a camera

    in this room, and their every move was monitored by this club''s facilitators.

    "I''m your owner today. Take good care of me, Nancy. I have a lot of money." Then he took out stack of

    money and shook it in front of Nancy.

    At this moment, Nancy didn''t know what to do. If it was Edward, then he was wearing a mask.

    If it wasn''t Edward... Either way, she didn''t dare to act rashly, for fear that she would meet another

    weird man again.

    Everything could happen here.

    She''d better be careful!

    Seeing Nancy''s troubled face, the man threw the money on the tea table and sat on the sofa. "Come

    on, have a drink with me."

    Step by step, Nancy walked over and sat down beside him.

    "Add some ice to the whiskey. I like it that way." The way he said those words was like giving Nancy a

    clue.

    To say Nancy was shocked was an understatement. As far as she could remember, Edward liked

    adding ice cubes to his whiskey. When he was abroad, ice cubes were always stored in Edward''s

    fridge.

    Was this man suggesting something to her?

    There was a sh of excitement in Nancy''s heart, but she didn''t dare to say anything. If this was

    Edward, then she shouldn''t do something to ruin her chance to escape. "Okay, sir."

    With a flushed face, Nancy skilfully added ice to his whiskey and politely gave it to him. "Please enjoy

    it."

    The man took it and raised it in front of her. "Thanks. Would you like some?"

    "I... I''m not good at drinking, so I''d better drink some champagne." The man had revealed his true

    identity. He was Edward. No matter how excited Nancy was, she didn''t dare to show it. She could only

    follow Edward''s orders.

    So, she poured herself a ss of champagne and gently touched it with Edward''s. There was a ghost

    of smile on her lips when she took a sip on her ss.

    "You look very cautious. Did you juste here?" As he spoke, Edward lit a cigarette and took a drag.

    However, he choked and coughed right away.

    It was because he didn''t really smoke. He was just pretending to be a bad guy. If the situation wasn''t

    serious, Nancy could''ve burst intoughter.

    Instead, Nancy shrugged her shoulders and replied, "Yes, I''ve only been here for three or four days. I

    don''t know the rules here, so... They dislike me."

    A bitter smile appeared on her face, so Edward couldn''t help but frown. ''Where is Charles? Nancy had

    been missing for so long, but he hadn''t found her yet?''

    At this moment, Nancy also wanted to ask how Edward found this ce.

    Or why didn''t Charlese? Did Charles really forget her just like what the other people said?

    But still, Nancy was thankful that Edward came at the right ce, at the right time. If he wasn''t the

    guess Nancy was with tonight, she would have died.

    When he found out that Nancy was missing, Edward was beyond anxious. Therefore, as soon as was

    done with everything he needed to do abroad, he took a ne back to the country.

    The first thing he did when he arrived was to look for Nancy. He didn''t bother to contact Charles

    because he was a little disappointed in him.

    This was also one of the rare days when Edward went back to his family''s house.

    N?velDrama.Org holds this content.

    As they always did, his family gave him a warm wee, but he was like an iceberg. He only ignored

    them and dragged his suitcase into his room.

    His father followed him and closed the door gently. "You rarelye home. Why didn''t you say

    something to your mom, brother and the others as soon as youe back?"

    Edward''s father could do nothing to his rebellious son. His son championed freedom, so his family

    gave to him and allowed to grow by himself.

    Besides, Edward''s father had thought that after Edward had enough fun, he woulde back home

    obediently and marry a woman from a rich family to live a peaceful life.

    But Edward didn''t think so at all. He just wanted to live a happy life alone. Coming home never

    urred to his mind.

    Therefore, everyone was ustomed to Edward''s freedom. When the gossip about Edward and Nancy

    spread, the whole family was very calm.

    As if Edward''s life had nothing to do with them anymore.

    With a sigh, Edwardy on the bed and said, "Dad, I didn''te here to see them. I have something to

    ask you; it''s about Nancy..."

    His father''s mood quickly shifted. "Why is that woman again? Isn''t she with Charles? Charles is there.

    Why are you so worried?"

    Sure enough, Charles was there. But Charles didn''t even know where Nancy was. How could he be at

    ease? "She is my friend. I treat her as my sister. Please help me this time, no matter what happens."

    "I don''t know her. I can''t help her." Remembering the gossip in which Edward had been involved

    before, his father didn''t want to help at all.

    "If you don''t help me, I swear you''ll never see me again." Seeing that his father''s unwillingness to help,

    Edward no other choice but to use his father''s weakness. What his father feared the most was that he

    would note back.

    The truth was, Edward was not really a cold-blooded man. He just wanted to run his own business and

    have his own family.

    As for his parents, with his brother and sister-inw, they might not have a better family rtionship

    even if he came back.

    Edward''s brother and sister-inw had a lot of doubts about him. Of course, this would happen in most

    wealthy families, and Wu family was no exception.

    With a sigh, his father scolded, "You bastard, how dare you threaten me? s, I don''t have any

    information about Nancy now. Even if I want to help you, I have no idea."

    After a short pause, Edward said, "I believe Nancy is still alive. She was taken away by the gangsters.

    You can use your connection to look for her. I don''t believe that Nancy will disappear without a

    reason."

 Chapter 545 Dont Blame Me

    Chapter 545 Don''t me Me

    "Well, I''ll have someone look for her, but... I can''t promise you that I can find her. If I really can''t find

    her, don''t me me." Edward''s father replied, "I can only try. After all, even Charles couldn''t find her

    until now."

    In a low voice, Edward answered, "Okay..."

    On the first day of looking for Nancy, nothing happened.

    That day, Edward was restless and strolled back and forth in the garden. The time seemed to pass by

    slowly, prolonging his agony.

    The next day hade, and there was still no news about where Nancy was.

    This had be one of those rare moments when Edward began to pray...

    The third day... There were bags under his eyes, which made him look so exhausted. Edward was

    already hopeless.

    However, Edward was woken up from his dream at around three o'' clock in the morning.

    His brother''s face was the first thing he saw as soon as he opened his sleepy eyes.

    Thinking that his brother must have had something important to say since he had woken him up at this

    hour, Edward immediately sat up and asked, "Is there any news about Nancy?"

    Except for Nancy, his brother would never disturb his rest at this time.

    "Yes, you''re right. One of my friends imed that he saw her in a private club, but if you are not an

    acquaintance, it''s difficult for you to get in... Because most of the people who go to that club are old

    acquaintances. They are somewhat rted," said Walter Wu.

    The moment he mentioned the words "private club", Edward''s brows furrowed in confusion. "Whose

    private club is it? Why would Nancy go there?"

    How could she suddenly go to the private club when Nancy had her own career, family and children?

    Troubled by a lot of questions, he couldn''t help but ask again, "What is Nancy doing inside?"

    "Well, it''s not as simple as you think. It''s said that the club has a strong background. As for the women

    working there, they are usually bought by the club. So Nancy... Someone must have sold her at a high

    price... So, guess what she is doing inside."

    Images suddenly shed in his mind, so Edward jumped off the bed. "Walter, do you think Nancy was

    brought by the club''s owner? Who is so bold? Doesn''t the person know that Nancy is Charles'' woman?

    How dare the person offend Charles?"

    Silence filled the room. Walter wasn''t sure whether he should tell Edward about the information he got

    or not. But after thinking for a while, Walter sighed.

    "There''s something you need to know." "Tell me, Walter..."

    His eyes were filled with hesitation when Walter Wu continued, "I heard that the club... Belongs to Fu

    family. "

    "Fu family... Charles?" To say that Edward was surprised was an understatement. If that club belonged

    to Fu family, then Charles must be the most powerful one in there. He was the business overlord of the

    city, and no one dared to offend him. Then, he should know that Nancy was in his family''s club.

    Content rights by N?velDr//ama.Org.

    What did Charles mean?

    Were his concern and his love for Nancy all fake? Was he lying when he said he was looking for

    Nancy?

    Knowing how powerful the Fu family is, Walter Wu warned him, "I don''t know. So you have to be more

    careful. If you offend Fu family because of this matter, our business will be in trouble."

    As if he had lost his soul, Edward stood up without saying anything.

    "Edward, did you hear what I said?" When he still didn''t respond, Walter Wu poked him.

    "What? I heard you. Walter, please tell me where the club is and how I can get in." A few days ago, he

    was worried because no one knew where Nancy was. But now that he had learned that she was in a

    private club, he was more anxious.

    "I advise you not to meddle in this matter. It''s hard to tell what on earth is on Charles'' mind. If you take

    Nancy away without permission, what will Charles do after he finds out? Have you thought about the

    consequences?" Walter Wu said helplessly.

    If it wasn''t for what his brother had asked him to do, Walter Wu wouldn''t have meddled in this kind of

    thing. If they could cooperate with Fu family, it would be good. But they could not, so they''d better stay

    away from them.

    Now, his brother was going to set himself against Charles regardless of anything. Walter Wu had to

    think about the consequences.

    If it affected the business, the loss was not worth it.

    "Walter, please tell me how to get in." How could Edward care about the threat Fu family would bring to

    Wu family when he was too worried about Nancy? He couldn''t even imagine what Nancy was doing

    inside.

    At this moment, all he wanted to do was save Nancy as soon as possible.

    Then, he would take Nancy away and leave this ce for the rest of his life.

    With a sigh, Walter Wu said, "Well, since you insist, I''ll ask my friend to take you there tomorrow

    night..."

    He knew Edward''s stubbornness. Edward would definitely do what he was determined to do.

    If Walter Wu didn''t agree, Edward would keep asking.

    As for the impact on Wu family... Walter Wu had no time to think about it.

    Shaking his head, Edward said, "No, I''m going to find Nancy now." If Nancy stayed there for one more

    second, she would face more danger.

    Now that he knew where Nancy was, he had to take action. He didn''t want to make her wait for another

    second.

    This was what Walter Wu was talking about. Edward wouldn''t stop until he got what he wanted. So he

    put his hand on Edward''s shoulder and exined, "No one can take you to the club at this time. I don''t

    know the address. My friend doesn''t want to tell me, and I didn''t dare to ask for more questions.

    Tomorrow night, I can only tell my friend that I have a friend who wants to go to the club to have fun

    and ask him to give you a ride. Besides, you''d better disguise and don''t let anyone recognize you. Try

    not to affect the rtionship between Wu family and Fu family because of Nancy..."

    After a short pause, Edward finally nodded. "I''ll be careful."

    Then there was a long wait. Edward didn''t sleep well this night. On the next day, he walked around like

    a restless hamster.

    It seemed that time would stop as long as he stopped.

    The day when he could finally see Nancy hade. Edward made up a mask for himself and went to

    Walter Wu''s friend''s house early.

    It was not until nightfall that the man drove Edward to the club.

    On their way, the man kept reminding Edward, "I don''t want to know your name. Of course, you''d better

    forget who I am. Once we''re in the club, we''ll just have fun. When we have enough fun, we have to

    pretend that nothing has happened. Don''t ask anything that you shouldn''t ask or take away anything

    that you shouldn''t take. As soon as you enter the door, you should hand your phone over to the

    security guard. It''s very important, and..." Before he continued, the man threw Edward a worried

    nce. "You can order any woman there. When you have had enough fun, don''t tell anyone when you

    come back."

    "Okay." That was all he could said because his mind had already flown to the club. Edward''s purpose

    was very simple; it was to find Nancy. He was not interested in other women at all.

    Edward didn''t trust Charles anymore, but he still couldn''t figure out why Charles sent Nancy to the club.

    However, he knew clearly that it was not the right time to talk to Charles on the phone right now.

    If he was exposed, what would happen if Charles stopped him from taking Nancy away?

    So Edward tried to find out how Nancy was doing inside.

    When they arrived at the club, Edward turned to the man who drove for him. "If you are tired, you can

    go back by yourself. I''d like to y for a while and have a rest here. Maybe I will sleep until tomorrow.

    You don''t have to wait for me."

    An evil smile appeared on the man''s face. "I didn''t expect that you are a yboy. Well, I won''t disturb

    you. Have a good time."

 Chapter 546 Smart And Witty

    Chapter 546 Smart And Witty

    When he finished talking, the man led Edward into the club.

    After the man had ordered his woman, Edward pointed out Nancy''s name.

    Edward was worried, he was afraid that he would expose himself before he could find Nancy.

    So, in order to guise himself, he did his best to look like a really greasy man staying at the club.

    When heid eyes on Nancy, Edward couldn''t believe his own eyes.

    Her face was so pale. She did not look as smart or as witty as she once did. If it weren''t for the

    toughness in her bones, Edward would not have recognized her.

    He stared at her from head to toe, over and over, hoping to find a trace of who she was.

    He told Nancy his real identity in secret until she got it. After she understood, Edward felt relieved.

    However, he clearly knew that now was not the right time to take her away. He had to wait until

    everyone had fallen asleep, and only then would he be able to save Nancy.

    The two of them chatted for hours, until an hour turned into four hours...

    More and more footsteps could be heard pacing through the corridors, and eventually there were less

    and less footsteps than before.

    Finally, there was silence in the area.

    The men gradually dispersed, and the women returned to their rooms to rest.

    Only Nancy and Edward were still chatting. With Edward''s presence, Nancy felt like she had nothing to

    fear.

    Nancy finally built up the courage to ask, "Edward, where''s Charles? Why didn''t hee to save me?"

    Edward felt bad for Nancy. She was still patiently waiting for Charles, but how would she feel if she

    found out that this club belonged to the Fu family?

    "Nancy,e and drink with me. I want to drink now." Edward avoided the topic that Nancy wanted to

    talk about. First, he didn''t dare to answer because he was afraid that Nancy would be disappointed in

    Charles.

    Second, even if the club belonged to Charles, Edward didn''t know the reason why Charles sent Nancy

    in, and he didn''t dare to specte.

    Therefore, what he needed to do now was to find an opportunity to take Nancy away.

    Realizing that Edward would not answer any questions, Nancy did not waste her time asking any more.

    After a while, she felt a little drowsy. "Excuse me, sir, would you like get some rest now?"

    There was a hidden meaning behind her words. Edward knew exactly what she meant. ''Edward, it''s

    already past midnight. If we continue talking like this, the sun will rise soon. We should leave

    immediately, okay?''

    Edward nced at his watch; it was already a quarter past midnight.

    "Shall we rest?" said Edward.

    "What?" Nancy didn''t expect Edward to respond like that. She couldn''t understand what he meant, so

    she turned her head and looked at him in confusion.

    "I said let''s get some rest. Didn''t you hear me, Miss Ning?" Edward cleaned the sofa and said, "You

    have to sleep with me for a night on the sofa."

    Edward''s voice was cold and filled with displeasure.

    "Okay." She could only listen to him. In her mind, no matter what happened, Edward would never

    dream of hurting her.

    Therefore, she had to put her faith in him.

    In other words, there was no one else she could trust except Edward.

    "Turn off the lights." Edward removed his clothes.

    "Okay." Nancy stood up and turned off the light.

    The room was immediately engulfed in darkness.

    Nancy carefully walked towards the sofa, one step at a time.

    Even if she trusted him, she had no idea what he was nning to do. Her heart was in her throat now.

    "This sofa feels reallyfortable. We can just lie on it for hours. Ha ha..." Edward smiled

    mischievously.

    He dragged Nancy to the sofa as soon as he finished talking. She struggled to escape his grasp on

    instinct.

    But she was stopped by Edward''s big hand.

    "Don''t move," he whispered.

    Nancy had no choice but to lie stiffly on the sofa.

    Then, the sofa shook.

    Nancy blushed in embarrassment. After a while, Edward stopped.

    Perhaps it was because he was nervous, or perhaps he felt something different now. Nevertheless, he

    looked like he was almost hyperventting.

    The two of them stayed within striking distance of each other for about an hour.

    From the point of view of the surveince camera, Edward fell asleep after having a good time.

    Because the private room was too dark, the people monitoring the cameras could only see a blurred

    scene. As for what Edward had done to Nancy, they could only guess.

    Now that all the sounds in the room had stopped, they thought that Edward and Nancy had fallen

    asleep.

    So the people in charge of the monitoring got up and went to bed.

    "This man really knows how to y this game. He''s probably nning to spend the night here. s, I

    am so tired. He feelsfortable while we''re ufortable. Let''s go, let''s go..."

    "Let''s go and find a ce to sleep, ha ha..."

    The two men exchanged a few moreints and left.

    At the same time, Edward silently got up and covered the camera with a towel.

    Nancy didn''t sleep either, but after resting on the sofa, she regained a little bit of her strength.

    "Nancy, let''s go," Edward whispered again.

    Nancy put on her clothes in a hurry and held Edward''s hand tightly.

    When Edward opened the door, the corridors were dead quiet. It would seem that everyone was

    already asleep.

    The two of them tiptoed across the corridor. When they thought there was no one else, a figure

    suddenly ran out from one side.

    Nancy almost screamed because of shock.

    "Who''s there?" Edward called out in a firm but low voice.

    Since that person didn''t yell, he didn''t yell either.

    Edward knew well that there were numerous thugs and hitmen prowling around.

    "Are you two nning to escape? Do you have a death wish?" The voice came from a woman.

    Nancy recognized whose voice it was. It was Nana''s voice.

    "Nana, please let me go. I have an old mother and two children waiting for me outside..." Of course,

    she was afraid that Nana would ask the guards toe. If that happened, it would not end well for her

    and Edward.

    At this point, it was useless to pretend to be strong. She had to show weakness to earn Nana''s

    sympathy.

    To her surprise, Nana didn''t continue to reprimand her, but said in a low voice, "If you want to escape,

    come with me."

    "Thank you, Nana," she responded gratefully.

    "I don''t have long to live anymore. If this is my way to earn redemption, then I would dly help you

    escape. s, Nancy, stop talking and follow me!" Nana smiled bitterly and led the way.

    After a while, the three of them stumbled into the garden.

    Outside the garden, both Nancy and Edward were frozen in fear.

    There were numerous men in ck on patrol downstairs. If it weren''t for Nana, they would have gotten

    caught right away.

    Not even a hundred Edwards could escape through the countless guards on patrol, let alone protect

    Nancy.

    That was wishful thinking.

    "Did you see that? That''s why the women here can''t leave. Once they step out of the doors, they''re as

    good as dead. I have seen a lot of them in my time," Nana whispered.

    "But if they find that I''m not here, wouldn''t they make trouble for you?" Nancy suddenly became

    worried. She looked at Nana who was standing in the dark. "Nana, I really don''t want to cause trouble

    for you."N?velDrama.Org holds text ? rights.

 Chapter 547 Follow Me

    Chapter 547 Follow Me

    Once Nancy left this ce, her life would go back to normal. But she could already imagine what Nana

    would face afterwards.

    It was hard to tell whether Nana could survive or not.

    "Silly girl, I''ve just said that I''m dying soon. It doesn''t matter how and when. I''m content that you can

    live a well once you leave this hell. Come on, follow me." After saying that, Nana bent over and ran

    forward.

    Seeing the hesitation in her eyes, Edward reassured her, "Let''s go, Nancy. As soon as we got out of

    here, I will find a way to save Nana."

    Although she was still hesitating, Nancy said, "Okay."

    The three of them passed through a narrow and closed path, and then they had to climb over a high

    wall.

    However, the wall was more than five meters high, and Edward and Nancy couldn''t climb over it any

    way.

    "Wait a minute..." Nana said and disappeared in the garden. Soon, she came back with a softdder.

    In full force, she threw the softdder until it hung on the high wall.

    After securing thedder, Edward turned to Nancy. "Nancy, you go first."

    "Nana,e with us. Go up the softdder first." If Nana stayed here, she would be tortured; or worse,

    she could die.

    So, Nancy thought it would be better for her leave with them now.

    With a bitter smile, Nana gently shook her head. "I''m used to living here. I don''t want to leave, but you

    have to." "Why?"

    "Don''t ask why. You will be found soon. Go up the softdder quickly." To stop her from asking any

    more questions, Nana stretched out her hand and pushed Nancy hard.

    When Nancy refused to move, Edward also urged, "Hurry up, Nancy."

    Left without a choice, Nancy climbed thedder. However, the moment she stepped on the wall, the

    rms went off which alerted the whole courtyard.

    In a quiet night, it was exceptionally frightening.

    "Hurry up. It will be toote if you don''t leave now." The rm became louder, so Nana pushed Edward

    too.

    "Okay, thank you." Unlike Nancy, he was quick to climb up the walls.

    "Nancy, remember, leave here and nevere back. Don''t tell anyone about this ce," Nana warned.

    "Nana, why?" Up until this very moment, Nancy still couldn''t figure out what Nana was afraid of and

    why she would rather die here than leave.

    "Just because! Nancy, it''s not important. You have to hurry up." A hustle and bustle came, and the

    guards quickly arrived. Nana anxiously looked around while driving them away.

    In one swift move, Edward pulled the softdder and hung it outside the wall.

    "Don''t ask any more questions. The most important thing now is to escape. Let''s talk about it after this."

    Although Edward was worried about Nana too, his priority now was Nancy. "Hurry up. Get down the

    ladder."

    There was nothing else she could do but thank Nana. Nancy wanted her toe with them, but she

    was firm with her decision.

    Feeling helpless, Nancy went down thedder, followed by Edward.

    As soon as they sessfully climbed down the wall, they heard Nana''s agonizing scream, and then it

    stopped abruptly. At that moment, Nancy felt as if her heart was being squeezed. What did they do to

    Nana?

    The footsteps faded away, and then another noise came from a distance.

    So, Edward held Nancy''s arm and said, "Hurry up. There is no exit here. They wille out soon."

    "Edward, do you have a phone? I want to call Charles." The first thing Nancy wanted to do when she

    came out was to call Charles to let him know that she was safe now.

    But Edward only gave her a cold look. "Nancy, I don''t have a phone. Besides, what you should think

    about now is how we could escape, not Charles."

    Slightly embarrassed, Nancy nodded. "Okay, I will listen to you."

    "Let''s go." It was Edward who led the way, and Nancy tailed after him.

    The two of them went into the boundless bushes, which made it impossible for anyone to find them.

    This was also Nana''s painstaking effort. If it was somewhere else, no matter how fast they ran, they

    might not be able to escape from those hitmen.

    After a long run, they finally saw an asphalt road.

    Exhausted, Nancy gradually stopped and sat on the roadside.

    Sitting next to her was Edward, who was now looking at her.

    They stared at each other, without saying a single word. The only sound that could be heard was their

    heavy breathing. All of a sudden, Nancy burst intoughter and then she hugged Edward. "Thank you,

    Edward. I thought I would die in the club. Fortunately, I''m still alive. You''re so handsome now!"

    N?velDrama.Org holds this content.

    Her freedom came too fast. At this moment, Nancy felt that she was the happiest woman in the world.

    "Well, how will you show your gratitude? Will you go abroad with me?" As he spoke, Edward raised his

    hand and gently touched Nancy''s clothes cut by the bush.

    Maybe it was because of her ripped clothes, or the words he said that Nancy''s face turned red in

    embarrassment.

    To ease the awkwardness, Nancyughed a little. "Edward, you must be kidding. You know I have a

    family and kids. I can''t go with you. Why are you making fun of me?" "I''m very grateful that you saved

    me. Charles will also thank you after he knows it. So, let''s go home now. Edward, let''s ask Charles to

    treat you a big meal. I haven''t eaten for a long time. I''m really hungry now." Then Nancy tried to grab

    Edward''s hand, but he dodged it.

    With a cold face, Edward stood up and walked forward alone.

    Looking at his back, Nancy couldn''t help but sigh. She knew that Edward loved her so much, but it was

    all in the past now. They could only be as close as siblings in their lives.

    With a shrug, Nancy trotted to catch up with Edward and joked, "Edward, you are a magnanimous man

    in my memory. You won''t me me, will you?"

    To her dismay, Edward only ignored her.

    Not wanting to give up, Nancy ran up to Edward and held his arm stubbornly. "Edward, don''t be like

    this. You are the uncle of my children. Why are you still so sentimental?"

    Hearing this, Edward stopped and looked at her. "Am I sentimental?"

    It didn''t seem like he was joking, because his eyes were cold.

    This made Nancy a little embarrassed. Her lips formed into an awkward smile. "Edward, I know you

    saved me, but I can''t betray Charles and leave the children just because you saved me. You know me.

    I don''t ask for too much. I just want to live a good life with Charles and my kids, safe and sound. Well,

    that''s it."

    The sun was about to rise, signifying a new hope. Edward stared at the sky, and asked, "Nancy, if I tell

    you that Charles may not be the man you can trust for the rest of your life, will you still choose to stay

    with him?"

    In the morning light, she could clearly see Edwards''s serious expression.

    "Edward, I love Charles. You know that my mother and children are at home. I can''t leave them alone,"

    said Nancy.

    Her voice was low, and she was rubbing her hands, as if she didn''t know what to do.

    They both fell silent for a while.

    After taking a deep breath, Edward turned to look at her again. "What if I tell you that this club belongs

    to Fu family? Do you still want to go to find Charles?"

    These words stirred up a storm in Nancy''s heart.

    How could she believe it?

    Why should she believe it?

    For the second time around, Nancyughed out loud. "Edward, please don''t make meugh, okay?

    Charles is so busy with his own business. How could he do such a dirty business? Do you have any

    misunderstanding about him?"

    "Nancy, I know you won''t believe me, but whether you believe me or not, I won''t allow you to see

    Charles again," Edward said overbearingly.

 Chapter 548 Plan

    Chapter 548 n

    "Edward, it''s unfair. I finally escaped from the hell, but you''re restricting my freedom. What do you think

    I am? We can''t do this." Although Nancy was not really angry, she was still against what Edward had

    said.

    "Don''t be so wilful, Nancy. I''m serious. Think about it. Fu family is now the most powerful family in this

    city. There is no ce that Charles can''t find you. It''s been a while but he still hasn''te to save you.

    Why? Doesn''t he want you? The public was right that he might have nned your disappearance. It''s a

    pity that you still love him stubbornly. Nancy, I just can''t figure it out. What else do you love about him?"

    As she listened to Edward, Nancy''s face darkened.

    "This can''t be true. I believe in Charles..." Her voice was low, but firm, as she said these words over

    and over again.

    If there was no trust between a man and a woman who were in love, then there was no reason to im

    that they loved each other. Before she disappeared, she remembered having a conversation with

    Charles about trust. He had reminded her about the importance of this word, and she had to hold on to

    that.

    How could she stop believing Charles before she sees him?

    "You can trust him. But you have to go with me now. I''m telling you, you have no choice." At this

    moment, Edward was so domineering that Nancy felt a little frustrated.

    "I don''t have my ID card, so I can''t buy a ne ticket. That is to say, I can''t leave here now. Edward, do

    you know that?" Besides, she wanted to see Charles first. She couldn''t just believe whatever was said

    to her without letting Charles exin. "Edward, even if this club really belongs to Fu family, it may not

    be Charles''. It may belong to Derrick. You know that Derrick is a cunning and treacherous man. On the

    contrary, Charles is not that kind of person. He is nice and kind."

    "Nancy, you are blinded by your so-called love. Derrick is in the hospital now. How could he find

    someone to kidnap you? Well, even if Derrick asked someone to kidnap you, can''t Charles find this

    club? I just want to ask you a question. You have been here for such a long time. Why didn''t Charles

    come to save you? Tell me." The way Edward emphasized every word was like gradually piercing a

    knife on her chest.

    Biting her lips, Nancy wondered why Charles hadn''t found her yet after a long time.

    "He... Maybe he really doesn''t know I''m here..." It was obvious in her tone that she had lost confidence.

    "You know the answer, yet you still deceive yourself and refuse to believe the truth." Edward snorted

    angrily, and then took a deep breath. "Well, Nancy, you go abroad with me first. If one day, Charles has

    proven that he has nothing to do with this matter, I will let youe back. But now, you have no choice

    but to go with me."

    "But..." It sounded so unfair, so Nancy still wanted to argue.

    "No more objection!" There was no way Edward would give Nancy back to someone he didn''t trust

    anymore. "If you insist, I will send you back to the club. You can just wait for Charles to save you there."

    Although Nancy knew that he was just bluffing, she also knew that it was hard for her to change

    Edward''s mind.

    Now she seemed to have no other choice but to follow Edward.

    She didn''t have her phone and couldn''t get in touch with Charles.

    Moreover, she was also a little disappointed in Charles. Why did Edward find her first instead of

    Charles?

    Was it true that Charles didn''t love her like Edward said?N?velDrama.Org holds text ? rights.

    When she thought about it, her head ached as if it would explode, so Nancy didn''t dare to think more.

    "Okay, Edward. I will listen to you." Every minute and every second she had spent in the club was full

    of sufferings, as if she had been in hell. No matter what, she could never go back to that kind of ce

    again.

    Whatever the reason why Edward took her away, he would never harm her.

    "That''s right." Relieved, Edward held Nancy''s hand.

    "Okay." The more she thought about it, the more she got worried about her kids at home.

    They would be more and more anxious as the time went by without seeing her.

    Her eyes fell on Edward, only to realize that he wouldn''tpromise.

    Left without a choice, Nancy had to follow Edward obediently.

    They kept walking for hours until they arrived at a house.

    The house was in the suburb, like a pce standing in the middle. It was luxurious, and solemn, not

    inferior to the vi of Fu family.

    "Where are we?" asked Nancy.

    "My home." After saying that, Edward opened the door and stood aside, waiting for Nancy toe in.

    Nancy had to bite the bullet and walk in.

    "Why is there no servant in such a big house?" The flowers and nts in the garden were neatly

    trimmed, and the pathway was clean. It just snowed but there was no trace of it, so she figured out that

    someone cleaned it.

    "There are only a few people living here. I don''t want to bring you in my family''s house, so I brought

    you here instead." A small smile appeared on Edward''s face.

    "Am I ugly? Are you so afraid of being seen by others when we are together?" With eyes wide open,

    Nancy touched her face andughed at herself.

    The smile on Edward''s face disappeared and he replied in a low voice, "I''m afraid of being seen by

    Charles..."

    Nancy didn''t say anything. She only knew that she should believe Edward now, but she couldn''t tell

    whether Edward''s impression of Charles had changed or not.

    Of course, she hoped it did not. She really wanted to see Charles and ask him why he didn''t go to the

    club to save her.

    Even as Edward guessed, she still hoped to hear Charles tell her personally, so that she could forget

    the love between them, like waking up from a dream.

    Regardless of this possibility, she was still unwilling to leave without seeing Charles.

    These thoughts had been running in her head when she followed Edward into the living room.

    It was clean, and everything seemed to be well taken care of. She was busy looking around that she

    didn''t notice Edward who got slippers for her. "Change them. I''ll cook something to eatter."

    When she looked down on her feet, she had noticed her torn clothes. "Do you have any clothes that I

    can wear here?"

    "Yes."

    Without looking back at her, Edward walked towards the kitchen. "Wow, you can be so cold

    sometimes."

    Since she said that in a low voice, she thought Edward couldn''t hear her.

    Surprisingly, he stopped and turned around. "Nancy, what did you say?"

    Nancy stuck out her tongue yfully. "Nothing, I said you are more handsome than before."

    "You don''t have the ability to see through the people around you, but your ability to tter people has

    grown..." With a sneer, Edward went to the kitchen.

    After taking off her shoes, Nancy looked at her dirty clothes.

    Before leaving the private room, Nancy managed to put on her coat, but since they had ran for so long,

    it had been tattered.

    So, she took off her clothes and threw them directly into the trash can.

    It was too cold that she sneezed loudly.

    Nancy rubbed her nose.

    "Get yourself some hot water, wash your hands and eat before taking a shower." Edward''s concerned

    voice came from the kitchen.

 Chapter 549 Wireless Phone

    Chapter 549 Wireless Phone

    "Okay." They had been outside for too long, so Nancy had been cold. It was warm inside the vi, but

    Nancy hadn''t warmed up yet.

    So she took a cup from the tea table and asked, "Edward, where is your hot water dispenser?"

    Without thinking too much, Edward replied, "It''s in the dining room. Come in and look for it."

    "Okay." The first thing she had noticed when she entered the room was the wireless phone.

    This phone should be useful, right?

    Maybe she could call Charles. She just needed to keep her voice down so Edward wouldn''t hear her.

    Therefore, Nancy walked over quietly. But when she was about to pick up the phone, she saw Edward

    running out of the kitchen like a gust of wind.

    Because of what he was doing, Edward had forgotten that there was a phone in the dining room. He

    just happened to notice that Nancy quieted down, so he felt strange. Then, he remembered that there

    was phone in the dining room and Nancy might call Charles.

    In a hurry, he turned off the fire and ran out of the kitchen. While running, he shouted, "Nancy, this

    phone can''t be used!"

    Instead of listening to him, Nancy grabbed the phone. "Let me have a try."

    However, the next second, the phone in her hand was snatched away by Edward.

    "I said you can''t use it, so you can''t use it." His angry voice echoed in the room.

    "Edward, why don''t you let me call Charles? Well, even if you don''t like Charles, let me call Doris,

    okay? I can call my mother or my kids..." Tears fell down her face as she thought of them.

    It had been a long time, and she missed them so much.

    "No way!" The moment he saw Nancy''s pitiful expression, Edward felt his heart ache.

    "Tell me, why?" At this moment, Nancy was already on the verge of breaking down. She stood in front

    of Edward with her eyes filled with tears and trembling lips, so Edward couldn''t help but sigh as he

    looked at her.

    With a heavy heart, Edward held her in his arms and said, "Nancy, the club belongs to the Fu family. If

    Charles says he doesn''t know anything about it, would you believe him? The reason why those people

    in the club are so proud and arrogant is because the Fu family protects the ce. Don''t you think so?"

    In the past, Edward used to admire Charles'' moral quality, but because of this incident, he couldn''t just

    easily believe Charles.

    In other words, Edward didn''t dare to let Nancy go because he didn''t know what Charles'' true intention

    was.

    "But, Edward, Charles is not that kind of person..." Nancy cried.

    "No one knows the truth before ites out." It broke his heart to hear Nancy cry so Edward tried to

    coax her. "Nancy, stop crying. Listen to me, Okay? If it has nothing to do with Charles, I will let you go.

    But if Charles is really involved with it, I will never push you into the fiery pit again!"

    Not knowing what to say, Nancy sobbed in silence.

    A part of her believed that Charles was not a bad man, and the other part thought Edward was right.

    "Ahem..." Since Nancy was wearing thin clothes, being hugged like this warmed her up.

    As Edward wrapped her tighter, Nancy''s warmness passed through Edward''s body like a current which

    made his heart hammer in his chest.

    Upon realizing this, Nancy''s face quickly flushed. She gently pulled away from Edward''s embrace and

    took a step back.

    "I know, Edward. I will listen to you." As she spoke, Nancy lowered her head.

    "That''s right. Wait for me. I''ll almost done cooking." Holding the phone in his hand, Edward went back

    to the kitchen.

    Although Nancy was disappointed, she just shrugged her shoulders and went to the bathroom to wash

    herself.

    Right after Nancy was done, Edward called out her name to eat.

    As expected, Edward cooked a good meal, and Nancy wolfed down her food.

    When she identally raised her head, she found Edward smiling at her.

    His eyes showed his undisguised love for her.

    She always knew that he liked her.

    "Edward, I''m full. I''m going to take a shower." Afraid that Edward would say something, Nancy stood up

    and left in a hurry.

    "Okay." The smile on his face didn''t disappear.

    Edward didn''t ask for too much. Having Nancy by his side was more than enough for him. If he had

    Nancy, it felt like he had the whole world.

    After taking a shower, Nancy was still thinking about the phone and didn''t know where it was hidden.

    Once she found it, she could call her family.

    There was no doubt that her family was worried now that they thought she was missing.

    Even Charles was worried, wasn''t he? If she wasn''t there, would Charles be anxious?

    She had never doubted it in her life, but now, she had been asking this question to herself for several

    times now.

    What she didn''t know was, Charles was more than anxious��he almost went crazy.

    After forcing Mr. Yang to tell them where Nancy was, Charles and Jay went to the club directly with his

    men. But it was a long way, so when they arrived, they saw that there were many hitmen looking for

    Nancy and Edward all over the mountain.

    Since Charles didn''t know that Nancy had escaped, he was clueless about why these men are roaming

    around. "What''s going on here?"

    "They seem to be looking for someone," answered Jay.

    As soon as he stopped the car, he got out and walked towards these men. "Hey, what are you doing?"

    Seeing that someone wasing, the hitmen said in a hurry, "We are looking for rabbits. Did you see

    any?"

    They couldn''t say that they were looking for someone, because the club was a secret. The men who

    came to y were all invited, and very few strangers woulde. Moreover, the outside world knew

    little about the club.

    "We didn''t see any rabbits. And we are looking for a woman here..." The murderous look on Charles''

    face was hidden behind a pair of big sunsses, but his aura made the hitmen dare not look down

    upon him.

    N?velDrama.Org holds text ? rights.

    However, they hadpletely misunderstood Charles'' words. They thought that Charles and his men

    came here to have fun like the others.

    "If you are looking for a woman, then you can go to the club. There will be women to serve you," the

    hitman said.

    They had been trying for several hours, but they still couldn''t find any trace of Nancy after searching

    through the bushes.

    In the past, some people had escaped the club, and they also failed to find them. Under pressure, they

    lit up the bushes and burned the women to death.

    However, it might be too fierce that the club might be burnt down.

    Besides, many people died, so this method was no longer used.

    They knew very well that finding a person in the bushes was like looking for a needle in a haystack.

    So, at this moment, they were justforting their boss and putting on an act.

    It was then that Charles and Jay had arrived at the club.

    Someone came up in a hurry. "Who are you looking for?"

    They surveyed Charles from head to toes, with a slightly terrified expression on their faces.

    Clenching his jaw, Charles took off his sses. "We are looking for Nancy."

    "We don''t have a woman named Nancy here. Are you mistaken?" The hitmen looked at each other and

    said in one voice.

    "Yes, we have never had a woman named Nancy here. You came to the wrong ce."

    "That''s right. Who is Nancy? Some of the women here are called Cindere and Bethel. There is no

    cheesy name as Nancy."

 Chapter 550 I Want An Answer

    Chapter 550 I Want An Answer

    After Nancy escapedst night, everyone in the club received an order that no matter who asked about

    her, they should say that there was no person named Nancy working here.

    If they said something wrong, they would bear the consequences.

    It was not a secret from everyone that the consequence would be death.

    N?velDrama.Org holds this content.

    Therefore, when someone asked about Nancy, they would naturally give the same answer at the same

    time.

    Everyone knew that the most frightening thing that could happen was for a woman to escape and bring

    someone to investigate the club. This matter shouldn''t be exposed, because once it had been

    exposed... No one even dared to say what would happen.

    Besides, if this matter was exposed, their good days woulde to an end.

    With a sneer, Charles said, "I don''t believe you."

    "Hey, there''s no reason for us to lie." Of course, there was, because telling the truth would cost their

    lives.

    However, Charles was not easy to fool. So he waved his hand and signaled his men to enter the club.

    "Hmm... Search!"

    Without hesitation, they broke in.

    "What are you doing? Are you here to make trouble? Do you know whose club is this? You''ll be scared

    to death once I tell you. Do you know how powerful Fu family is? They can deal with everything in this

    city. If you continue to do this, you guys may not know how you died... Stop! Don''te in, or we will

    be not be so kind anymore," the hitmen shouted.

    What the man said made Jay scoff. "Do you know who he is?"

    Then he pointed at Charles who had no expression. One of the hitmen turned his gaze at Charles.

    "Who is he?"

    "He is Charles... The current leader of the Fu family." His voice was loud enough for everyone to hear

    what he had said.

    They all fell into silence. For a moment Jay thought that these people would retreat after hearing

    Charles'' name and make a way to let them in.

    However, Jay was wrong.

    After a few seconds of silence, the hitmen immediately formed a prefect human wall and stood in front

    of them.

    "No matter who you are, you can''t break in. This is a private club registered by the department. It''s

    legal. You will be punished." Azy voice came from the side.

    Charles and Jay automatically turned their heads to where the voice came from, and saw a man

    coming over.

    The man was wearing an old-fashioned coat, with a string of Buddhist beads in his hand.

    This man was so familiar... Trying to recall where he saw this man, Charles squinted his eyes at him.

    Right. This man used to apany Charles'' grandfather when Charles was still young. His name was

    Dale Chen.

    At that time, Frederic really thought highly of Dale Chen.

    No matter what Frederic ordered, Dale would do it. He had relied on Frederic to be a man of influence

    in the business world.

    But as the time went by, Charles didn''t hear anything about him anymore.

    His grandfather didn''t mention Dale Chen again. Later on, Charles became too busy with his career

    and Dale Chen gradually slipped out of his memory.

    But... Why was Dale Chen here now?

    Just when Charles was confused, Dale Chen was already standing in front of him. He bowed to

    Charles and said, "Young Master, long time no see. Do you still remember me?"

    Maintaining his stoic face, Charles replied, "Of course. Dale, are you the owner of this club?"

    As if he heard a joke, Dale Chen suddenlyughed. "Young Master, you tter me. How can I have the

    money to run such a big club? It''s owned by your grandfather."

    This answer shocked Charles even more. "My grandfather?"

    As far as he could remember, his grandfather didn''t own such a club. He knew everything about his

    grandfather''s business, but he didn''t know about this. When did it happen?

    And why did they take Nancy here?

    Was Frederic just trying to stop Nancy from marrying him?

    ''No, Grandpa is not a man who likes to stab someone in the back. If there is something he wants to

    say, he will say it directly. How can he do such a dirty job?''

    "Yes, it''s him. If you don''t believe it, you can call him and ask him." There was no hint of fear in Dale

    Chen''s eyes. In fact, he could still confidently smile as he spoke.

    This revtion shocked Jay too. What should they do about it?

    They couldn''t break into Frederic''s club by force, but... What if they hid Nancy here?

    "No need." Unlike Jay, Charles thought deeper. He knew that his grandfather was in aa and

    couldn''t answer the phone. If he made the call, it could only make these people more unscrupulous.

    ''Even if the club is run by my grandfather, does he know what the real project is in there?

    Or did my grandpa give Dale a ce to make a living and he runs this ck industry without grandpa''s

    permission?''

    His mind was full of unanswered questions but he still managed to talk to Dale Chen with respect.

    "Uncle Dale, I just heard that Nancy was brought here, so I want to ask you, have you seen her?"

    "Nancy? Isn''t she your woman? I''ve seen her before."

    The smile on Dale Chen''s face didn''t fade. He looked so calm as if he was not hiding anything.

    Both Charles and Jay were overjoyed, so they asked at the same time, "Where is she now?"

    "Oh, Charles. What I mean is, I''ve seen her on TV. She''s very beautiful. You two are perfect match.

    Besides, I''ve heard that she has children with you. I was wondering when you''ll get married. She... Is

    here?" His eyebrows rose when he turned to his men. "Have you ever seen Nancy? If you have seen

    her, just tell Charles. If Nancy is really here. How can you hide it from me?"

    "Mr. Chen, we haven''t seen Nancy before... No, it''s Mrs. Fu. We really haven''t seen her before. Think

    about it. It''s so remote here and so far away from the city center. She won''te alone here..." the

    hitmen echoed.

    Nodding his head, Dale Chen said, "You are right."

    Then he turned to Charles. "Charles, I think there might be something wrong with the information you

    got. How about this? If you think Nancy is with us, go ahead and look for her, so you can be rest

    assured."

    Then he waved his hand at his men and growled, "Get out of the way, all of you! What are you doing?

    Don''t block the way!"

    The hitmen moved aside in a hurry.

    Wondering if they should look around, Charles and Jay looked at each other.

    "Uncle Dale, then we will look for her now." Although Charles felt anxious, he didn''t dare to show it. The

    news he got should be right. How could he return empty handed aftering a long way?

    Besides, he was worried that if he didn''t look for Nancy here, he would miss the chance to find her.

    What if she was here?

    Afraid that his men would be careless and miss the ce where Nancy was hidden, Charles ordered,

    "Search vigntly. Nancy is a naughty girl who likes to y hide and seek. She just quarreled with me

    for a while and ran away from home. Do you hear me?"

 Chapter 551 Dale

    Chapter 551 Dale

    "Yes, Mr. Fu." Charles'' men understood hismand. They nodded and immediately began their

    search for Nancy.

    "Mr. Fu, would you like to have a cup of tea in my office? Oh, Mr. Fang, long time no see. I guess you

    don''t recognize me anymore. When you were still a child, you would often y at the Fu family''s

    house. I remember that you were a very naughty child. Once you yed hide-and-seek with the young

    master in the garden. I didn''t know what you were thinking, but you hid in the swimming pool and

    almost drowned. We do apologize for had happened before, Master Frederic asked me to bring a big

    gift to the Fang family as a token of our sincere apology. Perhaps you remember now?" Dale spoke

    with fervor and assurance

    Of course, Jay remembered all of it, but when he was young, he didn''t have a good impression of Dale.

    "I was a bit of a troublemaker back then, weren''t I? But thank you, Uncle Dale." Charles called him

    Uncle Dale, so did Jay.

    However, Jay''s intuition told him that the man was hiding something. Jay knew there was a hint of

    deceit in the way Dale smiled and spoke.

    What was it?

    Was it cunning? Shrewdness? Or... Something else.

    N?velDrama.Org holds text ? rights.

    Jay had a knack for gauging people''s intentions. This ce was definitely not as simple as it looked.

    "Of course, you''re more than wee," Dale said with a grin.

    "Jay, we should also look for Nancy ourselves. Uncle Dale, I want to see the surveince video,"

    Charlesmanded.

    If his men couldn''t find Nancy, they could at least review the surveince video to see if Nancy had

    appeared here.

    "Oh, Young Master, you''re right. I almost forgot. Let''s go and take Mr. Fu and Mr. Fang to the

    monitoring room," Dale ordered.

    "As you wish, sir. Mr. Fu, Mr. Fang, please follow me." A slim and good-looking woman bowed to Dale

    and turned her attention to Charles and Jay afterwards.

    The duo looked at each other before following the woman.

    Dale also followed behind them and continued to introduce the club''s operations. "Most of the time,

    peoplee here for entertainment. There are also women who drink with them. However, there are

    very few unruly employees. If they are disrespectful to our guests, we will fire them in time. s, now,

    people are impetuous, and girls are often driven by greed. This is something we cannot fully control."

    Dale sighed after his long speech.

    "Why did grandpa run such a club in such a remote ce?" Charles wondered.

    "I apologize, but I do not really know the reason behind it. After all, as Master Frederic''s subordinate, I

    can never fullyprehend his thinking. I only know that I have to try my best to fulfill the master''s

    orders. Look, after so many years, I haven''t disappointed Master Frederic even once. Every single

    year, I turn in a little bit of profit for him. Although this club does not generate a lot of ie, there has

    never been any losses," Dale said with self-mockery.

    What Dale said was true and reasonable, Charles had no reason to doubt him.

    "Thank you, Uncle Dale," Charles said respectfully.

    "Young Master, I''m humbled by your kindness. I''ve been working for your grandfather for so many

    years, and I have never thought of anything else in my life. I just try my best to do what the master tells

    me to do. So, no matter what I do, I give it my all." Dale bowed his head.

    "I''m d to hear that, Uncle Dale, thank you." Charles knew that Dale was just proving his loyalty. He

    didn''t want to listen to Dale''s rambling right now. All he wanted to do was to find Nancy as soon as

    possible.

    He didn''t care about anything else.

    "You''re wee, Young Master. We''re here, this is the monitoring room." Dale smiled and held the

    door of the monitoring room open.

    "You can review the surveince of any day you want. It''s all there," he earnestly dered.

    "Okay, let me have a look." Charles sat down in front of the monitor. What he didn''t know was that the

    monitor had already been tampered with.

    There was no surveince video of Nancy at all.

    Charles''s face turned sour. He looked at Jay in disbelief.

    Jay felt that something was definitely amiss, but he couldn''t tell what it was.

    He took a deep breath and heaved a sigh.

    At this moment, Charles''s subordinate walked in and whispered to his ear, "Sir, there''s no trace that

    Miss Ning was ever here."

    "Is she really not here?" Charles asked in defeat.

    "Oh, Young Master, I have been working for your grandfather for all of my life, and even now I still

    consider myself as a member of the Fu family. If Miss Ning came here, would I not serve her well?

    Worry not, the youngdy had not visited this ce yet," Dale assured him with a smile.

    Charles got up and walked out in silence.

    There were mix feelings in his heart. If he couldn''t find Nancy here, where could she have gone?

    Did she really disappear out of thin air?

    How would that even be possible?

    Charles felt a hollow void had opened in his heart. He suddenly lost his direction. He had never felt

    something like this in the business world before, but it became stronger and stronger after Nancy

    disappeared.

    "Charles, look there." Jay suddenly whispered something in Charles''s ear.

    Charles looked at the direction that Jay pointed at. The blood in the corner of the wall was still fresh.

    Dale also turned his head and saw the blood on the wall.

    His eyes shed with anger. He had ordered someone to clean it up this morning. Who was so

    careless that they would leave something so obvious? Was this person blind or something?

    "Oh, that, don''t worry about it. A chicken was killed today. I don''t know who was so careless that he

    didn''t clean up that obvious bloodstain," Dale reasoned out.

    "This blood... It doesn''t look like chicken''s blood... this is a human''s blood!" Jay said slowly as he

    inspected the bloodstain.

    The truth was, he didn''t know how to distinguish an animal''s blood, let alone a chicken''s.

    However, the moment he stepped foot inside the club, he felt something strange. Something must have

    happened here, something malicious and unknown.

    That was why he made such a bold im.

    "That''s not possible. Why would there be human''s blood here?" Cold sweat ran down Dale''s temple as

    he pretended to be calm.

    "When we came here this morning, we saw people in ck all over the mountains. They mentioned

    that they were looking for someone. Who were they looking for, Uncle Dale?" Charles looked straight

    into Dale''s eyes.

    "Oh? Ha ha... People here often go out to buy things and get lost. It''s such a remote area, so every

    time such a thing would happen, I would order my men to search for anyone who gets lost. After all, we

    shouldn''t allow such misfortunes to happen to anyone, now would we?" Dale was still smiling as if he

    was so sure of himself.

    There was no trace of angst, no hint of nervousness on his face.

    But in reality, cold sweat began to break on his nape, and a chill ran down his spine.

    He was usually so careful, but it was unfortunate that Charles and Jay found an evidence.

    Charles narrowed his eyes on Dale. "Uncle Dale, your men never said any of that when we arrived.

    They told me they were looking for a rabbit..."

    "Ha ha, Young Master, you should listen to me, not them. Rabbit... Why would I order so many of my

    men to look for a rabbit? No, we''re looking for a human," Dale said calmly.

    "Uncle Dale, is the missing person a man or a woman?" Jay crossed his arms and stared daggers at

    Dale.

 Chapter 552 All Lies

    Chapter 552 All Lies

    Dale''s eyes were windows of his soul so Jay could find out clues about the truth. Right now, Dale''s lies

    were nothing butme ones. If Jay was not mistaken, most of what Dale had just said was a lie.

    All the words came from Dale''s mouth were nothing but lies.

    "I know now!" Dale''s face turned down but he managed to give a smile. "It''s a woman. There is a

    woman here who works for the cook. She''s the one who buys vegetables and other ingredients in the

    market. Until one day, she went out to buy some vegetables and she got lost. It''s been 24 hours and

    still she hasn''te back yet, so I was eager to ask my men find her. I have no idea where she is. "

    Dale''s face was filled with confusion and he just shook his head helplessly.

    Charles took this opportunity to ask, "Uncle Dale, what''s the name of that woman?"

    "I don''t remember her name. I forgot it." Dale was embarrassed. "What''s the name of the missing

    woman?"

    He tried to give a look at his men and asked for an answer, but they all shook their head. "I''m sorry, sir,

    but we don''t know."

    No one dared to tell the answer. And if they just tried to make a random name and was questioned by

    Charles, they might get suspected.

    N?velDrama.Org holds this content.

    "Alright. Since nobody from you was able to tell her name, the cook must know who the woman who

    works for him is, right?" Jay asked in a stern voice.

    "Oh yeah, the cook! Let''s go to him now. Where is the cook located?" Dale seemed to be feeling

    ufortable. His facial expressions changed and drops of sweat were all over his forehead.

    "Well actually, yeah the cook. I believe he has gone out to look for her as well." one of Dale''s men

    stammered as he was feeling ufortable.

    "But we didn''t hear anyone calling that woman''s name just now. Are they just looking for her without

    shouting her name? Isn''t it like looking for something that you don''t know what to call? It''s like looking

    for a specific fish in a vast ocean." Dale felt bombarded when Charles and Jay sted their questions

    quickly.

    With this, Dale couldn''t fabricate a different story.

    "Well I didn''t go out this morning and I have no idea about their ways on finding her. I think we should

    just wait for them toe back and ask them." Dale already lost his confidence and couldn''t help but

    stutter.

    While talking to Jay and Charles, Dale had thought of something. If these two men didn''t want to let

    him go, he''d better call all his subordinates back as soon as possible so that they could protect him.

    Since he sent half of his men outside to look for Nancy, only half were left with him. If they ever had a

    conflict with Charles, Dale had no chance to win.

    Dale believed that a wise man chooses his battles. The most important thing was to protect his own

    life.

    However, as soon as Dale finished his thoughts, Charles shouted at his men, "You must guard the door

    strictly and don''t allow anyone to go out. Control the people here and confiscate their mobile phones."

    The moment Charles finished his words, he reached out his hand and said, "Uncle Dale, I want your

    phone. Do you have any objection?"

    "What do you mean by that, Young Master?" Dale''s facial expression obviously changed in a snap. He

    looked at Charles with hatred.

    "What do you think we mean? Uncle Dale, there''s no need for you to panic. Just now, you said that you

    still follow Frederic''smand. As the grandson of Frederic, Charles asked you for your phone. So

    you shouldn''t hesitate to give it to him." Jay exined it logically to Dale and took the opportunity to

    provoke Dale.

    Dale didn''t reply but his face seemed to be unhappy. Instead, he reached out for his phone and his

    hand was obviously shaking.

    Dale had been in the business for so many years, but he was still so nervous when issues arose.

    "Here''s the phone, Young Master. Take it." Dale took out his phone because he was left with no choice.

    "Well, I knew you are still loyal to our family." Charles'' face lightened up and a smile was drawn to his

    lips. With the series of questions he asked, Dale had shown his weakness.

    If Charles was not mistaken, the men who were sent outside were looking for Nancy.

    Nancy might not be lost. She might escaped intentionally!

    And since she already made it outside, she was still alive.

    Charles nced at the bloodstain in the surface and felt his heart banging with emotions. He hoped it

    was not Nancy''s blood.

    "I want you to open this door, Uncle Dale. We''ll look inside the room." Charles pointed at a door. He

    took a deep breath and noticed blood at it.

    Dale was stunned. "Well, Young Master, this room is for reinforcements. This is where I punish my

    subordinates. You know, some of my men willmit mistakes and as their superior, I need to enforce

    an iron hand. It would prevent them from making more mistakes. So it''s a mess here. If I were you, I''d

    better not look at it."

    "Huh? You don''t want to listen to your young master?" Jay asked again thinking he heard it wrong.

    "Oh please don''t misunderstand me," Dale replied while still standing there.

    "I will not repeat this. Open it," Charles said in amanding voice.

    "But..." Dale stood still at his position.

    "You''re challenging me. Kick the door open!" Charles insisted.

    "Yes, Young Master." Charles'' men answered and began to kick the door.

    "Hi-yaaa. BANG!" The door was about to fall. Only few parts were left hanging.

    Of course, Dale didn''t want to sit still and wait for his death. He turned around and acted as if he was

    leaving.

    "Uncle Dale, where are you going?" Charles stopped him.

    "My stomach suddenly hurts. I must have eaten something bad and I need go to the bathroom. Ouch, it

    hurts so much. Look at me. I think what I had for breakfast was unclean. My stomach hurts like hell.

    Ouch!" Dale shouted, holding his stomach.

    "You can''t leave now, Uncle Dale. I''m sorry," Charles said in an authoritative voice.

    "Young Master, it''s true that I''m a servant of Fu family and have worked hard for your family for so

    many years. But why won''t you allow me to go to the bathroom? I need to call Master Frederic. Give

    my phone back!" Dale said angrily as his face turned red.

    "I''m sorry but you can''t contact anyone." Charles didn''t bend his words. He was a man of principle.

    His grandfather trusted Dale so much that he must not be aware of Dale''s intentions. Since his

    grandfather had always been a kind person, he wouldn''t do such thing against his conscience.

    Dale was known for doing bad things even against the reputation of their family, especially his

    grandfather. It must be him who plotted evil things.

    "Ouch! My stomach hurts so bad. Please call the doctor for me." Dale just wanted to ask someone to

    go out and inform his men outside. Charles already controlled Dale''s remaining men. If Dale continued

    to stay there, he would be in danger.

    Then, Charles caught him like a rat in the hole. Dale was caught alive and trapped here, right?

    Charles made Dale powerless by removing his means to contact the outside world. He was letting him

    now to sit still and wait for death.

    Oh God! Why did Charlese now?''

    Dale had no chance at all. He thought that Charles mighte here and he had made a lot of ns,

    but he didn''t expect that Charles would break through all his ns.

    Now the truth was like a box in front of them, waiting for someone to open it. If Charles opened the

    doorter, everything would be exposed to the world.

    Dale was left with no chance to escape.

    Dale was lost thinking of how to escape, but then the door opened with a loud bang.

 Chapter 553 An Injured Woman

    Chapter 553 An Injured Woman

    Charles and Jay looked up and saw a woman hanging on the wall with blood all over her body.

    "Nancy?" Charles''s mind went nk and he instinctively called out Nancy''s name.

    As his words fell, he rushed over at once.

    "Oh, Young Master, how could it be Miss NIng? Even if I have the guts, I wouldn''t dare to torture her

    like this. No, nobody should suffer this kind of fate! Who would be so cruel to beat Nana like this? It

    was such as a small mistake. Who did this? Get the doctor!" Dale shouted.

    His men immediatelyplied and hurried towards the door.

    "Don''t let them out!" Charles growled.

    "Understood, Young Master." Charles''s men prevented anyone from getting out.

    Dale took a careful look at Nana. Fortunately, the woman had fainted. She wouldn''t be able to speak for

    a while.

    As long as Nana didn''t say anything, there was no evidence to prove that Nancy hade here. In this

    way, Dale could save his own neck.

    "Get her to a doctor at once! Do not let her die!" Charles came back to his senses and breathed a sigh

    of relief when he realized that it was not Nancy.

    However, he was still shocked when he saw the woman''s miserable state.

    He had punished his men for mistakes before, but Charles couldn''t imagine such a cruel method would

    ever be done to anyone. How could this man, Dale, who once used to be a kind andpassionate

    person, be so despicable?

    Was this club really opened by his grandfather as Dale mentioned?

    Why would his grandfather run such a club?

    Moreover, who could make money in a remote ce like this?

    Hundreds of questions flooded into Charles''s mind, but his grandfather was still sick. He couldn''t ask

    him haphazardly. He knew that he had to find Nancy first.

    "Charles, we should get her to the hospital." Jay examined Nana''s injuries and found that her body was

    covered withshes caused by a whip.

    Fortunately, they found her when they did. Otherwise, she would''ve sumbed to her wounds.

    Her punishment was so severe!

    "Get someone to escort her to the hospital. Make sure to guard her well. If someone kills her, we won''t

    have a witness. Maybe she knows where Nancy is," Charlesmanded firmly.

    The punishment for this woman might have had something to do with the escape of Nancy, and she

    was the most crucial breakthrough. She would be the testament to Dale''s evildoing. Charles knew that

    he had to protect her if he wanted to have an evidence against Dale.

    "Get this woman to the municipal hospital. Hanson, take care of her yourself. And bring more people

    with you," said Jay.

    "Yes, Mr. Fang." Then he ordered his men to carry Nana out.

    Wherever Nana passed, there was a trail of blood left behind.

    "This is unforgivable!" Jay couldn''t bear to look at the battered woman.

    "Uncle Dale, you and your men are so cruel. What terrible mistake did this woman make to receive

    such a tragic punishment?" Charles asked again with more strength in his voice.

    "Young Master, it''s a trivial matter. My men, they can sometimes be rash and cruel. I don''t know who

    did it. How could anyone beat her like that? If she died, he would be punished by thew. Doesn''t he

    understand such a simple truth? So, who... who did this?" Dale roared, the veins on his temple were

    showing.

    "Oh, sir, it was Zhang. He is looking for someone outside." Dale''s subordinates were not stupid. When

    they head him shouting, they knew that it was Dale''s secret code. Dale just wanted someone to go out

    and inform the people outside toe back at once.

    "Zhang... that cruel and merciless bastard! Call him back immediately and let him give the Young

    Master an exnation. Hurry!" Dale shouted again, he sounded more violent this time.

    "Forget it. She''s already suffered enough. We won''t hold Zhang ountable for the time being. The

    most important thing is to let him find the woman. Uncle Dale, do you still have nothing to say to me."

    Charles red at Dale in contempt.

    "Ah, Young Master..." Dale chuckled and said, "I want to tell you so many things. We haven''t seen each

    other for so many years, and you have forgotten me, but I haven''t forgotten you. When you were a

    child, you didn''t listen to Master Frederic very much. You fought with other children in the kindergarten.

    I remember that you broke the bridge of a child''s nose once, and the master asked me to deal with it

    for you..."

    "I have forgotten all these things. I think you already know why I came here today. I just want to find

    Nancy." The reason why Dale mentioned the past was that he wanted to let Charles let him off easy.

    Of course, Charles hadid down his condition: if you want to live, you should tell me where Nancy is

    first.

    "Oh, Young Master, I swear to God that if I have ever seen Miss Ning, I will be not able to die an easy

    death!" Dale raised his hand and swore to Charles.

    "There is no need to swear. Since you absolutely don''t know where Nancy is, you wouldn''t have a

    probleming with me." Charles looked at Jay. "Take him to the car. I''ve already called the police;

    they''ll be here soon. So, I''ll leave the rest to them."

    "Aren''t we going to look for Nancy?" Jay asked reluctantly.

    "It''s not that I don''t want to find her anymore; it''s just that Nancy is not here." Charles was also worried

    about Nancy''s life, but judging from Dale''s expression, Nancy must not be in the club.

    Because of this, it was meaningless for them to stay.

    N?velDrama.Org holds text ? rights.

    As for where Nancy had gone, Charles could only wait for the woman to regain consciousness.

    Dale''s men had been looking for Nancy for such a long time, but they still couldn''t find her, which meant

    that Nancy must have been long gone.

    Very well. It didn''t matter as long as Nancy was alive.

    "Let''s go, Uncle Dale," urged Jay.

    "Ah, Mr. Fang, I must say that my stomach feels constipated right now. Please, let me go to the

    bathroom first. I promise I won''t run away. Besides, I didn''t do anything wrong. Why would I run away?"

    Dale held his stomach and groaned in pain.

    "Uncle Dale, let me put it bluntly. You have to pee or shit in your pants now. When we arrive at the

    destination, I will definitely send you to the bathroom." It was not easy to fool Jay. No matter how hard

    Dale tried, Jay would never believe anything he said.

    Realizing that there was no way that he could escape, he turned around and ran away.

    Fortunately, Jay caught up to him in a matter of seconds. He swept Dale''s legs and brought the old

    bastard to his knees.

    "Take Dale to the car." Jay stared at him with so much hatred and disgust.

    "Young Master, I''m an old servant of the Fu family. You can''t treat me like this. I''m innocent!" Dale

    pleaded at Charles with tearful eyes.

    "Uncle Dale, it''s precisely because you were a servant of our family that I want to take you with me to

    pay my grandfather a visit. He hasn''t seen you for so many years. He probably misses you quite a bit.

    You do miss my grandfather, don''t you?" Charles ced his hand on Dale''s shoulder and grasped it

    tightly.

 Chapter 554 I Wont Leave For The Time Being

    Chapter 554 I Won''t Leave For The Time Being

    "That''s... But... This is the master''s club. I can''t just leave everything behind. If so, how can I exin it

    to the master?" As he looked around the ce, Dale continued, "You see, it runs well here. The guests

    will arrive soon. If I leave now, what''s going to happen?"

    A sudden idea urred in Charles'' mind. "Jay, let''s stay here for the time being. I''d like to see what

    kind of project it is running tonight here."

    Hearing Charles'' words made Dale so scared that he almost fell to the ground.

    What did Charles say just now?

    He had said something he shouldn''t have said.

    What should he do once Charles found out what kind of project he was running?

    Not knowing what to do, Dale faked a smile and said, "Well, Young Master, didn''t you say that the

    master missed me? Let''s go see him as soon as possible. We shouldn''t make him wait for too long. It''s

    still a long way from the city center. Let''s move now.

    Ignoring what he had said, Charles looked intently at Dale. "Uncle Dale, do you want to go to the

    bathroom? I''ll go with you."

    "I...I... We are not in a hurry now. I don''t want to go to the bathroom anymore." Beads of sweat formed

    on Dale''s forehead as he nervously looked at Charles.

    "Let''s go and have a try... Maybe, the feeling wille back as soon as you''re in the bathroom."

    Without waiting for his reply, he grabbed Dale and turned to Jay. "Tell the people outside not toe

    back if they can''t find what they are looking for. Tell them that Dale has given the order!"

    "Alright." After giving him a nod, Jay went outside to do as Charles said.

    Knowing that the whole club had been controlled by Charles'' people now, Dale felt helpless. He had no

    choice but to enter the bathroom obediently.

    To his surprise, as soon as Dale walked into bathroom, Charles chopped his neck. "Young Master,

    you..." Before he could even finish his words, he fell down on the floor.

    While he was kneeling on the floor, Charles found a rope and tied him to the toilet.

    With a snort, Charles kicked Dale. "Dale, you are too young to y with me." Then he tore off Dale''s

    sleeve and put it in Dale''s mouth. "Don''t scream. Do you hear me?"

    An evil smile appeared on his face before he went out and locked the door.

    "Tie up the people who should be tied, lock them in the room, and then have a rest." At this moment,

    Charles was determined to make a big move tonight.

    "Okay." There was no use for Dale''s men to struggle, seeing that Dale was controlled by Charles. After

    all, they were just fence sitters.

    What mattered to them the most were their lives.

    Therefore, they were not as arrogant as they were a while ago.

    As a matter of fact, they were so obedient that Charles felt superior.

    The night hade and Charles and Jay disguised themselves as club''s bouncers.

    While looking at Charles, Jay couldn''t stop himself fromughing.

    Tidying up his clothes, Charles frowned at him. "What are youughing at?"

    "Nothing. I just think that you are really like a clothes shelf. When you wear a hitman''s clothes, you look

    like a hitman..." This thought made Jayugh so hard that his belly ached.

    "Are you talking about yourself?" Charles retorted.

    "Yes, me too." In the middle of their conversation, they heard that a car stopped outside the club. Not

    long after, several men came in. "Find me some beautiful girls..."

    "Well, what are their names?" Although Charles had never done this before, he was still a man who

    went to upscale ces, so he was familiar with this scene.

    The man thought for a while and pointed out the girls'' names. "Jodie, Alivia and... Amira..."

    "Okay," replied Charles.

    Before the guests came in, Jay had already told several girls to work as they used to.

    The girls had never encountered such a frightening scene, so they agreed gingerly.

    They really didn''t know anything about Nancy.

    At that time, only Nana came into contact with Nancy. Moreover, this ce was a ce for people to go

    in and out. No one really cared who was here, who was not...who was alive, and who was dead.

    What everyone cared about was when they could leave this God forsaken ce.

    After all, the girls here were sold and couldn''t even control their own lives.

    So, how could they have the mood to care about others?

    Soon, Jodie, Alivia and Amira came out, wriggling their waists. "Gentlemen, are you still in No.7 room

    tonight?"

    "Of course No.7. But I''m curious. Where is Nana?" Several young men, with cigarettes in their mouths,

    squinted around.

    They were regr guests here, so when they saw strange faces, they instinctively became vignt.

    "I don''t know. Nana might have something to deal with tonight, so she didn''te. Gentlemen, what

    would you like to drink? We''ll prepare it for you." Alivia was not only beautiful, but smart too. She could

    tell what was going on.

    Although she didn''t know what happened to Nancy, she could do something to help Charles and Jay.

    Perhaps she could take the opportunity to leave.

    "Yes... Why do these people look unfamiliar?" One of the men looked suspiciously at Charles.

    People who often came to the club were naturally familiar with the people who worked here, but they

    had never seen Charles and Jay before, so they couldn''t help but doubt.

    This question was not enough to make Alivia nervous. She confidently said, "Oh, they are the new

    comers Mr. Chen just recruited. Look at you. What are you thinking about?"

    "Where is Mr. Chen?" another man added.

    "Mr. Chen was here a while ago, but I don''t know where he is now. Girls, have you seen Mr. Chen?"

    With a smile, Alivia turned to the other girls.

    The two girls looked at each other and answered at the same time, "I really don''t know."

    A man who had the surname Wang became impatient. "Well, forget it. We are not here for Mr. Chen

    anyway. We are here for you. What kind of wine did we drink before? We''ll have the same for tonight.

    Take the wine with you. Let''s go."

    "Okay, let''s go!" The men swaggered towards the private room.

    As they walked away, Jay gave Alivia a thumb''s up to praise her for her wit.

    Before she followed the rest, Alivia smiled slyly at Jay. In her mind, she was hoping that Jay and

    Charles could help her escape this ce.

    Soon, another group of people came in, one after another, until Charles and Jay lost count. Some of

    them were not familiar, but most of them they had already met before.

    They were sessful businessmen.

    With a sneer, Charles nced at them disdainfully. "These men rely on their money to have fun here!"

    "We are the same, aren''t we?" A faint smile appeared on Jay''s face.

    Hearing this, Charles looked at him with reproachful eyes. "How are we the same? We just drink. We

    don''te to such a dirty ce, do we?"

    N?velDrama.Org holds this content.

    "Yes, yes... Of course, but I''m just curious. Why does Frederic run such a club here? And we haven''t

    known it for so many years! It''s amazing." Until now, Jay still couldn''t believe it.

    "Forget about it for the meantime. Save the surveince video of these people and keep it as an

    evidence. We will use it tomorrow," Charles ordered.

    "Noted." Without further ado, Jay saved the surveince video.

 Chapter 555 Will Be In Big Trouble

    Chapter 555 Will Be In Big Trouble

    At this time, Nancy was already done eating and taking a shower.

    However, she was still worried about Charles and the children. All she could do was stare at the phone

    in Edward''s hand.

    For fear that Nancy would steal it, Edward took the phone wherever he went.

    Feeling helpless, Nancy just went to the bedroom to take a rest.

    Not long after she entered the room, Edward came in. "Nancy, don''t sleep. We''ll leave soon."

    "Are we really going abroad?" asked Nancy.

    "Of course it''s true... Do you still think about Charles?" Just saying his name was enough to make

    Edward angry.

    "No, I don''t..." Of course, it was against her will to say it. It was impossible for her not to think about

    Charles and the kids.

    "Well, get dressed. The helicopter ising soon." Then Edward took out some clothes and threw

    them to Nancy.

    "Do I need to wear your clothes?" Looking at the dark gray clothes, Nancy felt dejected.

    To her surprise, Edward turned to her with angry eyes. "Or what? Are you going to ask me to buy you

    women''s clothes outside so that you can escape or find a way to contact Charles?"

    "Nonsense... Why will I think about that?" It seemed that Edward could read her mind. She was

    shocked that he knew what was exactly on her mind but she tried her best not to show it.

    "You''d better not think about it. Put on the clothes now." After saying that, Edward left with the phone.

    When she heard the noiseing from a helicopter, Nancy felt more downhearted. She knew Edward

    was rich, but she didn''t expect him to have a helicopter.

    It seemed that she couldn''t escape tonight.

    And there was nothing else she could do but take a deep breath and ept her fate.

    ''Charles, have you ever thought of me? Did you even look for me?''

    In Nancy''s heart, Charles was really omnipotent. Whether she was willing to admit it or not, Charles

    had been her strongest support for so long. With Charles, she was not afraid of being bullied, because

    she knew that Charles would stand up for her at critical moments.

    As far as she knew, Charles was such an excellent man. How could he be a bad man as Edward

    said?

    s! Thinking of this, Nancy sighed heavily.

    Reluctantly, she picked up Edward''s clothes and put them on one by one.

    As soon as she was all dressed up, she heard Edward''s voice from downstairs. "Nancy, go downstairs

    quickly. We are leaving."

    "I''ming." Then Nancy went downstairszily.

    Maybe because Edward was busy packing his things in his room, he had left the wireless phone on the

    tea table.

    The moment she saw the phone on the table, Nancy ran over excitedly and quickly dialed Charles''

    number.

    Unfortunately, Charles had muted his phone because he didn''t want to disturb the situation.

    "Charles! Pick up the phone quickly..." No matter how many times she called, no one answered.

    Out of frustration, Nancy almost threw the phone on the floor. "Damn it, Charles!"

    Perhaps it was because Nancy was too anxious that she called out Charles'' name.

    "Have you called him enough? Am I right? Charles had even forgotten who you are. How could he

    answer your phone?" Edward suddenly appeared behind Nancy.

    Startled, Nancy almost lost her grip on the wireless phone.

    "I...I... I just want to see if the phone can still be used." Her voice trembled along with her hands.

    The next second, the wireless phone was snatched away by Edward. "Well, do you think the phone is

    still useful?"

    "It can''t be used anymore..." said Nancy guiltily.

    The phone must be broken. Otherwise, why didn''t Charles answer the phone? Didn''t he really care

    about her at all?

    "Nancy, you are deceiving yourself. Let me tell you, maybe Charles is sleeping soundly with a beautiful

    girl in his arms!" With a sneer, Edward added, "He must be happy that he finally got rid of you!"

    ''This woman is so stupid. She is still unwilling to give up even though she has been betrayed by

    Charles.''

    "What are you talking about? Even if Charles got rid of me, the kids won''t abandon me, will they? I''ll

    call the kids." It seemed like whatever Edward said, he could never convince Nancy.

    "Even Charles doesn''t answer your phone. Do you still think that you can talk to your kids? They can

    only talk to you through Charles'' phone." What Edward said was true. If she couldn''t get through

    Charles, she would not be able to talk to them.

    "Yes... But..." Biting her lips, Nancy felt that she couldn''t leave like this.

    "Let''s go. The helicopter has arrived. Stop lying to yourself." Without waiting for her response, Edward

    grabbed her and walked out overbearingly.

    Every step Nancy took felt heavy as if her feet were filled with lead, but she had no choice now.

    Looking back at Edward''s wireless phone on the tea table, she wondered if Charles would call her

    back.

    With a heavy heart, Nancy thought, ''Will he?

    Content rights by N?velDr//ama.Org.

    But if no one answers the phone, will Charles be disappointed?

    Or he won''t care about it at all?''

    Nancy''s mind was in a mess, but she could only follow Edward to the helicopter.

    It was not until the next day that Charles saw the calls he had missed.

    On the early morning, there were continuous police sirens around the club.

    The police came so unexpectedly that the hitmen who were looking for Nancy in the suburbs had no

    chance to escape.

    As for Dale and the men ying in the club, they all fell into the hands of the police.

    "Thank you, Mr. Fu. If it wasn''t for you, we wouldn''t have gained so much!" The chief of the police

    station thanked Charles in person.

    Shrugging his shoulders, Charles smiled. "It''s everyone''s responsibility to eliminate harm for the

    people!"

    "Well, I''ll seal up the clubter. By the way, this club..." The police chief looked at Charles in confusion.

    He had checked that the club belonged to Frederic.

    If he looked into it, Frederic would be in big trouble!

    "Please don''t say anything to the public now. I want to investigate the club first. Grandpa is old and has

    never done anything against his conscience in his life. There must be something hidden about this

    club. Please give me some time."

    "Of course..." the police chief said with a smile.

    The Fu family was rich and powerful, and as a policeman, he shouldn''t make a rash conclusion. After

    all, if it affected the city''s economy, he would be the sinner.

    When he left the police station, Charles took out his phone to call Frederic. His brows furrowed when

    he found that there were several missed calls from the same unknown number.

    Only a few people knew Charles'' phone number, especially his family phone number.

    They were just the people who were closest to Charles.

    Then this strange number called his family number, which meant that the person was close to him.

    Who could it be?

    Was it Nancy?

    With this thought, Charles became so nervous that his fingers trembled. He called back again and

    again, but unfortunately, the phone only kept ringing.

    "Damn it! Damn it!" Charles roared.

 Chapter 556 Burning With Anxiety

    Chapter 556 Burning With Anxiety

    Charles was getting anxious, so he called Jay right away.

    It was not long after that Jay came back home. He had just taken a shower and was having fun with

    Ace.

    When Jay noticed that Charles was calling him, he heaved a sigh. "It''s Charles again. Is he nning to

    work me to death?"

    Doris sneered, "Nancy''s missing, and Charles just wants to find her soon. You should cut him some

    ck."

    The main reason Doris said that was because he was just as anxious as Charles.

    Doris couldn''t remember how many times she had called Nancy. At first, her phone was ringing but

    nobody was answering. The next moment, she couldn''t reach her anymore.

    One night, she suddenly got up and grabbed Jay''s hand. "Jay, where''s Nancy?"

    "We''re still looking for her," said Jay, caught by surprise.

    "I had a dream just now. Nancy is... Nancy''s dead!" Doris broke down in tears and hugged Jay.

    Jaybed her hair and gently stroked her back tofort her. "For the sake of your friendship, I

    hope God doesn''t have the heart to take away Nancy''s life."

    "It''s not because we''re good friends. It''s because if she''s gone, then who else am I going to bully?"

    Doris bawled like a child.

    Jay knew that Charles and Doris were both stricken with grief, but he was not faring much better than

    either of them.

    Now that they''d finally found some leads, Jay just wanted to take a little break, but Charles had to call

    him again. He hoped that the moment he answered the phone, Charles would tell him "I''ve found

    Nancy."

    But Charles didn''t. Charles told him to find the location of an unfamiliar number.

    "Silly girl, I know you are all anxious; so am I." Jay shook his head and sighed.

    "Maybe Nancy trying to contact Charles? What a foolish woman! Why didn''t she call me if Charles

    wouldn''t answer her call?" Doris yed it off as a banter.

    "I hope it was Nancy. As long as we know she''s alive, we''ll all feel relieved. But for now, I think we

    should take it easy..." After saying that, Jay called Hanson and asked him to track the location of the

    number as soon as possible.

    After leaving the police station, Charles drove to the hospital.

    He wanted to check Frederic''s physical condition and see if it was appropriate for him to ask the old

    man about the club.

    Frederic had woken up, but he was exhausted. Frederic often mumbled things like he was in a daze.

    "Is the hospital on fire?" he would say.

    "Yes, the hospital is on fire. Haven''t we found Nancy yet?" Angelinained.

    In the past, when Nancy was still there, Angelina couldn''t stand her presence. She wanted Nancy to

    disappear immediately.

    Now that Nancy had truly disappeared, Angelina could not help but worry about her almost every

    minute of the day.

    What was going to happen to Nancy''s twins now that she''s gone? Even if it was easy for Charles to

    find a woman, would that woman even be kind to the children?

    It was often said on the news that stepmothers abused their partner''s children. What if Bobby and

    Nadia were mistreated by their stepmother?

    When Frederic heard that Nancy was missing, he suddenly opened his eyes and asked, "Can''t you find

    Nancy?"

    "They said that she was burned to death." Angelina sounded frustrated.

    "Nonsense! There should be a corpse even if she was burned to death. Have they not found anything?"

    Hardy red at Angelina.

    "Then, if Nancy wasn''t burned to death, where did she go? Were the media''s rumors true? Does

    Charles has another woman? h, h, h... It''s like I''m not hearing myself. How can those pesky

    paparazzi''s words be true?" Angelina shook her head in disbelief.

    N?velDrama.Org holds this content.

    "Bah! Everything thates out of their mouths is absolute nonsense! How could Charles have other

    women? If he wanted someone else, he would''ve gotten another one a long time ago. Why would he

    wait until now?" Frederic thought for a while and said, "Nancy might have been kidnapped."

    "Yes, many people are saying so. But even if she was kidnapped by a bad person, there should be a

    reason for the kidnapping and they probably would have left a trace, right? We still couldn''t find her

    until now. Even if she was dead, we would have at least found her body by now, yes? Isn''t all of this

    strange?" Hardy took a deep breath as heid down his spections.

    "What''s so strange about it? Perhaps that person is just that clever. There are always two sides to

    every story. It''s a good chance to test the rtionship between Nancy and Charles," Frederic added.

    "Dad, don''t say that again. You haven''t seen what Nancy''s disappearance had done to him. He can''t

    sleep; he can''t eat. He''s bent out of shape!" Angelina felt sorry for her son that it almost drove her to

    tears.

    "Nancy is fine. She won''t die." Charles heard the conversation between his mother and grandfather in

    the corridor, so he opened the door and came in.

    "Did you find her?" they asked in unison.

    "Not yet," Charles replied.

    Angelina sat back on the sofa in disappointment. "For a second there, I thought you''ve already found

    her."

    "It''s good to think that she''s alive and that there''s still hope," Hardy interjected.

    Ignoring Angelina and Hardy, Charles went straight to Frederic''s bed and said, "Grandpa, I have

    something important to ask you."

    "Just say it. When did you be so polite?" Frederic bantered.

    "Do you know the Romantic Private Club in the suburbs?" Charles stared into Frederic''s eyes.

    Frederic was not a liar. But Charles always felt that Romantic Private Club couldn''t be managed so well

    by Dale if he was alone. There must be someone supporting his operations. Could it be Frederic? It

    seemed impossible, but who else would it be except Frederic?

    "Romantic Private Club?" Frederic frowned and muttered, "I think I''ve heard of it, maybe once or twice."

    It had been a long time, and Frederic was indeed old. It was understandable that he couldn''t remember

    a lot of things right away.

    "Where is Dale?" Charles asked again.

    "Oh, what''s wrong with him?" Hearing Dale''s name, Frederic smiled and said, "He is a good man. He

    has been working for me for many years. But I do remember something... Yes, he said he wanted to

    open a club, so I opened one for him. Was there anything wrong with this club?"

    "Grandpa, did you open this club for Dale?" Charles didn''t answer Frederic''s question.

    "Well, he has been with me for so many years. He had always done his utmost to help me. When he

    said that he wanted to open a club, I couldn''t stop him. Besides, I don''t know the annual profit of that

    club, but I know it wouldn''t make that much money." Frederic slowly recalled the scene at that time. "At

    that time, Dale said that he wanted to open a club, and I agreed. He said that he had no influence, no

    money, so he convinced me to invest. I invested, so I''m a shareholder and the club is registered under

    my name. That''s all. Is there a problem?"

    "It seems that everything is fine on the surface, but do you really know what kind of project the club

    runs?" Charles was afraid that Frederic couldn''t bear it if he told the old man the entire story, so

    Charles told him the truth bit by bit...

 Chapter 557 People Will Change

    Chapter 557 People Will Change

    "Did he do something against thew?" Waving his hand in disbelief, Frederic said, "I may believe that

    someone else is breaking thew, but not Dale. He is an honest man. Moreover, I have been to the

    club in the first two years when it was just opened. They were just singing, dancing, drinking tea, and

    nothing else. With the thin profit every year, how can it be illegal?"

    "People change, Grandpa. Maybe Dale is no longer the person he used to be. As far as I know, that

    club doesn''t run a legitimate business..." On a second thought, Charles closed his mouth to prevent

    saying something.

    "What? Really?" Frederic still looked incredulous.

    Seeing thee disbelief in his eyes, Charles took out his phone and said, "Do I have any reason to lie to

    you? I have a video here. Grandpa, do you want to watch it?"

    "Of course I want to have a look."

    With a nod, Charles clicked on the video and showed it to Frederic.

    The moment Frederic saw the video, his face became gloomier.

    A few secondster, Frederic asked in trembling voice, "Is this Dale? This club really runs an

    illegitimate business..."

    "Yes, Grandpa. There is no need to be angry." Taking the phone away, Charles suggested, "He used

    your name, so I think we should send him to the police station now... What do you think?"

    The video reyed in Frederic''s mind which made his face red in anger. "Bring him here and let me

    see if it''s really him!"

    "Okay." As Frederic ordered, Charles asked someone to bring Dale in the hospital.

    Knowing that Charles wouldn''t let him go, Dale looked forward to seeing Frederic. He knew his life

    depended on Frederic''s willingness to help him.

    Once Frederic disregarded their years of rtionship, Dale would be dead for sure.

    Therefore, when Dale saw Frederic, he immediately knelt down with tears in his eyes. "Master, it''s been

    a while... I have done something wrong. I''m sorry. I regret it now."

    "Tell me, what did you do wrong?" Disappointment was evident in Frederic eyes. "What did I tell you?

    The bottom line of doing business is not to vite thew. Second, honesty and kindness are the

    basis. What have you done for so many years?" It was obvious that Frederic was angry because Dale

    failed to live up to his expectations.

    "Master, you know that our club is located in a remote ce with few guests. It was my bad

    management that caused a loss. I was afraid that I would let you down, so I went on the evil path... In

    the business circle... Plenty of men want to y with women..." His defensive eyes darted at Frederic.

    "Many clubs are doing the same business as our club nowadays... But the young master can''t ept it,

    so I..."

    "Nonsense! When you were with me, I told you more than once that we should behave ourselves. We

    can''t be too greedy. If we want too much, it will not only ruin our reputation, but also ruin our own life.

    Why don''t you listen to me? You can write down all the things you have done in the club in the past few

    years or record videos. You have to confess your crime obediently. If you really regret what you have

    done, the police may be lenient and won''t sentence you to death!"

    "Master, you can''t put me in jail. I''m too old to bear it... I can''t get out alive if I go to jail." All of a sudden,

    Dale kowtowed to Frederic.

    But it was not enough to change Frederic''s decision. After all, Frederic had never been a fan of

    anything illegal. "If you do something wrong, you have to ept the punishment. This is an eternal

    principle. How can you not understand?"

    "No, no, no. My life is yours. Since you no longer care about the rtionship between us, I will end my

    life here..." As soon as Dale finished his words, he mmed his head against the wall.

    Blood instantly gushed out and flowed down the sides of his face.

    What he did was so unexpected that even Charles was surprised.

    "Hey... Dale, doctor..." Due to shock, Frederic''s voice changed. "Charles, don''t let Dale die. Hurry up

    and rescue him."

    This was beyond Charles'' expectation. Dale had killed people without blinking his eyes, but Charles

    didn''t think that he would also be so cruel to his own life.

    "Doctor!" shouted Charles.

    The doctors and nurses who ran in at the same time were frightened when they saw Dale lying on the

    bloody floor.

    For a moment, they were all rooted to where they were standing, so Charles had to shout again. "Save

    him, now!"

    "Yes, Sir." Everyone took Dale to the operating room in a hurry.

    An hourter, the doctor was done reviving Dale.

    When Charles saw the doctor walk out of the room, he murmured to himself, "So soon? Is he dead?"

    "Sir, he''s fine. He just has a concussion and will be put on a drip for a few days," the doctor said.

    "Well, that''s good. When will he wake up?" It was not a good thing if Dale would be unconscious for too

    long.

    After calcting in his head, the doctor replied, "It will take more than two hours until the anesthesia

    wears off. If you want to talk to him, three hours is enough."

    "Okay, I see." Of course, Charles wanted to talk to Dale. He wanted Dale to tell him what had

    happened to Nancy in the club.

    It would be too easy for Dale to die like this. Charles wouldn''t let him go easily.

    At this moment, Derrick was sitting in the ward.

    He knew that David had done something to Nancy, but since then, he never heard any news from him.

    Therefore, Derrick was anxious. He didn''t know what had happened at all. He couldn''t get through

    David''s phone, and he had disappeared as if he had escaped to the underground.

    While Derrick was lost in various fancies and conjectures, he heard a nurse whisper outside, "I heard

    that Dalemitted suicide in Frederic''s room."

    "Why?"

    "I vaguely heard that they were talking about a club. s, I don''t know. Charles and Frederic are very

    angry!"

    "There are so many things happening in a rich family."

    Content is ? by N?velDrama.Org.

    "Exactly..."

    Their voices faded away, but Derrick couldn''t sit still.

    Romantic Private Club?

    Something happened to Dale?

    Why didn''t that bastard tell him?

    That was Derrick''s ce. In the past few years, a lot of shady business had been done in the club. But

    why did Dale fall into Charles'' hands?

    Did Dale betray him?

    ''Did Dale do something for me while working for others?

    David... Is it him?''

    The more Derrick guessed, the more annoyed he became. If Dale betrayed him, he would be dead

    even if he had nine lives.

    When he was about to call David, the door suddenly opened and a strange man came in.

    "Who are you?" His first thought was that there was a bad guying to take his life.

    The man was wearing a peaked cap and a big mask. Obviously, the man was not a good man.

    "Stop shouting, Derrick. It''s me..." the man said in a low voice and took off his peaked cap.

    "David?" Taken by surprise, Derrick asked, "What do you mean by dressing up like that?"

    "Derrick, something is wrong... I kidnapped Nancy and sent her to Romantic Private Club. I wanted her

    to stay there for a lifetime, but I didn''t expect her to escape, and what''s more... Charles went to look for

    her there, and now Dale..." David faltered. "I''m afraid that Dale will betray me."

 Chapter 558 I Like Your Honesty

    Chapter 558 I Like Your Honesty

    Upon confirming his guess, Derrick instantly panicked. "Bastard, you are afraid. Aren''t you? David, you

    are an idiot! You could''ve just killed Nancy directly. How could you send her to Romantic Private Club?

    That ce... It''s my foothold. Many of my business have beenpleted there. What do you want me

    to do now? When did you collude with Dale?"

    Once the police got the evidence of his dark industrial chain, Derrick would lose everything.

    "You are doing business there. I have some business with Dale. Maybe you are the seller and the

    buyer is me." His voice gradually lowered down. "I thought Dale is a reliable man, so I sent Nancy

    there. But I didn''t expect... I didn''t expect..."

    Before he could finish his words, Derrick interrupted him. "Don''t say that. It''s useless. Just think about

    what we should do next."

    "What else can we do? We can''t let Dale live!" It seemed like David was just waiting for him to ask this,

    that his voice slightly rose when he spoke.

    "Okay, you can do it now. If Dale is alive, both you and I will die." With a bloodthirsty smile, Derrick

    added, "So he must die."

    "Yes, he must die!" David said viciously.

    Since Anna studied medicine, David had an idea on how he could easily kill Dale.

    All he did was inject something on Dale and then he died.

    Three hourster, Charles went to Dale''s room only to find out he had already lost his breath.

    A shrewd man like Charles easily figured out everything. He suddenly thought of Nana. That woman

    was in danger!

    When Charles rushed to Nana''s room, he caught David on act. "David, it''s you!"

    Charles took off David''s mask and looked at him in disdain. "You did a good job on killing people to

    keep your secrets!"

    Knowing that his n had been exposed, David turned around and ran away. However, Charles didn''t

    give him a chance to escape. David was sent to the police station right away.

    When Frederic heard that Dale was dead, he felt a little dejected. He said with a sigh, "If I didn''t agree

    to let him go that year, he might still be the upright Dale. I''m partly responsible for what happened to

    him."

    "Grandpa, David was the one who killed Dale. It has nothing to do with you. Don''t worry. I will take care

    of everything." For fear that Frederic would suffer in pain again, Charles did his best tofort him.

    Of course, Frederic believed in Charles'' ability. So, even if he felt gloomy, he nodded at Charles.

    What frustrated Charles was that there was still no news about Nancy.

    Where on earth did Nancy go?

    While he was thinking about this, he received a call from Jay. He said that he had found a trace of

    Nancy, but it was in the suburban vi of Wu family. "Charles, it turns out that the unknown number that

    called you belongs to the Wu family. Nancy seems to be with Edward!"

    Due to shock, Charles was lost for a moment. Did Edward take Nancy away?

    Why didn''t Nancy contact him?

    ''Nancy, what the hell are you doing?

    Do you give up on me and the children?''

    Without saying anything, Charles ended the call to dial Edward''s number.

    Although Nancy was abroad, she still couldn''t stop worrying about Charles and the children at home.

    However, there was no news about Charles yet. The eagerness and concern in her heart turned into

    disappointment.

    It was still Edward''s house. Everything was still familiar to her, but it seemed that everything had

    changed.

    Nancy didn''t know why she had such a strange feeling, or perhaps it was because her state of mind

    had changed.

    As usual, Edward kept his phone in his hand for fear that Nancy would take it away. Moreover, Edward

    didn''t go out of the house himself, nor did he allow Nancy to go out alone.

    Content is ? by N?velDrama.Org.

    There was one time that Nancy joked, "Edward, I think the two of us are going to be caged birds."

    "Two birds? We should be a couple of birds." Edward gave Nancy a meaningful look and smiled.

    "Edward, I just realized that you are naughtier than Charles. It''s out of your character. You are a steady

    man, unlike Charles..." Unconsciously, she mentioned Charles'' name which wiped away the smile on

    Edward''s face.

    "Are you still thinking about that bad guy?"

    "No... I... " Not knowing what to say, Nancy scratched her hair in embarrassment. She had lived with

    Charles for so long. How could she forget him so easily?

    "Well, I don''t want to talk about it anymore. It''s annoying." In matter of second, Nancy''s mood shifted.

    All of a sudden, they heard a crisp voice of a woman who just entered the house. "Edward, Edward...

    Why didn''t you answer my phone?"

    When Nancy turned around, she saw a woman in ten centimeter high heels.

    As soon as she saw the woman''s face, Nancy was so shocked that she almost forgot to breathe.

    It was like looking in the mirror.

    This woman looked more like her than Fannie.

    "You are..." Amazed, Nancy couldn''t finish her sentence. Although she already knew that this was the

    woman she had seen on the inte with Edward, she was still surprised.

    Because the woman looked more like her in person than in the photo.

    "Who are you?" Just like Nancy, the woman was taken aback too when she saw her.

    After recovering from shock, Nancy smiled at her. "Hello, my name is Nancy." The truth was, she was

    eager to meet Edward''s girlfriend.

    "Nice to meet you. My name is Summer." Summer tilted her head and smiled sweetly at Nancy.

    "Nice to meet you. I am going to cook. You guys talk." Nancy hated being the third wheel the most, so

    she wanted to walk out of the living room as soon as possible.

    Raising his eyebrow, Edward asked, "You want to cook?"

    "Well, yes, I will try my best to cook delicious food," said Nancy yfully.

    Whenever Edward was around, Nancy seldom had the chance to cook. Edward always doted on

    Nancy. Sometimes, Nancy thought that if she didn''t have Charles, she might really fall in love with

    Edward.

    She would fall in love with Edward''s warmth, which was neither too little nor too much.

    After Nancy left, Summer walked closer to Edward and said, "She is the woman you love. The reason

    why you chose to date me is because I look like this woman, right?"

    Without any intention of denying it, Edward nodded. "Yes."

    "Then why don''t you answer my phone and go out with me now? Is it because this woman came

    back?" It could be told from her smile that Summer was not angry at all.

    "Yes," Edward still said bluntly.

    "Well, thank you for your honesty. I like your honesty. Edward, do you mind if I stay for lunch?" There

    was no sign of disappointment or other bad emotions on her face. As a matter of fact, she looked so

    calm.

    And there was no anger at all!

    "Of course not!"

    "Okay, I''m going to cook lunch with Nancy now. It''s amazing how two women who look so alike will

    cook together." Then Summer walked into the kitchen, twisting her waist.

 Chapter 559 Just For Fun

    Chapter 559 Just For Fun

    Since Nancy was not familiar with Summer yet, she thought it was better to leave the two alone.

    It would be nice if Summer could stay a little longer with Edward. In that way, she could talk and

    cultivate her rtionship with Edward.

    But Summer followed her into the kitchen, and Nancy couldn''t help but feel embarrassed.

    With an awkward smile, Nancy asked, "Summer, why are you here?"

    "Well, although I grew up abroad, I''m still fond of Chinese food. It''s rare to have such a chance to talk

    about cooking with you. I hope to learn from you."

    It could be seen that Summer was a nice and smart girl. She was not like those other scheming girls.

    As a person who wanted to live a simple life, Nancy also liked to make friends with simple people.

    "Please don''t say so. Let''s learn from each other." This time, Nancy smiledfortably at her.

    "Well, honestly, I want to ask you something. How do you make Edward like you so much?" Waiving

    her hands in front of her, Summer added, "I''m sorry. This is a personal question. You don''t need to

    answer it if you don''t want to."

    With a sigh, Nancy replied, "To tell you the truth, I really don''t know why someone likes me. I''m just like

    this. As you can see, I don''t think I''m different from others..."

    Up until now, Nancy still wondered why she liked Charles.

    And why did Edward like her.

    But love was instinctive. How could anyone exin it clearly?

    While putting on her apron, Summer asked, "Do you like Edward?"

    "Yes, I do. But don''t get me wrong. I mean like, just as how a sister depends on her brother. Not a

    rtionship between men and women... That kind of like." Afraid that Summer would misunderstand

    her, Nancy rified what she meant.

    Every word she had said was full of caution.

    "Do you want me to be with Edward?"

    Summer''s question was so straightforward that Nancy didn''t know how to answer it.

    In the end, Nancy shed an awkward smile. "Of course."

    "Thank you." Hearing this made Summer smile. "But if Edward still loves you, I don''t want to be your

    substitute!"

    "Summer, don''t say that. He will gradually forget about me once I''m not around. And if you stay with

    him, your feelings will gradually grow stronger. I believe in the saying that love grows as the time goes

    by."

    These words were not enough to make Summer feel better. She sighed, "You don''t understand what I

    mean. What I''m saying is, even if he likes me, he will treat me as you. He doesn''t like the real me."

    Love was really troublesome.

    The person you like may not like you back, and the person you don''t like may love you wholeheartedly.

    It was like aplicated problem, which even the smartest person couldn''t solve easily.

    Therefore, Nancy didn''t know how to answer Summer''s question. She hoped that Edward could divert

    his attention to Summer as soon as possible, but she couldn''t control other people''s feelings.

    Love was really unpredictable.

    Not knowing what to say next, Nancy changed the topic. "Let''s cook."

    Summer wisely ended the topic about love and began to cook with Nancy in the kitchen.

    Every move and expression that Nancy made, didn''t escape Summer''s eyes. She kept it all in her

    mind.

    It was undeniable that Summer liked Edward.

    Although she didn''t want to be a substitute, Summer sometimes felt lucky that she looked like

    Nancy.

    If not, how could Edward notice her that night?

    Throughout lunch, Edward had been cold to Summer. Even when they were eating, his attention was

    on Nancy.

    As if she had done something wrong, Nancy felt ufortable.

    That was why even if the food they were eating was delicious, Nancy felt like she was chewing wax.

    The feeling of being on pins and needles made Nancy unable to have a good meal, so she stopped

    eating and stood up.

    "I''m full. Enjoy yourselves."

    However, as soon as Nancy walked out of the dining room, she heard Edward say, "I''m full too.

    Summer, take your time."

    Nancy was so angry that she closed her eyes. She turned around and stared at Edward fiercely, as if

    Edward had done something to her.

    "What''s wrong? You want to cut me into pieces?" It was the first time that Edward had seen such a

    fierce Nancy.

    N?velDrama.Org holds text ? rights.

    "I''m full so I got out of the dining room. You just sat down and didn''t eat much. Why did you have to

    follow me?" It was obvious from her tone that she was displeased.

    Rubbing his stomach, Edward smiled awkwardly. "My dear stomach, are you full?

    Yes, it''s full. Nancy, my stomach said it was full. What do you think I can do?" Edward pretended to be

    helpless.

    "You are hopeless. Edward, let me tell you. Even if Charles betrays me, I won''t marry you. You''d better

    cherish what you have, or you will regret it." After warning him, Nancy went upstairs.

    "I love you. I will try my best. How can I regret?" As he looked at Nancy''s back as she walked away,

    Edward''s smile slowly disappeared.

    Hearing these words made Summer''s hands tremble. Before she met Edward, she was a woman who

    didn''t believe in love. After she met Edward, she became a woman who didn''t believe in herself.

    With a heavy heart, Summer stood up and walked out of the dining room.

    Slowly, she approached Edward, trying to conceal the pain she was feeling.

    "You don''t love me."

    Without hesitation, Edward answered, "No."

    That was all Summer needed to hear. She walked out of the house without saying a word.

    Since the day Summer and Edward had met in the bar, they often went out together to drink and do

    what a man and a woman do when they were alone.

    Back when she was still in college, her professor once said that if a woman wanted to be epted,

    loved and be understood by a man, she would have sex with him. Only in this way could a woman

    know whether she really loved him or not.

    They had done it many times, and Edward didn''t refuse. Then she would catch him looking at her

    nkly afterwards, and she thought he was just admiring her.

    Now she had realized that Edward was thinking about another woman when he did that thing with her.

    It was Nancy!

    Even after Summer left, Edward didn''t even budge. He wasn''t bothered at all.

    He turned around to look for Nancy, only to find that Nancy was standing behind him.

    "Why are you downstairs so soon?"

    Instead of answering his question, Nancy''s eyes followed Summer''s lonely back.

    "I think Summer loves you very much."

    "Just for fun." With a shrug, Edward added, "There are many women in the world who are different from

    you. They are more open-minded than men sometimes. So don''t judge other people''s thoughts with

    your mind, understand?"

    "You are wrong. I just feel that Summer cares about you very much," Nancy insisted.

    "So? What on earth do you want to tell me?" There was no hint on interest on his face at all.

    "Of course I have something to tell you. That is, don''t fall in love with the wrong person, and don''t miss

    a rtionship that you shouldn''t miss. Summer loves you. You can also try to love her." Knowing that

    she couldn''t give Edward what he wanted, Nancy didn''t want him to miss the chance to be with

    Summer.

 Chapter 560 The Matter Between You And Me

    Chapter 560 The Matter Between You And Me

    In other words, the better Edward treated Nancy, the more nervous she was.

    The more she felt sorry for Edward!

    If Edward and Summer were together, Nancy would really bless them.

    "It''s none of your business, Nancy. You''d better mind your own business, or think about us!" Obviously,

    Edward was unhappy when Nancy mentioned his rtionship with Summer.

    Because he didn''t see any sign of jealousy on Nancy''s face.

    Edward was disappointed.

    No matter what he had done for Nancy, it seemed like Nancy didn''t care about it.

    Did she still love Charles no matter how badly Charles had hurt her?

    It seemed like women really loved bad men.

    In the middle of their conversation, they heard a noise outside.

    "Hello, Edward, where are you?"

    It was Jay''s voice!

    As soon as she recognized Jay''s voice, Nancy''s eyes widened in surprise.

    Then she quickly looked outside the window and saw Jaying in with Charles.

    It turned out that Summer didn''t lock the gate when she left, so Jay and Charles walked in directly.

    It was not difficult for Jay to find Edward''s residence abroad, so Jay and Charles came as soon as

    possible.

    "Jay? Charles?" Mixed emotions flooded her the moment she saw their familiar faces.

    They finally came, though it took them a few days to find her. They were here now!

    Wiping the tears in her eyes, Nancy took a step to go to them, but Edward suddenly grabbed her arm.

    "Nancy, don''t be fooled by the hypocritical appearance of Charles. Why did hee here? Let''s test

    him first."

    N?velDrama.Org holds text ? rights.

    Left without a choice, Nancy had to stop. "Okay."

    Edward pulled her to the sofa and let her sit down. "You''d better be calm. I remember that you were

    very reserved before. Now that Charles is here, why do you look like you have seen a peach?"

    Hisst sentence reminded them both of the past.

    Because Nancy liked eating peaches the most.

    There was a time that Nancy caught a cold and had a fever when she was still living here, so Edward

    bought her some peaches from a fruit stall.

    The peaches made Nancy feel better.

    Since then, it became her favorite food.

    Every time she ate peaches, Edward sat aside and watched her eat with a smile.

    It had always been like that.

    "Nancy, I think the loveliest time of your life is when you eat peaches. Because every time you do, I can

    read from your eyes that the peaches are your whole world!"

    "Who said that? You are still in my eyes." As she spoke, she was still eating the peaches.

    "No, I don''t think so. In your life, no man is more important than the peach you love!" Edward teased.

    What he said made Nancy stop for a while. "Not necessarily. But so far, it seems to be true."

    Disappointment shed across Edward''s face. Nancy''s words implied that he was not her Mr. Right,

    didn''t it?

    But it was all in the past.

    Right now, Charles was more important than the peach, wasn''t he?

    Even though Charles had hurt her so much, Nancy still chose to love him.

    While they were both busy thinking about the past, Charles and Jay rushed in.

    "Nancy, are you okay?" Charles'' voice was full of anxiety and concern.

    His worried eyes fell on Nancy.

    Seeing that she was fine, although her face was gloomy, Charles breathed a sigh of relief.

    "Yes," Nancy answered half-heartedly.

    "Oh, Nancy, what''s the matter with you? We were as anxious as ants on a hot pan these days when

    you were missing. But you look so fine, yet you didn''t even call us. You didn''t know that Charles was

    going crazy. The kids are asking where their Mommy is every day. Even I was worried. Ahem!"

    Pinching his throat, Jay added, "My throat hurts. Was it because I was roared by Doris? She said she

    would divorce me if I couldn''t find you."

    It might sound like he was joking, but Jay was actuallyining.

    He wasining because Nancy didn''t call them!

    In fact, Charles was also confused.

    Before they came here, Charles had thought that Nancy was imprisoned by Edward, and that she

    would have called him. However, when he saw that Nancy was fine and didn''t seem to be excited at all

    when she saw him, Charles was a little disappointed.

    "Yes, Nancy, why didn''t you call us?" As if he was afraid that Nancy would be angry, Charles spoke in a

    soft voice.

    "I asked her not to call you." It was Edward who answered.

    Frowning, Charles turned to Edward. "I know you are ming me for losing Nancy. Even if you found

    and saved her, you shouldn''t have kept her from me. How could you... How could you not give us a

    piece of news?"

    "Don''t pretend to be innocent, Charles. I know who the owner of that club is. It seems that it is

    registered by your family. Am I right?" Every word he said was full of disdain.

    Unlike Edward who was raising his voice, Charles remained calm. "You are right. The club is indeed

    registered under our family''s name."

    Hearing this from Charles left Nancy dumbfounded. She didn''t believe it when Edward said that the

    club belonged to the Fu family.

    But now, Charles admitted it himself... What did Charles mean?

    Obviously, she was kidnapped by the Fu family, wasn''t she?

    All of a sudden, Nancy felt agitated. "It''s you... Is it really you who kidnapped me?"

    "What? Nancy, we have been together for so long. Do you think I will find someone to kidnap you? Is

    our love so fragile that you even thought of that? You don''t even trust me? Nancy..." As he said these

    words, Charles felt his heart sank. How could Nancy think this way when he couldn''t even have a

    proper rest since the day she went missing?

    "Charles, everyone says you don''t love me anymore..." Her face was void of emotion. "It''s not that I

    don''t believe you, but how can you exin the fact that I was brought to the Fu family''s club?"

    "Nancy, do you think I kidnapped you?" Nancy''s questioning made Charles very disappointed. He had

    missed her so much, and he had feared that she would be in danger if he found herte.

    However, Nancy was suspecting him.

    What was the point of doing that, if she was the woman he loved with his whole life?

    Seeing that Nancy was having a hard time answering, Edward butted in. "Except you, who else would

    dare to kidnap Nancy?"

    In silence, Nancy bit her lips tightly.

    When Charles was too frustrated to even talk, Jay, who had been watching the scene, suddenly

    laughed. "Nancy, have you been drugged for the past few days by Edward? How could Charles kidnap

    you? Do you think he has time to y such a cheap game with you? Well, even if he wants to y, let

    me tell you. My wife has just given birth to a child, but I left my wife and child behind. I flew here with

    Charles to save you. But you... Why do I feel that my kindness is all

    wasted?"

 Chapter 561 You Should Trust Me

    Chapter 561 You Should Trust Me

    Aside from the fact that Jay always said what was on his mind, he was also really pissed off now.

    He thought Nancy was a rational and sensible woman, but how could she believe Edward''s words

    now?

    "Well, stop arguing. Listen to me. Nancy, you misunderstood me. I admit that the club is under Fu

    family''s control, but it''s grandpa''s personal butler, Dale. As for the one who kidnapped you, it''s David.

    Of course, he colluded with Dale... Then the kidnapping was sessful. We are still cooperating with

    the police investigation, so we are waiting for you to go back and tell us the details. You have to believe

    me." Charles looked at Nancy affectionately.

    "I also think... You wouldn''t kidnap me, but..." There was a hint hesitation in Nancy''s eyes when she

    continued, "I called you. Have you received it?"

    "Yes, that''s why we found Edward." It was impossible for Nancy to have no trust at him all. Charles

    knew that as long as all the misunderstandings were exined, everything would be fine.

    However, Edward was still in disbelief. "Charles, are you serious?"

    From looking affectionately at Nancy, Charles turned to look at Edward with cold eyes. "Give me a

    reason to lie to you."

    "Maybe you don''t love Nancy anymore, so you cheated on her and did something bad to her." Worry

    was written all over Edward''s face.

    On the other hand, Charles smiled disdainfully at him. "Edward, if what you said is true, then why don''t

    I take this opportunity to let Nancy marry you? I know you still have feelings for Nancy, but I already

    made it clear that she is mine and can only be mine in this life. I will love her well. So I suggest that you

    give up on Nancy."

    It didn''t matter whether Nancy still doubted Charles or not. In his eyes, Nancy could only be with him.

    "I like Nancy, but I''m not a selfish person to possess her. The only thing I want is to never hear any

    news saying that Nancy is missing or hurt. If you truly love her, you wouldn''t let that happen, but what

    did you do? Did you keep your promise?" Edward had always felt that his love for Nancy was deep and

    sacred.

    If Nancy was happy, he would like to trust her and give her back to Charles.

    However, he couldn''t trust Charles because of what Nancy had experienced.

    Pursing his lips, Charles nodded. "But, Edward, this is life. Everyone wants peace, but no one can

    predict what will happen in their lives. I love Nancy. We love each other. As long as we''re together, we

    can ovee everything."

    It could be seen from his serious expression that Charles meant what he had said.

    After taking a deep breath, Nancy finally said, "Edward, let me trust Charles again. I think he loves me."

    "You shouldn''t say you think I love you. You should know that I do!" Even the slightest distrust from

    Nancy was enough to displease Charles.

    "Charles..." To be honest, Edward didn''t really want to let go of Nancy. He had thought that he could

    finally keep Nancy this time.

    If Charles really let Nancy down, he would have a little hope.

    But when Charles appeared, even before he could even exin anything, Nancy couldn''t hold back

    anymore.

    Her expression and words showed that she wanted to go back to Charles immediately.

    If Edward hadn''t stopped her, she wouldn''t have doubted Charles, would she?

    Was it true love between her and him?

    It was!

    Whether Edward was willing to admit it or not, Charles and Nancy were truly in love with each other.

    In the end, Edward could only sigh. "Nancy, if you insist on going back with Charles, you can go now."

    "Edward, I''m sorry." The sadness and disappointment on his face didn''t escape Nancy''s eyes.

    Although she didn''t want to hurt Edward, she couldn''t lie about love.

    She was going to leave with Charles so Edward could give uppletely.

    As if he had lost all his strength, Edward sat on the sofa.

    "Hey, what are you doing? Why do you act like you are not going to meet again? You can stille

    back. Let''s go quickly. I miss my wife and my child," Jay urged impatiently.

    Ignoring Jay''s words, Charles waited for what Nancy was about to do next.

    With a sigh, Nancy stood up. "Edward, thank you for your help. Thank you for taking care of me and for

    everything you have done for me. But I''m a mother to my two children. I miss them."

    "Okay," Edward answered sulkily.

    "I know you are also worried about the children. I will take good care of them." For a moment, Charles

    wanted to say, "If you miss the children, you cane with us."

    But on second thought, if Edward went back with them, there was no doubt that Edward''s love for

    Nancy wouldn''t fade. He would never be able to start a new rtionship.

    Why did they have to be in a mess?

    "You can go now. Tell the kids that I miss them." It was hopeless for Edward. He had to ept the fact

    that Nancy and the children would never be his.

    "You can call them, Edward. I''m still the Charles you know. I hope you are still the optimistic, kind and

    open-minded Edward that we know. Thank you for taking care of Nancy for me for so long." Then

    Charles reached out his hand to hold Nancy''s hand. "Let''s go."

    "Edward, goodbye." A sad smile appeared on Nancy''s face. "I''m leaving."

    Since Jay couldn''t stand such an emotional scene any longer, he interrupted, "Well, what are you

    doing? You''re saying goodbye like you''ll never see each other again. Let''s go!"

    When Nancy and Charles walked out of the living room, Jay bid his goodbye to Edward and followed

    them out.

    They all left while Edward sat on the sofa like a puppet.

    Was he wrong these years?

    Content rights by N?velDr//ama.Org.

    This was the first time he questioned himself. It was the first time he doubted whether the self-righteous

    love was really wrong.

    However, he felt so heartbroken when he saw Nancy leaving with Charles.

    A part of him still couldn''t ept it.

    Only because he was just deeply in love with her.

    Now was the right time for him to move on. Edward really needed to find a way to get rid of his feelings

    for Nancy.

    However, who could tell Edward the way to get rid of it?

    After Charles and Nancy left, only Edward was left in therge vi.

    It was so silent as if there was no one home.

    Edward sat there nkly until night fell.

    Finally, when he couldn''t bear such depression. He stood up, grabbed his clothes and went out.

    After driving for a several minutes, he had arrived at his destination.

    It was so noisy in the bar.

    The bar was full of people but he managed to make his way towards his spot and ordered the cocktail

    he often drank.

    He often came here to drink, so the bartender was already familiar with him.

    "Mr. Wu, have you broken up with Summer?"

    In the past, Edward and Summer used toe to the bar together. But today, Summer came with a

    strange man, and Edward was alone.

 Chapter 562 Keep The Old, You Get Nothing New

    Chapter 562 Keep The Old, You Get Nothing New

    Without saying anything, Edward picked up the ss and gulped down his cocktail.

    The bartender pushed another ss of cocktail in front of Edward and said, "It doesn''t matter. You can

    be together as long as you can get along well. If you can''t, you can break up."

    But Edward still didn''t respond.

    "I saw Summer''s new boyfriend, and he is not as handsome as you... He looks immature, like a punk!"

    The bartender shrugged and smiled with self-mockery.

    Finally, Edward raised his head. "Is she here too?"

    Content is ? by N?velDrama.Org.

    "Yes, she''s here. She''s with her new boyfriend... Didn''t you hear what I said?" The bartender looked at

    Edward''s upset face and patted him on the shoulder tofort him. "It''s okay. You have to be strong.

    There are a lot of women in the world. There is an old saying: keep the old, you get nothing new!"

    Hearing this made Edward chuckle. "How do you know she dumped me?"

    "She looks lively and has a boyfriend and you... You are alone. Isn''t it enough to prove that she

    dumped you?"

    His exnation made Edwardugh harder. "You are awesome!" Gradually, hisugh died down. Then

    he took a sip of wine with a smile.

    The ss Edward was holding stopped midair when he heard a familiar voice.

    "I think you are much more handsome than Edward. What does he think he is? A silly man with a few

    money... No, he''s like a robot without emotions. Unlike you..." With a seductive smile, Summer raised

    her hand and patted the man''s fine face. "You are so nice. You like me, right?"

    Based on her flushed face, Summer was obviously drunk. She was wearing a tight ck dress and a

    bright red lipstick. Even if she could barely stand, she still looked stunning.

    "Summer..." For some unknown reason, Edward felt a little dejected to see Summer drunk.

    Slowly, he stood up and walked closer to them. Instinctively, he tried to pull Summer away from the

    man''s arms.

    However, Summer dodged his hand and looked at him provocatively. "Who are you? Do we know each

    other?"

    Just this morning in Edward''s house, Edward didn''t show any ounce of care towards Summer. So,

    when she walked out, she told herself that no matter where she met him, she would not greet Edward

    first.

    In Edward''s heart, what he couldn''t get was always the best.

    Just like Nancy.

    Other than being a woman who looked a lot like Nancy, Summer was nothing to him.

    In that case, why would she still stay with Edward, right? That was why she had decided to go out for a

    drink with his male ssmate from high school.

    The guy was Tony Wang. He used to chase after Summer when they were still in college.

    Unfortunately, Summer didn''t like him.

    Since then, Summer was never a gentle and quiet girl. She liked excitement, pursuit and taking the

    initiative.

    Whoever she liked, she would get.

    In spite of all the men who liked her, Summer fell in love with Edward.

    Sometimes people were really stupid. The more they couldn''t get something, the more they liked it.

    They were both like this.

    ''If Edward doesn''t like me, why does he still mind my business?'' Thinking of this, Summer put her arms

    around Tony Wang''s neck and said, "I don''t know you. Go away."

    Ignoring what she said, Edward urged, "Summer, you are drunk. Let me drive you home."

    "Tony, I really don''t know him. Don''t let me go with him!" To hide the disappointment in her eyes,

    Summer came closer to Tony.

    "Summer, you''re not a kid anymore. Don''t be stubborn. Will you choose to go with this strange man

    than with me?" At this moment, Edward was trying to control his temper, even though he wanted to

    forcefully take Summer away from Tony Wang.

    "What do you mean? Stranger? Summer and I are ssmates. You... She said she didn''t know you,

    but you are still shameless. Are you looking for trouble?" As arrogant as he was, Tony Wang raised his

    voice at Edward.

    "Okay, Summer. I just hope that you won''t regret it. I''ll go now." Since Summer didn''t want to go with

    him, Edward stopped insisting. They were all adults now, anyway. Although he had yed with

    Summer for quite a long time, she was not his girlfriend. He shouldn''t care about what she was doing.

    They were not in a rtionship, so he had to let her go.

    ''I don''t love her, do I?''

    This question had been stuck in his mind as he went to his car.

    As soon as he started the car, he saw Summer and Tony walking out of the bar.

    They walked together towards a ck Porsche. Tony Wang opened the door for Summer, and she

    dly got in.

    The moment the door closed, Summer looked at Edward and smiled.

    Her smile was like a needle that pierced into Edward''s heart.

    The Porsche had already driven to the main road, which waspletely opposite to Edward''s house.

    Edward''s mind was in a mess. He obviously didn''t love Summer, but why was he so unhappy when he

    saw Summer leave with Tony Wang?

    What was wrong with him?

    Was it because of the void in his heart when Nancy left with Charles that he paid attention to Summer?

    Edward couldn''t figure it out, but he was certain about what would happen after Summer followed the

    man into the car.

    It was nothing more than what he had done with Summer.

    Thinking of those scenes, Edward felt as if ten thousand ants were crawling into his heart.

    In the end, he took a turn and followed Tony Wang''s car.

    As expected, Tony Wang brought Summer to a hotel. They had already checked in when Edward

    arrived.

    Because Edward in a hurry, he slipped and almost fell down on the floor.

    It seemed that his ankle was injured, but Edward ignored the pain and ran to the front desk. "Excuse

    me, which room is Summer in?"

    With an apologetic look, the receptionist said, "I''m sorry, sir. I can''t tell you any private information of

    our guests."

    "Well, if you don''t tell me, I will look for her in each of your room tonight." Then Edward rushed to the

    elevator.

    "Sir, you can''t do this. Security! Security!" The receptionist kept shouting but when the security guard

    ran in, Edward had already gone up to the second floor.

    Desperate to find her, Edward shouted in the corridor, "Summer! Summer,e out!"

    It was too noisy that someone had opened the door and shouted at Edward.

    "Hey, what are you doing? Why are you shouting here?

    Fuck off!"

    But Edward only ignored him and went to the third floor.

    "Summer! Summer, where are you? Come out."

    Unfortunately, the security guards found him and ran after him.

    "Get out of here, or we will call the police. You are crazy!" the security shouted.

 Chapter 563 Tony

    Chapter 563 Tony

    "Summer, Summer..." Perhaps it was because he was drunk that he felt as if his body was burning.

    Even when he was caught by the security guards, he still kept knocking on random doors. "Stop

    shouting. Get out of here!"

    The security guards had to follow Edward around to stop him.

    "Madman. Summer, that man is a madman!" As soon as Tony got out of the shower, he heard Edward

    making amotion outside. Summer stumbled a little when she walked towards the bathroom.

    "Just ignore him." At this moment, she just wanted to take a shower and have a good sleep.

    As for Edward... She thought he was a joke in her life.

    "Ignore him? That bastard screams outside like a mad dog..." Pointing at the door, Tony angrily kicked

    the bedside table.

    Maybe it was because he used too much strength that his toes hurt as if they were broken.

    This pissed him off more. "You bastard! I''ll kill you if you keep shouting!"

    His furious eyes darted at the door when he heard loud disturbing knocks.

    "Summer, are you here?" Edward shouted as he knocked on the door.

    When he realized that Edward wouldn''t stop, Tony decided to open the door. "Bastard, listen carefully.

    Summer is not here."

    "You are here. Why isn''t Summer here?" Since Tony was blocking the doorway, Edward had to push

    him to walk in.

    "Summer, where are you? I know you are here. You should find a good man to y with. In my opinion,

    this boy is just a punk. How can he take care of you?" His eyes surveyed the room, but he didn''t find

    Summer.

    "Get out! Security, there is a stranger in my room. Drive him out!" Tony shouted angrily.

    The guards rushed in immediately. "Catch this bastard. Catch him!"

    They ran to Edward and surrounded him.

    As if Edward couldn''t hear anything, he continued to shout Summer''s name. "Summer, Summer..."

    "Fuck off! If you keep shouting, I''ll kill you!" One of the security guards gave Edward a hard punch.

    It made Edward wince, but he ignored the pain.

    "Summer,e out."

    "Fuck off, bastard! Summer won''t talk to you." A devious smile appeared on Tony''s face.

    It was then that the sound of the water from the shower stopped.

    Wearing a ck sexy lingerie, Summer walked out of the bathroom.

    Her eyes immediately fell on Edward. "What happened?"

    "This bastard keeps calling your name. Hey, he is just a mad dog..."

    Trying to get away from the guard''s grip, Edward said, "Summer, you can''t stay here!"

    "Let him go. He is my friend. I asked him toe here." Summer walked to the bedside table and took

    out a cigarette from the drawer.N?velDrama.Org holds this content.

    Calmly, she lit one cigarette and took a drag.

    "Really?" The security guard looked at Tony.

    "I... I don''t know. No, no. He broke in by himself." Confused by Summer''s attitude, Tony didn''t know

    what to say.

    After thinking for a while, the guard said, "Whether it is true or not, you must leave now!"

    "Ah!" Summer shouted impatiently, "What are you talking about? He just called my name and knocked

    on several doors. Did he disturb others? Even so, he was looking for someone. He is just worried. Take

    this and go out to find a ce to y for a while."

    Then Summer took out a few bills and stuffed them into the security guards'' hands.

    "You are lucky to meet a rich woman."

    As soon the guards let Edward go, they went out of the roomughing.

    "Summer, what do you mean? I borrowed money from you, and you said you didn''t have any. But you

    gave those guards some money for this bastard! What''s your rtionship with him? Tell me!"

    Instead of answering him, Summer turned to Edward. "Edward, what do you think our rtionship is?"

    Without hesitation, Edward replied, "You are my girlfriend."

    Right after he said this, Summer burst intoughter.

    She couldn''t tell whether Edward was just trying to make her happy or not.

    Whatever his reason was for saying this, Summer felt happy and sad at the same time.

    When herughter died down, Summer shouted, "Edward, you bastard!"

    "You can scold me, but not in front of other men. It will make me lose face!" Like a gentleman, Edward

    took Summer''s coat and put it on her shoulders. "Let''s go somewhere else."

    "Okay." With a smile, Summer put her arm on Edward''s shoulder.

    They looked at each other''s eyes, as if they had forgotten that someone else was in the room. "Hey,

    Summer, what do you mean?"

    It was Summer who asked Tony out tonight. He drank with her, and now that they finally arrived at the

    hotel, he was interrupted by this man before he could do anything.

    To make it worse, Summer followed him like an obedient child!

    ''Does Summer take me as a fool?''

    Unbothered by Tony''s crumpled face, Summer smiled at him. "What I mean is, I want to go with him."

    "Summer, you bastard!" Feeling humiliated, Tony couldn''t help but be angry.

    "Well, a bastard should be with another bastard. So, we don''t deserve to be with you. Let''s go. Bye."

    After giving him onest smile, Summer walked out with Edward.

    The two left Tony shouting alone in the room.

    Because they were both drunk, the two of them struggled to walk out of the hotel.

    Meeting the wind, Summer suddenly felt dizzy and staggered.

    Fortunately, Edward was with her, so she didn''t fall.

    "Thank you..." "For what?"

    Summer giggled, "Foring here for me. I thought you wouldn''t talk to me anymore? Do you like me?

    Even just a little... Otherwise, why did youe to me?"

    "I''ll tell you the answerter." Then he fastened the seatbelt for Summer. "Shall I drive you home or to

    my house now?"

    "Of course I want you to send me home. Thest person I want to see now is Nancy. She is the woman

    you love deeply. I hate the two of you very much. Ah, how can I be so unlucky? Edward, there are so

    many boys out there, but I don''t like them. How can I fall in love with a man who doesn''t love me? I

    ended up so miserable..."

    Before Summer could even finish her words, Edward pressed his lips on hers.

    The two of them kissed so passionately that they forgot themselves and the whole world.

    On their background were the shing neon lights and the heavy traffic.

    If Edward didn''t feel a sudden sharp pain on his lips, he wouldn''t let go of Summer''s lips. "What''s the

    matter?"

    "If you don''t love me, why did you kiss me?" Her angry eyes narrowed at him. "Don''t you love Nancy?

    You should kiss her. Take me home now. Hurry up!"

    All of a sudden, Edward felt dejected again. "Nancy has gone back home with Charles."

    For a moment, Summer was stunned, and then sheughed. "Nancy left, so you thought of me?

    I''m her substitute. Yes, that''s it.

    Edward, you are such a bastard.

    I hate you so much. I want to leave now. Son of a bitch!"

 Chapter 564 Forget Nancy

    Chapter 564 Forget Nancy

    Summer cursed angrily. She tried to push the door open but it was locked.

    This made her more frustrated so she began hitting Edward. "Edward, what are you doing? What do

    you think I am? Fuck off! I don''t want to see you again for the rest of my life!"

    "No, Summer... I''ve realized that Nancy will never be mine this life. It''s like waking up from a dream. I

    admit that I love her deeply, but she''s just a beautiful part of my past now. We could be together for the

    rest of our lives, but if you don''t want to, then I will let you go."

    For a moment, Summer was speechless.

    Although his words were clear, Summer still couldn''t believe. "You said you wanted to be with me for

    the rest of your life?"

    Staring intently into Summer''s eyes, Edward replied, "For as long as you want."

    As soon as he finished his words, Summer put her arms around his neck.

    She whispered in his ear, "Edward, tell me, how can you make me believe you?"

    Without any second thought, Edward answered, "I can marry you right now."

    "Then tell me, why are you in such a hurry to marry me? Is it because you''re desperate to forget Nancy

    or..."

    Shaking his head, Edward held her face with both hands. "Summer, it''s not because I want to forget

    Nancy. She might be a memory I can''t forget, but listen carefully; you''re my happiness for the rest of

    my life!"

    "Well, for your words, Edward, I promise to marry you!" After all, Summer was a forthright person.

    If Edward loved her, Summer would stay with him.

    But if Edward didn''t love her one day, she would leave without hesitation.

    At this time, Nancy, Charles and Jay had arrived back to their country.

    N?velDrama.Org holds this content.

    They didn''t waste time and drove straight to Jay''s house.

    The two were excited to see Bobby and Nadia, while Jay was excited to be with his wife and son again.

    When they saw Jay''s car, Doris and the kids ran out.

    "Mommy is back."

    "Mommy, where have you been? I''m so scared!"

    Worry and excitement were written all over Nadia''s face. "Nancy, you bad girl, have you forgotten all of

    us?"

    Tears were streaming down her face when Doris spoke. They hadn''t seen each other for a long time,

    and Nancy thought Doris looked like she had aged more than ten years.

    Before she replied, Nancy bent down and gave her children a kiss. Then she looked at Doris. "How

    could I forget you? I just... Something happened and I was on a business trip. I didn''t have the time to

    tell you."

    As much as possible, Nancy wanted to avoid letting the kids know that she had been kidnapped.

    It would just scare the kids, especially Nadia.

    This little girl was afraid of being abandoned. Her heart was too soft to know about the hardships that

    her Mommy had faced.

    "Mommy, why are you always on a business trip? Where have you been this time? You haven''t called

    us for so many days," Nadia said with grievance.

    "I went abroad and I met Edward."

    Hearing Edward''s name, Bobby bombarded her with questions. "Does Uncle Edward miss us? Why

    didn''t he call us? Has he forgotten us?"

    "That''s impossible! Edward likes you so much. How could he forget you?" Standing aside, Charles took

    a deep breath and took out his phone. "Come on, kids. Call Edward."

    Excited, Bobby grabbed the phone from his hand. "Okay, I''ll call him."

    It was already dark when Edward and Summer arrived home.

    After Edward took a shower, he sat down next to Summer on the sofa. "You drank a lot?" asked

    Edward.

    With a smile, Summer scooted closer to him. "Yes, you know, I''m a good drinker."

    Raising his eyebrows, Edward said, "Well, it''s not good for women to drink too much. They are easily

    cheated by men."

    "I believe you. Otherwise, how could I meet you? I was tricked by you. Edward, you can fool me for a

    lifetime. Don''t let me leave again." Then Summer leaned her head on his shoulder. She liked to lean

    against him quietly and smell his scent.

    "Well, I''ll trick you all my life." All of a sudden, even though he didn''t want to miss Nancy, her pure face

    appeared in his mind.

    And Summer was smart enough to notice it. "You are absent-minded." She knew that Edward couldn''t

    forget Nancy for a short time, but why did she insist to be with him?

    What kind of woman would ept such a thing?

    But since she loved Edward so much, she would let him remember Nancy. Who didn''t have a past,

    anyway?

    If Summer wanted him, then she had to do ept everything about him.

    "I''m thinking about those two children..."

    To his surprise, Summer asked, "Which two kids? Are you talking about Charles and Nancy''s kids?

    Bobby and Nadia, right?" "How did you know?"

    It seemed like Summer was careless about everything. How could she be so familiar with Bobby and

    Nadia?

    "Yes, I know. I know everyone around you. I know your family, your friends, your preferences, and the

    colors of clothes you like to wear." It was natural for her to pay attention to everything about him

    because she liked Edward.

    "Thank you, Summer." ''It must be very painful that I couldn''t get what you want, isn''t it?

    It''s the same for Summer.

    What kind of feelings do I have for Nancy? Does Summer have the same feelings for me?

    Her pain is the same as mine, isn''t it?''

    For the first time, Edward felt that he was also a ruthless man.

    He couldn''t even believe the words he had said to her before they got home.

    "Thank me for what? Didn''t you say that you were thinking about those kids? Then call them. It''s

    daytime there, so you should be able to contact them." Then Summer took the phone and handed it to

    him, but Edward only stared at it.

    To be honest, he was not sure if it was appropriate to call Nancy now. After all, she just went back with

    Charles.

    In addition to that, he wasn''t in good terms with Charles when they left. What could he say when he

    called them?

    As he was hesitating whether to call or not, his phone suddenly rang.

    "It''s Charles." Surprised, Edward took the phone from Summer''s hand. "Why did he call?"

    "Maybe... It''s from the kids."

    "Maybe." Nodding his head, Edward answered the phone but he didn''t speak.

    Sure enough, it was Bobby''s voice that came through the phone. "Uncle, my Mommy was on a

    business trip abroad, and she even went to your home, right? Why didn''t you call us? Nadia and I miss

    you so much. Don''t you miss us at all?"

    Hearing Bobby''s voice made Edward smile.

    "Bobby, how could I not miss you? Your Mommy... Is she okay?" It seemed that asking how Nancy was

    had be his habit whenever he called the children, so it came out of his mouth automatically.

    Like a spoiled kid that he was, Bobby said, "My Mommy is fine. Nadia and I miss you very much. When

    will youe home?"

 Chapter 565 Edwards choice

    Chapter 565 Edward''s choice

    "I... Well, I have some good news for you. I''m getting married soon, and I think we can hold the

    wedding ceremony there. Can you be our flower children?" With a smile, Edward put his arm around

    Summer''s shoulders. It could be told from the tone of his voice that he was so much better than before.

    On the other line, Bobby went speechless upon hearing the news.

    "Bobby, are you still listening?" Edward asked.

    Instead of answering him, Bobby turned to Nancy and Charles. "Ah... Uncle said he was going to get

    married. Who is he going to marry? If he gets married, will he be taken away by another woman? No

    wonder he doesn''t miss us anymore. It turns out that he has his beloved woman now. Who is she?

    Which bad woman took my uncle away?"

    Why was his uncle getting married all of a sudden? Bobby thought it was too soon. They hadn''t even

    met the woman yet.

    Just like Bobby, everyone else in the room was also stunned.

    They all just got back, and they hadn''t even sat down yet. And now, Edward was getting married?

    Did Edward think his marriage was for fun?

    None of them spoke, because they really didn''t know what to say.

    When he saw that no one was reacting, Bobby said as if he was about to cry, "You don''t seem to be

    shocked by such news at all."

    In Bobby''s opinion, after Edward got married, he would have his own child. Since he would have his

    own child, he wouldn''t love them anymore.

    Therefore, Bobby was not happy at all.

    "I''m not lying! Uncle is really getting married. If you don''t believe me, you can ask him." Pouting his lips,

    Bobby returned the phone to his dad.

    Charles didn''t know why Edward suddenly wanted to get married.

    "With whom?" Unsure if he was talking to himself or asking Nancy, Charles looked at her.

    How would Nancy know?

    Was it with Summer?

    But the two of them had fallen out, and Edward told Summer in person that he didn''t love her.

    Edward said he didn''t love Summer, but now he said he was going to marry her?

    His mind changed too fast.

    "Is he going to marry Nancy? Oh, Nancy, you didn''t promise Edward, did you? That''s not right. You

    have two children. Besides, you don''t love Edward, do you? Oh my God, what''s going on here?" What

    Doris knew was that Edward loved Nancy so much. It had only been a few days since they had been

    together abroad, but Edward was now getting married? Was it possible that the two of them had

    developed feelings for each in the past few days that they were now about to get married?

    At this moment, Doris was making wild guesses in her mind.

    But Nancy quickly exined, "What are you talking about? We''re not getting married! Edward isn''t

    talking about me."

    "Then who is he with? Is Edward joking?" Even Jay was in disbelief.

    Before he met Doris, he was a notorious yboy, but he knew that marriage was not a game.

    ''What''s wrong with Edward? Is he kidding?''

    As Edward expected, nobody believed him. He shifted and threw a nce at Summer beside him.

    "Well, stop talking about it. I''ll give you the answer." After clearing his throat, Edward dered, "I''m

    going to marry Summer. Nancy knows her."

    Everyone turned to Nancy with curious eyes. "Summer? Who is Summer?"

    they asked in unison. "A girl who looks like me... You have seen her on the news before."

    To be honest, Nancy still couldn''t figure out why Edward suddenly announced that he would marry

    Summer. Was it because he really loved Summer, or was it because Nancy went back to their home

    country with Charles? Did Edward make an irrational decision in a fit of anger?

    This thought made her weak. She couldn''t help but think about how Summer would feel if Edward

    really made a decision thoughtlessly. What if he changed his mind again? "The girl who looks like you?

    Well, after all, Edward still couldn''t forget about you."

    What Doris had said made Charles'' face turn cold. But the truth was still unclear, so he could only

    choose to be silent.

    Besides, it was Edward''s own choice to marry someone.

    No one had a right to interfere!

    Seeing Charles'' expression, Jay felt the need to speak to ease the tension in the room. "Bobby, when

    will your unclee back?"N?velDrama.Org holds this content.

    "Uncle, when will youe back?" It was obvious in Bobby''s voice that he was still displeased with

    Edward''s decision.

    Edward looked at Summer, who also looked at him.

    As a matter of fact, they weren''t the only ones who didn''t believe Edward''s words. Summer was in

    doubt too. He was cold to her this morning, so how could he suddenly want to marry her?

    Get married? Was it because of true love or hypocrisy? Summer was not sure.

    If Edward hadn''t met Summer in the bar with another man, he might not know his feelings for her. But

    the moment she was taken away by another man, Edward''s heart seemed to have suffered a heavy

    blow, and it was painful, even now.

    "I know you are ying with me. It doesn''t matter. I don''t need you to be responsible for me, and I have

    never thought of marrying you..." For a moment, Edward fell silent, so Summer pretended to not care

    and smiled.

    When she was about to stand up, Edward caught her arm to stop her.

    Summer didn''t struggle and just lowered her head.

    Just like that, she sat back quietly, as tears fell from her eyes.

    "Bobby, tell your Mommy and Daddy that I will take Summer home in three days."

    "Are you really going to marry her?" Until now, Bobby still couldn''t ept it. He was so eager to see his

    mother and father get married, but he was really against Edward''s marriage.

    A smile appeared on Edward''s face. "Yes. Why do you sound so unhappy? Do you object?"

    Looking at his brother who fell silent, Nadia replied in a cute voice, "I object."

    This made Edwardughed for a while. "Then what should we do? I fell in love with Summer. What

    should I do?"

    "Do you still love us?" Nadia asked with grievance.

    Her cute and pitiful look amused everyone. Even Edward, who couldn''t see her, had imagined how she

    looked like.

    The smile on his face didn''t disappear. It even grew wider when he turned to Summer. "I love Summer.

    But of course, I will still love you very much. That will never change."

    Hearing these words from Edward made Summer cry harder. There was no doubt that she had always

    dreamed of being loved by him, but this happiness seemed toe too suddenly, which made her

    unprepared.

    Edward held Summer''s hand and said solemnly, "Children, Summer will love you as much as I do. So,

    you will just have one more person to love you. Do you understand?"

    "Really? Is what uncle said true?" The little girl''s questioning eyes turned to Nancy who was silently

    listening to them.

    Nodding her head, Nancy smiled. "Of course it''s true. When did your uncle lie to you?"

    Before Nadia could say anything, Bobby interrupted her. "Okay, I believe you. Uncle, we are waiting for

    you. By the way, we''re also looking forward to meet Summer!"

    If Edward''s intention to Summer was genuine, then everything would be fine. Nancy looked at Charles,

    who was already looking at her. As if they were having the same thoughts, they smiled at each

    other.

 Chapter 566 Welcome Back Home

    Chapter 566 Wee Back Home

    Deep inside, Charles was hoping for Edward to get married as soon as possible. As long as Edward

    was still unmarried, it made Charles feeling uneasy. It was because Edward could take Nancy away

    from her. And he wouldn''t let that happen.

    "Thank you," Edward said with a smile on his face.

    "Goodbye, uncle."

    "See you around. Goodbye."

    It was time for Edward to hang up the phone. Summer reached out the phone and gently took it away

    from him. She whispered in his ears, "You said you love me, and no one else, right Edward?"

    Edward looked at her beautiful eyes for a little while. He reached out for her arms and peacefully rested

    on her shoulders. "You''re the one I love. I will love you forever and always, Summer,"

    Edward replied to her in a sweet voice.

    Meanwhile, Nancy and Charles had their sumptuous meal in Jay''s house. The two adorable children

    seemed to be full of words when they saw Nancy. But Doris was more excited than the children and

    kept asking questions.

    To let the children know that she was in danger was thest thing Nancy would like to happen. Doris

    was very careful in speaking butter on slipped her tongue and identally revealed something.

    "So Nancy, where did the bad guys take you?" Doris asked in confusion.

    "What do you mean by bad guys? Mommy went on a business trip, didn''t she?" Bobby was the first

    one to react. His eyes which were once full of excitement turned cold and nk.

    For the past few days, Charles had blocked the news of Nancy''s disappearance from the two children.

    He forbid them from watching TV or using their mobile phones. He cut every single thing that might

    cause the two children to know the truth.

    Finally Charles was able to breathe out a sigh of relief but his heart skipped a beat when he heard what

    Doris said.

    The smile on Bobby''s face immediately turned into a frown.

    "Is that one of your jokes again, Doris? You''re so funny. Nancy had a business trip abroad." Jay

    emphasized with a distinct look on his face.

    "Hahaha! Come on. Of course it''s a business trip. Let''s eat!" Doris said in an awkward voice.

    "It was Daddy who told us that mommy went on a business trip," Nadia whispered softly.

    "Come on, kids. You don''t have to worry about me. Mommy''s already here," Nancy said while stroking

    the heads of the two children.

    "I have a question for you Mommy. Will you be worried if I suddenly disappear with Nadia one day?"

    Bobby raised his head and asked Nancy seriously.

    "Mommy will never ever allow that to happen. Okay, sweetie?" It was impossible for Nancy to not know

    that kind of feeling. She might be away for the past few days but her heart and mind were always with

    the two children.

    All she wanted was to be with her family. She didn''t care about any other thing at all.

    "Okay. But no more secrets. Please don''t suddenly disappear again. It made us worry. If you have a

    business trip in the future, you must tell us in advance. Okay, mommy?" Bobby said, imitating Nancy''s

    tone.

    "Alright." Nancy nodded in agreement.

    "Pinky swear," Nadia uttered in a serious tone while she was reaching out her finger.

    "Pinky swear. Let''s keep our promise forever!" Nancy hooked the pinky fingers of the two children.

    It was alreadyte at night when the family left Jay''s house. The moon and stars were shining across

    the vast skies when they reached their car.

    At this time, the two children should be asleep already. It way past their bed time but Nancy''s presence

    kept them awake and alive.

    While they were sitting in the car, they already had sleepy eyes and their mouths couldn''t help but

    yawn from time to time. They always found a topic to talk about with Nancy. It seemed that the two

    children really missed Nancy.

    Nadia didn''t even want to leave Nancy''s loving arms.

    Even until they returned home, the two children were still sticking with Nancy as much as they could.

    They were afraid that they might wake up without their mother again.

    Charles had observed this and felt a little pain in his heart.

    "Kids, your Mommy was so tired of her long business trip and ne ride. She needs to take a rest.

    Let''s take a shower and go to bed early, Okay?" Charles asked patiently.

    "Alright but I''ll ask mommy to bathe me" Nadia stretched out her arms as if she was asking her mommy

    to carry her.

    "Me too! I want Mommy to bathe me too!" Bobby said with emphasis.

    "Mommy and I are girls. Girls can only bathe girls." Nadia held Nancy''s arm and shouted at Bobby.Content is ? by N?velDrama.Org.

    "I''m still her little baby boy. Mommy can still bathe me!" Bobby didn''tpromise at all to his sister.

    "Hey you two, do you just ignore me?" Charles just pretended to be angry.

    "Daddy, you should not sleep with mommy tonight. Mommy is ours," Bobby said with conviction.

    "What did you say? Okay, you will sleep with your mommy. But right after you fall asleep, your Mommy

    will be beside me." For Charles, it was endless days of waiting for Nancy toe home. He wanted to

    have quality time with her. But with the two children around, it might not be easy.

    At least just for tonight.

    "Bobby! We won''t sleep tonight, right?" asked Nadia.

    It waspletely obvious that tonight marked the sweet rivalry of the two children and Charles. No

    matter what he said, there was no way these two children would give up their mommy.

    The two children said they wouldn''t sleep so that their mommy wouldn''t go and sleep with Charles

    after.

    "I can''t believe it. How can you do this to Daddy?" Charles asked angrily. His face turned red and his

    eyebrows were all raised.

    "Come on, daddy. We are both of your babies. You should give Mommy to us!" Nadia said with a sweet

    smile upon her face while biting her fingers.

    "Guys, please stop arguing. I have an idea. Let''s take a shower first and I''ll tell you a story, okay?"

    Nancy was happy with her family. A few days ago, Edward told her that it was Charles who sent her to

    the club. Even though she didn''t believe it, she was still sad of what she heard.

    It was a good thing that everything was nothing but a big misunderstanding.

    "Alright!" the two kids answered in chorus.

    Bobby raised his eyebrows to Charles. Charles replied in a loud but joking tone, "Woah. You took my

    woman away. I''ll cut off your allowance!"

    Charles snorted and went to the bathroom to take a shower alone.

    The children pped their hands while jumping in victory.

    In this way, Nancy took the two children to the bathroom.

    "Please bathe me first, Mommy." Bobby looked like a child begging for her mother''s attention.

    "It''s a no. At school, my teacher said that boys should not fight with girls. You should be a gentleman

    and let Mommy bathe me first!" Nadia said while pouting her lips.

 Chapter 567 Competing For Favor

    Chapter 567 Competing For Favor

    "Bobby, listen to me. You''re Nadia''s big brother, so you wait for now. Nadia will take her bath first, then

    I''ll call you in and bathe you after her. Nadia won''t take much time to take her shower, Okay?" Nancy

    said to Bobby in a low voice.

    "Okay, fine!" Bobby huffed and reluctantly agreed to Nancy''s request.

    After taking the shower, they stuck with Nancy and continued to chat andugh together.

    Meanwhile, Charles was restless in his room. He was scowling whenever the sound of theirughter

    was entering his ears. He was annoyed by the fact that while they were happy ying in the other

    room, he was there sitting alone and frowning. The more theirughter flew in, the more annoyed he

    was getting.

    A whileter of pacing back and forth restlessly in his room, he decided to take a shower. Charles didn''t

    want to take his shower alone but there was no way he could express his desire to anyone. It was

    making him scowl even more. After taking the shower he waited quite long for Nancy toe over, but

    that never happened. Instead, the childrenughed and shouted cheerfully even more making Charles

    more annoyed. It seemed like they have nned on making Nancy stay with them tonight so that

    Charles would have to sleep alone. At one point his patience broke for waiting too long and hey

    alone. But even sleep seemed to betray him tonight. All he did was tossing and turning on the bed

    restlessly.

    It felt as if the bed bugs were crawling all over his body.

    Charles was greatly annoyed because, first, Nancy didn''te back to their bedroom and second she

    had been ignoring him and spending all the time with the children.

    At one point, he lost his patience and decided to go to the children''s room and see for himself.

    As he entered their room he asked summoning a happy voice, "Kids, are you still ying?" He feigned

    a happy and excited expression as he joined the lively atmosphere.

    However, the kids were not happy to see him. Their faces darkened the moment they saw Charles

    entering the room.

    They eximed in unison, "Daddy, get out!"

    "What? Why?" Charles stood motionless and shocked at their demand. He took a quick nce at

    Nancy and asked in a stupefied tone, "You only want to y with Mommy? Don''t you like to do the

    same with Daddy?"

    The kids exchanged a knowing look with each other. "Of course we want Daddy, but not tonight!" It was

    Nadia who answered in her innocent and sweet voice.

    "Nadia is right. Daddy, go away!" Bobby immediately agreed with Nadia as he jumped off the bed and

    went to where Charles was standing and started pushing on him towards the door.

    Nadia found the act important as she copied Bobby and joined him at the door to eliminate Charles

    from the room. At this point, he was their enemy.

    Charles stumbled backward helplessly as his eyes shifted to Nancy who was just sitting there, beaming

    at them. She giggled at Charles''s helplessness with a shrug and enjoyed the drama.

    Being driven out of the room, Charles had no choice but to return to his bedroom as the cheerful

    laughter of Nancy and the kids kept falling in his ears.

    Even without wanting, he stayed awake for a long time until the next room finally fell into silence.

    As it did, a smile crept up on his face as he realized that the children must have fallen asleep now.

    Which precisely meant, now Nancy wouldn''t take long toe to him?

    They had been away from each other for so many days and now he couldn''t wait to be with her. He had

    missed her so much and Nancy must be sharing the mutual feeling. Did she miss him?

    As the thought crossed his mind, an idea popped up in his mind. He smiled to himself and closed his

    eyes pretending to be asleep. He wanted to see what Nancy would do when she woulde in and

    see him fast asleep.

    N?velDrama.Org holds this content.

    However, his n didn''t work out as even after thirty minutes, Nancy didn''t return.

    It was now getting on his nerves. Frustrated, he opened his eyes helplessly and sat up. A frown

    appeared on his face as he got off the bed, put on his slippers and went to the children''s room again

    angrily.

    She was intending to sleep in the children''s room tonight. How could Nancy do this to him?

    When Charles opened the door of the children''s room and came in, his eyes darted towards the bed

    instinctively. Bobby was cuddling Nancy, lying on the right side of her, and Nadia was on her left. Their

    arms and legs were all over Nancy making it impossible for her to even move.

    As Nancy heard the noise of the door opening, she opened her eyes and found Charles peeking

    through the door, watching them with a frown. The moment she saw him, she quickly closed her eyes

    again.

    Tonight, she was not going to give himpany. Tonight she would show him how the children were

    more favored by her than him. Her heart belonged to the children, and Charles had nothing to do with

    it.

    Charles looked at them with a scowl and wondered what he should do now. He wanted to steal Nancy

    away from the kids, but all he could do was only think about doing so. It was absolutely impossible to

    achieve. He knew how smart the kids were. If Nancy would make the slightest of movement, they

    would definitely wake up. How could he steal Nancy now?

    Charles touched his chin and scratched on it, closing the door behind him gently as he turned back. He

    paced back and forth restlessly in the corridor for several minutes and then without having another

    idea, he returned to his bedroom again. He would have to spend the night alone and Nancy had made

    him understand that perfectly. He plopped down on the bed with a huff and stayed awake for a long

    time, unable to fall asleep all alone by himself while Nancy was so close to him in the next room.

    What a beautiful but ironical night! They were so close to each other, but still so far away.

    Charles couldn''t fall asleep the whole night as he was so disappointed of his situation. However, the

    next morning, he got ready after waking up and went to the kitchen desiring to make breakfast for

    bribing the two little bossy kids.

    "You two little brats! Even after today''s breakfast, if you continue to bully me, I will show you how to

    bring you in line," Charles mumbled to himself as he prepared the breakfast. "I won''t... I won''t..." He

    thought for a moment how could he punish the two little brats. "I won''t prepare breakfast for you again!"

    Charles whispered to himself annoyingly.

    "Daddy, what did you just say?" Charles flinched at the sudden interruption and turned back. He didn''t

    even notice when Bobby hade into the kitchen and now was standing behind him with furrowed

    brows.

    Charles turned around and grumbled at Bobby, "I said that Mommy can''t stay with you two at night"

    He was freaking exasperated and his voice was clearly giving out his emotion.

    Bobby smiled cunningly, knowing Charles was annoyed. He said, feigning innocence, "Daddy, why

    can''t Mommy apany us? Why does she always have to apany old people like you?"

    "That''s because, Mommy and I are a couple! We are husband and wife, do you understand? We

    should sleep together, you get it?" Charles tried to exin.

    "Yes, I know that already. But you and Mommy are not a couple. You are not married yet, and I haven''t

    seen you and Mommy get the marriage certificate. So, that means you are not a couple so you can''t

    sleep together." Bobby put his hands on his waist and countered seriously.

    "You bastard, I am you Daddy. I have raised you! And now you have be my little rival? Are you

    nning on how to defeat me? Okay, if that''s what you havee up to separate me and your

    Mommy, I''ll go and get the marriage certificate with Nancy today. You won''t becent for a long

    time. Let me tell you, Bobby, I''ll marry Nancy tonight. From now on, no one can take my woman away

    from me. Do you hear me?" Charles who was the domineering CEO of a renownedpany, at this

    point looked just like a jealous and sulking childpeting for favor.

    "Well, until you and Mommy get the marriage certificate, Nadia and I will have Mommy to us. After that

    you can have her." Bobby smiled slyly knowing what exactly what he said.

    "Deal?"

    "Deal!"

    The moment they reached to the agreement, Nancy''s voice came from behind.

    "I don''t agree!"

    The father-son duo looked back together and saw Nancy standing at the door an unhappy face.

    "Mommy, don''t you want to marry Daddy?" Bobby asked with a disappointed look.

    "Nancy, what do you mean by you don''t agree?" Charles was befuddled at her disagreement.

    It was true that both of them had experienced so much together but she had always agreed to marry

    him. Why was she denying now?

    "I mean, I have work in the hospital today. I have to check on my patient and don''t have time to go to

    the Civil Affairs Bureau with you." Nancy rified her response. She was worried about her patients

    and she couldn''t be careless by abandoning them without knowing how they were doing.

    Especially the little girl who just had an operation. She couldn''t walk. The fire was so fierce. Nancy was

    feeling restless to know if she was okay and not hurt severely.

    "Nancy, am I not important to you? Don''t your heart has any ce for me...at all? I understand that you

    love our children and I don''t even want topare my importance with them. Because they are my

    blood as well. But now, you have reduced my importance to a point where Ie after your patients?

    You areparing me with your patients Nancy? I feeling very awkward and crestfallen right now." The

    more Charles thought about it, the more disheartened he became. He couldn''t understand why Nancy

    was being so adamant these days.

    "Charles, don''t overreact. I can see that you are doing fine but I don''t know how my patients are doing.

    Please understand that this is important." As Nancy spoke, she went and poured herself a ss of

    milk. After saying so, she drank up the milk in the ss and said to Bobby in a t tone, "Bobby, you

    and Nadia have breakfast quickly. After breakfast, ask Daddy to take you to kindergarten."

    "Daddy and Uncle Hiram have been taking us to kindergarten for so long but you never do. Mommy,

    can you at least pick us up from school today?" Bobby asked dejectedly.

 Chapter 568 Protect Mrs. Fu

    Chapter 568 Protect Mrs. Fu

    "It depends. If there is no surgery, I will pick you up from school. Remember, listen to the teachers in

    the kindergarten. Mommy loves you!" After giving the kids a kiss on their cheeks, Nancy grabbed her

    bag to leave.

    Although Charles was still angry, he still looked at Nancy''s back and reminded, "Be careful, okay?"

    A smile appeared on Nancy''s face when she turned to his direction. "No problem."

    When Nancy walked out of the hall, she saw two rows of men standing beside her car.

    "Mrs. Fu, please get in the car." Someone bent over and opened the door for her.

    "Well, ha." As the time went by, Nancy got used to being called "Mrs. Fu", so she shrugged it off.

    Thinking that these people were just waiting for her to get into the car, she let them be.

    But to her surprise, several bodyguards followed her into the car.

    Frowning, Nancy asked, "What are you doing?"

    "Mr. Fu asked us to protect Mrs. Fu," the bodyguards said.

    "Ah... No, I don''t need it!" Aside from the fact that she was used to being alone and free, Nancy thought

    her life was not valuable to be heavily guarded.

    Besides, being surrounded by several guards would attract too much attention.

    "Mr. Fu said that you need it." In Nancy''s eyes, these guards were like robots.

    There were no emotions on their faces at all!

    On the contrary, Nancy was furious. She knew that talking to these people wouldn''t work, so she

    opened the door and got out of the car angrily.

    She trotted back to the dining room.

    At this time, Charles was still busy eating his breakfast.

    It was Nadia who noticed her first. "Wow, Mommy, don''t you need to go to work?"

    Without answering Nadia''s question, Nancy mmed the car key on the table and asked, "Charles,

    why did you ask so many people to follow me?"

    "It''s normal for women from the rich families to be guarded. Is it strange to have bodyguards around

    you?" Unbothered by her anger, Charles grabbed a piece of bread and spread jam on it.

    "Of course it''s strange. Bringing a group of people with me is as if I am going to kill my enemies. Do

    you think it''s appropriate?" asked Nancy.

    "I''m doing this for your safety. If you don''t like the number of people following you, then resign from the

    hospital." Slowly, Charles took a bite on his bread and stared at Nancy.

    He was unhappy to be ignored by Nancy, so he wanted her to see how unhappy he was.

    Seeing the look on his face made Nancy angrier. "Charles! Don''t you think you are being

    unreasonable?"

    "What is reasonable? Is it delicious?"

    N?velDrama.Org holds text ? rights.

    What he said made Nancy grit her teeth in anger. Charles could really be the most unreasonable

    person in the world.

    "Okay, you want them to follow me, right? Let me tell you. I won''t go home after work today!" Then

    Nancy grabbed the key and walked out.

    Nadia''s big dough eyes widened in fear. "Mommy, you have toe back!"

    "Mommy, we need you!" Bobby also shouted.

    "Don''t worry. Your Mommy wille back." The two kids were panicking but Charles remained calm.

    "How did Daddy know?" There was doubt in Nadia''s eyes when she turned to her father.

    "Of course he knows. Don''t forget that Daddy is the CEO of thepany. He is a powerful man. We

    have to trust him!" Since his father said so, Bobby would believe him.

    Meanwhile, Nancy came to the yard in a huff.

    "Mrs. Fu, please get in the car." The bodyguard opened the door respectfully and stood beside with his

    head down.

    "I''ll drive today. Mrs. Fu, please sit in the back seat," one of the bodyguards said.

    Left without a choice, Nancy sat in the back seat without saying a word.

    A man sat beside her which made her feel ufortable.

    It felt as awkward as wearing an ill-fitting outfit. No one was talking throughout the whole ride.

    The car stopped not so far away from the hospital.

    The bodyguards got off the car at the same time. "Mrs. Fu, please get out of the car. We will pick you

    up after work."

    "I don''t want to bother you, Okay?" The day had just begun but Nancy seemed like she would lose

    energy by shouting.

    "We don''t have a choice, Ma''am." Although Nancy was scolding them, the guards remained calm.

    "Well, I see. You are all like Charles. You are all robots that have no feelings!" With a sneer, Nancy

    grabbed her bag and walked towards the hospital.

    Of course she knew that Charles was just worried about her safety.

    However, Charles didn''t know that having these men around her was like a shackle to her; making her

    feel really ufortable.

    It didn''t take long for Nancy to enter arrive at the hospital.

    Even though she was mentally prepared, she still felt inexplicably embarrassed when her colleagues

    looked at her with concern.

    "Director Nancy, you''re back!"

    "Are you okay?"

    "What happened?"

    "Director Nancy, when you were not here, the department of orthopedics was paralyzed. You don''t

    know that there is a patient who has been waiting for you. He doesn''t want to have a surgery unless it

    is you who would perform it."

    Many people weed Nancy.

    All she said was she was okay and then she hurried to the Second Pediatric Department.

    "Director Nancy, you finally came to work!" The first one toe up was, of course, Erin. When Nancy

    disappeared, Erin prayed a millions times in her heart.

    With a sigh, Nancy replied, "Yes. How is everything going here?"

    As she held Nancy in her arms, Erin''s eyes were filled with tears. "Director Nancy, we haven''t been

    good since you disappeared. Everyone was worried and afraid that something bad would happen to

    you. Fortunately, you havee back. We are all relieved!"

    "Yes, I''m fine." A smile appeared on Nancy''s face.

    In the middle of their conversation, someone shouted, "Oh no! Nana is in shock again." "Ah, why do I

    feel like that woman doesn''t want to live anymore? It seems like she''s waiting for death. This woman is

    really strange!"

    "Yes, she''s very strange. She has been in the hospital for so long, but no onees to visit her. Do

    you think she has no rtives?"

    "She''s fine these days. She was badly mutted when she first came here. It''s really horrible!"

    "s, what a poor woman she is!"

    In an instant. Nancy turned her head and waived to the two nurses who were talking. "Come here

    please. Who is Nana?"

    Since the day Nancy left the club, she didn''t have any news about Nana. That was why she was

    shocked to hear her name now.

    If she was right, the Nana they were talking about must be Nana from that club.

    "Oh, Director Nancy, you won''t know that woman. She came out of that kind of club. She is a dirty

    woman. You''d better not inquire about her!" the nurse said in disgust.

    Ignoring the nurse''s remark, Nancy anxiously said, "Please take me to her."

    "All right, Director Nancy. She is in the internal medicine department and hasn''t recovered yet. The

    main reason is that she doesn''t want to live. Maybe she was raped by a man..." the other nurse

    whispered.

    The nurses were both stunned when Nancy interrupted coldly, "You don''t know the truth. Don''t make

    any conclusion!"

    Neither of them dared to say anything more and just took Nancy to Nana''s room.

 Chapter 569 How Do You Feel

    Chapter 569 How Do You Feel

    Covered with gauze all over her body, Nana looked pale and pitiful.

    It was not difficult to guess what Nana had experienced in the hands of those ruthless people.

    "Nana..." Seeing her like this was so heartbreaking that Nancy''s voice trembled when she spoke.

    When Nana didn''t respond, Nancy took a step closer to her bed.

    "I''m Nancy. How do you feel?" As much as possible, Nancy didn''t want to be too loud, for fear that it

    would remind Nana about the torture she had been through.

    Upon recognizing her voice, Nana tried to lift her arm.

    But because she was still too weak, it trembled and fell on her side again.

    Her attempt to reach Nancy broke Nancy''s heart even more. "Who did this to you? Tell me, tell me!"

    As soon as Nancy finished speaking, she burst into tears.

    Nana''s mouth moved, and a low sneer came from the depths of her throat.

    "Nana, take good care of yourself. I will avenge you. I will find the person who hurt you. I will make

    those people pay with blood!" Even when Nana couldn''t say anything, Nancy had sworn to get back to

    the people who made her suffer.

    After a while, Nancy stood up and walked out of her room.

    Today was a very busy day for Nancy. She checked every patient in the hospital and did surgery for

    several patients.

    When it was already time to get off work, Nancy remembered those annoying bodyguards waiting for

    her outside. So, she decided to sneak out from the back door of the hospital.

    Her initial n was to take a taxi home secretly, but when she came out from the back door of the

    hospital, she heard a cold voice saying, "Mrs. Fu, as Mr. Fu expected, you like to go here."

    Charles! Charles again!

    Although Nancy was full of anger, she knew it wouldn''t work even if she lost her temper in front of the

    bodyguards who were only following Charles'' orders.

    Therefore, she tried to hold back her anger and smiled sweetly. "Yes, you are here. I want to pick up

    the children in the kindergarten now. Will you drive me there?"

    "Mrs. Fu, please don''t worry about Bobby and Nadia. Mr. Fu will personally pick them up," the

    bodyguard said respectfully.

    "Well, he is really considerate!" With gritted teeth, Nancy turned around to enter the hospital again, but

    the bodyguard was quick to stop her.

    "Mrs. Fu, it''s time to get off work. What you need to do is to go home!" Trying to contain the anger she

    was feeling, Nancy closed her eyes and took a deep breath.

    What her n for this afternoon was to take the children home.

    But Charles seemed to control her every action.

    She didn''t like losing her freedom like this. She hated it the most!

    "I''m going to see grandpa. Are you against it?" When Nancy turned to face the bodyguards, her eyes

    were cold.

    "Mr. Fu said that whatever you have to do, you have to deal with it tomorrow. What you should do now

    is to go home." Just like this morning, they were still expressionless.

    "What do you want me to do? I''m a human, not an animal. I''m free. Why are you telling me what I

    should do?" shouted Nancy.

    Even so, the bodyguards stood still and didn''t get angry at all.

    Since she got no reaction from them, Nancy couldn''t help but mutter, "Damn you, Charles!"

    In the end, she got into the car angrily.

    The kids were already at home when Nancy arrived.

    As soon as Nancy got out of the car, she rushed into the living room.

    It was Nadia who first saw her, but Nancy didn''t go to her. She stood there, ring at Charles.

    "Mommy, why didn''t you pick us up?"

    "Ask your Daddy. It''s him who doesn''t want me to pick you up." Her voice was dripping with sarcasm.

    Not minding her sarcasm, Charles sat on the sofa. "Well, in order not to let your Mommy run away, I

    have to do this."

    All of a sudden, Charles raised his hand and gently pped several times.

    After a while, a group of people came in from the outside. There were men and women, old and young.

    Nancy''s scalp tingled. "Charles, what''s the meaning of this?"

    "These are the servants I asked Hiram to hire for me. They are cooks, gardeners and cleaners..."

    "Charles, is this my home?" Since then, Nancy had always liked peace. She hoped that her house was

    exclusive only for her and her family. She didn''t want any servants or bodyguards.

    N?velDrama.Org holds this content.

    With these people around, she wouldn''t have privacy at all!

    "Of course it''s your home. Is it very contradictory?" Charles understood what Nancy was thinking, but

    his purpose was very simple. He just didn''t want the both of them to be tired from all the housework.

    "My home... Humph, I don''t think so. This is everyone''s home now. Do you think I am redundant? If so,

    I can leave. Don''t find so many people to serve me. I don''t need them. Not at all!" There was a hint of

    disgust in Nancy''s tone.

    "But isn''t everyone like this? Look, everyone has a few servants. Have you seen the servants in Jay''s

    house? They only have Ace, but how many nannies are around him? How rxed is Doris? Why don''t

    you like it? Do you have to cook and clean up the house by yourself? I don''t object that you insist on

    working in the hospital, but you should learn to respect my way of living since I was a child, right?" If

    Nancy wasn''t used to Charles'' attitude, she would have been scared of how serious he was right now.

    "It''s you who was used to being surrounded by servants, not me. I''m sorry, I''m just amoner. I can''t

    enjoy the life of your rich family..." Nancy growled with a gloomy face.

    "What do you mean, Nancy?" At this moment, Charles was so angry that he wanted to vent the

    grievance he had repressed for so many days.

    He always felt that that he was not as important as the children to Nancy.

    In fact, she hadn''t been intimate with him since she came back.

    It was said that absence made the heart grow fonder, so he thought that they would have wonderful

    nights. How could Nancy not be moved at all?

    Didn''t she miss him at all?

    Or was it because Edward was with her that Nancy had never thought of him these days?

    After all, Charles was still jealous of Edward!

    As a man with a strong sense of possessiveness, Charles couldn''t ept any negligence from Nancy.

    Charles finally understood why Jay was jealous of Felix.

    It turned out that being jealous for too long would make him angry!

    The anger he felt made him want to be tough to her this time.

    It was easy to say that Nancy only cared about the patients and the children now. But it was not like

    she didn''t miss Charles at all; she was distracted by so many things. After all, she just came back and

    had too many things to deal with!

    Therefore, Nancy decided to put aside her love life for the time being!

    As fearless as she had always been, Nancy fought back. "What do you mean?"

    "Nancy, what do you want me to do? What do you want me to do to satisfy you?" Atst, Charles

    softened his tone. His tough attitude towards Nancy seemed to never be able to resist Nancy''s teary

    eyes.

    Nancy just stared at him without blinking.

 Chapter 570 Very Tired

    Chapter 570 Very Tired

    Just like that, Nancy easily made Charles fall into her hands!

    "Fire them. I really don''t need them!" said Nancy softly.

    With a sigh, Charles replied, "Nancy, I''m doing this for your own good. We have two children and we

    may have more children after we get married. If no one helps you, you will be very tired!"

    "Yes, Mommy. I think what Dad said is right. If these servants were here, I and Bobby could y with

    them. How happy it is! Why doesn''t Mommy agree?" Confusion was written all over Nadia''s little face.

    "Mommy, I agree with Daddy. We really need to keep a few servants in our family. And after you marry

    Daddy, you will have a lot of little monkeys. Wow! One, two, three..." Then Bobby raised his hand to

    count his fingers.

    Bobby was just trying to help Nadia, because they both wanted their parents to get married as soon as

    possible!

    "Bobby, there will be so many babies. Besides, I have never thought of marrying your father anytime

    soon! Mommy just came back, so I still have too many things to deal with. I hope you can understand."

    As she thought of Nana''s badly mutted face, Nancy''s heart tightened like a string!

    "Mommy, why are you always so busy?" The confusion on Nadia''s face was instantly reced by

    grievance.

    "Because Mommy is a doctor! Besides us, Mommy has her own patients!" Nancy was stunned to hear

    Bobby''s reply.

    What he said was right. She was a doctor who had to take care of her patients along with her family.

    Therefore, she couldn''t be too emotional for a long time.

    "Bobby is right. Mommy is a doctor. I can''t leave the patients alone, right? This is my career and also

    my responsibility. I hope you can understand me." Her voice was gentler now. She bent down and

    touched Bobby''s little head. "Bobby, you are too smart, and you are very kind. Mommy wants to thank

    you!"

    Being praised by Nancy made Bobby smile proudly. "You''re wee, Mommy. You are a good Mommy

    to us, so Nadia and I are very happy!"

    Then Bobby nced at Nadia with his big eyes.

    What he wanted was for Nadia to cooperate with him.

    Luckily, Nadia was a smart girl. She leaned over and kissed on Nancy''s cheek. "Mommy, you are a

    good Mommy. I''m happy too!"

    This scene made Charles feel betrayed. It seemed like he was out of the picture again.

    "Well, you two..." Frowning, Charles opened his mouth to say something but no words came out, so he

    sighed.

    "The kids can understand. You will also support me, won''t you?" Since the kids were on her side,

    Nancy looked at Charles confidently.

    Sometimes, they felt that the one who won the hearts of the children would have the final say.

    Sure enough, Charles shrugged his shoulders in defeat. "Okay, Okay. I''ll listen to you. But I think what

    Bobby said makes sense. We can leave a few servants to help us with the yard. What do you think,

    Nancy?"

    There was even a faint pleading in Charles'' tone.

    It was not because Charles was afraid of working hard at home, but because he thought Nancy looked

    so thin now from doing all the work.

    "Well, I canpromise! Let''s have dinner. I have something to ask youter." Deep within her, Nancy

    was touched by Charles'' willingness topromise.

    At the same time, she felt a little sorry for him.

    If it wasn''t for love, how could Charlespromise so easily with his status?

    This belongs to N?velDrama.Org.

    With finality in his voice, Charles ordered, "Let''s dissolve. Butler, give them their sries and leave two

    people to take care of the courtyard. That''s it!"

    The butler immediately followed his orders and led the people outside.

    Charles followed his family in the dining area, only to find that Nancy had already entered the kitchen

    and the two kids already went to the yroom.

    She put on the apron and skilfully busied herself with cooking.

    After taking a deep breath, Charles thought he finally had some alone time with Nancy.

    So, he walked into the kitchen and gently closed the door behind him. Then he hugged Nancy from

    behind.

    "Nancy, we haven''t seen each other for such a long time. Why don''t you miss me at all?" How could he,

    a dignified president of TS Group, speak in an aggrieved voice?

    "Charles, don''t be burnt by the oil. I''m cooking. Behave yourself."

    "I..." Charles'' tenderness and sweetness were blocked by Nancy''s stiff voice. "Nancy, you''ve been

    gone for a long time. Didn''t you miss me?"

    "What about you? Do you miss me?" Without looking at him, Nancy added coldly, "As far as I know,

    that club is owned by Fu family. You still have to exin this matter to me. Charles, you are a smart

    man. The fire in the hospital was definitely not an ident. Someone did it on purpose. Have you

    investigated this matter?"

    Was everything rted to Fu family hidden?

    It was unfair to the victims.

    "Haven''t I told you that it was done by my Grandpa''s servant? It has nothing to do with me. How many

    times do you want me to tell you that the people involved have been taken away by the police? Should

    we stop engaging more people in?" The truth was, he knew the severity of this matter. That was why

    he was afraid that his grandfather would be involved in the end. It would cause a great loss to Fu

    family, and Charles didn''t want that to happen.

    Therefore, it was good to just arrest the people in the club and let the innocent people out. The people

    needed to be sentenced as they deserved.

    Hearing his words made Nancy stop what she was doing.

    Then she turned around to face Charles without blinking.

    In an instant, Charles became scared of the way she looked at him. He smiled awkwardly. "Nancy, why

    are you looking at me like this?"

    "You''re a smart man. You should know that it''s not just David and this matter is not that simple. Even if

    the man is Frederic''s personal servant, he can''t do whatever he wants in the club. I think Derrick has

    something to do with it!"

    "Derrick did many evil things, but Nancy, you should know that no matter how bad he is, he is still

    Grandpa''s son and my father''s brother. Do we really need to..."

    "Whoever makes something wrong has to pay the price. I saw Nana today, and she looked miserable!

    She is badly injured and in great pain. Charles, how cruel a man is to do such a vicious thing! Even if

    you don''t care, I will find out the truth!" Suddenly, Nana''s bruised and bloody figure shed in her mind.

    Nancy had personally experienced that kind of pain and despair.

    How could a woman be a man''s ything?

    No, Nancy didn''t want to let it go so easily. She had to figure out who was behind the

    club.

 Chapter 571 Unreasonable Request

    Chapter 571 Unreasonable Request

    Frowning, Charles nodded once, ncing at Nancy. "Okay, I''ll send someone to investigate it. Nancy,

    let me handle it, Okay?"

    "I don''t need your help, Charles. I''ll investigate it myself!" Nancy immediately refused in her determined

    voice.

    "Nancy," Charles tried to reason with her, "you are already so busy with your work. Besides, the kids

    need you. They have been following you everywhere. How can you do it all by yourself?" Charles was

    doubtful if Nancy would be able to manage everything by her own.

    "Concern of the kids doesn''t bother me. Because I know you can take care of them pretty well while I''ll

    be away." Nancy blinked at him reassuringly then leaned in and kissed on Charles'' cheek, "Thank you,

    Honey. For always being there."

    "Nancy, you..." Charles was both delighted and surprised, Is this for real? You are serious about this."

    He cupped her face with a swift motion then pulled her closer and pressed his lips on hers, closing the

    minimum distance between them.

    A pretty blush crept up Nancy''s face as she kissed him back and then smiled at him.

    Charles was right. She indeed was serious about the criminals.

    But, she couldn''t let go the case of arson so easily. It wouldn''t do justice if the case got closed vaguely.

    If she let go of the bad guy this time, they could do harm the next time. Then what? She would let go of

    them again? This couldn''t go on forever.

    What if they started killing again? What would they do then? This had to stop.

    Once they had their dinner, the kids looked at Nancy expectantly.

    "Mommy, I want you to sleep with me tonight." Nadia insisted cautiously with her innocent voice.

    "Yes, Mommy. I also want you to sleep with us tonight. I feel good and protected when you sleep by my

    side." Bobby agreed with Nadia.

    "Okay. If you say so, I''ll sleep with you tonight," Nancy happily agreed.

    However, Charles disliked the proposal immediately. As soon as Nancy agreed, he interrupted with a

    displeased tone, "No way!"

    The kids shifted their stares at him and asked with pouts, "Why?"

    "You should understand this kids, that your Mommy is my wife now. If you keep her with you every

    night, it will make me sad. Well, immensely sad."

    "But Daddy, you are an adult. You don''t need Mommy''spany at night. You can''t get scared of

    nightmares. Can you?" Nadia asked innocently, blinking her cute eyes.

    Realizing that the chance of Nancy being taken away again by the kids tonight was high, Charles felt

    very aggrieved.

    He looked at Nancy with a frown, whereas she had a coy smile on her face. She was enjoying this

    drama; she didn''t care about him at all!

    Charles felt disappointed at this point.

    Did he really not matter to her? All that were important to her were the children. Did she have no ce

    for him in her heart?

    The thoughts broke his sentiment. Then he thought, it couldn''t be true. He was the most important

    person for Nancy and he would prove it tonight.

    Charles turned towards the kids and said, "Kids, let''s y the rock paper scissors. Whoever wins,

    Mommy will sleep with them tonight. Okay?"

    It was an odd requesting from Charles. So, Bobby and Nadia exchanged a confused look with

    each other for a while.

    "Bobby, what do you think?" Nadia whispered.

    "I don''t have a good feeling about this arrangement. Daddy is cunning. He can cheat with us and take

    mommy away." Bobby was a smart kid. He knew something was up with that offer. He was acting

    shamelessly so that he could keep Nancy by his side. Bobby knew, he probably wouldn''t win if he

    yed the rock paper scissors with his dad.

    He would lose in the game as well as in keeping Mommy with them.

    Then why would he agree to his father''s unreasonable request?

    "Daddy, I don''t agree!" Nadia protested, raising her hand.

    "Yes, I object, too!" Bobby added seriously.

    Nancy grinned. She knew the kids were too smart to fall into Charles'' trap.

    Nancy decided to leave Charles alone. He had arranged so many bodyguards to follow her without her

    consent. Now it was her turn to take revenge. Nancy shed a sly smile at Charles.

    Charles stared at Nancy for help.

    But she only shrugged.

    Charles walked over to where she was standing and whispered in her ear, "Honey, you can''t stand like

    a statue and gloat. We are together for the rest of our lives. You have to make it clear tonight that you

    really do believe on that. So, stop standing idle and do something."

    "Charles, are you threatening me?" Nancy smirked, her tone was teasing.

    "I don''t want to, but I can''t bear to let go of you every night. You are only bothered about the children

    and give them what they want." Charles also smiled but he was annoyed and it was distinguishable

    from his tone.

    "You want me to help you?" asked Nancy yfully.

    "Well, in this case, helping me will be helping yourself. So, think properly before taking any decision."

    Charles wiggled his eyebrows teasingly.

    "Okay, I''ll help you, but on one condition!"

    "And what that is? Please, tell me."

    "Dismiss my bodyguards. I don''t like them trailing behind me everywhere."

    "Nancy, I''m doing this for your safety. You disappeared a few days ago. I was scared to death. I love

    you, Nancy. I can''t endure the pain of losing you. That''s the reason, I arranged for the bodyguards. You

    have to understand my efforts and intentions. Please be responsible for your life...for me!"

    "Then I''m sorry, I''ll have to apany the children tonight."

    "Don''t do this to me, Nancy." Charles almost pleaded.

    "It''s final."

    "Okay, fine! I promise I''ll dismiss the bodyguards!" In order to keep Nancy with him, he had to agree to

    her demand. If the bodyguards couldn''t be there, he''d have to do it himself!

    Charles took out his phone and called Hiram. Then instructed him to dismiss the bodyguards who were

    assigned to Nancy.

    "Mommy, are you going to sleep with us?" Nadia asked with a delighted expression.

    "Of course!" Nancy nodded and agreed happily.

    "Wow, Mommy loves us the most. How fortunate we are!" Bobby threw a challenging stare at Charles.

    Material ? N?velDrama.Org.

    Thecent look in his eyes made Charles want to beat him up. This kid was getting out of his

    hand.

    He was provoking him!

    "Okay, kids. Let me tell you. If Mommy can''t be with me for a long time, there will be problems in our

    rtionship. If there is a problem in our rtionship, you should be concerned about the

    consequences. It will be serious." Charles warned while stretching himself, "Since you want your

    Mommy, I''ll give her to you. I don''t want her anymore. I really don''t want her now. You can have her all

    to yourself."

    After saying so, Charles left the kids'' room and went to their bedroom.

    Nadia looked at Bobby nervously. "Will Daddy really abandon Mommy?"

    "No, he won''t. Don''t listen to Daddy. He is ying hard to get. We can''t be fooled. Mommy, let''s go and

    sleep. You''ll tell us a story!" Bobby deliberately shouted to Charles'' receding figure.

    Charles clenched his jaws in anger. It was unbelievable! As expected, his son was smart and knew

    what Charles was intending. If this continued Bobby would be his "little rival in love". ''Bobby, how

    could you be so thoughtless?

    You can have your own woman after growing up. Then why are you separating me from mine?''

    As the thought crossed his mind, Charlesughed at himself. What was he thinking about? He was

    being silly.

    Nancy had promised to help him, so she should be able to find a way toe back to him. She would

    make the two children fall in sleep at ease.

    Then, he could have her all to himself.

    As he thought of this, Charles'' lips curved at the corners sexily.

    Nancy dealt with the smart children cleverly.

    She bathed them with warm water which made the childrenzy and sleepy.

    Then she sang a luby to the kids.

    The song had azy tune that she herself was on the brink of falling asleep.

    "Mommy, you look tired." Nadia noticed that and pointed out sadly.

    "Mommy, did you operate on the little patient today?" Bobby asked suddenly with concern.

    In a daze, Nancy nodded, "Yes, I am feeling very tired. I know I am not giving you much time these

    days. I am very busy nowadays and there are many patients waiting for me to do their operation."

    "Mommy, let''s stop talking and go to sleep." Bobby took the book from Nancy''s hand and put it down on

    the bedside table. Then he climbed on the bed andy down beside Nancy obediently.

    "Alright then." Nancy yawnedzily.

 Chapter 572 Expectation

    Chapter 572 Expectation

    The two kids were not as sticky asst night. Perhaps it was because they didn''t miss their mother so

    much likest night that the two kids fell asleep soon.

    Nancy stood up quietly.

    At this time, Charles was suffering a lot. His woman had been upied by two babies, and they were

    still so righteous.

    Charles could do nothing but wait, waiting... Time seemed to freeze.

    Just as he was restless, the door of his room was gently pushed open, and Nancy sneaked in.

    Charles suddenly sat up from the bed, looking very excited.

    "Nancy... Nancy... " She even spoke incoherently.

    "What are you doing? Why are you so excited?" Nancy knew exactly what Charles was thinking.

    Although she pretended to be calm, her heart had already been surging with passion.

    "I miss you. Don''t you know?" Charles stood up and quickly walked over, and then held up Nancy

    horizontally.

    "Do you miss me, Nancy? Do you miss me?" Charles asked.

    How could she not miss him?

    There were so many expectations day and night, just like the fear of parting forever, which she

    remembered all of them.

    However, Nancy was no longer the one who would be at a loss for a little thing.

    People needed to grow, and the price of growing was often the experience.

    She had experienced too much, so she didn''t care about many things. Nancy was good at hiding, no

    matter it was work or rtionship.

    "Do you want me to say yes or no?" Said Nancy hypocritically.

    "Bad guy, Nancy, how dare you bully me?" Charles bit Nancy''s ear affectionately.

    "Humph! Bully me, if you dare." As soon as Nancy said this, she regretted, because she knew clearly

    that there were too many ways for Charles to bully her.

    But what she said out was like water spilling out. It was impossible to take it back.

    "Nancy, it''s you who said that. I''m really going to bully you!" Charles said.

    "I''m sorry. I was wrong. I''m sorry..." Nancy shouted regretfully.

    However, how could Charles listen to her? Besides, it seemed that Nancy was ying hard to get and

    she was inviting him in a low voice?

    "You haven''t told me who is involved in the arson case besides David, haven''t you?" After that, Nancy

    nestled in the arms of Charles and asked in a low voice.

    "I think David is the mastermind. Is there anyone else?" Said Charles.

    "I think you are protecting Derrick. It''s not that I can''t get along with him. I just think that Derrick is a

    narrow-minded and cruel man. If we won''t teach him a lesson this time, I am afraid that he will do evil

    things in the future again." This was indeed Nancy''s concern. She didn''t care much about herself,

    mainly the children. If anything happened to them, Charles and Nancy would regret it.

    Charles didn''t want to get Derrick involved, because even if Derrick was guilty, he couldn''t do anything

    to Derrick for the sake of Frederic.

    Even if Charles wanted to send Derrick to prison, as long as Frederic was alive, Frederic would not

    allow it.

    No matter how many crimes Derrick hadmitted, he was Charles'' uncle, the son of Frederic, and

    the blood rtionship could not be changed. Therefore, when it came to the matter of Romantic Private

    Club kidnapping Nancy, Charles only thought of David and did not want to go on investigating it.

    Now that Nancy mentioned it again, Charles rubbed between his eyebrows and said, "Nancy, I''m very

    tired. Let''s sleep."

    Then he turned his back to Nancy.

    Charles, who only cared about Nancy just now, changed his face so soon.

    What did he think Nancy was?

    A tool for having sex?

    Nancy understood Charles'' difficulties. When she thought of the abuse she had suffered and the fact

    that so many girls had been forced to do that thing, Nancy felt indignant.

    There was a saying that...

    All people were equal before thew.

    Nancy also turned around with her back to Charles.

    Charles didn''t expect that Nancy would also be angry. Feeling that Nancy deliberately kept a distance

    from him, he felt very ufortable.

    She was his woman, the woman he swore to love all his life.

    She was wronged. How could he continue to make her suffer for others?

    Thinking of this, Charles turned around and put his arms around her shoulders. "Nancy, why are you

    angry?"

    "No." Said Nancy stiffly.

    Judging from her tone, she was very angry now.

    Content is ? by N?velDrama.Org.

    Charles put his chin against her and said softly, "Nancy, trust me. I will find out the truth and won''t let

    you be bullied in vain."

    "What if it has something to do with Derrick?" If Charles was facing someone else, Nancy believed that

    Charles would bring the bad guy to justice. But now, Charles was facing Derrick. Charles couldn''t

    ignore the kinship between him and Derrick.

    Charles took a deep breath.

    "Well, you can''t decide, can you? Charles, I won''t make things difficult for you. I decide to investigate it

    myself! " Said Nancy coldly.

    Charles chuckled, "Nancy, for you, I don''t care about family affection? In the past, for you, I had been

    against my grandpa and mother. Don''t you remember? "

    "Turning against each other doesn''t mean that you will end your family rtionship. But Derrick is

    different. Charles, what you are facing is that if you send him in, he may be sentenced to death. You

    can''t be ruthless, because once you send Derrick in, you will face grandfather''s hatred, father''s

    disappointment, and even be utterly isted. You can''t face it, right?" Nancy spoke out the vital part

    directly.

    Of course, Charles was not the only one who couldn''t face it. It was difficult for anyone else to make a

    choice.

    "Nancy, you''re wrong. A bad person should be punished, but thew nowadays pays attention to

    evidence. We don''t have evidence about the club rted to Derrick now, so we have to investigate it

    slowly and you should give me some time, Okay?" Charles coaxed Nancy softly.

    Indeed, Charles didn''t know what to do. It was likely to have something to do with Derrick. Fortunately,

    he had no evidence now, and David was kind enough not to reveal Derrick.

    If Nancy didn''t give up, Derrick would be in trouble.

    If Nancy kept on wanting to pull Derrick out, there was no doubt that she was on the opposite side of

    Frederic and Hardy, which was what Charles feared most.

    So Charles was very upset.

    "Okay, I trust you. But you have to investigate it as soon as possible. Don''t let me down!" Said Nancy

    coldly.

    "Okay." Charles replied in a low voice.

 Chapter 573 Cold-Blooded

    Chapter 573 Cold-Blooded

    However, for the next few days, there was no news from the investigation.

    Nana''s condition was still repeated. Not only did Nana suffer from inhuman injuries, but also her mental

    was abnormal because of the stimtion.

    On this day, Nancy came to visit Nana as usual.

    When Nana saw her, Nana burst intoughter, "Ha ha, Leda, Leda..."

    This was the first time that Nancy had heard this strange name. Who was Leda? Maybe Leda was one

    of the girls in the club?

    With a smile, Nancy smiled and pulled out a chair and sat down in front of Nana''s bed. "Nana, I''m

    Nancy. Who is Leda?"

    Hearing the name of Nancy, Nana suddenly panicked.

    "Shh, shh, shh... You are not Nancy. How could you be Nancy? There are so many bad guys who want

    her life. Don''t say that you are Nancy. It''s very dangerous. "

    Nana''s childish expression and frightened words made Nancy''s heart ache inexplicably.

    She reached out and grabbed Nana''s hand.

    Nana''s hands were cold.

    Rubbing Nana''s hands, Nancy said cautiously, "Nana, don''t be afraid. Those bad guys have been

    taken away by the police. Now tell me, who is Leda?"

    "Leda, she is... A very bad person... " Speaking of this, Nana suddenly shook her head with a smile.

    "It''s not like that. She can''t be said to be very bad, because her bad is also because of money. Women

    will be confident and not afraid when they have money. Me, too. Nancy, are you?"

    Nancy nodded. She knew that if she wanted to know who Leda was, she could only follow Nana''s

    words. Maybe Leda was not only a girl of the club, but also an insider.

    Besides, what Nana said seemed to be right. It was really difficult for a woman to move a single step

    without money.

    So Nancy said, "Me too."

    "Well, Nancy, remember what I said. Men are the most unreliable, and only money can be reliable.

    Those men are bullshit. They are maggots. I feel sick when I see them, very disgusting..." Speaking of

    this, Nana''s face suddenly became ferocious and horrible. She stretched out her hands and said, "I

    want to strangle those men, eat their flesh and drink their blood!"

    Nana gasped for breath. She looked extremely furious.

    "Yes, men are nothing!" Nancy echoed.

    "Do you want to eat their meat and drink their blood?" Nana red at Nancy.

    "Yes, I do." Nancy answered without hesitation.

    "Let me tell you, Leda... I don''t know... "

    Just as Nancy was waiting for Nana to tell her who was Leda, Nana suddenly said and giggled.

    "Well, you can keep it from me. You can tell me when you want to." Nancy knew that she couldn''t be

    too anxious now. If she was too anxious, she was afraid that Nana would be scared.

    If she wanted Nana to tell the truth, the best way was to make Nana recover as soon as possible and

    made Nana''s mind be normal.

    Although Nana pretended to be evil, she was a kind woman by nature.

    "Okay, you can leave now. If you don''t leave now, those bad guys wille. They are really bad!" Nana

    pushed Nancy away.

    "Yes, a very bad person." Nancy looked at Nana with concern, "Nana, don''t worry. I will let the bad guys

    get punished!"

    "No, no. They are very powerful. We can''t escape, we can''t escape!" Nana became frightened again.

    "Nana, trust me. Don''t be afraid. You are safe now. There are no bad people here. They can''t hurt you

    anymore!" Nancyforted Nana.

    How Nancy wished she could see the emotionless Nana. Nana might be unreal or disguised as vicious,

    but at least she was not so coward, weak or pitiful like now.

    "Yes, they areing. Look!" Nana pointed at the door of the ward and ran to the back of Nancy in

    horror.

    Nana looked like a child seeking protection from others.

    Nancy looked at the door subconsciously, but there was no one there.

    Nana''s mind was seriously ill. She might recover in the future, but it would take a long time.

    Now the best way was to seek the help of a psychiatrist.

    Nancy wanted to cheer Nana up as soon as possible. Then Nana would tell her who was Leda and

    what she knew about Romantic Private Club.

    Because Nana was the one who was closest to the truth! Nana was the key figure of this case!

    "Nana, the bad guy has left. If you don''t believe me,e and have a look." Nancy said softly. She

    took Nana''s hand and walked to the door, letting Nana look outside. "Look, except for doctors and

    nurses, they are all good people. There are no bad people here!"

    Nana carefully poked her head out and looked at it carefully. Then she raised her head like a child and

    looked at Nancy with a smile. "The bad guys are really afraid of you. They have left. Nancy, please

    don''t leave. Stay and protect me, okay?"

    Nana''s pleading made Nancy''s heart sink and hurt.

    "Nana, there is a monitor here. I have to work. I''m a doctor. You know, many patients are waiting for

    me. Listen to me, you just need to recuperate here. You are safe. I swear, no one dares to hurt you

    here." Nancy looked at Nana seriously.

    Nana nodded, "Okay, but remember, you should oftene to see me."

    "Okay, I wille here every day. Have a good rest." Said Nancy with a smile.

    "Okay." Nana nodded.

    Nancy left Nana''s ward, and Nana looked at her back until Nancy entered the elevator.

    Tears welled up in Nancy''s eyes. Every time she saw Nana, she hated those bad men more.

    Material ? N?velDrama.Org.

    If the club was rted to Derrick, how could he get away with it?

    After walking out of the elevator, Nancy called Edward.

    At this time, Edward had lunch and looked much better. Summer had been with him all the time. She

    was very nervous about the fact that Edward would take her back to see his family. In order to get the

    recognition of Wu family, Summer specially bought cheongsam in Chinatown and learned to cook

    Chinese food.

    In fact, Edward didn''t want her to be so tired. He said, "Our family is not very traditional. We are free-

    range, and there are not so many rules."

    But Summer insisted, "I''m willing to change for love."

    When Summer was with Nancy, she knew why Edward liked Nancy.

    Nancy was dignified, elegant, generous and independent. She was tradition but she was not limited to

    form.

    No man could resist such a charming woman like Nancy.

    If Summer wanted Edward to be loyal to her all his life, she had to make herself a woman like Nancy. It

    was difficult, but it was her goal.

 Chapter 574 All Love

    Chapter 574 All Love

    Edward was really moved by Summer''s attitude. A woman who was willing to change for him, what

    else could he give her except all his love?

    But every time he saw the almost identical face of Nancy, Edward was still inexplicably absent-minded.

    He couldn''t get rid of that emotion for a while.

    Summer knew it clearly, but she never said it out. Everyone had a beautiful past, didn''t they?

    "Thank you, Summer." Edward came back to himself and said, moved.

    "What are you thanking me for? We are two people who will spend the rest of our lives together. "

    Summer said with a smile.

    Edward gently put his arm around Summer''s shoulder. As soon as he pressed his lips on hers, his

    phone rang.

    Edward shrugged apologetically and took out his phone. When he saw it was from Nancy, he was

    slightly stunned and turned around to leave with his phone.

    But his arm was grabbed gently by Summer. "Edward, I know the phone is from Nancy. We are a

    couple. You don''t have to avoid anything from me."

    Edward smiled awkwardly, "Okay."

    Then he answered the phone with an unnatural look on his face.

    "Edward, do you remember that at school, there was a ssmate in the psychiatric department who

    was very powerful? I forgot his name. Can you contact him? I have a patient here. There is something

    wrong. I want to ask him toe to our hospital and check on my patient."

    "Yes. His name is Rick. He is also in China. Now he is back. I''ll give you his phone number. You can

    contact him." Said Edward.

    Unexpectedly, everything went well. Nancy smiled happily, "Thank you, Edward."

    "Don''t be polite with me." Edward raised his eyebrows.

    "Well, Okay. Send Rick''s phone number to my WeChat and I''ll contact him." Nancy gave a naughty

    smile.

    "Okay." Edward couldn''t stand Nancy''s naughtiness the most. Not everyone could see her

    childishness. Only in front of people who didn''t need to be on guard would she show her true colors.

    Everyone in the society had ayer of armor to protect themselves?

    Edward hung up the phone and sent Rick''s phone number to Nancy on WeChat.

    Content is ? by N?velDrama.Org.

    "Edward, I think maybe we cane back a few dayster. I think... I think we need more time to get

    along with each other. We need to know more about each other, and I need to prepare more fully. I... "

    Summer suddenly said with no confidence.

    Because the way Edward and Nancy talked on the phone just now made her jealous.

    Edward smiled happily.

    Did he really feel happy when he was with Summer?

    Summer became uncertain, hesitant, and even confused.

    She was at a loss for what to do.

    "Silly woman, haven''t you heard that the ugly bride isn''t afraid to meet her parents-inw?" Edward

    joked as he stroked Summer''s hair.

    "Am I ugly?" Summer put her hand on her face and asked seriously, "Am I ugly?"

    Edward looked at her.

    "Edward, say something. Am I ugly?" Summer continued to ask.

    Edward nodded seriously, "Yes, very ugly."

    "You..." Summer lowered her shoulders angrily, "Edward, then I''m ugly, so is Nancy ugly as well? We

    look like each other very much. "

    Hearing the name of Nancy, Edward smiled, "Summer, you look so cute when you are jealous. I''m just

    kidding. How can you be serious?"

    "Bad guy, how dare you tease me? I''ll beat you!" Summer said, patting Edward on the shoulder.

    Edward grabbed Summer''s arm and pulled her into his arms.

    "Summer, you pped me. How dare you p me?" Edward said with a smile. His provocation made

    Summer fall in love with him again.

    "Well, I''m just kidding." Summer said sentimentally.

    Edward kissed her hand gently and said, "Well, Summer, I''ll give you more time. I''ll take you back

    home when you feel well prepared."

    Summer was overjoyed. "What if the kids ask?"

    "The kids will soon forget what I said. Even if they ask me, I will make an excuse that I am busy. Don''t

    worry." Edward said frankly.

    If he really loved this girl, then he should give her tenderness, not overbearing and aggressiveness.

    It was his duty to think for her.

    Summer kissed Edward''s face with gratitude, "Thank you, Edward."

    "Well, I like to listen to this sentence, but I can''t wait to know how you will thank me?" Edward looked at

    Summer.

    "Oh, we just had lunch. The doctor said I couldn''t do strenuous exercise." Summer said shyly, blushing.

    Edward lowered his head and whispered in her ear, "Summer, didn''t anyone tell you that I''ve learned

    medicine? I can''t do strenuous exercise after lunch, but I can be careful. "

    "Hey, Edward, put me down." Summer had fallen into Edward''s arms.

    "I won''t let you go. Ha ha ha..." Edward went straight to the bedroom with Summer in his arms.

    After receiving the message from Edward, Nancy immediately contacted Rick, a psychiatrist.

    Nancy had met him before, and Rick was a psychiatrist she once worshiped. However, when they were

    abroad, the two of them didn''t have much interaction.

    When Nancy called him to exin her purpose of contacting him, Rick agreed without hesitation.

    Nancy thought that as long as Rick came, Nana would recover soon.

    After all, Nana''s illness was very short and it happened identally under stimtion, not because the

    deep-rooted family inheritance which was so difficult to treat.

    However, to Nancy''s surprise, every move of hers was under the control of Charles.

    In the CEO Office of Charles.

    Charles was looking down at the document.

    Hiram came in and respectfully stood in front of the CEO''s desk. "Mr. Charles, I found that Mrs. Nancy

    contacted a psychiatrist. It seems that she is going to treat Nana."

    "What? Is Nancy going to treat Nana? " Charles asked in surprise.

    Charles had said that he would investigate what had happened in the club in person. Unexpectedly,

    Nancy was not reconciled and wanted to investigate it in person.

    "Yes, I heard from my subordinate today that she asked Mr. Edward for the phone number of the

    psychiatrist Rick, and then Mrs. Nancy called Rick. The two of them have made an appointment to see

    Nana''s illness. I guess it will be in the near future." Hiram said honestly.

    Obviously, Charles didn''t expect that Nancy wouldn''t let go of the case. She was determined to find out

    the truth.

    If Nancy couldpletely cure Nana''s disease, no one would know what the truth was told by Nana.

    "Mr. Charles, I think Mrs. Nancy is right. The bad people deserves a good punishment. Otherwise, they

    still won''t stop." In front of Charles, Hiram didn''t say much. But Hiram couldn''t stand the cruelty of

    Derrick now. "Besides, you used to say that you wanted to punish some evil people, didn''t

    you?"

 Chapter 575 Substitute

    Chapter 575 Substitute

    It was not appropriate for Hiram to name Derrick, so he reced Derrick''s name with "someone".

    Charles slowly lit a cigarette, leaned against the seat and took a drag, lost in thought.

    Hiram still stood there and did not leave immediately.

    After a while, Charles said slowly, "Hiram, do you know why I haven''t taken action against Derrick yet?

    Do you know why I wanted to take action against Derrick before? "

    "I don''t know. I don''t know what Mr. Charles has experienced these days. You are afraid of Derrick all of

    a sudden." Hiram said cautiously after thinking for a while.

    "Because... My grandfather. If I send Derrick in now, do you think my grandfather will die and Joseph

    will hate me? " This was Charles'' concern.

    "But as far as I observe, Joseph also hates Derrick."

    Because Joseph couldn''t let go of the fact that Derrick and Anna had an affair.

    Therefore, it was reasonable for Joseph to hate Derrick.

    "You''re wrong. No matter how much Joseph hates Derrick, he won''t hate Derrick to death. If I do

    something to Derrick, Frederic will be angry, and so will Joseph. You can guess whether Fu family will

    be broken into pieces because of this. In the past, I really didn''t expect that it would affect the whole

    family if I took action against Derrick. For Fu family, this is a decision that will hurt the bones and

    muscles of our family. I won''t act rashly." Said Charles, taking a drag on his cigarette.

    "Well, Mr. Charles, what about now? Let Nancy find a doctor to treat Nana''s disease? Should we let her

    or stop her? " Hiram asked.

    For a long time, Charles didn''t say anything. If he stopped Nancy, what would happen if she knew

    about it?

    Nancy was also an arrogant woman. Would she break up with him because of this?

    If that was the case, then the price Charles had to pay was too high.

    "Let''s wait and see. Nana''s condition won''t recover in a short time. Give me some time. We can always

    come up with a good solution, right?" After saying that, Charles sighed slightly.

    "Have you found out anything about the club?" Hiram asked again.

    As for the club, Hiram had investigated Derrick. Derrick had made a lot of dirty deals in the club. If this

    matter was exposed, Derrick would bepletely destroyed.

    But when Hiram was about to find out the evidence, he was stopped by Charles. Charles said that he

    would investigate it in person. As for the result, Hiram had almost guessed it.

    He now understood that this matter was difficult for Charles to deal with. However, although Charles

    was a businessman, he respected thew. He had the bottom line of being a man and doing things.

    He would never let Derrick do whatever he wanted and let Derrick ruin the society.

    But it was not the right time.

    Charles just needed some more time. When Frederic died, Charles would find an excuse to let Derrick

    die to apologize.

    "Well, the investigation is almost done. Forget it. Let''s stop talking about it. You can go ahead with your

    work. I want to have a rest." Charles took a deep drag on his cigarette and stubbed it out.

    "Yes." Hiram replied and went out.

    Charles pinched between his eyebrows and thought about it worriedly. It was impossible to hurt Nancy,

    and it was impossible to send Derrick in jail at this time.

    Yes, he had almost finished his investigation. What Derrick had done was enough to kill himself ten

    times.

    But Derrick couldn''t die now.

    Charles could only observe the movement of Nancy for the time being.

    As soon as Charles thought of this, he received a call from Nancy.

    After hesitating for a while, he couldn''t figure out the purpose of Nancy''s sudden call. He carefully

    answered the phone and pretended to be rxed. "What''s up, Nancy?"

    "I have an operation tonight. You pick up the kids earlier and let them have a good meal. Tell them that

    I''ll be back a littlete."

    "You have an operation?" Charles asked in disbelief.

    "Yes. What''s wrong? Isn''t it normal for me to have an operation. How could you not believe me? " Said

    Nancy unhappily.

    Charles chuckled, "No, how can I not believe you? I just don''t want you to be tired. After the operation,

    go home quickly. The children and I both need you."

    "Sentimental, I''m hanging up." Nancyined as she ended the call.

    She leaned against the window, ying with her phone, but her eyes were far away.

    She lied to Charles just now. She didn''t have an operation and she could go to pick up the children

    early. But she had an appointment with Rick, and she couldn''t let Charles know about it.

    Taking off her work clothes, she went to the bathroom, washed her face and made up. Then she

    grabbed her bag and walked into the elevator.

    "Director Nancy is getting more and more beautiful."

    "Women in love are the most beautiful. Why don''t you have a try in love?"

    "It depends on fate to have a romantic rtionship. How can I just have a try?"

    The nurses looked at Nancy and whispered.

    Ignoring them, Nancy walked into the elevator and came to the parking lot.

    She drove the car out of the hospital and didn''t see that Charles was driving behind her.

    Charles had just called Hobart and asked him about the operation arrangement of Nancy. Hobart didn''t

    dare to hide anything from Charles. He personally checked the operation arrangement of Nancy and

    then reported it to Charles.

    Charles found that Nancy didn''t have an operation this afternoon. Then why did she lie to him?

    Charles told Hobart not to tell Nancy about the matter that he had called to ask about Nancy''s

    arrangement. And then he left the office and drove to the hospital.

    As expected, in a short while, Nancy went downstairs from surgery department.

    She looked serious and seemed to have something on her mind.

    Charles followed her.

    Nancy drove straight to the western restaurant that she had made an appointment with Rick.

    Rick had arrived early. He was still so handsome in a straight ck suit, sitting by the window.

    N?velDrama.Org holds this content.

    But when Rick saw Nancye in, he stood up and greeted her politely, "I have heard about Director

    Nancy for a long time. Today I see you, and you really deserve your reputation."

    Although Nancy was used to other people''spliments, she still blushed with modesty in the face of

    Rick whom she worshiped.

    "You''re wee, Mr. Rick. I should have told you what you just said."

    "Well, you''re wee. We came from the same school. It seems that Director Nancy should call me

    senior." Rick smiled. He didn''t sit down in his own seat until Nancy sat down.

    Rick''s tone sounded that he was familiar to her, which made Nancy feel a little ttered.

    "Rick, it sounds like you have some impression of me?" Asked Nancy tentatively.

    Rick looked at Nancy and smiled.

    He smiled gently, with a sense of ambiguity.

    This made Nancy even more at a loss.

    She didn''t know why Rick would smile like that.

 Chapter 576 Rick

    Chapter 576 Rick

    "Everyone knows about the famous orthopedic expert and that''s you. Right, Nancy?" Rick said with a

    smile.

    Nancy was almost floating in the air, being praised by her idol. She responded shyly, "Thank you for

    your praise."

    "You''re wee. Tell me something about your patient," Rick requested with a smile.

    "Okay." In order to let Rick see and understand more urately, Nancy brought Nana''s medical record

    and sat down beside Rick. "This is my patient''s medical record. She had a trauma, which is the reason

    why she might suffer from a little mental problem. She is not like herself anymore, s."

    Nancy carefully exined Nana''s condition to Rick in detail. When Rick reached out to take the

    medical record from her, his hand identally touched the coffee cup. It tripped and fell on the table

    spilling all over Nancy.

    Rick panicked at the sudden ident. He hurriedly took out his handkerchief and wiped the coffee

    stains off Nancy''s clothes.

    "I''m sorry, Nancy. I didn''t mean to ruin your dress," Rick apologized.

    Nancy didn''t mind it. She knew it happened in the spur of the moment. Rick didn''t do it on purpose.

    Nancy responded generously, "Don''t worry, Rick. It''s fine. ident can happen all the time. It doesn''t

    mean you''re responsible for it. It''s okay. I''ll go home and change my clothes."

    "No, don''t go home like this. Your dress ispletely ruined. Wait until I get someone to buy you a new

    dress." Rick felt like he had done something very shameful. So he asked his assistant to buy a new

    dress for Nancy.

    Although Nancy refused at the beginning, Rick insisted. Nancy reluctantly agreed to ept the dress

    from him and told her clothes'' size.

    Meanwhile, outside the door, Charles was being extremely angry and impatient.

    In fact, he had collected all the information about Rick beforeing here.

    The more Charles thought about it, the more stressed he felt. It was frustrating for him to admit that all

    the men that Nancy knew were so excellent.

    In Charles'' mind there was only one thing, jealousy. Since Nancy came in his life, he considered all the

    excellent men in the world as his enemies.

    He didn''t even understand since when he became like this, so narrow-minded?

    Charles felt restless watching Nancy with Rick.

    When he saw Rick wiping off the coffee stains from Nancy''s dress, jealousy didn''t let him settle down.

    He clenched his fists in anger. All he wanted right now was to rush in and kick Rick away from Nancy.

    However, he knew that he simply couldn''t do that. He couldn''t appear in front of Nancy at the moment.

    He needed to refrain himself from doing something hastily. Although, Charles believed in Nancy and

    knew Rick was a gentleman and not greedy for beauty, he just couldn''t seem to find peace.

    Going insane, Charles lit up a cigarette, finished it, and then lit another one. He didn''t know how many

    cigarettes he had smoked while Nancy was still talking to Rick.

    It left Charles speechless when Rick bought clothes for Nancy.

    He was so annoyed with their interaction.

    What made Charles more annoyed was that Nancy changed in to the beige cashmere dress in the

    cloakroom without hesitation. Beige was Nancy''s favorite color. Did she tell Rick about her color

    preference?

    Otherwise, how could Rick know that she liked beige?

    However, Charles was overthinking.

    When Rick proposed to buy clothes for Nancy, Nancy actually denied saying, "Rick, don''t bother. I''ll

    drive to go back anyway. So, I don''t really need to change clothes now."

    Material ? N?velDrama.Org.

    "Nancy, don''t be formal with me. You have a stain on your dress. If you go out like this, people will stare

    at you. I don''t want you to be embarrassed because of this. Allow me to buy you a new dress, please.

    And if you still feel reluctant, I can transfer money to your ount. You can buy something of your own

    choice."

    How could Nancy take Rick''s money? So she decided letting him buy her clothes would be the more

    convenient option.

    "I know you like the color beige. I''ll ask my assistant to buy you a dress in that color," Rick said with a

    smile.

    "How do you know that I like beige?" Nancy asked, returning a smile as well.

    "Of course, you weren''t aware how popr you were at school. People practically wanted to have a

    word or two with but they didn''t dare approaching you. I was also a part of these people. I was really

    timid at that time; or I could have chased you," Rick said half-jokingly and half-seriously.

    "I wasn''t half as good as you just described me." It was true that she received many love letters at

    school. But Nancy didn''t have any feelings for those men. She was with Edward at the time. Others

    once regarded Edward as Nancy''s boyfriend, so they gradually distanced themselves from Nancy.

    However, among all the men chasing after Nancy, she had never expected Rick would be in the list too.

    "You were a sweetheart. I even wrote you a love letter, but unfortunately, never received your

    response. I felt so defeated and gave up," Rick said with a snort.

    "Umm... I never really read any of those letters. But Rick, I''m sorry. I have a boyfriend now. Let''s stop

    talking about past and concentrate on Nana''s condition." Nancy felt Rick''s intense stare on her. It made

    her ufortable. No matter what, it was in the past. Also, now she was Charles'' girlfriend, and the

    mother of Bobby and Nadia.

    "Sure, let''s talk about Nana''s condition." Rick refrained himself from making things difficult for her and

    changed the topic immediately.

    After the two of them talked for a while, Rick''s assistant brought the new clothes. She took the clothes

    to the dressing room, changed and put the dirty clothes into the packing bag to wash themter.

    If it was Charles, he would have asked her to throw away the dirty clothes. But the clothes were

    expensive, and Nancy really liked them. She didn''t want to throw them away.

    Besides, Charles himself had bought this dress for her. It would be disrespectful for Charles if she

    threw it away without his permission.

    What Nancy didn''t know was that Charles had been watching over her every movement from afar.

    Once they had their discussion, Nancy put down the medical record and said goodbye to Rick politely.

    "Let me drive you home," Rick offered politely.

    "Don''t bother. I drove here myself. Besides, my home is not far from here. I can drive back myself,"

    Nancy politely refused.

    "Well, I''ll go to the hospital tomorrow and check on your patient thoroughly to see what''s wrong with

    her. If she''s not seriously ill, she can just take some medicines. If it''s serious, I might suggest

    transferring her to my hospital. After all, the environment and medical equipment in my hospital are all

    highly scientific. I think they will be beneficial in treating her to recovery," Rick said sincerely.

    "Well, I''m an outsider in the matter of mental illness. I''ll listen to your suggestion."

    "You are still as humble as before and I admire you for that," Rick confessed with a smile.

    "I''m ttered, thank you. Now, I''ll take my leave. See you tomorrow," Nancy said picking up the bag

    which held her clothes.

    "Of course. See you tomorrow." Rick stood up to wish her a goodbye.

 Chapter 577 Date With Another Man

    Chapter 577 Date With Another Man

    When Nancy went out, Rick stood still in a daze. His eyes followed Nancy until she pushed the door

    open and went out. Then she got on the car.

    When Nancy got on the car, she saw Rick still looking at her. She smiled and waved at Rick.

    The shyness in Nancy''s eyes immediately made Charles feel jealous.

    Charles felt that Nancy was dating a man. Her shy expression was clearly the first time a girl dated a

    man.

    Charles gritted his teeth and red at Rick.

    Rick drank up the coffee in his cup and walked outzily with a satisfied smile on his face.

    Charles watched Rick and Rick''s assistant get in the car and drive away, as if Charles was looking at

    an enemy.

    Charles started the car slowly and went home.

    Nancy had returned home.

    But to her surprise, Charles'' car didn''t park in the yard. She had told him to pick up the children earlier.

    Where had he been?

    With the packing bag in her hand, Nancy quickly walked into the living room and saw the fast food left

    on the table. The children were lying on the ground and ying building blocks with Hiram.

    "Where is Charles?" Nancy said angrily.

    "Wow, Mommy is back? Mommy, didn''t you say that you would pick us up? Why didn''t youe? "

    Nadia jumped up and ran over.

    "Mommy has... A surgery. " Said Nancy guiltily.

    "Mommy, you always break your words. It''s not good, understand?" Bobby, who was still lying on the

    ground, raised his head and said.

    "It''s my job. Sometimes Mommy can''t keep my words. I''m sorry, kids." Nancy apologized sincerely.

    "Mr. Charles... He wille back a littlete tonight. He has something urgent to deal with. " When the

    children had finished talking, it was finally Hiram''s turn to speak. In fact, he didn''t know where Charles

    had gone. When Hiram was about to go home after work, he received a call from Charles. Charles

    asked him to pick up the children and he couldn''t cook, so he had to buy dinner for the children.

    The children were eating happily. Look, everyone had the same taste and liked exciting food.

    "Something urgent to deal with? Why didn''t he tell me? " Asked Nancy in surprise.

    "Well, Mrs. Nancy, maybe Mr. Charles didn''t have time to tell you. Don''t think too much. It''s normal that

    Mr. Charles has something urgent to deal with. I''m used to it." Hiram shrugged and smiled awkwardly.

    "Well, have you had dinner?" Nancy changed the topic.

    "Yes, I bought fast food for them. The kids have already had dinner. What about you? Have you eaten

    yet? " Hiram asked, staring at Nancy with burning eyes.

    When Charles was on the phone this afternoon, Charles sounded nervous.

    Except for Nancy, Hiram really couldn''t think of the second person who could make Charles nervous.

    Therefore, he was also very curious about where Nancy had gone?

    "Not yet." Of course, Nancy couldn''t say that she had had dinner. If so, wouldn''t she expose the truth

    that she hadn''t had an operation?

    "Mommy, the chicken drumstick burger bought by uncle is very delicious. You should eat one. Come

    on." Hearing that Nancy hadn''t had dinner, Nadia took her hand to the table.

    "Nadia, Mommy hasn''t washed my hands yet. You can y with Bobby first. Mommy will wash my

    hands and eat some." Said Nancy.

    "Okay, Mommy needs to eat a lot. If you are full, you will have the strength to tell us a storyter!"

    Nadia said with a smile.

    She liked the feeling of being in Nancy''s arms, very warm and happy.

    "Okay." Somehow, Nancy felt like something bad was going to happen.

    "Mrs. Nancy, since you''re back, it''s time for me to go back." Hiram stood up and said goodbye.

    "Okay, thank you, Hiram. You always pick up the children for us when Charles and I are not free." Said

    Nancy politely.

    Feeling embarrassed, Hiram touched his head and said, "Hey, I''m Mr. Charles'' man. It''s not a big deal.

    Besides, I like to be with the children. Am I right, Bobby and Nadia?"

    Then she winked at the kids.

    Nadia and Bobby turned around at the same time and said in almost one voice, "Yes, we also like

    uncle."

    This belongs to N?velDrama.Org.

    "Look, the kids are so sweet. Ah, I am so happy to hear you say that." Hiram smiled and said, "I am

    going. Good bye, kids."

    "Goodbye, uncle." The kids waved their hands at Hiram.

    Hiram said goodbye to Nancy and walked out.

    Before he got in the car, he saw Charles drive the caring in overbearingly. Maybe it was because

    the speed was too fast, leaves were flying on the road.

    Judging from the aura, there was a hint of anger of Charles.

    Hiram had already opened the door. He held the door and watched Charles get out of the car.

    "Mr. Charles is back?" Hiram asked cautiously.

    "I am back." Charles said in a stiff voice.

    "You... What happened? " Hiram asked cautiously, feeling that there was a murderous look on Charles''

    face. Hiram hadn''t seen him like this for a long time. Who was so blind to offend the president of Fu

    family?

    "I''m fine. You can go back." After saying that coldly, Charles rushed to the living room.

    No, it was not a rush, but he was homicidal.

    Hiram took a deep breath and thought, ''Charles'' expression is so horrible. I''d better leave her as soon

    as possible. Otherwise, I will be in big trouble.''

    Hiram got in the car and drove away.

    He wondered what had happened between Charles and Nancy? Did it have anything to do with Nana?

    ''s, it''s not easy for anyone to live, right?''

    It was not easy for Hiram. He had to pick up the children, and now he had to pick up that woman and

    that woman might not be with him for a lifetime.

    Hiramughed at himself.

    At this time, Charles had rushed into the living room.

    Feeling a sudden gust of cold wind, Bobby and Nadia raised their heads and asked at the same time,

    "Daddy, what''s wrong?"

    Not in the mood to care about the children, he went straight to Nancy who was sitting at the table.

    He looked at Nancy up and down. She was still wearing the beige dress Rick bought her. At this time,

    she was sitting at the table and eating the chicken drumstick burger that the children left for her.

    Charles felt distressed and his words were naturally not pleasant to hear.

    "Nancy, your dress is so beautiful!"

    Charles'' strange voice surprised Nancy.

    But she didn''t show weakness. She looked back at Charles and asked, "I just bought it. What''s the

    matter?"

 Chapter 578 A New Dress

    Chapter 578 A New Dress

    Charles leaned forward and stared straight into Nancy''s eyes. "Who bought it for you?"

    "Oh, I had an operation this afternoon. My dress was sshed with coffee, so I bought one casually

    and changed it. Is there a problem?" Nancy forced herself to lie. She didn''t want to lie to Charles, but

    she had no choice but to lie.

    "No problem, no problem. You look good no matter what you wear. Well, how does it taste? Oh, Hiram

    bought western food for the children. Nancy, I just find that you like western food more and more. How

    does it taste? " Charles said sarcastically.

    "It tastes good. Would you like some?" Nancy felt that there was something wrong with Charles today,

    but she couldn''t tell what it was.

    After washing his hands in the bathroom, Charles ran back.

    He sat down opposite to Nancy, picked up a chicken drumstick burger and began to eat.

    While eating, he said vaguely, "Hiram really didn''t know how to buy food for the children. He didn''t buy

    any steak for the children. It''s boring to eat the drumstick burger in this way."

    Today, Rick ordered steak for Nancy, so Charles said these words just to embarrass her.

    With a cold face, Nancy ate the chicken drumstick burger silently.

    In fact, she and Rick had already had a lot of food in the restaurant. She was already full as they

    chatted. At this moment, she just didn''t want to reveal her little secret, so she had to bite the bullet to

    eat the chicken drumstick burger.

    She chewed it slowly.This belongs to N?velDrama.Org.

    "Nancy, you have finished the operation this afternoon. You should eat more. There are two chicken

    drumsticks burger here. You can eat them up together!" The quieter Nancy was, the angrier Charles

    was. He pushed the drumstick burger in front of Nancy.

    "Yes, Mommy, you should eat more so that you can be full!" Nadia was Charles'' good helper. She

    shouted as if she was afraid that Nancy wouldn''t be full.

    "Ah, Mommy is too tired and not hungry. I''m full." Nancy pushed the chicken drumstick burger aside

    and said to Charles, "I heard from Hiram that you have something urgent to deal with. You must be

    very hungry now. You can eat more."

    Nancy said in a moderate voice and pushed the chicken drumstick burger in front of Charles.

    "Don''t you want to know what I did?" Charles said aggressively.

    Nancy stood up and walked to the bathroom. "You''re the CEO. It''s normal for you to have something

    urgent. I can understand."

    "So, don''t you care about what I have done?" Charles snorted.

    "It''s not that I don''t care. It''s just that it''s not my job. It doesn''t seem appropriate for me to ask too

    much. After all, I''m not familiar with business." Nancy exined. In fact, she was even more afraid that

    Charles would get to the bottom of her.

    "Didn''t they say that a couple should give each other some space so that they canst for a long time?"

    Said Nancy seriously.

    Charles snorted with anger.

    Nancy shuffled. Obviously, she felt guilty.

    "You mean we shouldn''t interfere with each other anymore? Nancy, you are so generous. " Charles

    said jealously.

    "As long as you don''t touch my bottom line, I think I can ept it." Said Nancy with a smile.

    "Well, tell me, where is your bottom line?" Charles frowned and asked.

    "My bottom line... You can''t mess around outside... " Nancy felt even more uneasy. It seemed that

    Charles had taken the wrong medicine today, and every word he said was like a poison, as if he

    wanted to kill her.

    What happened to him?

    Or did he know something?

    "Mess around? Do you mean have a date with a woman outside?" Charles continued to ask.

    "No, no, no. You can find a woman, and I don''t mean to oppose it. But you have to tell me, don''t hide it

    from me. After we break up, you can find as many women as you want. " Said Nancy coldly.

    "Well, Nancy, if that day reallyes, I will tell you in advance. But now I want to ask you, do you know

    where my bottom line is? Or do you care? Do you think I''m a man with no bottom line at all? " Charles

    banged the chicken drumstick burger on the table and looked up at Nancy who walked out of the

    bathroom.

    With her eyebrows raised, Nancy met the aggressive eyes of Charles.

    "I didn''t say that. You said it yourself." Said Nancy.

    "Ah, it seems that Mommy and Daddy are going to have a fight." Nadia whispered worriedly.

    "Beating shows affection and scolding shows love. It''s none of our business." Bobby whispered.

    "What if Mommy gets angry and runs away from home?" Nadia asked again.

    "Mommy runs away from home. Daddy will find back her for us."

    "But Daddy looks fierce and terrible. Doesn''t he want Mommy anymore?"

    "No, Daddy is afraid that Mommy will abandon him."

    "But Daddy is the CEO..."

    "No matter how powerful a CEO is, he still likes good women. Our Mommy is a good woman. Is that

    right?"

    "Of course, Mommy is the best woman in the world." Nadia said immediately.

    "That''s right. Daddy likes Mommy. How could he abandon Mommy?"

    "Well, Bobby, I''ll listen to you."

    The two children whispered. Looking at them, Nancy suppressed her anger. She knew very well that

    she and Charles could not quarrel in front of the children, which would have a bad impact on the

    children''s mentality.

    Everyone needs a happy childhood.

    So did Bobby and Nadia.

    So, Nancy nced at Charles, turned around and walked into the bedroom.

    Charles got angry but she could just keep silent.

    But soon, Nancy found that it was not the case at all. As soon as she entered the bedroom, she was

    chased in by Charles.

    There were still some pieces of chicken drumstick burger on the corner of his mouth, which had never

    happened before. He was a neat freak. How could he allow himself to be so messy?

    But now, what he cared about was not his own image, but the image of Nancy.

    He looked at the dress on Nancy, his eyes burning.

    "What the hell do you want, Charles?" As if Nancy didn''t know Charles, she stepped back with her

    arms around herself.

    "Are you afraid of me? Nancy, tell me, why are you afraid of me? " Charles pressed on step by step.

    "Because you look like a hungry wolf now. I hate you now, Charles." Nancy shouted angrily, "Get out. I

    don''t want to quarrel with you. We need to calm down and think about our rtionship."

    "Nancy, do you know some man and have no interest in me anymore? Don''t forget that you are the

    mother of two children now. You are a woman with a man! " Charles shouted, gritting his teeth.

 Chapter 579 He Is A Madman

    Chapter 579 He Is A Madman

    "Charles! You look so weird today. Get out! I don''t want to see you!" Nancy couldn''t hold back her

    anger anymore. She pushed Charles away and shouted hoarsely.

    "This is my home. You want me to leave? I won''t leave. You are mine. Nancy! You are mine. " Charles

    announced his sovereignty. Hugging by her dress, Nancy almost couldn''t breathe. "Charles, you are

    crazy."

    "Yes, I''m crazy. I''m going to be pissed off by you. How can you treat me like this? In your heart, I am

    just an unimportant existence. No matter what I do, you are always indifferent, aren''t you? How could

    there be such a cruel woman like you in the world? Are you a woman? Let me see if you are a woman

    or not. " The more Charles said, the more aggrieved he became.

    "Charles, I''ll call the police." Hugging herself in her arms, she really wanted to call the police, because

    Charles was too disrespectful to her.

    "Can''t you talk nicely? Why did you bully me? " Nancy reached out to grab her phone.

    "I just want to bully you, because if I don''t bully you, there will be other men bullying you. Don''t you like

    men bullying you?" Charles was so angry that he almost lost his mind. He didn''t know what he was

    talking about.

    Looking at the crazy Charles, Nancy tried her best to refuse. However, her little strength was too

    insignificant in front of Charles.

    Charles'' eyes turned red, like an angry beast,pletely different from the man who had been

    extremely gentle to Nancy before.

    The strange feeling was so strong that it seemed to tear Nancy in half.

    "I hate you, Charles." Afraid of being heard by the children, Nancy could only shout in a low voice.

    "Daddy is bullying Mommy? Shall we go? " Nadia nced at the bedroom from time to time.

    Bobby remained silent.

    Nadia didn''t dare to move, fiddling with the building blocks with her little hands.

    Bobby was a little worried, but he didn''t believe that his father would bully his mother.

    Because he had seen his dad''s tiredness in the days when his mom disappeared.

    Daddy loved Mommy, so how could his father have the heart to bully his mother?

    "I''m going to protect Mommy." Nadia couldn''t stand it anymore and ran to the bedroom.

    "No, Nadia." Bobby stopped her in a hurry.

    "Why?" Nadia asked in confusion.

    "Daddy and Mommy are both adults. They have their own ways to deal with things. If we go there at

    this time, will it only cause more trouble?" Bobby thought for a while and asked.

    "Then what should we do?" Nadia rubbed her hands and looked uneasy.

    "Wait a minute, wait a minute..." Said Bobby.

    Nadia sat back and sighed, "There are so many troubles in the world of adults. I don''t want to grow up

    at all. Do you want to grow up?"

    Bobby smiled, revealing his neat and good-looking two rows of teeth, "I want to grow up, because there

    are not only many troubles in the world of adults, but also many wonderful things."

    "Tell me, what is the wonderful thing in the world of adults?" Nadia asked curiously.

    "For example, I can find a girlfriend, and you can find a boyfriend. It''s a good thing. Nadia, don''t you

    look forward to it at all?" Bobby''s eyes lit up.

    Look, the little children have already had a beautiful vision for the future.

    "No, I won''t leave Mommy and Daddy for the rest of my life." Nadia shook her head and answered

    seriously.

    "Nadia, you are such an innocent girl. No matter whether you like to grow up or not, time won''t stop for

    you, understand?"

    "I know." Nadia nodded silently.

    Nancy felt like she was going to faint because that Charles had done a lot of things to her.

    "You are a lunatic, you bastard, Charles, you are an unreasonable bastard!" Nancy''s words were

    broken into pieces.

    She hated Charles so much.

    But this man still had a cold face, as if the whole world owed him a lot of money.

    What made Nancy angrier was that he was cutting her dress with scissors.

    The expression of hatred on Charles'' face seemed that he was cutting his most hated enemy.

    "Nancy, you can only wear the clothes I bought for you. You can''t wear the clothes that others bought

    for you." Charles said overbearingly.

    "Unreasonable." Nancy whispered, "I bought this dress myself. Why did you cut it into pieces?"

    "I''ve told you that you are not allowed to wear the clothes except the clothes I bought for you, including

    the clothes you bought yourself. Do you have a bad ear today? Or is there something wrong with your

    understanding? You don''t understand what I said, do you? " Charles cut her dress into strips and threw

    them into the trash can.

    The dress worth more than 10000 was destroyed by Charles.

    But Charles was unreasonable now, and he would not feel sorry for the more than 10000 dors.

    It was horrible for a man to be ruthless.

    Charles opened the wardrobe and took out a new dress for Nancy. "Put on this one. I brought it back

    from Parisst time for you. It''s much more beautiful than this one. By the way, throw away the dirty

    dress in the western restaurant. I don''tck money to buy you clothes. Well, I''ll ask my assistant to buy

    you some clothes tomorrow, all of which are famous brands and the most popr ones in the world.

    The style of... "

    This belongs to N?velDrama.Org.

    "Charles, I don''t need it, I really don''t need it. I''m an independent woman. I''m not the gold silk bird you

    keep in the cage. Can you give me some space?" Before Charles could finish his words, Nancy

    interrupted him angrily.

    "Give you space? Let you date with other men? " Charles sneered.

    "You..." Nancy suddenly woke up. What did Charles say just now? It seemed that he talked about the

    western restaurant.

    Western restaurant? How could Charles know that she was in a western restaurant?

    "Charles, are you following me?" Asked Nancy insensibly.

    Because except following her, it was impossible for Charles to know that she was in a western

    restaurant.

    "Yes, I followed you. You are my woman. I have the right to know where you have gone, don''t I? In fact,

    you don''t have to lie to me when you are dating with a man. Don''t you know that your lying look is

    actually very clumsy and ridiculous? In my eyes, you can''t hide your secrets at all. Do you understand?

    " Charles sneered.

 Chapter 580 An Undisguised Secret

    Chapter 580 An Undisguised Secret

    "You bastard! Charles! How dare you follow me?" Nancy shouted angrily.

    "Ha ha..." Charles smiled evilly, "Nancy, are you angry too? Why are you angry? Because I saw

    something terrible of you, didn''t I? A woman with a man and the children is dating with another man

    outside. But as a result, I found out and exposed you. Do you feel ashamed? "

    This belongs to N?velDrama.Org.

    After saying that, Charles began to grind his teeth.

    This man''s desire for control was too strong!

    Why didn''t she find it before?

    Nancy knew that she couldn''t hide it anymore, so she decided not to.

    She smoothed the hair near her ear and said in a soft voice, "Charles, let me tell you the truth."

    "Okay, go ahead. I''m listening." Crossing his arms across his chest, Charles looked at Nancy

    indifferently.

    Nancy said slowly after she calmed down.

    "During this period of time, I have been looking forward to the results of your investigation, but except

    for Dale, there is no new progress in the case except for David. Of course, you did not give me a

    reasonable reply, so I can only investigate by myself. I know that I am not strong enough and have no

    experience in dealing with bad guys, so I now ce my hope on Nana. She is the breakthrough in the

    whole case. As long as she recovers, the truth wille out. " Speaking of this, Nancy nced at

    Charles.

    Shrugging his shoulders, Charles said, "Go on. I''m listening."

    "I called Edward and he introduced Rick to me, the man you saw in the western restaurant today. As for

    my clothes, they were stained by him. He asked his assistant to buy me a new one. I''m sorry. I don''t

    want to hide it from you, but I know you won''t support me in investigating the case of the club, so I

    concealed it from you."

    "No, Nancy, I support you in investigating the case, but I''m not sure if you''re better than me, better than

    the police. Why do you try your best to do something in vain?" Charles asked.

    Of course, he did not support Nancy to investigate the case, but he could not say that.

    If Nancy became stubborn, he didn''t know what to do.

    "Forget it. Let''s not talk about the case. I think no matter what happens, you will support me to treat

    Nana''s disease, won''t you?" Nancy changed the topic.

    "Of course, I know people who are sick are very painful." Said Charles.

    "Thank you. Everything will be clear soon. Now that you know the truth, are you feeling better?" Asked

    Nancy.

    "You shouldn''t have lied to me no matter what happened to you when you met Rick," said Charles with

    a sneer.

    "I won''t do it again. That''s it." Nancy was so tired because Charles tossed and turned her for a long

    time. Nancy grabbed her clothes and put them on. Then she walked towards the bathroom.

    Charles smiledcently, "That''s it."

    Without saying anything, Nancy opened the bedroom door and walked out.

    The two kids, who were listening carefully to the conversation between Charles and Nancy, lowered

    their heads in a hurry, as if they hadn''t heard anything.

    Seeing that the two children were very quiet, Nancy breathed a sigh of relief.

    Fortunately, they were not affected.

    "Daddy and Mommy''s quarrel seems to be over." Nadia whispered.

    "Well, everything seems fine." Bobby whispered.

    "That''s great. Daddy and Mommy finally stop quarreling." Nadia pped her hands and said.

    "Sometimes, adults quarrel is also a kind of adjustment to their feelings. We don''t need to worry about

    them in the future, understand?" Bobby warned.

    "But I''m so afraid that Mommy will disappear..." Nadia said with grievance.

    "So we have to grow up as soon as possible. As long as we grow up, we can protect Mommy well,

    right?"

    "Yes, you are right." Nadia echoed happily.

    "What are you talking about? Take a shower and go to bed." Charles walked out and shouted at the

    two children.

    Bobby stuck out his tongue and said, "Daddy is a little scary today. Let''s go."

    "Oh, Daddy, I''m going to take a shower myself." Nadia stood up and ran into her bathroom.

    "What about you, Bobby? Are you waiting for me or Mommy to bathe you?" Charles asked coldly.

    Bobby put the bricks away and said, "No, no. I''m a man now. It''s not a big deal to take a shower by

    myself. I can do it myself. Bye, Daddy."

    ''Daddy''s face is so gloomy. I don''t want to provoke him.''

    After saying that, Bobby ran into his bathroom.

    Charles smiled with satisfaction.

    As parents, they should be a little murderous, so that the children would be afraid of them.

    In this way, they wouldn''t bully him and take his woman away.

    If Charles had known this earlier, he would not have tolerated it in the past.

    Charles and Nancy didn''t talk the whole night.

    On the second day, Nancy drove to the hospital early, because today was the day she and Rick met to

    see Nana.

    Nana was already in a daze, but after Rick checked it, he said easily, "Nana''s condition is not very

    serious. I''ll prescribe some medicine for her, and you can ask someone to make her take medicine on

    time. Her condition will be under control in about a month. If it goes on again in the future, take the

    medicine for another week, and she will gradually recover. Her illness is not stubborn and can be

    cured. "

    Hearing Rick''s words, of course, Nancy was overjoyed. One month was not a long time.

    "Thank you, Rick." Said Nancy happily.

    "You''re wee. Just treat me to a meal when you have time." Rick said with a smile.

    At the mention of eating, Nancy felt her scalp tingling, so she smiled awkwardly, "Ah, Okay, Rick, I will

    treat you to a meal next time."

    Although she said so, her heart was beating fast.

    Rick smiled and said, "Okay, I''ll wait for you. I am going. Call me if you have time."

    "Okay, take care." Nancy walked out and saw Rick into the elevator. Then she waved goodbye to him.

    As soon as the elevator door closed, Erin ran over. She shouted breathlessly, "Director Nancy,

    something''s wrong. A child had a car ident just now and was sent to the emergency room. Hobart

    asked you to attend the consultation."

    "How old is the child?" Nancy became nervous at once.

    "He''s seven years old. He''s just in the first grade of primary school this year. He''s on winter holiday

    today. He was waiting for the school bus at the school gate by himself, but he was crushed by a private

    car by ident. His two legs are now badly mutted. It''s hard to say if his legs can be saved. You''d

    better hurry up. He''s in orthopedics department." Erin shouted anxiously.

    "Okay, I''ll be right there." Nancy rushed into the elevator and went straight to the orthopedics

    department on the third floor.

    The boy was so painful that he almost fainted. He shouted in a weak voice, "Dad, mom, my leg hurts

    so much. It hurts so much."

 Chapter 581 Finn Li

    Chapter 581 Finn Li

    Anyone who saw Finn Li''s painful look would feel sorry for him.

    "Finn, be strong, be strong..." A woman couldn''t help crying. She said that she wanted her child to be

    strong, but she seemed to be on the verge of copse.

    This woman should be the boy''s mother.

    "Are you Director Nancy? Director Nancy, please try your best to keep the baby''s legs. He is too young.

    His life has just begun. I don''t want him to be disabled. Director Nancy! " The woman''s face was

    covered with tears the moment she saw Nancy.

    "I will try my best." Nancy didn''t know how badly the child was hurt, but she could onlyfort the

    family first. "Don''t be sad. It''s not good for the child''s mental health."

    "Yes, yes, Director Nancy. Please help us. Our child is still so young." A man in police uniform came

    over, grabbed Nancy''s hands tightly and begged.

    "Are you Finn Li''s father?" Asked Nancy.

    "Yes, I''m on a mission today. I heard that Finn had a car ident. As a father, I didn''t fulfill my duty to

    protect him. I''m sorry for him." The man said sadly, tears falling from the corner of his eyes.

    "I will try my best. Please trust me." Then Nancy began to check the boy''s legs.

    She took the CT of the child and said while looking at it, "Both of his legs are broken. Try to save his

    legs as much as possible. The left leg is more serious than the right leg. The broken bones will be

    removed temporarily and then be transnted. Two bone lengthening operations can be performed

    after a year, so that the child''s walking won''t be affected. "

    "But the bones should be removed by about eight centimeters. Director Nancy, are you sure you can

    save his leg? If it causes infection, the consequences will be unimaginable. " The other director of the

    orthopedics department said worriedly.

    "Stitching the wound, the probability of infection should not be very high. After all, the child is still small,

    and amputation has a great impact on the child''s future life. I don''t rmend it." Nancy insisted.

    "Yes, we don''t support amputation as family members. The child is too young, too young..." Finn Li''s

    parents said in one voice, "We agree with Director Nancy''s operation n. No matter what, we have to

    fight for it. For the child, for the child..."

    "Then sign it. I also agree with Director Nancy''s operation n." Director Wupromised. He didn''t

    have much confidence in his own surgery, but Nancy was there. Moreover, Nancy was famous in the

    field of orthopedic surgery, so he respected her medical skills.

    "Okay, let''s do the surgery as soon as possible." Putting down the X-ray, Nancy walked out, changed

    her clothes and prepared for the surgery.

    The child was badly injured, so the operation took a long time.

    When the operation was over, it was already eight o''clock in the evening.

    Nancy stood there for more than eight hours. After the operation, her legs were sore.

    She turned on her phone and found that there were several messages from Charles. "Do you have

    time to pick up the children today?"

    "When will you finish the operation?"

    "Don''t go out for dinner. We''ll wait for you at home."

    ''Charles is really capricious! Yesterday, he looked like he was going to destroy the family, but today he

    begins to be tender again?''

    This belongs to N?velDrama.Org.

    Nancy replied slowly, "The operation has just beenpleted. It''s very sessful. I''ll go home for

    dinner."

    Home, in the eyes of the exhausted Nancy at this time, was really a warm word.

    "Okay, we''ll wait for you." To her surprise, she received a reply of Charles immediately.

    Charles knew that Nancy received a small patient today and was going to have a big operation. Even

    though he knew that she would turn off her phone, he still sent several messages in a row to show his

    concern.

    Now that the operation was over and it was a sess, Charles was a little happy for no reason.

    "Daddy, will Mommye back soon?" Nadia and Bobby had already sat at the table. The two kids

    looked at therge table of delicacies and were itching to have a try.

    But there was a habit in Fu family, that was, before the family members all came back, they could not

    eat without permission.

    Of course, this unwritten rule didn''t work on Hiram. But now Charles was at home, so Bobby and Nadia

    had to obey the rule.

    "Your Mommy will be back soon. I''ll put the silkie soup into a bowl and she''ll be back." Charles took the

    casserole out of the kitchen and said.

    "Daddy, why did you scold Mommy yesterday?" Nadia asked abruptly.

    Because when she looked at the handsome face of Charles, she found that he was in a good mood.

    He was not as cold and gloomy asst night when he looked like that he was going to lose his temper.

    ''What does daddy look like?

    Is it real now, or is it realst night?''

    "Yesterday, Daddy scolded Mommy because she did something wrong. If you did something wrong,

    Daddy would scold you too. So, don''t make any mistakes, Okay?" Charles warned with a stern face

    deliberately.

    "Is puppy love a mistake?"

    Nadia''s words almost made Charles'' chin fell off because of shocking.

    "Nadia, what are you going to say?" Bobby gave a cold nce and shouted angrily.

    "I didn''t say anything." Nadia lowered her head immediately.

    "What?" Charles looked at Nadia and then looked at Bobby. When Charles went to the kindergarten to

    pick up the two kids today, they didn''t look well. Charles felt that Nadia wanted to say something but

    hesitated. Did something happen in the kindergarten?

    "Nadia, did you make a mistake?" Charles asked.

    Nadia shook her head immediately.

    Bobby smiled, "Daddy, we are all good kids. We are good. How can we make mistakes?"

    "Nadia, you haven''t finished yet. Nadia..." Charles looked at Nadia.

    Nadia lowered her head and fiddled with her hands, not saying a word.

    "You are going to have a winter holiday, aren''t you?" Seeing that Nadia didn''t want to talk, Charles

    changed the topic to something else.

    "Yes, we''ll have a holiday in two days. Daddy, our kindergarten is going to organize a winter camp. Will

    you sign up for Nadia and me?" Bobby asked.

    "You want to take part?" Charles didn''t want the kids to take part in this kind of activities since they

    were too young. Of course, he wouldn''t stop them as long as they agreed.

    "I don''t want to." Nadia replied immediately.

    "No, no, no. Nadia, you really want to take part in the camp. You can''t lie to Daddy. I also want to take

    part in the camp. Let''s go together." Bobby said seriously, looking at Nadia''s face.

    "But...But..." Nadia stammered.

    "We are going to y with snow in the winter camp. Don''t you like snow the most? I can make

    snowmen and throw snowballs. Ha ha, it''s very happy for us to y on the snow. If you don''t

    participate, you will regret." Bobby said seriously.

    "Nadia, if you don''t want to go with Bobby, you don''t have to sign up. I will only sign up for Bobby." Said

    Charles.

    "Nadia..." Bobby warned again.

 Chapter 582 At A Loss Whether To Cry Or To Laugh

    Chapter 582 At A Loss Whether To Cry Or To Laugh

    "Daddy, I want to take part in the snow camp. Bobby is right. I like snow very much. I want to y the

    snow. I want to go sledding and skiing... I like making snowmen and throwing snowballs." Nadia

    corrected herself immediately.

    Charles could tell that Nadia was not telling the truth. What was she hiding from him?

    What happened in the kindergarten today?

    Charles was about to ask Nadia again when a car suddenly rang in the yard.

    Nadia jumped off the chair immediately and shouted excitedly, "Daddy, Mommy seems to be back."

    Charles looked out and saw Nancy get out of the car.

    "Mommy is back. Daddy, will you treat Mommy likest night?" Bobby threatened him in a low voice.

    "What happened to mest night?" Charles was just ying dumb.

    "You two are a couple. Although it''s inevitable for you to quarrel, I don''t want to see Mommy unhappy at

    all. Daddy, you are a man. Don''t make your woman unhappy." Bobby acted like an adult.

    Bobby''s tone sounded like an elder of Charles.

    Charles was at a loss whether to cry or tough.

    "Bobby, don''t be too precocious. It''s not good." Charles said with a smile.

    "Don''t you think I''m just smart?"

    "Humble, be humble." Charles said happily.

    With Charles and Nancy''s excellent genes, it was difficult for the children not to be smart.

    "What are you talking about?" Said Nancy, holding Nadia''s hand.

    Charles blinked his eyes at Bobby, "We are talking about that we have a big dinner tonight, aren''t we,

    Bobby?"

    "Daddy is right. Mommy, we are waiting for you to have dinner. Wow, I''m already hungry. Mommy, you

    came back veryte today, right?" Bobby added.

    "Mommy really has an operation." Said Nancy with embarrassment, looking up at Charles.

    She wondered if this man had followed her today.

    It was called that when a man was bitten by a snake, he started with fright at the sight of a grass rope

    for the next ten years.

    "Yes, Mommy really has a surgery." Charles made insinuations and echoed, "So your Mommy is very

    tired today. You should wash your hands and have dinner now."

    "Okay, Daddy." The two kids ran into the bathroom, washed their hands and quickly ran in.

    "Nancy, how is Nana?"

    As soon as Nancy sat down, Charles asked with concern.

    "Rick said that Nana''s illness is not very serious and she is expected to recover in a month." Without

    thinking too much, Nancy told the truth to Charles.

    "Oh, fortunately, it''s not serious. As long as she can recover." Charles handed the chopsticks to Nancy.

    Charles felt a chill in his heart. In fact, he had investigated almost everything about the club, and

    everything was not different from his guess. That was, Derrick was the boss of Dale. Derrick was clear

    about the deal of David, but in order to hide his dirty deal, Derrick seldom showed up in person.

    If Nana knew the truth, it would be difficult for Charles to protect Derrick.

    Derrick deserved to die, but he shouldn''t have died at this time.

    It was too sensitive at this time. If Derrick went in jail now, it would be a disaster for Fu family.

    "Well, Nana is a poor girl." Nancy sighed.

    "There is a dark side of the world that we don''t know. Come on, you must be very tired today, eat

    more." Charles picked up Nancy''s favorite food for her.

    "Thank you." Said Nancy politely.

    Bobby and Nadia looked at each other. Their mommy and daddy treated each other so well.

    "You''re wee." Charles smiled.

    But there was a sh of uneasiness in his eyes. Charles didn''t want to hurt Nancy, and he didn''t want

    Derrick to die now, so he was very contradictory.

    Content is ? by N?velDrama.Org.

    "By the way, do you know who I did the surgery for today?" Nancy asked tentatively.

    She wanted to see if Charles was still watching her.

    "I..." Charles almost blurted out, "I know."

    Fortunately, Bobby interrupted Charles in time, "Daddy, this vegetable is a little salty."

    "Oh, I will add less salt next time." Charles said.

    Nancy looked at Charles.

    Bowing his head to eat, Charles said casually, "How could I know?"

    In fact, what Hiram had reported to him was that a seven years old boy had a car ident and was

    seriously injured. It was possible that Nancy would have an operation veryte.

    As for other information, Charles knew nothing.

    "That child is only seven years old. It''s really heartbreaking. Fortunately, he can save his legs. His

    father is a policeman and is on a mission. He med himself for his son''s car ident. s! "

    After saying that, Nancy sighed.

    "A policeman?" Charles frowned, "Was he on a mission today?"

    "Yes. Is there anything wrong?" Asked Nancy in confusion.

    "Nothing is wrong. Come on, let''s eat." A policeman went to the club today. Was that child''s father there

    too?

    What Charles fearest now was that some policemen came to Nancy to ask about the situation of the

    club.

    "Okay, let''s eat." Nancy had been standing for a whole day. Now she was tired and hungry.

    After dinner, Nancy wanted to go to bed early.

    The children didn''t bother her to tell stories when they saw her tired face.

    Of course, it was also Charles'' credit. When Nancy was taking a shower, Charles called the children to

    his side and said, "Have you seen that Mommy is very tired after a whole day''s work? You two go to

    bed early tonight. Don''t let Mommy apany you, Okay?"

    "We can stop Mommy from apanying us, but what about Daddy? Don''t you need Mommy''s

    company? " Bobby asked with a snicker.

    "Well... Yes, you''re right. Your Mommy need a good rest today, so I decide to sleep in the guest room. "

    "Yes, that''s fair. I''m going to sleep. I''m sleepy. " After saying that, Nadia yawned and walked into her

    room.

    Bobby stood still.

    "Bobby, why don''t you go to bed?" Charles asked curiously.

    "I won''t go back to sleep until I see Daddy go to the guest room." Bobby said seriously.

    "Bobby, are you my biological son? Why do I feel that you are my rival in love? " Charles asked

    mncholy.

    Bobby smiled and said seriously, "I''m your son, but I''m also Mommy''s son. You have done a paternity

    test, haven''t you? Since I am your biological son, am I more important than you to Mommy? "

    "You... Well, I''m convinced. I really don''t know where you learned the facy at your age! " Then

    Charles walked to the guest room helplessly.

 Chapter 583 Unable To Fall Asleep

    Chapter 583 Unable To Fall Asleep

    Bobby followed Charles with two short legs.

    He pushed the door open and watched Charles lift the quilt and lie down on the bed. Then Bobby

    turned off the lights and left the room.

    After taking a shower, Nancy found that there was no one in the empty living room.

    Huh? How could it be so quiet?

    Nancy tiptoed into the children''s room, only to find that Nadia had already fallen asleep. When she

    came to Bobby''s room, the little boy was already lying on the bed.

    Seeing that Nancy was peeping at him, Bobby made a face at her.

    "You are so good today." Nancy praised them and then she stepped out of the room.

    When she came to the bedroom and saw the empty bed, she was really shocked. She didn''t expect

    that Charles wasn''t there!

    What was this moody man doing?

    Did he refuse to sleep with her?

    It seemed that it wasn''t like Charles to take the initiative to the guest room, was it?

    The more Nancy thought about it, the stranger she became. Then she tiptoed to the outside of the

    guest room.

    She wanted to open the door and frighten Charles, but when she took a deep breath and was about to

    open the door, she vaguely heard the voice of Charles from the guest room.

    Nancy breathed out slowly, approached the red wooden door and listened carefully.

    But no matter how hard she tried, she couldn''t hear what Charles said.

    Charles was indeed on the phone with Joseph.

    Joseph had been rtively stable recently. The movie he and Daisy had filmed was very popr and

    hadn''t been shown yet. It had been on the hot search several times.

    But today, when Joseph was shooting on the set, a policeman suddenly came in, showed him the

    police card and took Joseph away.

    They said they wanted Joseph to cooperate with the investigation.

    At that time, Daisy''s face turned cold. Joseph tried to exin, "Daisy, don''t think too much. I didn''t do

    anything illegal. I just cooperate with the investigation."

    Daisy didn''t say anything. She knew Joseph very well. This man didn''t have the guts to do anything

    illegal, but he was definitelywless in love. Joseph was one of the top ten yboys in this city.

    Seeing that Daisy didn''t believe him, Joseph held the police''s hand anxiously and said, "Sir, you have

    to exin it for me, or I won''t cooperate with your investigation."

    The policeman had no choice but to say, "Don''t make wild guesses. We take Joseph away only

    because we need his cooperation on one thing."

    "Daisy, you may not believe me, but you should believe the police, right?" Joseph said anxiously.

    "Well, your thing has nothing to do with me. You can go with the police. It''s better for you to stay inside

    for a period of time, and I can also be quiet." Daisy gloated.

    "I love you so much, Daisy. How could you be so cruel to me?" Joseph said sadly.

    "You don''t love me at all. You love all women, don''t you?" Said Daisy, gritting her teeth.

    Joseph sighed and didn''t exin too much. He followed the police dejectedly.

    Daisy thought she would be very happy when Joseph was gone. She didn''t have to face Joseph''s glib

    tongue every day.

    During this period of time, Joseph was like a buzzing fly, surrounding her all the time, making her

    annoyed.

    Since Joseph was took away and Daisy''s movie couldn''t be filmed, she went home early.

    After taking a shower, she sat on the sofa and didn''t want to move.

    During this period of time, the first thing that Joseph came back was to cook, and the first thing that

    Daisy came back was to rest on the sofa.

    Then Joseph made the dinner and asked Daisy to have it.

    Daisy thought Joseph was just trying to please her, so she never took Joseph''sbor seriously.

    At this moment, her stomach rumbled. She was hungry, but she waszy now and she still didn''t want

    to go into the kitchen.

    The night was falling and Daisy was left alone in the dark.

    The new year wasing. It was freezing outside. The temperature in the room was not high, so Daisy

    turned on the air conditioner.

    Then she turned on the light and walked into the kitchenzily.

    She opened the fridge and wanted to make herself something to eat.

    But she found that the fridge was full of food materials, which were prepared by Joseph. They were all

    her favorite food.

    Daisy felt a lump in her throat. Why didn''t she feel Joseph''s kindness?

    It was because that she was hurt badly by him before.

    Daisy was lost in various fancies and conjectures. She took out the ingredients to clean and fry.

    Thinking that the spareribs cooked by Joseph were very delicious, she took out the spareribs to stew.

    But when she was chopping ribs, she identally cut her fingers, and blood instantly dripped down.

    "Oh, why am I so stupid?" Daisy eximed, tears streaming down her face.

    She hurriedly took out the medicine box and bound up her fingers.

    After a while, she went back to the kitchen. At this time, she had no mood to continue stewing

    spareribs, so she put them back to the fridge.

    A person''s life was rtively simple. She cooked some vegetables, porridge and ate a little.

    The empty room was as quiet as if no one lived there.

    The long lost lonelinesspletely enveloped Daisy. It seemed that she had no such loneliness in the

    recent period of time when Joseph was here with her, but why was she so ufortable when she

    was alone now?

    In the past, when Joseph was not here, wasn''t she suffering like this day by day?

    As time went by, she became numb and didn''t feel lonely.

    Now Joseph was suddenly not here, so she was not used to it.

    She was ridiculous.

    After dinner, Daisy went to her bedroom alone and she felt lonely. Shey on the bed and read the

    script for a while. She didn''t lie down until she felt sleepy.

    However, she tossed and turned and couldn''t fall asleep.

    Daisy sat up, grabbed a pillow and held it in her arms. Even so, she still couldn''t fall asleep.

    Habits sometimes were really terrible. During this period of time, every night, Joseph held her in his

    arms, and she became dependent on him?

    "Damn it!" Daisy was upset and she cursed. She didn''t know whether she was cursing Joseph or her

    bad habit.

    It was not until dawn that Daisy fell asleep. When she woke up, she shouted, "Joseph, it''s time for you

    to get up and make breakfast."

    Not until she heard no response from Joseph did she realize that Joseph had been taken away by the

    police.

    Shey on the bed in a daze, and theny down again. Since Joseph was not here and the movie

    couldn''t be filmed, she decided to go back to sleep.

    But she couldn''t fall asleep anymore. She picked up her phone from time to time to see if there was

    any message from Joseph. She turned the phone''s volume to the maximum, fearing that she would

    miss the call from Joseph.

    However, she checked it for many times, but there was no message from Joseph, let alone his phone

    call.Material ? N?velDrama.Org.

 Chapter 584 Inquiry

    Chapter 584 Inquiry

    Daisy felt uneasy.

    What she didn''t know was that Joseph''s phone was not in his own hand at all.

    As soon as Joseph entered the police station, his mobile phone was confiscated by the police.

    Now Joseph was sitting in the interrogation room and receiving the police''s inquiry.

    The police were asking all about Romantic Private Club. It was the first time that Joseph had heard of

    such a club, and it was registered by his grandfather. Joseph really didn''t know about it.

    Joseph didn''t know whether Derrick had taken part in the operation or not.

    Therefore, no matter how the police asked, Joseph said over and over again, "I don''t know the

    existence of this club, and I don''t know what kind of projects it runs."

    Joseph was telling the truth, but the police didn''t believe him.

    "We really want to know if your father Derrick has the right to manage the club. What kind of project

    does he run there? Please answer me. "

    The police had asked this question countless times, and Joseph had answered it countless times.

    At first, Joseph wanted to cooperate with the police, but the police repeated this meaningless question

    again and again, which made Joseph angry. Joseph suddenly stood up and pped the table. "I''ve

    said that I know nothing. What else do you want me to do? Do you want to force me to death?"

    The police had been faced with so many things like this, so they didn''t care about Joseph''s anger at all.

    "Sit down, Mr. Joseph. Don''t worry. We have plenty of time. We''ll ask slowly, and you can answer

    slowly."

    "Damn it!" Joseph blurted out rough words, "Let me go. I don''t have time to y with you."

    "You should be responsible for insulting the police. Please respect and cooperate with our work." The

    policeman nced at Joseph.

    Joseph couldn''t hold back his anger anymore and they even said that he insulted the police. Well, he

    suddenly waved his fist at the police in front of him.

    Content is ? by N?velDrama.Org.

    "I won''t scold you anymore. Can I beat you?"

    His fist came so fast that before the police could react, the police was punched hard on the head.

    "Joseph, how dare you attack the police? It''s a crime." The policeman quickly stepped aside.

    Joseph kicked the chair away, "How could Imit a crime? Did I killed someone, and did I set the

    fire? Tell me. "

    "We suspect that the arson case in the municipal hospital was rted to Fu family, and all kinds of

    signs showed that the boss of Romantic Private Club might be Derrick, so we brought you here. You

    not only didn''t cooperate with us, but also attacked us. Joseph, I think you don''t want to leave here,

    right? You cane in jail if you want. If you have the ability, you can continue to make trouble. Go on!

    " The policeman shouted at Joseph as he was hit by Joseph and he was angry.

    "I just hit you. I won''t go out for the rest of my life." Joseph had already been disturbed by the

    questions. At this time, he had no idea what "reason" was. He waved his fist and tried again.

    The policeman dodged, but was still punched by Joseph several times.

    Therefore, it proved that Joseph attacked the police in the interrogation room.

    When Joseph was handcuffed, he had no temper at all.

    "You suspect Derrick. Why aren''t you looking for him but making trouble for me?" Joseph sat down

    listlessly and said.

    "Derrick is silly now. Do you think we don''t want to find him? By the way, you are his son. Who else can

    we find if we don''t look for you? " The policeman rubbed his head and said in frustration.

    Joseph was so strong that it still hurt because Joseph hit his head.

    Josephughed two times and said jokingly, "I''m indeed the son of Derrick. I don''t want to deny it, and I

    can''t deny it either. After all, I have his blood in my body. But I''m afraid you have forgotten one thing.

    Hardy is Derrick''s brother and Charles is Derrick''s nephew. By the way, Frederic is Derrick''s father.

    These people are smarter than me. They may know what I don''t know. If you have the ability, you can

    bring them here. Maybe they will solve your problem as soon as theye here. Do you want me to

    tell you their phone numbers? "

    The police certainly knew the contribution of Fu family to their city. It was a lie to say that the police not

    afraid at all.

    But thew was the most important thing. Now they still couldn''t find a breakthrough about Romantic

    Private Club, so they took Joseph here.

    They didn''t know who had something to do with this matter in Fu family.

    Hearing Joseph''s words, the police were a little confused. They didn''t have the guts to call Frederic.

    After all, Frederic was of great importance in the city. Even if they were given ten guts, they would not

    dare to offend him.

    "I know you don''t dare to call my grandfather. Well, I''ll give you the phone number of Charles. You can

    ask him if you have anything."

    Joseph thought that since he came in, no one in Fu family knew that. And he had done nothing illegal.

    Joseph couldn''t stay here for no reason anymore.

    Now it was difficult for Derrick to show up, and Frederic was sick. It seemed that Joseph could only ask

    for help from Charles.

    "Okay." The police was in a dilemma. They didn''t get any useful information from the interrogation of

    Joseph. It was not appropriate for them to keep Joseph here any longer. Whether Charles would help

    the case or not, at least they could find an excuse to let Charles to take Joseph away.

    Joseph gave the phone number of Charles to the police, and the police called Charles.

    After knowing that Joseph was taken into the room, Fu Nan Qiao frowned tightly.

    "What did you say?" Charles asked worriedly. He was afraid that Joseph would be involved. It would be

    fine if Joseph didn''t know anything. If Joseph was involved, then the crime would not be small.

    "Oh, Charles, I don''t know anything. What can I say? You... " Joseph looked at the policeman carefully

    and lowered his voice, "You don''t know anything, do you?"

    "I just know about Romantic Private Club. What else can I know?" Charles was telling the truth. He

    didn''t know the existence of the club for so many years. As for the trade in the club, he guessed that

    only Derrick knew the details.

    "Well, that''s great. Now, I think the less we know, the better. The one who has done the wrong thing

    should bear the responsibility alone. We can''t suffer for him, right?" At this time, Joseph didn''t realize

    what role Derrick yed in this matter. He simply thought that it was David who had done something

    wrong with Dale.

    "Yes, you''re right. I''ll talk to the police for a while. Give your phone to the police." Said Charles.

    "Okay." Joseph proudly handed the phone to the police.

 Chapter 585 Guardian Angel

    Chapter 585 Guardian Angel

    Joseph''s conceit stemmed from the fact that he had Charles as his backer. Ever since he was a child,

    Charles always acted as his guardian angel.

    Joseph believed that Charles would continue to act as his guardian angel in the present and in the

    future, just like he did in the past.

    "Hello, Mr. Fu," the policeman greeted.

    "Excuse me, what did Joseph do?" Charles asked.

    "We''re just following a routine. It''s just that... Even though we have apprehended the culprits, David

    and Dale, we haven''t found out anything concrete yet. We have got their confession, and they are

    ready to take full responsibility. However, doesn''t the Fu family own the club? So it must have it''s hand

    in this pie too, right?" the policeman asked.

    "Yes, you''re right, and I support your investigation. I hope you can investigate this matter and find out

    the truth. But I don''t want you to discredit the Fu family in the process. TS Group has been doing

    business in a prim and proper way for years. Do you have any idea how much our group contributes to

    the city''s economy?" Charles asked with emotionless eyes.

    "Mr. Fu, y-you''re right. We will investigate this matter and find out the truth soon. You can rest assured,

    we won''t me anyone innocent." Thick droplets of sweat dripped from the policeman''s forehead.

    Charles would never get involved in the dirty side of the business world.

    The police didn''t dare bring Frederic, who was suffering from a grave illness. They were clueless about

    their next step.

    "Mr. Fu, about Joseph..." the policeman asked in a low voice.

    "Haven''t you interrogated him? Have you found anything?" Charles asked in a frigid tone.

    "We didn''t get anything from him," the policeman answered without hiding anything.

    "Then let him out. I''ll pick him up," Charles said as he got out of bed.

    "O-okay, we also think that we should let Joseph leave." Without evidence, they couldn''t detain Joseph

    anyway, unless they had the proper authorization.

    They also wanted Charles to take Joseph away.

    "Okay, I''lle right away." Charles ended the call.

    Charles grabbed his clothes, dressed, and walked out of the room. But what he didn''t expect was

    Nancy standing just beside the door.

    Even Nancy was stunned for a second. How could she have known that Charles woulde out all of

    a sudden? She almost fell down from the shock!

    "Ah, C-Charles, I came here j-just a second ago. W-why were you sleeping in the guest room?" Nancy

    asked, trying to mask her awkwardness.

    She tried her best to hide the fact that she was eavesdropping.

    "I didn''t want to disturb you. You had a difficult operation today, so I figured that you needed a good

    night''s rest. Nancy, I''m going out now. Have a good rest, okay?" Then Charles went downstairs.

    "Hey, it''s sote. Where are you going, Charles?" Nancy asked while following Charles.

    "It''s something rted to the group. You should sleep." Charles didn''t want Nancy to know that Joseph

    had been interrogated, so he made up an excuse.

    Nancy found it inapt to continue asking Charles. For a moment, she even wanted to follow Charles in

    secret and see where he was going.

    But wouldn''t that make her the same as Charles? Also, she found following others annoying.

    This belongs to N?velDrama.Org.

    Nancy restrained her curiosity and went back to her room.

    She wondered who was on the phone with Charles.

    Charles soon came to the police station and told them everything he knew about the club.

    "Mr. Fu, do you think there is someone else behind the club?" the policeman asked.

    "It''s hard to say. The specific situation depends on your final investigation results." With a sincere

    expression, Charles said, "As long as you have evidence, regardless of who the culprit is, he should be

    punished."

    "We can rest assured with your words. But Mr. Fu, we all know that the legal representative of the club

    is Frederic. If Frederic made a mistake and did something wrong, what do you think we should do? Of

    course, this is just a personal guess," the policeman said in a cautious tone.

    Since Frederic was the legal representative, the policeman assumed that he must have something to

    do with this matter.

    "You bastard! How dare you talk about my grandfather like that? Let me tell you, my grandfather has

    always been an upright individual. How could a man like him vite thew? You can''t nder him just

    because he is the legal representative of that club!" Before Charles could say anything, Joseph got

    furious and yelled.

    "Joseph, don''t worry. That was just a random thought. Even we hope that Frederic has nothing to do

    with this. But if something really happens..." The policeman was at a loss for words. Logically, they

    should call Frederic here and interrogate him. However, given his health and social status, they didn''t

    dare act rashly.

    Moreover, they just couldn''te to terms with the fact that someone as rich as Frederic would do

    something so rash for money.

    Therefore, in the face of Joseph''s anger, they could onlyfort him and dare not act tough.

    If they acted tough, it would only add fuel to the fire.

    It was not a wise thing to quarrel with the Fu family.

    "Bullshit! Let me tell you. My grandfather has nothing to do it. He is a good person!" Joseph couldn''t

    care less about police and their authority. After all, Charles stood behind him.

    He knew only one thing: bullying others while riding Charles'' coattails.

    "Okay, we will listen to you. Frederic has nothing to do with it, alright?" The policemanpromised.

    In the end, Joseph won the battle.

    "Well, can we leave now?" Charles asked the policeman.

    The policeman hesitated for a moment and said, "Mr. Fu, we still have to call my boss. After he gives

    his instructions, you can take Joseph out of here."

    "Where is your boss?" Charles asked.

    Joseph wasn''t a nobody who could be interrogated at a whim. If the police really wanted to interrogate

    him, at least some higher-level officer had to personallye. But the reality was that some random

    policeman was interrogating him. No wonder Joseph was annoyed.

    "When our boss was on a mission yesterday, he was informed that his child had a car ident. He is in

    hospital now. s, what bad luck!" the policeman sighed.

    "What''s your boss'' name?" Charles was shocked. It suddenly hit him. The police officer was the

    policeman that Nancy mentioned yesterday! He indeed went to Romantic Private Club yesterday. He

    was really rted to this case.

    So many coincidences in the world!

    "Our boss'' name is Colten Li, and his child''s name is Finn. Mr. Li thinks there is someone else behind

    the club. He is a serious and cautious person; I think his guess is right. What do you think, Mr. Fu?"

    The policeman looked at Charles with burning eyes.

    Charles raised his eyebrow and said, "I think so too. Trust me. I hate those who do bad things just as

    you do. We are all good people, aren''t we?"

    "Yes, you are right." the policeman agreed in an instant.

 Chapter 586 No Protection

    Chapter 586 No Protection

    Charles was on the side of justice, so the police couldn''t say anything more. They could only continue

    to investigate the truth of the club. At that time, if they really wanted to investigate Fu family, Charles

    had just said that he would never protect them, but the police must have evidence first.

    "Joseph, it''s time for us to go back." Charles stood up.

    "Let''s go, Charles. I haven''t eaten anything here today. Please take me to eat something. I''m hungry

    now. I want to have a big meal. A big meal..." Joseph gave the policeman an arrogant look and

    followed Charles out.

    "What else do you know except eating?" Charles walked out of the interrogation room, his face as cold

    as the winter.

    "What''s wrong? If I don''t even know how to eat, I am silly." Joseph retorted angrily.

    "Humph!" With a snort, Charles said, "I think you are going to be a fool because of the movie shooting."

    Charles opened the door and sat in the driver''s seat. Seeing this, Joseph quickly opened the door of

    the passenger seat and sat in.

    Seeing Charles'' expression Joseph knew that the matter in the club was very serious.

    Charles started the car slowly and Joseph asked him nervously, "Charles, is the club really rted to

    grandfather?"

    Charles remained silent.

    Joseph was even more nervous, "Grandpa is so old. He is decent all his life. He can''t end up like this."

    "What are you thinking about? It can''t have anything to do with Grandpa. No, it can''t be said that. It has

    something to do with Grandpa. But only Grandpa is the legal representative of this club. As for what his

    subordinates have done, it won''t damage Grandpa''s reputation. What I''m worried about is... " Charles

    wanted to say something but stopped on a second thought.

    Joseph was also impatient, "Well, Charles, we are brothers. Let''s get to the point directly. Don''t keep

    me guessing, Okay?"

    "I guess it must have something to do with your father." Charles said slowly word by word.

    "What?" Joseph was shocked with his mouth wide open, and then shook his head, "No, it can''t be. I''ve

    never heard of it from Derrick. It''s about Romantic Private Club. I''m the master of Fu family. I''ve been in

    various famous clubs for so many years. Why don''t I know that Fu family has such a club, and it''s even

    opened in the suburb? It''s not for making money, but for moneyundering, isn''t it?"

    Speaking of this, Joseph stopped abruptly, with a panic on his face.

    "Brother bridge, is my damn father doing moneyundering here?" Joseph asked hesitantly.

    Charles didn''t answer.

    "Charles, please say something straightforward. No matter how inhuman Derrick is, he is my father,

    your uncle, and my grandfather''s son. You can''t just stand by and do nothing." After all, Joseph was still

    the son of Derrick. He didn''t want anything bad to happen to Derrick.

    "We are just guessing. We haven''t got the evidence, and the police haven''t got the evidence either. But

    you just said in front of the police that since the bad guys have done something wrong, they should be

    punished by thew. It''s our duty to abide by thew, and also our bottom line, isn''t it? " Charles said

    seriously.

    "Yes, but..." Joseph swallowed hard.

    After thinking for a while, Joseph finally made up his mind and said, "Okay, if he really did something

    wrong, let''s hand him over."

    "Well, what you said is simple. What I''m afraid of now is Grandpa. Grandpa can''t ept the fact that he

    would send Derrick to jail. If something happens to your father, our Grandpa may not live long."

    Annoyed, Charles lit a cigarette and took a puff.

    "Then what should we do?" Joseph had no idea. He looked at Charles.

    Charles thought for a while and saidzily, "I talked to the attending doctor a few days ago about

    Grandpa''s condition. The doctor said that Grandpa still has half a year''s life. What we are praying now

    is that the police will try to dy the time as much as possible. After Grandpa goes, the case about the

    club will be exposed to the world again, and those who do bad things will receive the deserved

    punishment, that should be good.

    If it really has something to do with your father, are you really going to hand him over?" Charles took a

    deep breath and asked.

    "If the police really have evidence, I''ll leave it to you. It''s up to you!" Charles didn''t evade, but he didn''t

    want to have a bad rtionship with Joseph because of the club.

    "I... No way! " Joseph shook his head repeatedly, "I''m just a punk. I can''t ce righteousness above

    family loyalty."

    "At that time, you have the right to make a choice. It''s up to you." Charles was so smart. If Joseph

    reported Derrick to the police, Joseph would be famous for cing righteousness above family loyalty

    and protect and improve the prestige of Fu family. This was the best ending.

    But Charles couldn''t force Joseph too hard, lest Joseph would hate him because of the interests of TS

    Group.

    N?velDrama.Org holds this content.

    That''s why Charles let Joseph choose by himself.

    Joseph used to be a good gangster, but he was not bad in nature. He would make the right choice in

    big trouble.

    "Well, let''s talk about itter. Maybe it has nothing to do with Derrick!" Joseph said after taking a deep

    breath.

    "I hope so!" Charles replied with a cold face.

    "Where are you going now?" Charles asked again.

    Charles knew that Joseph was still filming, but Charles didn''t have time to pay attention to the

    development of Joseph''s rtionship with Daisy, so Charles didn''t know that Joseph still lived with

    Daisy.

    "Of course I am going to Daisy''s home." Said Joseph.

    "What? Are you really in love with Daisy?" Charles smiled.

    "She is my woman. I lost her because of my carelessness. Can''t I get her back?" Joseph said with a

    little embarrassment.

    "Of course you can." After a while, Charles continued with a smile, "You just said that you didn''t cherish

    when you got her. You didn''t know how good she was until you lost her."

    "Isn''t this amon human disease? It seems that it''s not just my problem, right? " Joseph smiled

    vaguely.

    Nancy''s face appeared in Charles'' mind, but he didn''t say anything.

    "After I divorced Daisy, I have thought a lot and figured out a lot. People can''t be too arrogant. Oh, I

    mean in a rtionship, cherish when you have it. Don''t regret after losing it!" Joseph said with emotion.

    "You mean Nancy and I?" Charles chuckled, "There is no problem between us."

    "No one knows. But I think Nancy is a rare good girl. You should cherish her." Joseph reminded him.

    "Okay." Charles repliedzily.

 Chapter 587 Not At All

    Chapter 587 Not At All

    As soon as Charles finished his words, the car stopped in front of Daisy''s vi.

    "Joseph, get off the car. It''s half past six in the morning. I guess Daisy is still sleeping at this time." Said

    Charles.

    "I''m not here. Doesn''t she care about me at all?" Joseph raised his eyebrows in disappointment.

    "You have done too much wrong in the past. If you want to get back Daisy, you should pay more."

    Charles warned.

    "Okay, I know. Bye, Charles. I''m leaving." As Joseph said, he got off the car and took out the key to

    open the door.

    Charles watched Joseph walk into the yard and then drove away.

    Daisy tossed and turned, unable to fall asleep. When she suddenly heard the sound of a car outside

    the courtyard, she instinctively jumped out of bed and ran to the window.

    She opened the curtain and saw Josephe in.

    Daisy''s heart skipped a beat. Joseph was back? Did hee back safe and sound?

    However, Daisy didn''t want Joseph to see her worries, so she turned around and went back to bed.

    She crawled into the quilt and pretended to be asleep.

    Joseph thought that maybe Daisy was also worried about him, so he hurried to the bedroom to tell her

    that he was safe. But when he pushed the door open, he saw Daisy sleeping, so he went to the

    bathroom carefully.

    Daisy sighed with disappointment. This man had dated so many women in the past, but he still couldn''t

    guess what a woman was thinking!

    Joseph went to the bathroom to take a shower and dried his hair. When he returned to the bedroom, he

    found that Daisy was still sleeping.

    Joseph didn''t have a restst night and was sleepy. He lifted the quilt and got into it.

    He didn''t want to disturb Daisy, so he carefully kept a distance from Daisy.

    He closed his eyes and was about to fall asleep.

    Just as he was about to fall asleep, he felt a sudden warmth around him, and Daisy''s body wrapped

    around him.

    Joseph was ttered, "Daisy, are you awake?"

    However, he didn''t hear any reply from Daisy.

    However, Daisy leaned her head into his arms, still sound asleep.

    s, it was just a habit of Daisy. How could she worry about his safety?

    Joseph sighed, feeling a little disappointed.

    "Daisy, you didn''t miss me. I thought you would worry about me." Joseph whispered.

    "You have done something bad. Why should I worry about you?" Just when Joseph thought that he still

    couldn''t get a response from Daisy, Daisy suddenly said in a reproachful tone.

    Joseph was overjoyed. "Daisy, you''re awake. I''m telling you that I didn''t do anything wrong. They took

    me to the police station to ask me about Romantic Private Club. I know nothing about it, so the police

    let me go back when they saw that I''m a kind man. You have to believe me. I''m a good person, in the

    past... It was all my fault. I admit it. But I''m not the same person as before. I love you, really, Daisy. "

    Joseph''s anxious voice amused Daisy.

    "Well, I believe you. You are a good person now. Well, go to sleep. I didn''t sleep wellst night." Daisy

    said with a smile.

    Joseph breathed a sigh of relief. "Daisy, tell me. Are you worried about me so that you didn''t sleep well

    last night?"

    Joseph stroked Daisy''s long hair, full of expectations.

    During this period of time, although Daisy was very resistant to him, she was no longer in a hurry to

    drive him away.

    It meant that she had given him another chance, hadn''t she?

    "I don''t want to worry about you, a bad guy. What I''m worried about is that if you go in jail, what about

    the women you have loved? Aren''t they going to cry every day?" Daisy said with a sly smile.

    "I don''t have any other woman. Daisy, I swear that I only have you now. My body belongs to you, and

    my heart belongs to you. Every moment in the future of me belongs to you. Except you, I won''t have

    any other woman, from now on. If you don''t believe me, I swear. " Joseph raised his hands and swore

    solemnly, "I swear to God that I only love Daisy in my life. If I don''t keep my words, I will be..."

    Before Joseph finished his words, his lips were covered by Daisy''s lips.

    "Don''t say such vicious words, Joseph. You are not so bad as to be punished by God!" Daisy

    murmured.

    Joseph and Daisy had known each other for so many years, and this was the first time that Daisy took

    the initiative to kiss him. The strange and exciting touch made every cell in Joseph''s body boil.

    At this moment, Joseph felt that no matter how much he had waited and done, it was worth it.

    Material ? N?velDrama.Org.

    Charles had returned home at this moment.

    Nancy had already got up and prepared breakfast for the children.

    Nancy didn''t often make breakfast for the kids. The two kids looked at Nancy and asked curiously,

    "Mommy, why do you want to make breakfast for us today?"

    "Your Daddy is not at home. Do I still let you to starve?" Said Nancy sourly.

    Last night, she had waited for almost the whole night. Charles didn''te back, not to mention making

    a phone call.

    What did he mean? Did he think she didn''t exist?

    At some time, Nancy even thought what Edward had said was very correct. Charles didn''t love her

    anymore. He fell in love with some other woman, so he was so cold to her.

    The more Nancy thought about it, the more annoying she felt? Where didn''t Charles go? He was so

    mysterious that he couldn''t let her know?

    Did he drive to the club? Does that club have anything to do with Charles?

    Nancy had been lost in various fancies and conjectures the whole night, and now she was in a very

    bad mood.

    It was not until she saw the lovely faces of the children that she felt a little better.

    But when she prepared the breakfast, she didn''t expect that Charles hadn''te back yet.

    "Mommy, is Daddy really not here..." Bobby didn''t believe what Nancy said, so he went to the guest

    room where Charles wentst night and found that the quilt was opened, but he didn''t find Charles.

    It was so strange. Last night, he saw his Daddy enter the guest room and Bobby didn''t leave until his

    fathery down. How could his daddy not be there?

    "Yes, he is not here." Said Nancy sourly.

    "Where is Daddy?" Nadia looked at Nancy''s face carefully and asked curiously.

    "Your Daddy was taken away by the wolf." Nancy didn''t know where Charles was, so she just talked

    nonsense.

    "What? Daddy was taken away by the wolf? " Nadia shouted in horror, "Mommy, where did the big bad

    wolfe from?"

    "Nadia, you are so stupid!" Bobby hadn''t said this word to Nadia for a long time, mainly after he was

    taught a lesson by Charles and Nadia protested. As the second man in the family, Bobby finally

    realized that he couldn''t speak ill of Nadia.

    He was Nadia''s brother. He wanted to protect Nadia.

    But now, Bobby was really shocked by Nadia''s childish behavior, so he blurted it out.

 Chapter 588 Stupid

    Chapter 588 Stupid

    Nadia pouted and said reluctantly, "I''m not stupid!"

    Bobby couldn''t helpughing, "Well, you''re not stupid. Then tell me, how can a wolf enter our house?"

    "Maybe it''s a big bad wolf escape from the zoo." Nadia said seriously.

    "Well, don''t you think Daddy is more powerful than the big bad wolf?" Bobby retorted.

    "What if there are many big bad wolves? Will daddy be defeated? " Nadia asked stubbornly.

    "Nadia, you are so stupid!"

    "I''m not stupid!"

    "You are not stupid? Can''t you see that Mommy is saying some angry words? But where will Daddy

    go? " Holding his chin, Bobby began to think.

    "Is daddy also missing?" Blinking her big eyes, Nadia sat down, looked at Bobby and asked seriously.

    Bobby sighed, "s, Nadia, what kind of parents do you think we meet? They often disappear from our

    life. Do they take us as toys? They don''t take us seriously. Fortunately, our hearts are very strong and

    powerful. "

    "Yes, my heart is very powerful!" Nadia said in all apparent seriousness as she patted her chest.

    "Are you done? If you are done, eat your breakfast. After breakfast, I''ll drive you to the kindergarten!"

    Nancy came over and gave them the bread, "Eat them quickly."

    When Bobby and Nadia saw the dark bread, they immediately craned their necks and said, "Mommy..."

    "What''s wrong?" Nancy asked with a bowl of porridge.

    "Why are our bread ck?" The two babies said almost at the same time.

    "Is the toasted bread, it should be ck not white!" In a bad mood, Nancy spoke as if she had taken

    gunpowder.

    Material ? N?velDrama.Org.

    "Of course the toasted bread can''t be white, but it''s definitely not ck. Mommy, didn''t you make the

    bread burnt? Haven''t you seen Daddy''s toasted bread? " Bobby hesitated for a while with the bread in

    his hand and still couldn''t eat the bread.

    It didn''t look good. It wouldn''t taste good.

    "Yes, your Daddy is good at cooking, but kids, you have to understand the reality now, that is, your

    Daddy is not at home, you two can eat, or I will take you to the kindergarten now, you choose!" Nancy

    pushed the porridge over and said expressionlessly.

    Bobby and Nadia looked at each other. Their Mommy was always gentle. Why was she so

    unreasonable today?

    And her voice was not pleasant at all.

    "What''s wrong with Mommy?" Nadia asked curiously.

    "Nadia, let me tell you. Mommy is in the menopause. She can''t control her emotions. It''s terrible. We''d

    better not talk." Bobby whispered.

    "Menopause... Puff..." Nadia''s mouth twitched nervously. She reached out her little hand to grab the

    bowl of porridge and said, "Mommy, I want to eat porridge. I''m a good girl."

    Bobby rolled his eyes and said, "You''re such a traitor. Okay, Mommy, I''ll have porridge too."

    "Have some. Hurry up. I''ll go to work after you eating the porridge." As Nancy spoke, she took a bite of

    the ck bread.

    Bobby and Nadia looked up at her together.

    Nancy chewed it again and again.

    But what was the taste of the bread? It was hard, and there was no fragrance at all.

    Just when Bobby and Nadia thought Nancy would swallow the bread, Nancy covered her mouth and

    ran to the bathroom.

    Nadia chuckled and said in a low voice, "Mommy also thinks the ck bread is not delicious."

    "You can''t eat burnt food. Now I''m curious about where our Daddy is." Bobby whispered.

    "I don''t know." Nadia shook her head.

    "Mommy doesn''t seem to know." Bobby continued.

    "Well, Mommy looks very angry!" Nadia continued, "Is Mommy really in menopause?"

    "I was just kidding. You are serious about it. Don''t tell Mommy that. Otherwise, she won''t love you

    anymore." Bobby warned.

    "So terrible?" Nadia became nervous.

    "Well, women in menopause are really terrible. If you don''t believe me, you can search it." After saying

    that, Bobbyughed first.

    "Bobby, you are talking nonsense. That Ruby Yang is terrible when she is in menopause." Nadia

    snorted.

    Bobby looked at Nadia slowly and ground his teeth, "Nadia, what did you say?"

    Nadia said fearlessly, "If you speak ill of Mommy again, I''ll tell Mommy what happened in the

    kindergarten yesterday!"

    "How dare you!" Bobby raised his voice.

    "I dare!" Nadia shouted obstinately.

    "I will beat you!" As soon as Bobby finished his words, the chopsticks in his hand fell down.

    "What are you doing?" With tears in her eyes, Nancy walked out and asked.

    "Mommy, Bobby said you..."

    "No, Mommy, you are the most beautiful and gentle woman in the world, but Nadia doesn''t believe it.

    Nadia said you are a woman of menopause, which is very terrible!" Bobby made a false countercharge.

    "Menopause?" Nancy looked at Nadia in disbelief. Where did Nadia hear the word "menopause" from?

    On the other hand, Nancy was only a few years old, and she was in the menopause?

    Wasn''t it too early for her to have menopause?

    "Mommy, menopause... I didn''t say it. It''s Bobby. I said mommy was beautiful and gentle. It''s Bobby

    who spoke ill of you. " Nadia was so anxious that she was about to cry.

    "No, I didn''t. You said it." Bobby smiled evilly.

    He hadn''t teased Nadia for a long time.

    However, as soon as he finished his words, Nadia burst into tears.

    Nancy was still worried about Finn, so she was really not in the mood to quarrel with the children. In

    other words, when she heard the children quarrel, her head began to swell.

    "Stop it. I''m in the menopause now. Women in the menopause are very terrible, so don''t provoke me.

    Now all of you obediently find your schoolbag and follow me to the kindergarten. Let''s go." As Nancy

    spoke, she walked to the porch and changed her shoes.

    Bobby and Nadia looked at each other. Their Mommy was so strange today. She was not as gentle as

    before.

    "Wow, Nadia, let''s go. Mommy is in the menopause, so we can''t provoke her anymore." Bobby made a

    face at Nadia and went to look for his schoolbag.

    Nadia sighed helplessly. "But I''m still hungry. What should I do?"

    Nadia''s voice was so low that no one heard her, so no one paid attention to her.

    Nancy drove the two kids to the kindergarten. Her face was gloomy all the way.

    Bobby and Nadia sat in the back seats. Bobby was reading a book. Nadia turned her head to the other

    side and looked out of the window at all kinds of snack stores, swallowing.

    Nadia had never missed Charles so much like now.

    "Where is Daddy?"

    "Is daddy really taken away by the wolf?"

    "Why didn''t Daddy call me?"

 Chapter 589 Get Into Trouble

    Chapter 589 Get Into Trouble

    Nadia murmured to herself.

    No one cared.

    "Here we are. Get out of the car quickly. Mommy has to go to work at the hospital. If your hateful daddy

    doesn''te back alive by this afternoon, I wille pick you up." Nancy was angry, so she said

    something she would not normally say. She ushered the two kids out of the car and helped them gather

    their things.

    "Daddy is fine! He will be back soon!" Nadia shouted.

    "Keep your voice down, Nadia!" Nancy sneered. Some passers-by stopped and looked when they

    heard Nadia scream. Nancy did not want any more attention.

    There was already enough neighborhood gossip going around about her, and she did not want to

    cause any more trouble.

    "Well, I don''t want to talk to Mommy anymore. I''m going to ss." Nadia pouted and walked toward the

    kindergarten with her schoolbag.

    "Hello. Are you Bobby''s mother?"

    When Nancy was about to get back into the car, a sharp voice called to her.

    She looked over and saw a woman in a red down jacket walking toward her. The woman''s ten-

    centimeter high heels cked against the pavement.

    Nancy forced a smile and answered in a gentle tone, "Hello, my name is Nancy."

    "Is Bobby your son?" The womanpletely ignored her polite introduction and spoke arrogantly.

    "Yes, Bobby and Nadia are my children." Nancy kept herposure, still smiled, and replied in a kind

    voice.

    "I see you''re beautiful and well dressed. It''s a little hard to believe you''re Bobby''s mother. The boy has

    such an awful upbringing." The woman sneered.

    Hearing that, Nancy''s face darkened in an instant. "Lady, since you''re here in school, you must have

    children who go here. I''m confused. You''re also a mother. Why are you being so vicious to me? I don''t

    even know you."

    Nancy had tried her best to hold back her anger and be polite, but she was already in a bad mood

    before she got to Bobby and Nadia''s school. This strange woman was not helping her temper by

    obviously picking on her.

    Nancy could bear it if the woman said something bad about her but not about her children. That was a

    line that should not be crossed.

    "I''m telling the truth. Here. Take a look at this." The woman took out a small notebook from her bag and

    handed it to Nancy.

    "This is a letter from your son to my daughter. It''s actually really good. It doesn''t seem to be written by

    a six-year-old child. You really taught him well. A child who can write such dirty words. Do you still have

    the guts to say that he is well educated?" the woman insinuated.

    Nancy looked at the notebook and grew curious. What on earth could Bobby possibly have written, and

    why did it provoke this woman to say such harsh words?

    Nancy took the notebook. After reading what was written on it, she looked at the woman in mixed

    horror and embarrassment. Her face turned more and more gloomy.

    The writing on the notebook went: Hello, Ruby. When I first saw you, I really liked you. Your big, watery

    eyes are like two ck grapes. I want to go up and have a bite for countless times, but I am afraid that

    you will not agree, so I have been holding back. I like your little ears that are as transparent as the

    treme in my home. And your lower lip looks like a juicy peach. Oh, let me tell you a secret. My

    favorite fruit is the juicy peach, and Nadia also likes it. I really want to have a bite. Do you agree...

    Nancy felt her face grow hot with fury.

    "Bobby,e here!" Nancy yelled.

    Bobby, with his two short legs and a schoolbag on his back, ran away faster than a rabbit.

    "Bobby!" Nancy stomped her feet in anger.

    "Look what you have raised. Let me tell you, Nancy, I want your son to stay away from my daughter

    from now on. My daughter is still young and very simple. We will never allow her to fall in love at an

    early age!" the woman warned.

    Hearing that, Nancy was speechless. She reread all the words written by Bobby. There were only four

    words. "I really liked you." How could those words have anything to do with love?

    This woman was definitely overreacting.

    "Don''t worry. There''s a lot of girls that my son likes. Besides, how do you know that my son wants your

    daughter to fall in love with him? I don''t believe that Bobby has such a bad taste." Nancy was not about

    to let some random parent nder her son for a silly note, so she said in a voice dripping with sarcasm,

    "They''re all just kids who love ying games. I think you''re reading way too much into this. Stop

    overreacting and making such a fuss, all right? Anyway, I have more important things to do today.

    Goodbye."

    "Hey, you can''t just leave now. You haven''t given me an exnation yet. Your son, Bobby, writing these

    things could''ve caused psychological damage to my daughter. You have topensate us for the

    mental damage..." the woman kept shouting angrily.

    Nancy turned around and smiled at her.

    "In that case, sue me and I''ll see you in court."

    Material ? N?velDrama.Org.

    "You, you... It''s said that the Fu family is rich. Why are you being so stingy?" the woman mocked.

    "Mommy, what are you doing? Please don''t make a fool of yourself here. Bobby was just joking. I didn''t

    suffer any psychological harm. I will no longer allow you to look through my schoolbag and ask about

    my privacy from now on. You disrespect and embarrass me." A weak-looking girl walked up to the

    woman and spoke timidly.

    Though tiny in stature, the girl was smart, good-looking, and assertive,pletely different from her

    mother who was so vulgar and unpleasant.

    Bobby had good taste in girls after all, the type that Nancy liked.

    Nancy smiled at the little girl and said, "Sweetie, please tell your Mommy to stop making such a big

    deal out of children''s little games. She''s just asking for trouble for taking them so seriously."

    "I will. We have caused you trouble. We''re sorry," Ruby said in a sweet voice.

    "It''s not your fault, dear. Bye now." When Nancy saw Ruby''s pure and innocent face, she felt a little

    better.

    ncing at Ruby''s mother onest time, Nancy turned around, got in her car, and drove away.

    "Ruby, are you an idiot? Do you have any idea how rich the Fu family is? We could''ve taken a lot of

    money from them! You just betrayed me by speaking for that woman. You''re supposed to take my

    side!" the woman yelled at Ruby.

    "Mommy, I don''t want you to be like this. Bobby and I are good ssmates. We''re not in love. What he

    wrote to me was not a love letter. It meant nothing. If you continue to mess around, I will never talk to

    you again!" Ruby pouted and replied angrily.

    The woman rolled her eyes and thought for a bit.

    She was going to have to y the long game.

    Yes, that was it. Since she couldn''t get money from the Fu family in a short time, she should use Ruby

    as leverage. She should groom her to grow up and catch the big fish, Bobby.

    Thinking of this, the woman smiled triumphantly. She pulled Ruby close and said, "I''m sorry, sweetie.

    It''s my fault. What I did was wrong. You''re right. You and Bobby are just good friends, and you get

    along well with each other. How about you invite him to our home this weekend? I will cook a lot of

    delicious food for you. How would you like that?"

    Ruby looked at her mother in bewilderment. A minute ago, she hated Bobby, but now she wanted to

    invite him to their home. Ruby found it odd. "Mommy, didn''t you just say that Bobby was a bad boy? If

    he''s not good, why should I invite him to our home?"

 Chapter 590 A Pale Face

    Chapter 590 A Pale Face

    "Well, I havee round now. Bobby is a good boy. You will learn a lot from him... Well, it was my fault

    and I was confused and I couldn''t tell right from wrong just now. But now I know, so I won''t stop you

    from ying with him. " The woman said with a smile.

    "Oh, that''s my good Mommy!" Ruby grinned.

    "Ruby, the ss is about to begin. Why haven''t you entered the ssroom yet?" Bobby stretched out

    his head and shouted.

    "Here I am, Bobby." Ruby replied briskly. After saying goodbye to her mother, she ran to the ssroom

    with her schoolbag on her back.

    The woman stood therecently and smiled at the jumping figure of Ruby.

    After leaving the kindergarten, Nancy took out her cell phone and found that there was no call or

    message from Charles.

    ''This guy doesn''t care about his children and doesn''t take care of our home anymore. What is he going

    to do?''

    Putting her phone away, Nancy drove to the hospital.

    After arriving at the hospital, Nancy changed her clothes and went straight to Finn''s ward.

    The little boy''s face was still very pale, and Colten and his wife''s eyes were red. Obviously, they didn''t

    sleepst night.

    "How is the baby?" Asked Nancy with concern.This belongs to N?velDrama.Org.

    "The child has woken up two times. After the anesthetic was used up, he seemed to be very painful."

    Colten was tough but his voice choked with sobs.

    "Well, it''s normal for him to feel pain. It''s lucky that he can keep his legs. We should be grateful for

    him." Said Nancy.

    "Yes, we should thank Director Nancy." Colten said gratefully.

    "That''s not necessary. I heard that Captain Colten was investigating Romantic Private Club yesterday

    and something wrong happened to the child. The case of Romantic Private Club was not small, and I

    was also one of the victims. Captain Colten, do you have any clue now?" Asked Nancy tentatively.

    "There is one thing. I just want to ask Director Nancy. Did you find someone suspicious in the club?

    This case is definitely not as simple as it looks. If I guess it right, it should also involve dark

    transactions. But now, the case has been stagnated because there is no evidence. " Captain Colten

    sighed helplessly.

    "Nana is a key figure, but she has mental problems now. I have contacted a psychiatrist to treat her. I

    believe that she will recover soon, and the cases about the club will naturally be made public." Said

    Nancy after thinking for a while.

    "Well, let''s pray that miss Nana will recover soon."

    "By the way, Captain Colten, have you found the driver who hurt Finn?" Yesterday, when Finn came to

    the hospital, Nancy was only busy with treatment. Now she remembered whether the driver who had

    crushed Finn should take the corresponding responsibility or not.

    Captain Colten shook his head. "The driver who hit Finn ran away."

    "You didn''t check the surveince video?" As far as Nancy knew, the school gate was the ce with

    the most surveince cameras. If there was an ident there, it should be easy to find the perpetrator.

    How could he just run away like this?

    "Yes, what''s more incredible is that the driver didn''t get out of the car to check after he crushed Finn''s

    legs. Someone said that he wanted to reverse the car and crush Finn again. Fortunately, there were

    many people protecting Finn at that time, and the driver took the opportunity to escape." Captain

    Colten looked at Finn with sympathy and said guiltily, "It''s my fault, my child. As a police, I''m qualified,

    but as a father, I''m not qualified."

    "Captain Colten, don''t me yourself. Have you ever thought that the driver did it on purpose?" Asked

    Nancy after thinking for a while.

    "It''s not that I haven''t thought about it, but I''m sure that the driver did it on purpose. I suspect that it has

    something to do with my investigation of the club''s case. After all, too many people are involved in this

    case, and all of them are rich people. I''m under a lot of pressure now!" Captain Colten said helplessly,

    "But I can''t let the bad guys do harm to the society just because I''m under great pressure. Director

    Nancy, do you think so?"

    "You are right. I think if we don''t catch the bad guys, they will be more arrogant and treat life as a

    game!" Said Nancy.

    "Yes, being a police, my family is also in danger. s!" Captain Colten sighed again.

    "Yes..." Nancy agreed.

    But no matter what kind of job it was, it needed someone to do it.

    The teacher, the doctor and the police.

    If police were high-risk profession, teachers and doctors now seemed to gradually enter the scope of

    high-risk industries.

    After leaving Finn''s ward, Nancy went to see Nana. Nana was in a much better condition than

    yesterday, perhaps because she had taken Rick''s medicine.

    "You are Nancy..." As soon as Nancy entered, Nana smiled at her.

    Nana recognized Nancy.

    "Yes, I''m Nancy. It''s good that you still remember me!" Nancy sat beside Nana''s bed with a smile.

    "Of course I remember you. You also remember me, don''t you?" Nana asked.

    "Of course I remember you. You saved my life." Said Nancy, rubbing Nana''s hands gently.

    "I saved you? I saved you, but I don''t remember. " Nana shook her head.

    "Have you forgotten Romantic Private Club?" Nancy asked cautiously.

    Hearing this, Nana suddenly became nervous. "I don''t know. Don''t ask me. I know nothing."

    Before Nancy asked anything, Nana was frightened like this.

    It seemed that what happened in the club was more horrible than Nancy had imagined!

    "It''s Okay if you don''t know. I don''t want to ask you anything. Nana, it''s Okay. You are safe here. Don''t

    be afraid. Come on, eat an orange." As Nancy spoke, she pulled the fruit basket, peeled the orange

    and handed it to Nana.

    Nana looked at Nancy quietly for a while, as if to confirm whether Nancy was a good person or a bad

    person.

    Then Nana looked down at Nancy''s hand and slowly took the orange from Nancy''s hand.

    Nana carefully asked for an orange slice. She smiled and said, "It''s so sweet!"

    "Well, as long as you like it. From now on, you can tell me whatever you want to eat and I will buy it for

    you." Nancy continued to peel the orange for Nana.

    "Why are you so kind to me? My family members have never been so kind to me. They dislike me for

    being unclean, but if I were clean, they would starve to death. I came out to make money at the age of

    fourteen, and then I was sold to a club, there... " Nana wanted to say something but stopped on a

    second thought.

    Nancy didn''t ask more. She knew that she had to talk less and listen more when facing a psychiatric

    patient.

    However, Nana stopped and her face tensed up again.

    "Let''s have another orange." Nancy handed the orange to Nana.

    Nana didn''t take the orange this time. She looked at it quietly for a while and said in a low voice, "You

    can leave now. The bad guys wille soon."

 Chapter 591 Ill See You Tomorrow

    Chapter 591 I''ll See You Tomorrow

    Looking at Nana muttering, Nancy felt sorry for her. What on earth had Nana encountered in the club?

    How did those bastards treat Nana?

    "Nana, have a good rest. I''lle to see you tomorrow." Then Nancy stood up and walked out.

    Nana didn''t say anything more.

    "Mr. Charles, Mrs. Nancy left Nana''s room." Hiram, who was not far away, said to Charles while looking

    at Nancy.

    "How is Nana now?" Charles asked.

    "She seems to be getting better... Mr. Charles, do you n to... " Hiram asked hesitantly.

    "s, Nana is also a poor person. Let''s wait and see." Charles sighed.

    "Okay." Hiram pressed his peaked cap and walked into the elevator with his head down.

    After Hiram disappeared, no one paid attention to him. At the corner of the stairs, Derrick sneered.

    Derrick had been here for a while. David''s man said that Nana was still alive and was being treated in

    the hospital in the city. This damn Nancy wanted to kill him. How could Nancy get in touch with Nana so

    soon?

    Derrick looked around in a wheelchair.

    "Hey, isn''t this Derrick from the orthopedics department? Why are you here?" A nurse found Derrick

    and shouted.

    "I... Loneliness, loneliness... " Derrick pointed at his head and said.

    "You can''t run around even if you are lonely. Go back quickly, or your attending doctor can''t find you."

    The nurse stopped him.

    "Who is my attending doctor? Why don''t I know him?" Derrick asked.

    "s, I don''t know what''s going on recently. Why are all the patients so silly? Derrick, let me tell you.

    This is not the ce you cane. Let''s go. I''ll send you back!" The nurse muttered and pushed

    Derrick''s wheelchair into the elevator.

    Derrick looked up at the nurse and smiled, "Mydy, you are so beautiful. I am silly now. If I am not silly,

    I will marry you!"

    "Mr. Derrick, please forgive me. I''m more than 20 years younger than you. Please don''t call medy. I

    don''t want to marry you either." The nurse thought Derrick was stupid, so she didn''t feel restrained in

    front of him.

    "Hey, am I not good?" Derrick asked with a smile.

    "You are good, you are so kind. I don''t deserve you, Okay?" The nurse teased with a smile.

    "Well, I know you dislike me for being stupid. By the way, what do you mean by saying that you don''t

    know what''s wrong with the patients recently that they are all silly. What''s wrong with them? Can

    people get infected with silly disease? " Derrick asked curiously, with a gleam shining in his eyes.

    "You are right. Silly disease is really infectious. You have be a fool after a car ident, haven''t

    you? A few days ago, there was a girl named Nana in our department. I don''t know why she is silly?

    Logically speaking, she was injured physically and there seemed to be nothing wrong with her brain.

    How could she be a fool? It''s incredible. I think you might really have infected her. " The nurse

    was just teasing Derrick for nothing.

    But Derrick listened to the nurse''s words. Nana was silly now. Ha ha, this was really a big news.

    David didn''t seed in harming Nana. Derrick was worried about what Nana would say. He didn''t

    expect that this woman would be more miserable than him. After all, he pretended to be silly. Nana

    might not be as lucky as him. She was more stupid.

    "I am silly now. Everyone is beautiful in my eyes." Derrick said with a smile.

    "Derrick, you have been silly for such a long time. When are you going to recover? I''m also curious.

    You are Charles'' uncle anyway. Nancy is Charles'' girlfriend now. She''s looking for a psychiatrist for

    Nana. Why doesn''t she ask the doctor to treat you? Does she want you to be stupid all your life? " The

    nurse guessed.

    Derrick''s eyes shrank fiercely. Nancy was really annoying. How could she be so idle? It was just David

    who sold Nancy to the club. She only starved for a few days and didn''t lose anything. Why couldn''t she

    let him go?

    Did she have to make him restless?

    Why Nancy wanted to treat Nana?

    How much benefit could Nancy get from his death?

    What''s wrong with Nancy? Did she hate Derrick more than Charles hated him?

    The more Derrick thought about it, the angrier he became.

    "Mr. Charles, what''s wrong with you?" The nurse found that Derrick''s face was not the right color, so

    she asked curiously.

    "I''m silly!" Said Derrick.This belongs to N?velDrama.Org.

    "You are silly. If you don''t tell, the whole world will know it. Well, I''m sending you back." The elevator

    door opened and the nurse pushed Derrick out.

    A nurse immediately came up and said, "Mr. Derrick, why are you running around alone? If we lose

    you, how can we exin to Fu family? Do you want us to lose our jobs?"

    "I''m silly!" Derrick said happily.

    The two nurses looked at each other for a while and then smiled. "Mr. Derrick, you are so interesting.

    See youter."

    Then the nurse left.

    Another nurse pushed Derrick into the ward and said, "Mr. Derrick, if you want to go out in the future,

    please tell me first. Don''t make us unable to find you anyway, remember?"

    "Okay." Derrick nodded obediently.

    The nurse went out.

    Derrick found his phone and searched for a phone number for a long time and finally found a phone

    number. He looked outside and didn''t click the mobile phone number until he was sure that there was

    no one outside.

    "Mr. Derrick, it''s very dangerous outside now. How could you call me?" A depressed voice came from

    the phone.

    "I know it''s very dangerous now. But if you don''t do it, we''ll both be done." Derrick said viciously.

    "Is it so serious? What happened?" The man asked.

    "You''ve met Nana before. She''s in the hospital now and knows everything about you. Fortunately, she''s

    in a trance now, sometimes sober, and sometimes unconscious. You should make a n earlier before

    she gets better."

    "Ah, Mr. Derrick, do you want me to kill her? I can''t do it. I''ve told you from the beginning that I won''t kill

    anyone. It''s the same before, and it''s the same now. It''s still the same in the future. " The man said

    firmly.

    "Coward, when did I let you kill someone?" Derrick called his nickname.

    "So what do you mean, Mr. Derrick?" Coward asked in confusion.

    "I mean, of course, you should find a way to make Nana not recover. She''d better be silly all her life, so

    that we can be safe." Said Derrick.

    Derrick knew very well that he made a lot of crimes. Charles hadn''t looked into the matter of Hiram''s

    car ident yet, but he couldn''t escape from the matter about the club even if Charles didn''t looked

    into it. Now the police began to suspect him. Fortunately, there was no evidence, but if Nana

    recovered, he would be in danger.

 Chapter 592 Coward

    Chapter 592 Coward

    Both Nancy and the police were waiting for Nana to regain her consciousness, but Coward was the one

    who was most afraid of Nana regaining her consciousness.

    "Okay, I know what you mean. I will arrange someone to do it. Don''t worry." Coward said. As long as he

    didn''t have to kill her, Coward could agree to any other conditions.

    After all, he was on the same boat with Derrick.

    "I know you are the most reliable person for me. I''m waiting for your good news."

    "I won''t let you down." Coward said and hung up the phone.

    Nancy was very happy to see Nana get better. After work in the afternoon, Nancy drove to pick up the

    children.

    She stopped the car not far from the kindergarten and walked to the gate.

    At that moment, Nancy happened to see Bobby and Ruby walking out of the ssroom hand in hand.

    Nancy''s anger was ignited all of a sudden. This morning, she was scolded by Ruby''s mother. This

    immature Bobby, unexpectedly, still walked with Ruby as if nothing had happened.

    Why didn''t Bobby feel ashamed enough?

    Or was it really like what Ruby''s mother said that Bobby was in love at an early age?

    But early love should have a certain age. No matter how early it was, it was impossible for Bobby to

    have early love in the kindergarten.

    "Bobby, what are you doing?" Nancy shouted.

    Bobby was so frightened that he stopped and let go of Ruby''s hand.

    "Auntie, don''t me him. I want him to hold my hand." Ruby ran over obediently and said with a smile.

    In front of such a simple and beautiful girl, Nancy had to pay attention to her own image.

    "I didn''t mean to me you. Bobby is so thoughtless so that I scolded him." Nancy raised her hand and

    stroked Ruby''s head.

    "Auntie, Bobby is a good baby. Please don''t dislike him, Okay?" Ruby tilted her head and asked

    innocently.

    Nancy couldn''t helpughing. This little girl was so smart. How could she intercede with Bobby at such

    a young age?

    "Okay, I won''t scold Bobby. Can you go to find your Mommy now?" Said Nancy softly.

    "Okay, bye, Auntie." Ruby raised her chubby little hand and waved it at Nancy.

    "Bye." Said Nancy with a smile.

    This child was really adorable.

    Nancy looked at Bobby, who was fearless with his hands in his pockets.

    Instead, Nadia timidly followed him.

    "Bobby, you came to the kindergarten to learn knowledge, not to make friends with young girls. Do you

    understand?"

    "Our teacher said that it''s necessary to learn to interact in kindergarten. Does Mommy want me to be a

    child without friends?" Bobby said seriously.

    ''Well, this little thing is really good at talking.''

    "Bobby, it''s indeed important to make friends, but why do I only see that you only y with Ruby and

    don''t y with anyone else?" Nancy asked angrily.

    "Mommy is wrong. Bobby knows a lot of young girls in the kindergarten, but... It''s true that he seldom

    talks to boys. " Nadia said.

    Bobby turned his head and looked at Nadia in disgust. He said in a neither humble nor pushy tone,

    "Nadia, don''t you know more boys than girls? This is called mutual attraction. Don''t you understand

    such a simple truth, Mommy? "

    "You... Bobby, how can you be the same as your father at such a young age? You don''t learn

    something good from him but those heterodoxy that you learned very quickly! " At the thought of

    Charles, Nancy got angry.

    She hadn''t seen Charlesst night, and she hadn''t seen him all day today. She didn''t even have a

    phone call or message from him.

    What was he thinking about?

    Did he want to leave them?

    "By the way, Mommy, why didn''t Daddy pick us up? Is he missing? " Nadia asked.

    "I don''t know where your Daddy is. Let''s go home." Holding the hands of the two children, Nancy

    walked towards the car.

    Thirty minutester, Nancy took the two children back home.

    In the courtyard, the car of Charles stopped there quietly.

    He was at home?

    Why didn''t he pick up the kids even though he was at home?

    Nancy felt that Charles had been in a bad mood since she was brought back from abroad.

    She was not volunteered to be kidnapped. She was still a victim. What happened now? Why did she

    look like the person who had done something wrong?

    Nancy''s face darkened.

    Bobby and Nadia also saw Charles'' car.

    The two children immediately cheered, "Daddy is back. Daddy is not missing. That''s great."

    The two kids cheered and ran into the living room.

    There was no light in the living room, and Charles just sat quietly on the sofa.

    This belongs to N?velDrama.Org.

    Bobby suddenly stopped and asked cautiously, "Is that Daddy?"

    Charles had juste back. He had been busy all day in the group. He had nned to pick up the

    children earlier, but it was toote after the meeting. On the other hand, he found that Nancy had

    already driven to pick up the children, so he drove home.

    He must have been too busy recently, so he was a littlezy and he didn''t cook. He sat on the sofa

    lazily, feeling dizzy and about to fall asleep.

    Hearing the children''s cheers, he slowly opened his eyes.

    "You are back?" He asked in a hoarse voice.

    "What''s wrong with Daddy?" Nadia asked nervously.

    Bobby turned on the light and walked towards Charles, whose eyes were bloodshot.

    "Daddy, where did you gost night?" Bobby asked in confusion.

    "I was out." Charles said perfunctorily.

    "Where did you go?" Nadia continued to ask.

    Charles didn''t know how to answer. He didn''t want his children to know about Joseph''s matter.

    When Charles was thinking about how to deal with the children''s questions, Nancy came in. She said

    slowly, "Your father went to find a beautiful woman. s, I found that the problem of being dissolute

    can also be inherited. Joseph is not the only one who is dissolute in Fu family, from top to bottom, from

    old to young, every man in Fu family are dissolute."

    ''Well, what kind of wards is this?''

    "Nancy, what''s your attitude? What kind of woman did I find? You don''t have any evidence. Don''t talk

    nonsense. It''s not good for the children. " Charles frowned and said angrily.

    "Humph, you know it''s not good for the children. It''s toote! Your son has learned everything. He is still

    young and doesn''t know what love is, but he has learned to write a love letter to a little girl. You didn''t

    go to the kindergarten to pick up your child, you didn''t have to face the girl''s mother''s mean words. As

    for me, I went to pick up my children when I was free and directly hit the muzzle of the gun. Think about

    it, you are smart, aren''t you?" Thinking of what the woman had said about Bobby, Nancy got angry, so

    she couldn''t speak the nice words.

 Chapter 593 Separation

    Chapter 593 Separation

    Nancy''s words stunned Charles. What did she mean?

    Charles looked at Nadia. She had wanted to talk about something in the kindergarten the day before

    yesterday. But as Bobby was also there, he had stopped her from spilling something confidential.

    Bobby was a smart kid. He must have talked Nadia out of it.

    "Bobby, what did you do?" Charles asked, frowning a little.

    "Daddy, I didn''t do anything. Why don''t you believe me? Ask Nadia then if you don''t believe me." Bobby

    turned to Nadia. "Nadia, say something."

    Nadia hesitated. "Daddy, I...I don''t know anything." It was not that Nadia didn''t want to talk about it. But

    she was afraid to do so thinking about the consequences.

    She neither wanted to offend her father nor Bobby.

    Bobby had already threatened her today in the kindergarten.

    He had firmly warned her to stay quiet. Bobby liked Ruby but he didn''t want their parents to know about

    it. So, he warned Nadia with threatening words like, "Let me tell you, Nadia, if you dare to tell Daddy

    and Mommy about her and I get punished by them, you also won''t receive a good result."

    Nadia asked feeling aggrieved, "What are you talking about?"

    This belongs to N?velDrama.Org.

    "Only this, that I will make your life miserable. You get it right? My silly sister, Nadia." Nadia stood

    speechless for a few second.

    Then she agreed without having another choice. "Yes, I got it. I won''t tell anything to Daddy and

    Mommy. Don''t worry."

    But when Charles asked her about it, she didn''t know how to answer him. She fidgeted with her hands

    then settled for a neutral answer that she didn''t know anything.

    "Did Bobby threaten you?" Charles sensed the conspiracy between the two kids. "Tell me, what is it? I''ll

    back you up. Don''t be afraid of him, Okay?" he coaxed Nadia.

    Nadia shook her head innocently, "I can''t tell you. If I do, Bobby won''t talk to me anymore!"

    Bobby flinched as soon as Nadia said that. He panicked and spilled it himself, "What? Nadia, what are

    you saying? Daddy, it''s nothing, really. It''s not about Ruby. Okay. Maybe. I just like her a little bit. But

    that''s normal. Isn''t it? We really shouldn''t stretch this discussion. You do know right that how it feels to

    love Mommy? Then it''s not a big deal if I do the same." Bobby scowled.

    "It''s different for me and you. I am an adult," Charles said seriously.

    "I know that. That''s why I like a girl of my age. What''s the problem then?"

    Charles felt his temples throbbing. Bobby was bing troublesome day by day and it was getting

    difficult to deal with him.

    "Well, it''s definitely your business whom you like. But, let me tell you, Mommy is angry with you today.

    How are you going to make her happy?" Charles asked in a low voice.

    Bobby grinned wickedly.

    "Why are you smiling?" Charles frowned noticing Bobby''s sly smile.

    "Daddy, Mommy is not angry with me or Nadia. She has been sulking sincest night. Butst night we

    were so obedient to her. Why would she get mad us then? Mommy''s anger has something to do with

    you."

    "Yes, I agree with Bobby." Nadia nodded then went over to Charles, and whispered to him, "Daddy, did

    you really go looking for a beautiful womanst night?"

    "Do you think such low of Daddy?" Charles asked in shock. He was very careful of his image in front of

    his children.

    But nowadays, children were very smart. They were quick to learn and knew too much information.

    If parents got distracted or careless, they could ess the inte sneakily and learn everything from

    there.

    Therefore, looking after children was nowadays a lot more difficult.

    "Daddy, if you don''t want us to have a wrong image of you, you have to tell and prove it to us. Where

    were youst night?" Bobby asked seriously.

    Charles wanted them to know, but he couldn''t tell them.

    He couldn''t tell the kids that he was in the police station yesterday.

    It''d be a huge shock to the kids.

    The children believed only bad people went to police station. If he told them he went there too, they''d

    think he was a bad guy too.

    "I had been in a meeting." Charles had no choice but to lie to them. Since he couldn''t give the right

    answer, also didn''t want them to misunderstand him, he could only lie.

    The moment he answered the kids, Nancy walked out of the bathroom. She heard what Charles said.

    Nancy rolled her eyes. "No wonder the kids lied. Because they''ve learn it from you."

    Charles'' face flushed. For the first time in his life, he wanted to hide his face.

    Where he was trying to save his kids from embarrassment, Nancy was making it difficult for him.

    What should he do now?

    "Nancy, it''s not what you''re implying. I swear I never went to a woman," Charles exined with

    confidence.

    "I don''t anymore care if you went to see some woman or not. From today on, I''m going to sleep with

    Nadia. You can sleep with Bobby if you want to. If not, then you can sleep alone. Again, I don''t care,"

    Nancy snapped before walking off to the kitchen.

    "What?? What do you mean?" Charles eximed with an almost heart attack. It felt as if a chill ran

    down his spine with Nancy''s words. Did she just threaten him about their separation?

    She only came back recently, and saying she didn''t want to be with him anymore.

    Her arrogance now started to get Charles annoyed. He only went outst night. It wasn''t a big deal!

    Nancy couldn''t do this because of that! It wasn''t fair.

    Couldn''t she see his affection towards her? Did his love now be so worthless now?

    "Exactly that what you understood," said Nancy indifferently.

    "Nadia, let''s go back to our apartment tomorrow. We''re not living here anymore," Nancy said to Nadia.

    "I won''t allow that!" Now, Charles yelled aloud.

    "Who are you to decide that? I don''t need to listen to you!" Nancy countered, equally perturbed.

    "I''m the father of my children and you cannot take them away from me!" Charles growled.

    "Yes, it''s true that you are their father. But you''re not my husband. We aren''t yet married. What does it

    make of us living together then? Don''t make me start on that," Nancy snapped with furrowed brows.

    "Illegal cohabitation!" However, Bobby answered before any of their parents.

    Charles groaned helplessly. His own son was digging a hole for him. Nancy was determined to take

    Nadia away from him. Why couldn''t Bobby understand that the result wouldn''t be a happy one if that

    happened?

    "See? Even Bobby knows that!" Nancy agreed with Bobby. "So I''m going to take Nadia out of here and

    that''s final."

 Chapter 594 No Credit But Hard Work

    Chapter 594 No Credit But Hard Work

    In fact, Nancy wanted to leave today. She didn''t want to let go of the case of the club. Charles might not

    have a strong will, so in order not to make things difficult for Charles, she''d better leave temporarily.

    When the case came to light, the two would naturally get together if they were destined to be together.

    If they were not destined to be together... Nancy would ept it!

    But she couldn''t let so many girls suffer so much grievance.

    "What does it mean by illegal cohabitation, Daddy?" Nadia asked curiously.

    "No, we are not illegal cohabitation. I will register with your Mommy tomorrow. I don''t care if your

    mother agrees or not, I will register with her. After registration, we will get married. We are a legal

    couple. It''s impossible for your Mommy to leave again!" Charles said overbearingly.

    Nancy felt her scalp tingling. ''What''s wrong with Charles recently? Is he out of his mind?'' Nancy.

    Could Charles force her to register?

    Before Nancy agreed, Charles had already made up his mind?

    When Nancy was about to object, the two kids shouted, "Daddy, majestic, we agree with your

    decision!"

    Huh? How could the two kids unite with Charles so soon?

    "Listen carefully, I don''t agree. I don''t think I have anything inmon with your Daddy now, I am not

    sure he is the man I will marry in my whole life. You can''t tie him with me forcibly, which is very unfair to

    Mommy. Now I seriously doubt that there is a crisis in the rtionship between your Daddy and me. If

    the two people don''t have the basic trust for each other and go to have the marriage registration is like

    jumping into a fiery pit. Do you understand? " Nancy said these words in one breathe.

    The two kids looked up at Charles, waiting for him to retort Nancy''s words.

    Charles stood up and walked quickly into the bedroom. Then he walked out with a red marriage

    certificate in his hand. "Nancy, I have your ID card. Guess if I can register for marriage by myself?"

    With a sneer, Nancy said, "You think too simply. Let me tell you, marriage registration now requires not

    only my ID card, but also my household register, and our family''s household register... "

    At the thought of this, Nancy broke out in a cold sweat. Her household register was in Ning family. It

    would be so easy for Charles to get it.

    Look, how stupid she was! Why didn''t she hide the household register first but tell Charles about it?

    It was just a clue for Charles. Charles immediately took out his phone and called rk. "Father, I want

    to go to the Civil Affairs Bureau to register with Nancy. Please prepare the household register for me. I''ll

    go to get it right away."

    "No, Dad. I don''t love Charles. I don''t want to marry him. Please don''t give him the household register."

    Nancy ran over and shouted at Charles'' phone.

    Jill and Fannie were eating melon seeds. When the two heard the quarrel between Charles and Nancy,

    they immediately widened their eyes in excitement.

    "Wow, mom, should we give the household register to Charles or not?" Fannie shouted.

    "Of course we should give the household register to Charles, but we can''t let him get it so easily. If he

    wants to get it, he must give us this..." Jill pinched her fingers and smiled proudly.

    "Mom, I admire you more and more. You are really good at doing business." Fannie praised.

    "This is a deal. s, you two will never take Nancy as a member of your family. Her surname is Ning,

    and she has blood rtion to Fannie. Why don''t you think about Nancy? Didn''t you hear what Nancy

    said just now? She said she didn''t want to marry Charles. Didn''t you hear that? " rk was so angry

    that his face turned red. He patted the armrest of the wheelchair and said anxiously.

    rk felt sorry for Nancy. If time could go back, he would never choose to marry Jill regardless of

    Nancy''s future.

    But how could time be reversed?

    There was no chance for rk to make up for the mistakes he had made!

    "Old man, look at you. You are almost disabled now. You can''t make any money, why don''t you let us

    ask for it from Nancy? I have served you day and night, even if I don''t have credit, at least I am working

    hard! But you don''t understand us at all. You even scold us. What qualifications do you have? " Jill

    sobbed whileining.

    "Yes, I can''t make much money, but since Nancy came back from abroad, she has never treated us

    shabbily. Isn''t the money used at our home now given by Charles?" What scared rk most was that

    Jill and Fannie looked down upon him.

    This belongs to N?velDrama.Org.

    He was old and useless. He might no longer be of any value to the mother and daughter.

    "Humph, you old thing. The money given by Charles is only a drop in the bucket. Fu family is a rich

    family. Every time they stamp their feet, our city will tremble three times. Nancy lives a good life every

    day. Can''t she share a little with us?" Jill sniffed and said disdainfully.

    "That''s right, Dad. What kind of daughter you have raised? She has lived a good life and she doesn''t

    share with us at all..." Fannie added fuel to the fire.

    "I don''t care what you say. Anyway, Nancy doesn''t want to marry Charles. You can''t give the household

    register to Charles. We can''t hurt Nancy for our own interests!" rk said, turning the wheelchair into

    the study, and then took out the household register and held it in his arms.

    He held it tightly and stared at Jill and Fannie with a covetous look.

    It seemed that even if rk lost his life, he couldn''t lose this household register.

    "Dad, what are you doing? All women want to marry Charles. Why does Nancy look so aggrieved when

    she is going to marry Charles? How about you discuss with Charles and tell Charles that Nancy doesn''t

    want to marry him, and I will marry him, Okay? " Fannie said in a voice dripping with sarcasm.

    "No way!" rk said firmly.

    "Since you refused, give me the household register!" As Fannie spoke, she came to rk and grabbed

    the household register from his hand. "Give it to me. Why do you want the household register? It''s

    worthless in our hands. We can only give it to Charles and get some money back. Give it to me..."

    The more Fannie snatched, the tighter rk grasped. "Fannie, Nancy is your sister. You can''t be so

    cruel to push her into a fiery pit. You can''t give this household register to Charles. Listen to me, Okay?"

    rk''s eyes were red with anxiety.

    "Dad, I''m not pushing Nancy into the fiery pit. I want her to marry Charles and enjoy glory, splendour,

    wealth and rank." Of course, Fannie wouldn''t let go easily. She and rk didn''t give in and fought for

    the household register.

 Chapter 595 I Will Keep It

    Chapter 595 I Will Keep It

    "rk, you are such a senile old coot! Can''t you understand how correct Fannie is? If we couldtch on

    to Charles, our life would be full of bliss! How could we be family with Charles if you keep on

    refusing to give the household register? You''re acting like a fool!" Annoyed at rk''s refusal to give up

    the household register, Jill ran over and grabbed rk''s arms. "Fannie, pull harder! We can''t allow him

    to hold on to the register any longer!"

    At rk''s age, strength was thest thing he had. Moreover, he didn''t have to fight off one assant,

    but two.

    Amidst the ruckus, Fannie finally wriggled the register out of rk''s hold.

    "Fannie, return the household register!" rk shouted with a grimace.

    "No, I won''t. I''ll keep this household register now!" Fannie said with the corners of her mouth turned

    upwards.

    "Fannie is right. Now, Charles has to give us money so that he could have the household register. If he

    refuses, he could no longer marry Nancy," Jill said, proud of her daughter''s actions.

    "What rotten luck I have! How did I meet a mother, daughter pair like you? Do you no longer care about

    morals? Is profit all you seek? Do you weight familial affection with money too? Do you even have a

    little humanity?" rk shouted in grief and indignation.

    "Dad, people live for themselves in this world. This is the truth of this world. If one day, we starve to

    death, no one wille and save us. No amount of familial affection could ever fill our stomachs!"

    Fannie showed off and kissed the household register hard. "Besides, the most disposable thing for

    Charles is money."

    "Exactly!" Jill agreed in a sh.

    Charles was indeed rich, but not even in his dreams did he think that one day someone would ask him

    to buy a household register! And the sellers would be none other than his wife''s "mother" and "sister."

    Their shamelessness made Charles speechless!

    When he picked up his phone and called rk again, rk''s phone was snatched away by Jill.

    She asked in a sweet voice, "Charles, you want the household register to marry Nancy, right? I wish

    you happiness. But I don''t know what''s wrong with rk. He doesn''t know where the household

    register is. Can you believe it? He forgot where our household register is! We''ve looked for quite some

    time now, but we still can''t find it. And the anxiety isn''t helping us in finding it either. s!"

    Jill said in a voice dripping with sarcasm and ending her rant with a sigh.

    Charles frowned and wondered what Jill was up to.

    Material ? N?velDrama.Org.

    However, Nancy didn''t expect that Jill would say something like that. Initially, Nancy thought that Jill

    was helping her out of her own conscience.

    But what Jill said next disappointed Nancy to no end.

    Jill continued, "It will take a lot of effort to find the household register. And if we work alone, it might

    take months. So, I was thinking of hiring more people to work with us. But, Charles, the thing is, hiring

    people costs a lot. Now, you can''t expect us to pay it all by ourselves. Anyway, you should pay for it."

    How could Charles not understand that Jill was asking him for money in a roundabout way?

    "How much?" Charles asked.

    Nancy felt embarrassed by the way Jill was acting. She just wanted to find a hole and hide in it. She

    was clueless about what was going on in Jill''s mind.

    Jill had nothing but money on her mind. She would probably sell anything for it.

    "At least ten million dors. You are a rich man, aren''t you? So, you can''t give us too little." Jill raised

    her eyebrows with a ttering smile.

    The smile was disgusting!

    "Jill, you are asking for an exorbitant price! It''s just a household register. Why is it so expensive?"

    Hearing the unreasonable price, Nancy shouted in anger.

    "Oh, Nancy. I have a special deal for you. If you don''t want to marry Charles, you can give us ten

    million, and we can make the register disappear from the face of the earth. What do you think? Sweet

    deal, right?" Jill asked with a sneer.

    "Don''t try to ckmail me. I''m not as stupid as Charles," Nancy shouted while trying to control her

    anger.

    "Hey, sister, do you love or hate Charles? Do you want to marry Charles or not? Why does it seem like

    you are worried about the money that Charles will give us?" Beside Jill, Fannie said in a voice dripping

    with sarcasm.

    "Whether I marry him or not is none of your business! Do you understand?" Nancy didn''tpromise

    at all.

    "Then why don''t we give the household register to Charles without pay?" Fannie said to Nancy while

    hinting at something impossible.

    Fannie sounded just like a tease.

    "Fannie, I warn you. Don''t do anything that you will regret!" Nancy warned.

    "Haha..." Fannie burst outughing. "I''m different from you now. You have everything you want, but I

    don''t. Since there is nothing in this for me, I won''t give you the register. What makes you think I would

    part with the register for free? Neither you nor Charles will get it easily."

    "Unless you give me ten million!" Jill chimed in.

    "T-t-ten million! Shame on you!" rk could no longer bear Jill and Fannie and shouted.

    "As long as you give us money, we can easily give up our dignity. It''s not like dignity can buy us food

    and water. I don''t care who wants it!" Fannie said, stroking her face.

    "Shameless woman!" Nancy had never insulted Jill and Fannie before. She wasn''t a woman who didn''t

    know how topromise. She had been abused by Jill and Fannie ever since she was a child. She

    would silently endure it every time.

    But today, she couldn''t help but scold them.

    "Yes, we are shameless, Nancy. Regardless of how shameless we are, we didn''t have children before

    marriage. You were the only one brazen enough to do something like this in our family. So if asking for

    money makes us shameless, then what does that make you?" Jill went all out for money.

    Jill knew that these words would hurt Nancy, but she still said them without caring about Nancy.

    "Shut up, or you won''t get a penny!" How could Charles allow others to nder Nancy?

    Jill didn''t dare to say anything more when she heard Charles'' words.

    After all, Jill was a woman who bullied the weak and feared the strong.

    "I can give you ten million. Tell me, when will you give me the household register?" Charles calmed

    down and asked.

    "Ah, as long as you give us the ten million, we can find the household register by tomorrow," Jill said,

    excited about the foreseeable future full of luxuries.

    Jill wanted to have the money as soon as possible. Anyway, the household register was worthless in

    her hand.

    She didn''t want to give it away immediately. It would be like pping her own face. After all, she had

    already said that they couldn''t find the register after searching for a long time.

    Although her dignity was worth nothing, she believed having it sometimes wasn''t all too bad.

    "Okay, get the household register ready. I''lle and get it tomorrow." Charles ended the call.

 Chapter 596 Regardless Of Nancys Feelings

    Chapter 596 Regardless Of Nancy''s Feelings

    "Charles, you are such a despicable man!" Nancy said, seething with anger.

    "Nancy, oh Nancy, regardless of how despicable I am, am I more despicable than Jill?" Charles

    sneered.

    If he didn''t care about Nancy''s feeling, could Jill have ever ckmailed him?

    Did Jill think he was a harmless turtle? Was he as helpless as he showed?

    No. Absolutely no! There were a million ways Charles could have employed to get his hand on the

    household register. However, he refused to embarrass Nancy and felt that paying ten million was a

    better choice.

    After all, ten million was nothing to Charles.

    Charles'' words made Nancy speechless. She asked in annoyance, "If you don''t love me, then why do

    you insist on marrying me?"

    "Who said I don''t love you?" Charles asked in shock.

    How was he supposed to show the mystical feeling called love? Was he supposed to die to show his

    eternal true love?

    When Nancy was missing, he couldn''t sleep and eat well. Within days he lost a lot of weight and

    mental stability.

    ''Nancy, in your eyes, what kind of a man am I?''

    "If you love me, then tell me where you werest night?" Nancy looked straight into Charles'' eyes.

    "Yes, Daddy. If you love Mommy, just tell her what you didst night, okay?" Bobby shouted, anxious

    about the oue.

    He didn''t want his Mommy and Daddy to hate each other!

    "I''ve already told you. I had something to deal with and was in a meeting regarding that."

    Before Charles could finish his words, Bobby''s cold voice interrupted him, "Daddy, only Nadia will be

    fooled by excuses like that. I don''t believe you! How about I call your assistant? Or we can go to your

    group and get the surveince video."

    With Bobby''s intelligence, how could he not see through such perfunctory andme excuses?

    Charles rubbed his forehead and sighed inwardly, ''Why can''t Bobby let go of me?

    Is he really my��biological��son?

    Which biological son would ever pull down his own father?''

    Nancy sneered. She knew that Bobby was helping her in finding fault with Charles'' excuses.

    ording to Nancy, Charles wouldn''t tell the reason because he had done something wrong outside.

    Otherwise, what else could he not say to her?

    "Daddy, you once taught me and Nadia that honesty is the best policy. If you are honest, you won''t lie.

    Am I right, Daddy?" Bobby added.

    This little guy was bing more and more eloquent.

    Charles could no longer underestimate Bobby. He concluded that he could no longer get himself out of

    this situation with perfunctory excuses.

    Charles frowned and nodded after thinking for a while.

    Charles somehow activated the added sexiness of his lips, and with a pleasant voice said, "Nancy, I did

    go out but for a good reason. I didn''t go to the night club, or the bar, or the group, but to the police

    station. While investigating the club''s case, the police suspected Joseph and took him away. So I went

    there to talk with them and bring Joseph back. That''s all."

    After saying that, Charles frowned and lowered his head.

    For the first time, Nancy saw Charles so despondent.

    "It has nothing to do with Joseph?" asked Nancy.

    Shaking his head, Charles said, "It has nothing to do with Joseph."

    "Charles, I just want the truth from you. Tell me, does the case have anything to do with the Fu family?

    Are they responsible in any way?" asked Nancy.

    Nancy believed that the case had some big hidden secret behind it and that Charles was aware of it.

    Did he have anything to do with this because of which he was keeping her in the dark? Or was Frederic

    the one involved?

    If it was Derrick, why did Charles try so hard to hide something? Charles hated bad guys so much!

    "I don''t know." Charles said in a low voice.

    "You don''t know?" Nancy asked, amused by his ironic reply.

    "Yes, I don''t know," Charles replied, standing firm.

    "Well, you may not know, but I have to find out the truth. Don''t try to stop me, okay?" Nancy stared at

    Charles with zealous eyes.

    "Nancy, can you wait for a while?" Charles asked.

    "No way! I will help Nana recover as soon as possible. As long as she wakes up, the truth wille

    out."

    Nancy''s determination made Charles helpless.

    Charles knew that Nancy was stubborn. He was well aware of the fact that a single sentence from him

    couldn''t change her opinion.

    "Well, Nancy, let''s make dinner together. The children are hungry." In the face of Nancy''s stubbornness,

    Charlespromised.

    Last night, he had already made a strain in their rtionship. With such stiffness present in their

    rtionship, he could no longer continue such a stalemate. If he somehow made Nancy hate him, then

    he had to say goodbye to his future happiness.

    "Mommy, we are hungry!" Bobby echoed in an instant.

    This belongs to N?velDrama.Org.

    "Yes, Mommy. I''m hungry too!" Nadia said.

    "Kids, dinner will be ready soon." Like any mother, Nancy valued her children above everything.

    Hence, Nancy turned around and went back to the kitchen. Seeing that, Bobby gave a hint to Charles,

    and he followed Nancy in a hurry.

    ''s, Bobby is more knowledgeable in pleasing a woman aspared to his own father.''

    "Don''t think that I will take back my decision if youe to help me cook. I''ll tell you now��it''s

    absolutely impossible!" Nancy said, not losing a hint of her stubbornness.

    "I know, but Nancy, theplexity of this matter is beyond your imagination. Have you thought it

    through?"

    "Yes, I''ve made up my mind. I''m going to avenge these girls."

    "Revenge also needs time. Why are you in such a hurry?"

    "Didn''t you see Nana? Did you not see her misery? Anyone could see the pain she felt by just looking

    at her. But physical pain isn''t the only thing that she received. Does anyone even know about what

    happened to her mental state? Those people are inhuman and don''t deserve to be called humans.

    Every breath that they take counts as disrespect to their victims. No, no one with a conscience will

    tolerate them."

    "Do you mean that I have no conscience?"

    "I didn''t say that. You said it yourself."

    "Nancy, can''t you think about this while standing in my shoes. You are being irrational, radical, biased,

    and impatient! Can''t you just think about others?"

    Charles'' voice was one of faint pleading.

    However, Nancy, who had made up her mind, remained unmoved.

    She raised her eyelids and said with disdain, "I''m a woman. Why should I think like a man? If you like

    women who think like men, I''m sorry. I''m sorry that I let you down. I can''t think like a man, but I don''t

    mind you finding someone who does. I give you all the freedom."

    Nancy''s words made Charles helpless and angry. "Nancy, you are bing more and more

    unreasonable!"

    ''Well, isn''t it because of this matter that I insist?''

 Chapter 597 Everything Is Clear

    Chapter 597 Everything Is Clear

    Then Charles couldn''t stand it!

    Did Charles ever think about how the families of the girls who had been killed by the bad guys

    suffered?

    Yes, Nancy was serious about this matter. No matter how difficult it was and how much Charles

    resisted, she still wanted to have a thorough investigation.

    "You��re being unreasonable. What do you want?"

    "I want to register with you, okay?" Charles�� angry eyes were fixated on her.

    Shrugging her shoulders, Nancy replied, "Sorry, I don''t want to."

    "I''m sorry. This matter is not up to you! It''s up to ten million dors. "How about you give ten million to

    Jill to stop her from giving me the household register? Anyway, I can give her ten million or more just to

    give it to me. Guess who will win."

    "Don''t use your power to take advantage of other people, Charles!" Although Nancy had a high sry,

    she couldn''t take ten million yet. Not to mention, more than that.

    "I''m not bullying people with power. I''m bullying people with money!" An evil smile appeared on

    Charles�� face.

    "I want separation."

    "I don''t agree!"

    "It doesn��t matter even if you don��t agree. If you don''t believe me, let''s have a try."

    "Don''t hurt the kids, okay? They love us and they are innocent. Nancy, where is your maternal nature?"

    "It''s because of my maternal nature that I won''t let them live in a quarrel which could traumatize them.

    We''re done, Charles."

    "Nancy..." From the very beginning, Charles had always been a man with a desire to conquer. He could

    work out splendid ns to gain victories in battles a thousand miles away. But in front of Nancy, he

    always had a sense of powerlessness.

    Conquering this woman was more difficult than conquering the world!

    After dinner, Nancy said unexpectedly, "Nadia, let''s go. Follow Mommy to the guest room."

    The two kids looked at their mom, and then they looked at each other.

    It was obvious in Nadia��s eyes that she was asking for Bobby��s help.

    The disagreement between their parents was getting worse, and Bobby thought it was not a good

    thing.

    Bobby blinked at Nadia, indicating that he didn��t want Nadia to go with Nancy.

    "Mommy, I''m used to sleeping alone. I don''t want to share a room with you."

    "Nadia..." What she had said was out of Nancy��s expectation, because Nadia wished she could stay by

    her mother��s side every second since Nancy came back. What happened now?

    On a second thought, it was not difficult to understand. Nadia just didn''t want Nancy to be separated

    from Charles.

    Every child wanted aplete family, let alone Nadia who had been mistreated by her family.

    "Nadia, even if you don''t sleep with me, I still won''t sleep in the same room with your Daddy. Tomorrow,

    Mommy will move back to the apartment, so I will give you one night to think carefully. From tomorrow

    on, will you be with Mommy or with Daddy?"

    Hearing this, Nadia couldn��t help but rub her palms against each other nervously. "Mommy, I don''t want

    to leave here."

    "Mommy, you can''t leave. If you leave, we will be children without Mommy." After thinking for a

    while, Bobby added, "Mommy, if you want to leave, just take us with you."

    "But what about Daddy?" Nadia was so sensitive that she suddenly felt sorry for Charles.

    If her mother would abandon her father, wouldn��t her Daddy be pitiful?

    There was nothing wrong with her Daddy. Why would her Mommy leave him?

    The more Nadia thought about it, the sadder she became.

    When Nadia began to cry, Bobby also burst into tears.

    Looking at the two kids, Charles asked coldly, "Nancy, are you really leaving?"

    At this moment, he hated Nancy a lot. If she loved him, why wouldn��t she think for him and the TS

    Group?

    How could she think of the women who had been hurt in the club and not think of his pain? Didn''t

    Nancy know that if she left, it would hurt his and the children''s feelings?

    He had always felt that he was not important to Nancy, but were the children not important to her too?

    This belongs to N?velDrama.Org.

    This thought made Charles feel bad, so he red at Nancy.

    "Yes, I''m leaving tomorrow." As soon as she finished her words, Nancy stood up and walked out of the

    dining room.

    Even after trying his best to persuade Nancy, he still couldn''t change her mind. So, Charles winked at

    Bobby and Nadia, and the two children immediately understood what he meant. They cried and chased

    after Nancy. "Mommy, don''t go. We don''t want to be orphans."

    With a cold expression on her face, Nancy turned her head to them. "Kids, you can choose to go with

    me. Mommy loves you."

    It turned out that Nancy didn��t dislike the children.

    As a matter of fact, she wanted to take them with her.

    Wasn��t she too cruel to do this?

    Thinking that he would be left alone, Charles growled, "You can��t do that, Nancy!"

    With a disdainful smile, Nancy said,

    "Kids, don''t follow me. Mommy is going to bed now." As soon as Nancy entered the bedroom, she

    closed the door behind her just as when the children came up to hug her legs.

    "Are we shut out by Mommy?" Nadia asked inconceivably.

    Their mother was not like this before. She loved them so much, and she was always gentle to them.

    Her voice was always soft, like the warm sun in March.

    But now, Nancy was even colder than the snow outside.

    Therefore, Nadia looked at Bobby in bewilderment.

    "Cry, Nadia. Let''s keep crying," Bobby whispered.

    Nodding her head, Nadia agreed. "Okay."

    So the two kids sat on the floor and began to cry. "Mommy, you don''t need us, but we can''t live without

    you. Daddy can''t live without you. You said we are a family and we love each other. You taught us how

    we should keep our words. But Mommy didn''t keep your words. It''s wrong, Mommy..."

    However, Nancy turned a deaf ear to them. She knew it was just a trick used by the children. No matter

    what happened, she couldn''t retreat now. Once she did, the truth about the club wouldn��te out.

    Nancy couldn''t ept this. As for the children, they might just suffer a little grievance for the time

    being. Charles loved them, and she loved them too.

    If her rtionship with Charles really broke up for the sake of the club, she had no choice but to slowly

    make up for them with her lifetime maternal love.

    After crying and shouting for a while, Nadia stopped. "Mommy is unmoved. What should we do?" The

    door remained closed, so she looked at Bobby with disappointment in her eyes.

    Wiping his tears, Bobby replied, "I have no choice..."

    "Daddy, what should we do?" The two kids raised their heads resignedly when they saw Charles walk

    to them.

    "You two stop crying. Go and take a shower, then go to bed. Hurry up." Then he pulled them up from

    the floor. "Leave it to me. I''ll find a way to keep Mommy."

    Nadia''s eyes sparkled in excitement. She had hope and trust on her father because she thought he

    was powerful. "Really, Daddy?"

    Without hesitation, Charles said, "Really."

 Chapter 598 Dont Do That

    Chapter 598 Don''t Do That

    Charles was now past waiting. Tomorrow he''d give Jill ten million and sign on the marriage registry

    certificate with Nancy, whether she wanted it or not. He had had enough.

    Charles never thought he would ever force Nancy to stay with him. But that was the only choice he had

    left.

    Nancy was too stubborn.

    Bobby remained quiet for a while, then leaned towards Charles and whispered, "Daddy, don''t let us

    down. Otherwise, we both will leave you here. Okay?"

    Receiving Bobby''s threat, Charles frowned.

    "Okay, Nadia. Let''s go to bed."

    Bobby asked Nadia and she obediently obliged.

    Meanwhile, Nancy was worried sick for her children. Her heart was aching for her children when she

    heard them cry just now.

    She considered many times to just open the door and go to them. But she had to refrain herself from

    doing that.

    A whileter, it was quiet outside. Charles must have taken the children away.

    She sighed feeling dejected then called rk.

    Nancy wasn''t ready to marry Charles yet. No matter what Charles said, she wouldn''t be forced to go to

    the Civil Affairs Bureau. He simply couldn''t make her.

    rk had been depressed. He wanted to help Nancy, but now, when he was witnessing the mess

    arrogant Fannie and Jill were making, he could do nothing.

    He felt more down thinking he owed more and more to Nancy by staying silent.

    When rk was ming himself, he received a call from Nancy.

    rk answered the call immediately, "Hello, Nancy? Look, I''m so sorry. I couldn''t hide the household

    register in a good ce and Jill and Fannie found it. They took it away."

    "Father, I know. I didn''t call to me you. But, I have something really important to tell you. I don''t want

    to marry Charles now. You must find a way to get the register and destroy it. Don''t let Fannie and Jill to

    keep it, Okay?"

    "It is useless to destroy it. It can be reapplied," rk said.

    "As for the rest, I''ll figure it out!" Nancy''s current strategy was to dy the process of marriage. Nana

    would recover soon. As soon as she recovered, the case of the club would progress very quickly. And

    once everything would fall in track, she''d have a showdown with Charles.

    It''d be decided then, whether she''d continue her rtionship with Charles or end it here.

    Material ? N?velDrama.Org.

    "Okay, let me try." In the past few years, rk had been too weak to move and take care of himself.

    Nancy although wasn''t sure how could he deal with Jill and her daughter, she needed his help at this

    moment.

    Lying on the bed, rk stared at the ceiling. Jill and Fannie didn''t care about him anymore. They had

    kept the household register under their control. Their greed almost made rk sick in his stomach.

    They were the most selfish humans he had ever seen.

    The mother-daughter duo was being distant from him with each passing by day.

    rk pondered, how could he help Nancy and get the household register back for her?

    Finally thinking for a while, he could onlye up with one idea, which was to steal.

    There was no other way.

    He couldn''t defeat Jill and Fannie down physically, so he''d have to wait until they fell asleep. He''d just

    sneak in and get the household register out of their room. Then burn it.

    rk made up his mind and now he''d have to wait until the right time.

    Fannie was a deep sleeper. She wouldn''t awake even if there''d be any loud noise at night.

    Whereas Jill had a light sleep.

    So, he had be careful. If any one of them woke up, his efforts would go in vain. His n would be

    interrupted and could not be carried out anymore.

    Because, once they found out about his n, they''d get alerted and it''d be even more difficult to

    acquire the household register.

    What should he do?

    rk thought carefully and came up with an idea. He''d give Jill and Fannie a cup of coffee, with some

    sleeping pills in it. That''d make the two greedy women sleepy. Once they''d fall asleep, he could get the

    household register with no difficulty.

    As the idea popped up, a proud smile crossed rk''s face.

    He felt positive of himself aftering up with such a clever idea.

    Since rk had a stroke in the past, he often suffered from insomnia. So he already had sleeping pills

    at home.

    Without wasting another second, he went and made coffee. Then he added the crushed sleeping pills

    into it and proceeded with his n.

    He went to Fannie''s room with the coffee cups.

    rk knew Jill would be staying with Fannie tonight in order to protect the household register.

    The two women were lying on the bed while Fannie was holding the household register high with a

    greedy glee on her face.

    "Mom, can you imagine? This register''s price is ten million! I''m d that Charles agreed." Sheughed

    aloud. "He is such a stupid person to agree to give the money so easily," Jill added with augh.

    There was undisguisedcency in her voice.

    "Fannie, sometimes I think you have inherited my qualities rather than rk''s." Jill sighed, "Both you

    and Nancy are the daughters of rk. But there''s a huge difference between you and Nancy."

    "Mom, what do you mean? Isn''t what I said true? Charles indeed has promised to give us ten million.

    Ten million, Mom! Can you imagine? We can buy a lot of things with that money. Aren''t you happy to

    get the money?" Fannie was confused and didn''t know what Jill meant.

    "Yes, it''s true that Charles agreed to give us ten million. But, Fannie, have you ever thought why he

    agreed to give us ten million so easily?" Jill asked.

    "He just wants to marry Nancy, doesn''t he? Can''t you see through such a simple thing?" Fannie was a

    little confused at Jill''s question.

    "Of course I can see that, Fannie. I also know that it''s easy for Charles to get the household register,

    but he spent the money willingly just for the sake of Nancy. What does it mean? He loves Nancy. He

    can do anything for Nancy. That''s why he agreed to give us ten million so easily." Jill smiled, "Well, it''s

    fortunate that Charles loves Nancy. We can take this opportunity to fulfill our desires, and ask Charles

    for more money from time to time."

    "That''s right. But now, don''t think too much. Enjoy this moment." Fannie shed a sly smile.

    Jill shook her head and sighed. Fannie was smart but brainless. She couldn''t think deep into things.

    "Put away the household register, lest rk will see it. He is always on Nancy''s side no matter what. I

    still don''t understand how I stayed with him for more than 20 years. To him, only Nancy is important

    and I have no value inparison to her," Jillined angrily.

 Chapter 599 Possessed By The Devil

    Chapter 599 Possessed By The Devil

    "My father was possessed by the devil. I don''t know who is more important to him now. If he favors

    Nancy yet again, we will be sending him to the nursing home," Fannie said, talking under her breath.

    "Fanny, stop being silly! Clearly, rk is our easiest way to sustenance. We can always use him to

    ckmail Charles and Nancy. If we allow him to end up in the nursing home, Charles and Nancy will

    have no reason to provide us with money anymore. You really are silly�� so silly," said Jill, in disgust.

    "Mom, stop calling me silly! If you continue acting like this and calling me that, I swear, I will go mad.

    For thest time, I am not silly!" Fannie rolled her eyes at her mom.

    "You��" Jill breathed out an exasperated sigh. "Alright. Fannie, you have been acting like this ever

    since you were little. You can''t catch up with Nancy in any aspect."

    "Are you really my mother?! rk is now helping Nancy. Are you going to go out of your way to help

    her now, too? My life is so miserable! My parents don''t even love me!"

    "Of course not! There is no truth to that! Yes, rk is not your biological father but why do you think I

    extorted money from Charles? It is all for you, my baby! All for you! I am not sure whether Caspar can

    get out of jail or not. Well, it won''t matter anyway as long as you''ll always have enough money to

    sustain yourself. Only then will I be able to leave you one day without a worry in my heart."

    Even the cruel and merciless Jill had great maternal love for Fannie.

    She always knew that Fannie waszy and not smart enough. She had been squandering money since

    her childhood days. Without money, she''d be unable to move a single step, do anything, or keep living

    on.

    Therefore, for her sake, Jill has always made it her life''s mission to try her best to get as much money

    as she could from Charles while she was still living.

    With that money, she would be confident that Fannie''s future was secured.

    "Mom, you are so kind. Are you aware of that?" Fannie felt so moved that she hugged her mother.

    "There really is no doubt that you are my mother!"

    "Of course, dear!" she replied, with so much pride in her voice.

    "We will have to hide the family register well, then! We got to make sure rk doesn''t have a way of

    finding it," Fannie screamed frantically as she was shoving the household register under one of her old

    pillows.

    At this moment, the bedroom door opened and rk came appeared on his wheelchair.

    On the wheelchair were two cups of coffee.

    Fannie hurriedly put down the household register and her pillow. She looked at rk vigntly and

    said, "Dad, it''s alreadyte. Why don''t you go to bed yet? What are you doing here in our room?"

    "I was feeling so psyched and couldn''t fall asleep because I was thinking about the ten million that

    Charles is going to give us. Which is why I made these cups of coffee to please both of you. Please

    extend some money to me in the future to spend or something like that," rk said with a smirk on his

    face.

    "Oh well, you did not want us to give the family register to Charles just now. Why are you figuring it out

    in such a short time then?" Fannie said in a sarcastic tone.

    "Ah! I think what you said makes perfect sense. The Fu family is a wealthy family, after all, and there is

    undoubtedly no one who can shake Charles'' position in the corporate world. So I now think I may have

    been wrong at the time. My apologies!"

    rk agreed sincerely.

    Fanny believed what he said. "You''re right, Dad. Charles is rich and it will totally be a gain for Nancy if

    she marries him. Besides, I have heard that people should help others to achieve sess, right?" She

    raised both her eyebrows repeatedly as if waiting for her dad to agree.

    "And there is also an old adage that states it is better to demolish ten temples than to destroy a

    marriage. We have to believe what we should believe, Dad," Jill added. "That''s right. Now I think what

    our daughter said was reasonable. I was ignorant. I made these two of cups of coffee to apologize to

    you both,"

    said rk. rk was a coward by nature and he would never had said such sweet words in front of Jill

    on a normal day.

    It was the first time he had shown such affection, especially to his daughter.

    "Oh, see. Your father finally came to his senses. This is great!" Jill said with a smile.

    This belongs to N?velDrama.Org.

    "That''s right! We are a family and when we get the money from Charles, we will be spending it

    together! After all, we are the beneficiaries." Fannie felt so happy and excited.

    "Yeah, definitely. Now,e on. Your favorite blue mountain coffee is very fragrant and it''s also getting

    cold so you both better drink it now," rk said as he handed the coffee to them.

    "Coffee''s good. I can still go to sleep easily even after I''ve had it. Give it to me, Dad!" Fannie was even

    swaying her body and feeling giddy while taking the cup from her father. She then turned to her mom

    and said, "Mom, if you think it will give you a hard time to fall asleep, don''t drink it."

    "I''m getting old and I don''t get a good night''s sleep as often as I did when I was younger. Jill rubbed her

    forehead and said, "s, there has been so many things for me to worry about recently. My quality of

    sleep is failing sharply!"

    rk got anxious and a bit agitated but he tried to hide it as much as he could. He wondered if his n

    would be ruined if Jill wouldn''t drink the coffee he made.

    He must not let his n go to waste.

    He had to do everything he could to make Jill drink it.

    "Honey, if you don''t drink the coffee I made especially for you, it would mean that you don''t forgive me.

    You know I am here to apologize to my daughter and my wife," he said, trying to get Jill to give in.

    "Oh, since when did my father be so sweet? It''s so strange, Mom. This rarely ever happens. Just

    drink the coffee for Dad''s sake!" Fannie eximed, clearly amused at her father''s behavior, not even

    knowing about his ulterior motives behind it.

    "Ugh, stop it. For all you know, he just wants to impress us now so we''d keep serving him in the future."

    Jill just looked at him with disdain.

    "Well, that is kind of right. My future happiness depends on you two. Now I know that Nancy is selfish, I

    can''t count on her for the rest of my life. It was very unfortunate that in the past, I leaned on her and

    listened to what she had to say. I promise you I will never get back to doing that again!" rk said with

    regret.

    "Yeah, right! Mom, see? Dad has really been enlightened!" Fannie said with a warm smile trying to

    convince her mom.

    What Fannie used to hate the most was rk''s partiality. In his eyes before, Nancy was always good at

    everything and Fannie seemed to be good for nothing.

    But now that he realized that Fannie was actually great, how could Fannie not feel happy about it?

    "All right! Since it does seem that you have finallye to your senses, I ept you apology!" Jill said

    whilezily taking the coffee from rk''s hand.

    "Thank you, my dear wife!" rk continued.

    "Yay, this makes me really happy! I wish we do receive the money tomorrow. Take the coffee as wine.

    Let''s have a toast to celebrate!" Fannie said while raising her cup and clinked it with Jill''s.

    "Drink it, Mom!" Fannie added.

    "Right, okay. I''m thirsty now, anyway." Jill sat properly and drank her coffee.

    rk stared at Fanny as a bead of sweat ran down his temple.

    He was worried that Fannie might not drink the coffee.

 Chapter 600 Coffee

    Chapter 600 Coffee

    Fannie took the coffee cup from rk and put it under her nose. She was a little suspicious of rk''s

    sudden generosity. She didn''t want to take any risk. So smelled the coffee before sipping and squinted

    her eyes. The smell seemed legit to her. "Oh, this coffee smells wonderful, Dad. Thank you."

    "You don''t have to thank me, Fannie. It''s fine." rk took a quick look at the coffee before saying,

    "Fannie, drink the coffee quickly before it gets cold. It won''t taste good if it''s cold."

    "Yeah, right." Fannie didn''t hesitate anymore and drank the coffee without thinking too much.

    "If you want some more, I can make it for you." rk was delighted seeing Jill and her daughter drink

    the coffee without a fuss.

    "No. It''s enough for the night. We''re going to bed now." Fannie yawned.

    "That''s right. rk. You should go to bed too and take rest. Charles mighte to our house tomorrow

    morning. So, let''s get a good sleep before we wee him," Jill said.

    Fannie let out a giggle and said proudly, "To be more exact, the three of us should be ready to wee

    the money tomorrow morning."

    "You''re right," Jill agreed.

    Noticing the greed in Jill and Fannie''s eyes, rk felt disgusted. He realized how blind he had been in

    the past. He fell in love with such a snobbish woman like Jill.

    How unlucky he was to have a daughter like Fannie whose only interest was based on money!

    "Dad, what''s wrong?" Fannie asked as she noticed rk standing there stiffly.

    "Uh...it''s nothing." rk returned to his senses hastily. "I was just thinking that what if Charles would

    give us twenty million. He is rich, isn''t he?"

    "Dad, you''re thinking too much. Although, I like your idea. If we get more money from Charles, I can

    buy another luxury car." Fannie joined her palms together excitedly and gushed.

    "Don''t think too much. As we have decided, we can still receive money from Charles in the future. But

    for now, let''s get our hands on the ten million dors from Charles tomorrow," Jill saidzily. She

    yawned and added, "I''m feeling sleepy. rk, go back to your room. We''ll talk tomorrow."

    "Honey, you want me to leave? But, I''m your husband. Don''t you want me?" rk asked with feigned

    grievance.

    This content ? N?v/elDr(a)m/a.Org.

    "No. Mother will apany me tonight because we need to guard the household register. Dad, you''ll

    have to wait until tomorrow to get mother back. I''m sorry." Saying so, Fannie took out the household

    register under her pillow and kissed it hard.

    As if she had already got the ten million on her hand.

    "Well then, I''ll go sleep by myself tonight," rk said, pretending to be helpless of the arrangement.

    "rk, you can''tin on the matter of whether I''ll apany you or not," Jill chided.

    "I..." rk felt his heart breaking in two by Jill''s harsh words. Since he had his stroke, it was difficult for

    him to satisfy Jill in terms of sex. But he couldn''t help it.

    Jill was not an obedient woman. It was already a relief for him that Jill didn''t betray him given that the

    Ning family was not as prosperous as before.

    But what rk didn''t know was that Jill already did so in secret.

    "Well, Dad! Don''t talk too much now. Go back to your room and sleep. Let us sleep in peace as well.

    I''m feeling sleepy." A burst of sleepiness washed over Fannie as she urged impatiently.

    "Okay then. Good night. I''m leaving," rk answered before turning and leaving the room.

    He closed the door after him.

    The only sound resonated throughout the corridor was of wheelchair wheels rubbing against the

    ground. It sounded lonely and sad.

    "Mom, sometimes I feel sorry for Dad," Fannie muttered.

    "Huh! Don''t you feel sorry for me? I''m now living a life simr to a widow!" Jill asked angrily.

    Fannie shook her head and said in a low voice, "No Mom. I didn''t mean that." She paused for a

    moment before asking, "Mom, where is your toy boy? Do you still keep in touch with him?"

    "How do you know about him?" Jill had always been very cautious about her whereabouts. Then how

    did Fannie find out that she was dating with a toy boy?

    Fannie looked at the shocked face of Jill and smiled slyly.

    "Mom, we have been living under the same roof. Besides, I know your living habits for so many years.

    In the past, after dinner, you would go to y cards with otherdies. Usually, you used toe back

    at about half past ten. But in thest six months, your habit has changed. You''re going out to y cards

    in a different time. And youing backte. Sometimes you''re staying out all night. It happened

    several times. Whenever I asked you, you always gave the same answer that you''re addicted to

    ying cards and couldn''t control yourself,"

    Fannie exined, rubbing her eyes.

    Jill didn''t expect Fannie to notice all of this. She felt embarrassed that her face turned red and pale.

    After all, it was not a glorious thing to go out to y with a toy boy. Moreover, now her daughter knew it,

    how could Jill not be ashamed?

    But Jill got over her shamefulness soon and then asked angrily, "Fannie, have you been following me?"

    Jill remembered that once she took a taxi to the hotel where her toy boy was waiting for her. When she

    got out of the car, she suddenly found a white BMW rushing past her. The BMW looked familiar at that

    time. Now she realized, it was indeed Fannie''s car.

    It wasn''t a coincidence. Fannie indeed had been following her.

    Fannie burst intoughter watching Jill''s expression. "I thought you''re only ying with him for fun and

    it''s temporary. I didn''t expect you to hold on till now."

    "Fannie, how can youugh at me? Are you not aware of your disabled father? Aren''t you being so

    cruel to me?" Jill asked, slightly dejected.

    "I know, Mom. That''s why I feel sorry for Dad. But Mom, if Dad learns about it, what would you do?"

    Fannie asked, looking at the door vigntly.

    Jill snorted and waved her hand dismissively. "Even if he knows it, what he can do? If he had the ability,

    I wouldn''t have gone out looking for other men. If he couldn''t do it, then he''d just have to endure it."

    "Mom, you''re smart. I should take lessons from you. I won''t let Caspar bully me. I don''t even know if he

    is dead or alive in jail," said Fannie.

    Caspar couldn''t be associated with the term of husband. He was more like her enemy.

    "You''d better divorce him as soon as possible and look for a rich husband like Charles when you are

    young," Jill suggested.

    Fannie''s eyes suddenly widened as she eximed, "Mom, I almost forget. Do you still remember

    Joseph? He''s Charles'' cousin. I heard that he has recently divorced with Daisy and is shooting now. It

    seems that he is really popr among young girls."

    "Why are you suddenly talking about him? Do you have a crush on him?" Jill asked with a hint of

    excitement.

 Chapter 601 Go To Bed Too Late

    Chapter 601 Go To Bed Too Late

    "That''s right. Anyway, Joseph is not in good terms with Charles. If he is then he won''t have to act in a

    movie. So, I''m also interested in Joseph. I want to get close to him. He is rich, after all." If there was

    one thing that Fannie had inherited from Jill; that was her greed for money.

    To both of them, money meant everything, and Fannie could lose anything but it.

    Back then, Fannie thought it would be hard for her to find a rich man to marry once she divorced

    Caspar. But now, it seemed like she could use her beauty to marry a rich divorcee.

    That was why she kept an eye on Joseph.

    How could Fannie know that Joseph was deeply in love with Daisy now? If Fannie provoked Joseph,

    she would just ask for trouble.

    Her beauty was not enough to tempt Joseph, because he had finally realized that no woman was ever

    good enough for him except Daisy. However, Jill and Fannie didn��t know that. "I support you, but what

    you need to do now is to divorce Casper!"

    "Okay, I''ll go to jail to look for Casper in a few days," said Fannie.

    Rubbing her eyes, Jill said, "Yes. I''m so sleepy. It''s so strange. Why am I so sleepy tonight?"

    "Me too. I''m so sleepy." Fannie picked up the quilt andy down on the bed. "I feel like something is

    wrong with rk today. The coffee was great but I don''t feel energetic. Instead, I feel sleepy."

    With a sneer, Jill replied, "Don''t think too much. Lend rk one hundred guts, and he wouldn��t dare to

    poison us. He really wants toe to us, because he is sure that he will rely on us for the rest of his

    life. We are sleepy because it''s toote. Let''s go to bed."

    Without their knowledge, there was someone who was eavesdropping to their conversation outside

    their door.

    Not far from the corridor, rk, who was sitting on a wheelchair, trembled as he heard what they were

    talking about.

    Yes, he didn''t go far just now. He wanted to know how Jill and Fannie would feel after drinking coffee.

    In order to make them sleep better, rk had drugged them. But he was careful not to overdose them

    because he was afraid that he would be in trouble if they died.

    They were greedy, selfish and unreasonable, but they didn''t have to pay the price with their lives.

    Therefore, when he got the chance, rk went outside their room and listened carefully.

    Unexpectedly, he heard that Jill cheated on him.

    It was true that rk was ill, but he was still a man.

    When he was still the CEO of Ning Group, Jill once said that she would love him forever.

    It turned out that everything she had said was a lie.

    At this moment, rk had the urge to kill his wife.

    This woman was so hateful. Wasn''t this mental abuse to him?

    It was worse than physical abuse, wasn''t it? This revtion pierced through his heart.

    If he had known all these things before he drugged Jill, he would have added more sleeping pills to her

    coffee cup, so that Jill would have a long sleep and never wake up again.

    rk was so angry that his whole body trembled. His grip on the armrest of his wheelchair tightened,

    and his throat went dry. "Ahem..."

    Afraid that they would hear him, rk hurriedly covered his mouth when he coughed, but Jill still heard

    him.

    In a daze, Jill asked, "Fannie, isn��t it rk who coughed?"

    "Mom, maybe my dad got up to get some water to drink. I''m too sleepy. I''m going to sleep now."

    Unbothered, Fannie turned her back at Jill and slept.

    "Well, I''m sleepy too. Let''s sleep." As much as Jill wanted to have a look, her eyelids were as heavy as

    a thousand pounds. Even if she tried, she still couldn''t open them, so she turned over and went back to

    sleep.

    rk was afraid that the two women would get up, so he tried to cover his mouth. He was thinking how

    he should deal with them, but no one came out and the room was quiet.

    Seconds had passed, and there was still no sounding from their room. rk breathed a sigh of

    relief when he realized that it must have been the effect of sleeping pills. Jill and Fannie couldn''t hold

    on and fell asleep.

    Therefore, he went back to his room carefully and leaned against the wheelchair, thinking about the

    conversation between Jill and Fannie.

    It turned out that this vicious woman Jill didn''t care about him anymore. No wonder she beat him or

    scolded him all the time. She didn''t even care about Nancy at all. All she cared about was her and Jill��s

    life and of course, money.Content is ? by N?velDrama.Org.

    Thinking of how he betrayed his family and marriage in the past for Jill and Fannie, he thought that this

    was the price he had to pay.

    God had never bypassed those who had done bad things. Look how Jill betrayed him in the end.

    After a while, rk finally calmed down.

    It waste at night when he decided to execute his n.

    He moved the wheelchair again and came to Fannie''s bedroom.

    Earlier, he saw Fannie put the household register under her pillow.

    If everything went well, the household register should still be there.

    Slowly, rk went into the bedroom without turning on the lights. The moonlight was helpful enough for

    him to faintly see how Jill and Fannie slept soundly with their backs at each other.

    ''Damn it! Jill must be having fun with some man in her dream.''

    With this thought, rk felt depressed.

    However, he had no time to dwell on it. He came to Fannie, gently reached out for her pillow to look for

    the household register.

    It was indeed there.

    As soon as he got it, rk quickly turned the wheelchair and left Fannie''s bedroom.

    It was conceivable how Fannie and Jill would react tomorrow morning once they found out that the

    household register was gone.

    They would definitely be furious! And if they knew it was him who stole it, they would tear him up.

    When rk was about to call Nancy, he suddenly realized that she must have been asleep by now.

    Besides, he was not sure whether Charles and Nancy were together or not. If Charles would be the

    one to answer his call and found out that he stole the household register from Jill, it would be

    troublesome for Nancy.

    For a moment, rk thought about what to do, and then he decided to burn it for the time being. He

    would talk about anything elseter.

    So rk went to the kitchen and lit up the gas. Then he took out the household register from the stic

    bag and threw it on the fire.

    It was just a few pieces of paper. The fire leaped, and in a short while, the papers turned into ashes.

    After cleaning up, rk left the kitchen.

    He struggled to go to bed and fell asleep.

    The situation on the next morning could be imagined.

    Since they slept wellst night, Jill and Fannie woke up in a good mood.

    The first thing they did was to take out the household register, but Fannie couldn��t feel it even after

    trying several times.

    So, she lifted the pillow, only to find out that the household register was no longer there.

    Although she was still a bit sleepy, Fannie��s concern right at this moment was the bunch of papers that

    could help them get money from Charles. "Where is the household register? I remembered it was

    under my pillowst night."

    Frowning, Jill asked, "Did you sleep restlessly at night that it fell under the bed?"

    Fannie stood up and searched under the bed, but found nothing.

    "I don''t think so. Mom, check if it''s under your pillow. Maybe I forgot and I put the household register

    under your pillowst night."

 Chapter 602 I Will Kill You

    Chapter 602 I Will Kill You

    "Okay." Aside from the fact that Jill was already getting older, rk made her take more sleeping pills

    than Fannie. Therefore, even though Jill woke up about the same time as Fannie, she felt as if her

    bones and muscles had been removed. She had slept well, but she had no strength at all.

    Jill removed the pillow, but she found nothing under it except for a few strands of hair.

    In a daze, Jill turned to Fannie. "No. did we make a mistake, Fannie?"

    "That''s impossible, mom. I am certain that I put the household register under the pillowst night. As for

    where it went now, I don''t know what happened." It could be seen on Fannie��s face that she was

    already frustrated.

    All of a sudden, Jill came up with a conclusion. "Do you think your father..."

    "No way! Last night, my father made it clear that he wanted to be with us and even asked for Charles''

    money. Why would he take the household register?" Fannie asked in surprise.

    "Damn it! Something bad happened, Fannie." After taking a deep breath, Jill added, "Why do I feel like

    something is wrong? Last night, that damn rk... No, no. It seems like he deceived us. Don''t just sit

    here. Go and find him!"

    Finally, Jill realized what had happened so she pushed Fannie. "Last night, we were drugged by that

    bastard rk. He loves Nancy so much. How could he be on our side? He just pretended to be good to

    usst night, for us to let our guard down. Then he stole the household register. We are both so stupid

    to fall into his trap. Now, the household register is missing, isn''t it?"

    Before Jill could even finish her words, Fannie already jumped off the bed.

    If her father really fooled them and stole the household register, then she had to get it back. As the two

    women panicked, rk was sleeping soundly in his bedroom.

    Since he burned the household registerst night, he felt extremely rxed.

    However, he was woken up by Fannie��s deafening voice.

    "Dad! Dad, where is our household register?"

    At this moment, rk knew that his moment of solitude was over, and the two women would trouble

    him now. So, he tightly closed his eyes and pretended to be asleep.

    The door was pushed open and Fannie came in like a gust of wind. She was catching her breath like

    she ran a hundred miles.

    "Dad, dad, wake up. Have you seen the household register?"

    Even so, Charles kept silent and didn��t open his eyes. Fannie stood beside his bed, waiting for him to

    wake up.

    On the contrary, Jill couldn��t just stand still and wait until rk decided to stop pretending. Therefore,

    as soon as she walked in, she forcefully grabbed rk''s ear. "Damn you, rk! Let me tell you. You''d

    better pretend to be dead now. Take out your household register, or I will push you down the stairs. I

    promise no one will know how you died."

    It was as if Jill''s anger brought back the strength she lost after being druggedst night.

    When rk couldn''t stand the pain anymore, he was forced to open his eyes. The first thing he saw

    was Jill��s greedy face, so he clenched his jaw in hatred. "Jill, didn''t you two put away the household

    register? Why are you asking me for it now?"

    "Dad, I can''t find it! There are only three of us in this house. If Mom and I haven''t seen it, of course you

    have taken it away. I beg you, please take out the household register as soon as possible. Ten million

    is not a small amount of money. I was thinking about buying an electric wheelchair for you, but I didn''t

    have the money. I promise, once Charles gives me the money, I will immediately buy an electric

    wheelchair for you. Then, you don''t need to turn the wheelchair with your hands. That kind of

    wheelchair is more convenient than your current wheelchair." Thinking that she could persuade him,

    Fannie didn��t act violently like her mother did.

    "I didn''t see the household register. Where did you put it? I also want to know. There are a lot of things

    that would require it in the future, such as when the child goes to school. Find it for me as soon as

    possible, okay?"

    "rk, you''re such a bastard. You''ve learned how lie, huh? I''m telling you, if you don''t take out your

    household register today, I will really push you down the stairs. Do you believe it?" Upon realizing that

    Charles would be here soon, Jill became more furious that she threatened rk.

    They were running out of time. If they couldn''t take out their household register, how could Charles give

    them the money?

    If they couldn''t get the money from Charles, their n would be in vain.

    The money would vanish in a puff of smoke. This was uneptable for Jill and Fannie! The money

    mattered to them more than the old man in front of them.

    "Jill, even if you kill me today, I have nothing to give you. I haven��t seen the household register!" With

    the anger he felt towards Jill now, how could rk admit that he stole and burned it?

    Gritting her teeth, Jill said, "Well, well, since you don''t want to admit it, don''t me me for being rude."

    "You always are rude to me." There was no hint of emotion in his voice when he said that.

    "Hey, rk, you''re awesome today. What''s the matter? Do you think I wouldn��t do it? Fannie, get out of

    my way! I''ll push this bastard down the stairs, because he doesn''t want to tell us where the household

    register is." After pushing Fannie away, Jill dragged rk out of the bed and pressed him on the

    wheelchair.

    "Jill, you are such a bad woman. I know you have been looking forward to my death for a long time.

    Because once I die, you can have fun with other men. I tell you, even if I die, I will not let you go even if

    I be a ferocious ghost..." Remembering what he had heardst night made rk shouted in

    anger. After all, the thought of his wife with another man was painful for his heart and his pride.

    "You bastard! What are you talking about? When did I have fun with other men? Nonsense!" No matter

    how much Jill denied it, guilt was evident in her eyes.

    With a sneer, rk replied, "I know. I know everything."

    "You are a piece of trash. What can you do if you know? Stand up if you can! As long as you stand up, I

    promise I won''t go out again. Can you do it?" Her voice was dripping with sarcasm.

    "Jill, you are courting death." For so long, rk had been tolerant. But now, he was so angry that his

    eyes turned red. Without a warning, he punched Jill.

    "You are half dead. How dare you hit me? I will kill you!" Because of what he did, Jill got angrier that

    she pushed the wheelchair and ran out.

    Content is ? by N?velDrama.Org.

    "Look, rk. Once I take my hands off the wheelchair, it will slide down from here and then you will fall

    to the ground. I promise you will never wake up again. There will be no rk in the world, and there will

    be a devil called rk in hell..."

    Although his heart was already hammering in his chest, rk didn��t show it. "Yes, I''ve told you that I

    won''t let you go even if I be a ghost!"

    "Dad, please tell us where the household register is. Mom is just angry. She doesn��t really want to push

    you down." In Fannie''s mind, she thought, ''My father''s life is worthless, but the household register is

    valuable. What if we can''t find the household register after he dies?''

    "I don''t know!" Even on the verge of death, rk had no intention to say a word.

    "Okay, old man. If you don''t tell me, I''ll let you die. Don''t think that I wouldn''t dare," Jill said angrily.

    There was no doubt in rk��s mind, because he had known that Jill was a vicious woman. Ever since

    he had a stroke, she had been wanting to end his life.

 Chapter 603 Cold

    Chapter 603 Cold

    The only reason why Jill was still keeping rk alive was that she could use him to ckmail Nancy

    and Charles.

    Now that Jill hadn''t got the money from Charles, would she really let him die?

    This thought sent a chill down his spine.

    However, if this was really the end for him, just let it be.

    It seemed that he had nothing to miss in this world, so he just closed his eyes and waited for his death.

    Seeing that he had no intention to talk, Fannie felt anxious. "Father, what''s so good about Nancy? She

    hasn''t taken care of you for so many years. My mother and I have been taking care of you. Why are

    you so ignorant? What can you get by being on Nancy��s side? You��re making it look like we��re not doing

    this for Nancy. Didn''t you sayst night that you hope Nancy to marry Charles? Why did you suddenly

    change your mind?"

    No matter what Fannie said, rk remained silent.

    "Fannie, don''t waste your breath on this old man. Let''s push him down the stairs and let him die today.

    He is so ungrateful for helping someone else, when we are the ones who take care of him. We don''t

    want him anymore!" When Jill pushed the wheelchair forward, Fannie stopped her. "Let go of it. Hurry

    up!"

    "No, mom. No matter how bad he is, he is still my father. You can''t really kill him. I don''t have the heart

    to see him die." It was not as if Fannie really cared about rk. She just wanted him to tell her where

    the household register was.

    If it was in the past, rk might be moved a little.

    But since he had heard their conversationst night, his heart had been as cold as ice.

    There was no way he could still believe in Fannie and Jill��s words.

    Therefore, no matter how Jill threatened him or Fannie pleaded him, he didn''t say anything.

    "Well, Dad, you''re really my good father. Are you going to make me and mom anxious to death? Why

    are you not saying anything?" Soon enough, Fannie began to lose her patience.

    Without opening his eyes, rk said, "Well, you can push me down. I don''t want to live anyway."

    Hearing this, Jill and Fannie looked at each other. They didn''t expect that rk would bravely face

    death when he was threatened. What should they do now?

    If a person didn''t want to live anymore, what else could he be afraid of?

    "rk, why are you so cruel? No matter what we say, you still don''t want to tell us the where you hid

    the household register. We have been married for more than 20 years. Don''t you even consider for

    me? Well, even if you don''t think for me, you should think about Fannie��s future, shouldn''t you? Have

    you lost your conscience? How dare you threaten us? We serve you well, but in the end, this is all we

    got. You are too cruel!" Threatening him didn''t work, so Jill had to change her way to fool rk.

    Since rk was indifferent, Jill had no choice but to act soft in front of him.

    After all, she couldn''t really push rk down, could she?

    If rk died, then Charles and Nancy wouldn''t give them money. Worse, they could even send her to

    jail.

    Therefore, Jill sobbed, hoping that rk would pity her and tell her where he hid the household

    register.

    However, rk was as hard as a stone now after he had learned about Jill��s betrayal. He pursed his

    lips and said nothing.

    After thinking for a while, Fannie came up with an idea. "Dad, do you want me to kneel down in front of

    you?" Thinking that her father wouldn''t be able to tolerate it, Fannie knelt down on the floor.

    With a sigh, rk opened his eyes and turned to her. "Fannie, why are your knees so worthless?"

    This belongs to N?velDrama.Org.

    "Dad, if you don''t tell me where the household register is, I will kneel here and won''t stand up," Fannie

    cried.

    "Then you can keep kneeling!" Regardless of what the two women did, rk remained unmoved.

    "Dad, why are you so cruel? I''m your daughter!" How could rk be so indifferent towards her? Fannie

    couldn��t help but curse in her head. What else could they do to convince him?

    To their surprise, rk roared, "I don''t think so!"

    Hearing this made Jill explode. "rk, what do you mean? Have you forgotten what you have done to

    me? Fannie''s eyebrows, nose and mouth are all like yours! If you keep talking nonsense, I''ll take you

    and Fannie to have a paternity test today!"

    During the first few years of their marriage, Jill was still very obedient to rk. Mainly because rk

    was still the CEO of Ning Group back then, so he still had a lot of money in his hand. He was

    exceptionally generous to Jill and didn''t care no matter how much she spent. Jill, who came from an

    ordinary family, enjoyed such a luxurious life.

    But such a stable life was forcefully ended by Caspar. When the Ning Group fell down, she med

    rk''s ipetence.

    Jill never thought that it was her who instigated Fannie to lure Caspar.

    Before Fannie came into the picture, Caspar was a good boyfriend to Nancy.

    At that time, their rtionship was still stable that Nancy had thought they could live together forever.

    However, Fannie and Jill stole Caspar away from her secretly.

    Later on, when Nancy''s mother was sick, Nancy found out that Caspar and Fannie were together.

    As soon as she learned this, Nancy gave him up. It made her sad for a while, but she soon went

    abroad and gradually got over it.

    "I know what I have done to you. You are with some boy toys now, aren''t you? Do you have fun with

    them? Why do you want the money from Charles? For those boys?" As he spoke, rk was really

    calm. It was because he had already epted the fact that he was cuckolded by Jill.

    ''s, I''m not in good health. Jill can leave if she wants. She shouldn''t betray me and look for men

    behind my back.

    Does she think I am dead?''

    "Dad, what are you talking about? My mother has been taking good care of you these years. Why can''t

    you see anything? Are you blind?" At this moment, Fannie already felt that rk had overheard their

    conversationst night.

    "Yes, rk, you are heartless. What nonsense are you talking about? Can''t you see what I��ve been

    doing for this family?" Jill also felt that there was something wrong with rk today.

    In the past, he was submissive to them. He was afraid that they would leave him alone if he irritated

    them.

    But now, it seemed that rk didn''t care about anything at all. He was no longer afraid of being left

    alone, nor was he afraid of death.

    "God will see whether I have conscience or not. I''m suffering from my own choice. I ept it," rk

    said with self-mockery.

    Helpless, Jill began to sob. "Fannie, look at your father. He doesn''t like me anymore, does he? What is

    he talking about? What did he mean by suffering from his own choice? It seems that I have done a lot

    of bad things to him. Why am I so unlucky? I married him without hesitation because I was brainless.

    Look how miserable I''ve be." In a blink of an eye, Jill burst into tears. It was a shame that she

    could easily fake her tears to fool him.

 Chapter 604 The Pathetic Old Man

    Chapter 604 The Pathetic Old Man

    "Let''s get divorced, Jill!" rk thought for a while and said coldly, "Since you have suffered enough

    after marrying me, I have no choice but get a divorce."

    "What? Divorce?" Fannie''s eyes widened in surprise. She stopped and said, "Dad, you and mom are

    getting older. If you get divorced, who''s going to take care of you? Oh, don''t expect me to take care of

    you. I have to earn enough to support my own family, and I have to look after my child. It''s better for me

    to divorce Caspar. After all, he is in prison and I don''t know when he coulde out. I can''t live like this

    all the time. However, by virtue of my beauty, I am confident that I might find a rich and decent man

    after I get divorced. Unfortunately, you are different. Look at you; you''re old, sick, and disabled. If you

    get a divorce with my mother, who else would want you?"

    "That''s right, you have no conscience! After I served you for so many years, is this how you will repay

    me? With hatred? How dare you divorce me!" Jill cried hysterically.

    "I''m setting you free! Isn''t that what you wanted?" Looking at Jill''s aggrieved face, rk asked

    curiously, "Come to think of it, Jill. My health is failing me, and I''m getting weaker. I am so broke and we

    both know that this might get even worse. Do you think that you can still be happy with someone like

    me? Why don''t you just agree to get divorced?"

    It was clear to rk that Jill was too old to find a rich man.

    Jill had spent a lot of money when she was with him all these years, so she wouldn''t be used to living

    with an ordinary man.

    The reason Jill didn''t want to get divorced was that she wanted to ask for more money while looking for

    men to fool around with.

    Jill was an opportunist. She always wanted to have everything she desired.

    "I''m worried about you. You''re old and sick. How would you live without me?" Jill sobbed and said,

    "Although you feel nothing for me anymore, my love for you has not changed at all. After all these

    years, I still love you. How can I be willing to leave you alone? We are husband and wife. We promised

    that we will stay together for better and for worse."

    This belongs to N?velDrama.Org.

    "Dad, for the sake of my mom''s deep love for you, please tell us the whereabouts of the household

    register!" Fannie burst into tears as she pleaded.

    rk finally realized that Fannie''s tears were just mere hypocrisy. It was only for the sake of the

    household register.

    When Fannie was a child, he treated her extravagantly. Her life was way better than Nancy.

    The more rk thought about it, the more he felt sorry for Nancy and Jade.

    The more he looked at Jill and Fannie, the more his hatred for them grew.

    "rk, you are so inconsiderate. I am sure that you won''t take out the household register," Jill added,

    trying to guilt rk.

    "I burned it." rk didn''t want to tell the truth, but he was tired of Jill''s and Fannie''s fiasco, so he

    decided to tell them the truth.

    Jill and Fannie were stunned. After a few seconds of silence, Jillughed and said, "rk, you can''t

    burn the household register, can you? If you burned it down, it would be impossible for Nancy to marry

    Charles. Don''t lie to us. Hand over the household register quickly!" This time, Jill sounded aggressive.

    "That''s right, father. How could youe up with such an idea just because you don''t want to give the

    household register to us? I can''t believe you!" Fannie said in disbelief.

    rk knew that even if he told the truth, neither of them would believe it. He was right all along.

    So, rk decided to stop talking.

    "rk, you are unbelievable! You''re really pushing me to my limits. If you don''t show us the household

    register today, wait and see. We will not push you out of the vi, nor push you to the hospital for

    reexamination. We''ll let you die here," Jill protested as rk kept his mouth shut.

    "Dad, can you just tell us the truth? Once again, where is the household register?" Fannie was running

    out of patience. She gritted her teeth and screamed in anger.

    "I told you the truth, but you took it as a lie. What else do you want me to say?" rk said calmly.

    "Did you really burn the household register?" Fannie asked in a loud voice.

    rk didn''t respond.

    "This bastard is always pretending to be dead. Fannie, don''t waste your time talking. Let me do it!"

    Seeing that rk was not fooled by their theatrics, Jill felt anxious. At this time, Charles should be

    arriving soon, but they still haven''t found the whereabouts of the household register.

    How were they going to extort money from Charles now?

    Jill grinned wickedly. The next thing that happened was, she pinched the flesh of rk''s arm and

    exerted more strength.

    At first, rk didn''t want to show his weakness. He gritted his teeth and kept silent.

    But his arm felt so painful as if his flesh was about to be torn off.

    rk couldn''t stand it anymore. He shouted angrily, "Jill, you vile woman! I have had enough of you.

    Just give me a quick death and push me down the stairs!"

    "Dad, it''s better to live than to die. Why don''t you understand such a simple truth? Even if my mother

    doesn''t love you, I love you very much. For the sake of your own daughter, please tell me where the

    household register is," Fannie pleaded reluctantly.

    "I''ve already told you that I burned the household register!" rk replied.

    "It''s impossible. Don''t listen to this old man''s nonsense. He deserves to be beaten. rk, don''t think

    that I won''t dare to abuse you physically. Just wait and see what I am capable of," Jill said while she

    rolled up her sleeves and pinched the flesh on rk''s thigh.

    It was the most painful part of his body. rk''s face turned pale because of the searing pain.

    However, even if Jill was about to dismember him alive, he had no way to give them the household

    register.

    He started spitting bad words and cursed at Jill, "Jill, you are a vicious woman. Let me tell you this, I

    regret marrying you now. If it weren''t for you, Jade and I would still be living a happy life, and Nancy

    wouldn''t have suffered so much. It''s all because of you, a bitch, who intervened in our lives, and made

    me suffer like this. It was a shame that I loved someone like you!" rk was yelling in desperation.

    Jill never expected rk to say such hurtful words. At that exact moment, she had forgotten her

    affection for him.

 Chapter 605 Unimaginable Cruelty

    Chapter 605 Unimaginable Cruelty

    "rk, are you courting death?" Jill waspletely enraged. She suddenly pushed rk''s wheelchair

    towards the edge of the stairs.

    "Mom, what are you doing? If rk dies, we''ll never be able to get the household register!" Fannie

    shouted and reached for the wheelchair.

    However, Fannie was a secondte. The wheelchair rolled down the stairs before she even had the

    chance to grasp it.

    If rk really fell down the stairs, his life would surely be in a critical state.

    Just when he thought that he was doomed, a familiar figure suddenly came and rushed over. The man

    grabbed the wheelchair and stopped it from falling down the stairs.

    "What are you doing here, Charles?" Jill asked loudly as she was surprised by the person who just

    arrived.

    "Didn''t you ask me toe here? I''ve already prepared ten million dors. Where is the household

    register?" Charles picked rk up and gently stabilized his wheelchair. "Dad are you okay?" Nancy

    asked.

    Her heart broke into pieces when she saw the miserable look on her father''s face.

    "I''m fine," rk answered firmly.

    "Oh, Nancy, our father identally fell down the stairs just now. My mother and I heard the noise and

    rushed over, but we were toote. Thank you for saving our father," Fannie said while crying.

    "Well, stop your nonsense. I want to get a rest." rk felt exhausted after being tortured by Jill and

    Fannie. Right now, he just wanted to have a good rest.

    "Okay, Dad. I''ll bring you to your room," Nancy said while pushing the wheelchair to rk''s room.

    "Mr. Fu, to tell you honestly, the household register has been thrown away by rk. We have asked

    him where it was, but he said that it was burned. We were left with no choice. If you want to get it, you''d

    be better off asking rk for it." Jill had no choice but to tell the truth. Charles came with the money,

    but rk still wouldn''t say a word. She had to y safe for the sake of the money.

    "Uncle, where is the household register?" Charles gently asked.

    "I''ve already burned it. You''d better give up. As for reapplying a new one, I am the only one who can do

    it as the head of my family," rk said calmly.

    "Didn''t you want me to marry Nancy?" Charles was surprised by rk''s attitude. His impression of him

    was that rk was a cowardly man who never expressed much anger. How could he burn his

    household register in order to stop Nancy from marrying him?

    "It''s not that I don''t want Nancy to marry you. Look, she is the one who doesn''t want to marry you at all.

    She is my daughter. I can give up my own life for her happiness, so if you dare to bully her, I will never

    let you have her!" rk''s words were sonorous and powerful. His words were the only protection he

    could give for his daughter.

    After all these years, it was the first time Nancy heard such words from rk. She was so touched. A

    long time ago, she thought that rk no longer loved her, but she was wrong. In his heart, Nancy was

    still his daughter.

    "Dad, I''m your daughter too," Fannie said trying to sound pitiful in front of them. She was jealous of

    rk''s kindness toward Nancy. For so many years, Fannie had never heard rk say such words to

    her.

    She was also once bullied by Caspar.

    However, what rk mostly said to her was, "Fannie, you are too impatient. Can''t you discuss it with

    Caspar?"

    Every time they fought, rk seemed to always stand on Caspar''s side even though she was his

    daughter.

    rk was now a sickly old man, but he dared to say such frightening words for the sake of Nancy.

    Other than paternal love, what else could it be?

    "Nancy, don''t you really want to marry me?" Charles''s voice was soft, but it certainly sounded

    desperate.

    She knew that he loved her, but why did she still refuse to marry him?

    Why was it so difficult to marry her?

    Nancy bit her lip and refused to say anything.

    Charles had asked her this question several times this morning.

    At that time, Nancy had just woken up. She had her breakfast and went to work right after. However, to

    her surprise, when she opened the door she saw Charles''s exhausted face.

    "Charles, are you a ghost or a human? What are you doing standing at the door of the guest room so

    early in the morning?" Nancy looked at him incredulously.

    His eye sockets were sunken, and his face was so pale that he looked ill.

    "I''ve been standing here for two hours. I''m scared of the thought of you saying that you would leave

    me. Tell me, it''s not real, okay?" Charles murmured like a child.

    After the children fell asleepst night, Charles came into the bedroom alone. The room was filled with

    his memories with Nancy. Her scent was everywhere.

    Material ? N?velDrama.Org.

    Charles picked up Nancy''s pillow and sniffed it. He had been used to the fragrance of Nancy''s hair

    lingering on it.

    Nancy was in the next room, but he felt that there was a great distance between them.

    He wanted to be a small bug and go inside Nancy''s heart to see what this woman wanted to do.

    Why was it so difficult to please her?

    Didn''t she know that he loved her so much that he couldn''t live without her?

    Or did she just enjoy torturing him mentally?

    Charles tossed and turned, but still couldn''t fall asleep, so he stood up and walked to the door of

    Nancy''s room.

    But he didn''t dare to knock on the door to avoid interrupting the children''s sleep, especially Nancy''s

    rest.

    No matter what, he had to get the household register. He would never allow Nancy to leave him and

    the children.

    Charles stood before the door of the guest room for two hours.

    As long as he was closer to Nancy, it didn''t matter if he was tired or not.

    But now that he was in front of Nancy''s troubled face, he could not say a word from his heart.

    He just nkly stared at Nancy and said, "Nancy, I won''t allow you to leave me, never."

    Looking at Charles''s domineering look, Nancy sneered, "Charles, don''t be so unreasonable, okay? I''m

    a free person. Marriage is between the two of us. It''s not merely focused on what you want. Whether

    you agree or not, I''m leaving today."

    "Don''t you care about the kids?" Charles asked.

    Last night, he had pinned his hope that he wanted to keep Nancy from leaving. But how did her heart

    be so cruel, as if she didn''t care about the children at all.

    In the end, he took care of the crying children.

    It seemed that Nancy was determined to leave them.

 Chapter 606 Despair

    Chapter 606 Despair

    The fear that Charles was feeling right now was worse than what he felt when Nancy disappeared.

    Nancy was kidnapped that time, but now, it was her choice to leave.

    It felt like his heart was being torn apart, and there was nothing he could do to stop it.

    What hurt him more was Nancy''s expressionless face. She was as cold as ice, and her eyes were like

    two sharp daggers stabbing into his heart.

    It made him suffer!

    "Just because I''m leaving doesn''t mean I no longer care about the kids. You can choose whether you''d

    keep Nadia or Bobby. We have two children, one for each of us," said Nancy.

    Hearing this made Charles explode. "I want them both! No, I want to keep the three of you. You are my

    life. No one can leave!"

    "Each of us is an independent individual, and neither of us is other person''s life. It used to be like this,

    and it will be the same in the future. If you want to keep the two children, and they��d agree, then I��ll

    have no objection." A cold smile appeared on her face as she spread out her hands, as if what she had

    said was just a simple matter.

    It was the first time that Charles had seen Nancy be so heartless. In the past, she would act like a

    spoiled child, but she would never smile like that.

    It was fake, and it didn��t reach her eyes.

    Seeing this caused Charles�� heart to sink.

    However, he had to act tough in front of Nancy. His face tightened as he decided not to let go of Nancy

    or the children. "I... I won''t make a choice."

    "Well, let the kids make their own choices." Then Nancy walked to the children''s room and knocked on

    the door. "Get up now."

    "Mommy..." Although Nancy couldn��t see the sadness in Nadia��s face, she had sensed it through her

    voice.

    "What''s wrong, Nadia?" When Nadia didn��t answer, Nancy got nervous so she knocked again.

    Rubbing her eyes, Nadia opened the door and walked out. "I had a nightmarest night. I dreamed

    about Mommy abandoning us."

    Feeling sorry for Nadia, Nancy picked Nadia up and nted a kiss on her cheek. "Silly girl, I''m your

    Mommy. I will never leave you. That��s why you have to follow me wherever I go, okay?"

    Without thinking too much, Nadia nodded. "Okay."

    "Good girl, I love you." Tears welled up in Nancy''s eyes. She was not happy to leave, but Nancy felt the

    need to do so, for the sake of Nana, and the rest of the girls in the club.

    Looking at the two girls who meant the world to him, Charles couldn��t help but be sad. "Nadia, don''t you

    want Daddy?"

    As she rested her head on her mother''s shoulder, Nadia replied listlessly, "I want both Mommy and

    Daddy."

    With a sigh, Nancy said, "No, Nadia, you can only choose one now. You have to choose between

    Mommy and Daddy."

    At this point, Nadia could only pout. There was nothing she could say to change her Mommy��s mind,

    anyway.

    Why didn''t the rtionship between her Daddy and Mommy get better after a night?

    "Nadia will definitely choose Daddy, won''t you?" Charles immediately regretted saying these words.

    "Bah, Nadia, don''t worry. I won''t allow you to go with Mommy."

    Confused with his own words, Charles rubbed his forehead painfully. What on earth did he want to

    say?

    Was there something wrong with his ability to express what he felt?

    Why did he say somethingpletely different from what he wanted to express?

    Nadia pulled away from Nancy and faced Charles. "Daddy, I don''t want Mommy to leave either."

    With tears threatening to fall from the corners of her eyes, Nancy nced at him disdainfully. "Charles,

    don''t take advantage of the kids. It''s useless. I think we are too emotional now, so it''s better for us to

    separate for a while."

    "No way!" Charles refused directly.

    However, when Nancy saw that Charles was still unwilling to let her go, she put Nadia down and went

    to the master��s bedroom. Then she took out her suitcase and threw a few clothes into it.

    Watching her mommy pack her things, Nadia shook Charles�� arm. "Daddy, do something to make

    Mommy stay!"

    This content ? N?v/elDr(a)m/a.Org.

    This was the scene Bobby saw when he entered the room. "Yes, Daddy. You can''t let Mommy leave!"

    "I know. I won��t let your Mommy leave." Determined to make her stay, Charles rushed into the room.

    Without a warning, he pulled out all the things that were in her suitcase. "Have you asked for my

    permission?"

    "You are a lunatic, Charles!" In Nancy��s eyes, Charles was being unreasonable, so she couldn��t help

    but be angry.

    When she bent down to pick up the clothes scattered on the floor, Charles suddenly stepped on them

    and crushed them with the tips of his shoes.

    The clothes she was taking good care of were now ruined because of him.

    Out of anger, Nancy shouted, "Why are you so hateful?" These clothes were expensive, and there

    were a few more that she didn''t have time to wear before they were destroyed by Charles.

    Nancy''s heart ached as she looked at the mess Charles made, and then she raised her head and

    red at him.

    Raising his eyebrows, Charles said, "Yes, I am hateful. But as long as the children don''t object, I n

    to continue to be hateful."

    After saying that, Charles turned to the children and asked, "Children, do you also want me to keep

    Mommy?"

    "Daddy, you are right. We vote for you one hundred times and hope you can keep Mommy here." It was

    Nadia who answered first, thinking that if her mother stayed, then she wouldn��t have to make a difficult

    choice.

    She didn''t want to leave neither her father nor her mother.

    The two kids looked at Charles with a smile and approval in their eyes.

    "You two are good. You colluded with your father to bully me, huh?" The anger Nancy felt made her

    take a deep breath to calm herself down. "Okay, I don''t want this luggage. I��ll go now, and the two of

    you stay with your father."

    As soon as she finished her words, Nancy walked out of the room.

    "Things are not going well!" Bobby said in a low voice. It seemed that they had pissed his Mommy off.

    His mommy didn��t care about them anymore and left by herself.

    "Daddy, what should we do?" Nadia asked anxiously.

    "You two get in the car. I''ll handle the rest." As he spoke, Charles�� eyes were locked on Nancy��s back,

    as if she would disappear if he blinked.

    Reluctant, Bobby held his stomach and said, "We haven''t had breakfast yet, Daddy."

    "Do you want to have breakfast or your Mommy?" The breakfast was ready, but it was impossible to

    have breakfast in this situation.

    Therefore, the two kids sighed and answered at the same time, "Of course we want Mommy."

    "Then forget about breakfast." Afraid that it would be toote, Charles ran after Nancy.

    The two kids grabbed their schoolbags and followed them out. "s, we''re so poor."

    Feeling helpless, Bobby sighed.

    "Yes, we are too pitiful. We have a naughty Mommy." At this moment, Nadia was mncholy. But what

    could they do? They were just kids.

    "Let''s go. I hope Daddy will buy us something to eat on the way." The two kids ran out while talking.

    When they got out of the house, they saw Charles holding Nancy''s arm, pushing her into the car. "If

    you want to leave, you have to wait until I send the children to the kindergarten first."

    "You mean I can leave after the kids go to the kindergarten?" Nancy asked curiously.

    "I didn''t say that." Holding the car��s door, Charles waved at the two children who were running over.

    "Daddy, we are here." In a hurry, Bobby and Nadia got into the car.

    The next second, Charles was already in the driver��s seat.

    On their way to the kindergarten, the two children carefully looked at Nancy''s cold face.

    All of a sudden, Bobby whispered, "Mommy, we really love you so much."

    "Yes, Mommy. We think Daddy loves you too," Nadia echoed.

    "That''s what you think. But I don��t think so." All Nancy could think about now was Nana. How could she

    have the time to think about whether Charles loved her or not?

 Chapter 607 Its Over

    Chapter 607 It''s Over

    However, Nancy knew that what Charles was trying to protect now was his family, hispany, but her

    thoughts were the least of his concern.

    Otherwise, why didn''t he support her in investigating the club?

    He said he was investigating, but until now, he still hadn��t found out anything.

    Therefore, Nancy couldn��t help but think that he was purposely dying the investigation. If it went on

    like this, the police wouldn''t have a concrete evidence to prove that someone else hadmitted the

    crime. Then the case would be closed with Dale and David being the primary culprits.

    This was not what Nancy wanted, because she believed that there was a bigger boss behind the club.

    This content ? N?v/elDr(a)m/a.Org.

    Thinking of this, Nancy blurted out, "Charles, are you the boss of Romantic Private Club?"

    These words took Charles by surprise that the car slightly swayed when he nced at her.

    "Nancy, what are you thinking about all day long? Do you really want me to spend the rest of my life in

    prison? No, no, do you want me to be sentenced to death? Maybe because if that happened, you

    wouldn''t have to think about how to leave me, right? You wouldn''t have to face separation with the

    children, nor do you have to force them to choose between us. Oh, and my house will be yours too.

    Bobby is my legal heir, so if I die, everything I own would be his. Nancy, I didn''t know you were so

    insidious. You��re slowly taking everything away from me. I have underestimated you!" At this moment,

    Charles waspletely irritated with Nancy.

    How could she think that he was the mastermind when he didn''t even know the club''s existence before

    Nancy was kept there?

    Didn��t she believe in his moral principles and ethics?

    They had been together for such a long time. What about mutual understanding, tolerance and trust

    between them? Didn��t she have faith in him?

    In conclusion, Nancy had more doubts than feelings towards Charles.

    The question she had asked made Charles feel unprecedentedly disappointed.

    "Charles! You said it all by yourself. I''m not asplicated as you think. I''m very..."

    With a sneer, Charles said, "Well, you are very simple. But Nancy, didn��t anyone tell you that being

    simple is stupid when you��re living in thisplicated society?"

    "Charles, you..."

    "I am a hateful man!" Once again, Charles interrupted Nancy.

    It seemed like their argument wouldn''t end soon, which scared Nadia, so she interrupted them.

    "Mommy, Daddy, I''m so hungry. Bobby, are you hungry?"

    She was now really hungry since they hadn''t eaten anything for breakfast. "Of course I''m hungry. I

    didn''t eat anything this morning."

    It was obvious on Bobby��s gloomy face that he disliked the quarrel between Charles and Nancy.

    "Charles, the kids said they are hungry." Thest thing Nancy wanted to see was her two children to be

    wronged. She didn''t know why, but the thought of the club made her grit her teeth in hatred as she

    thought of imprisoning the mastermind as soon as possible.

    If she couldn''t find the culprit, she would continue to feel restless.

    The car screeched to a halt, and Charles looked at the children at the backseat.

    "Keep an eye on Mommy. I''ll be right there." Then he got out of the car and ran to the steamed bun

    shop.

    When Charles was gone, Nancy looked at the children and at the time.

    It had been three days after Finn''s operation, yet Nancy was still worried about the child. She knew that

    if she stayed here, Charles would badger her and would not let her go easily.

    Now that Charles was not in the car, she could take this opportunity to leave.

    Therefore, Nancy smiled cunningly and sat on the driver''s seat.

    "Mommy, what are you doing?" Bobby was the first one to react. Did their mommy want to drive away?

    But how about their Dad?

    "Be ready. Mommy will drive you to the kindergarten." Without waiting for their reply, Nancy stepped on

    the gas and drove away.

    As this happened, Charles was already at the counter to pay for the four cartons of steamed buns he

    bought.

    However, when he was about to pay, he suddenly heard that a car started. He quickly turned around

    and saw Nancy smiling evilly at him and then she drove away with the children.

    "Nancy, you are a hateful woman! What are you doing?" Mindlessly, Charles ran out of the store with

    the steamed buns in his hand, which he hadn''t paid for yet.

    "Sir, you didn''t pay the bill. Our steamed buns cost twenty dors per carton. You have bought four

    cartons and it cost eighty dors. Please don''t leave. Hey!" The store owner shouting loudly, but

    Charles couldn''t hear it. He ran to the main road, but Nancy had already left with the children.

    "Damn it!" Out of frustration, Charles couldn��t help but curse.

    At this time, the owner of the steamed bun shop came up to him. "Sir, sir, the money..."

    Catching his breath, he stretched out his hand in front of Charles.

    However, Charles suddenly realized that he didn''t have the habit of bringing cash with him. "I don''t

    have cash or cards with me now. How about this? You keep the ount first. Later, I will give you ten

    times the amount of the price. What do you think?"

    "Ten times? Really?" The owner of the steamed bun shop surveyed Charles from head to toes.

    Today, Charles was wearing a ck suit, a white shirt and a dark red tie. Therefore, he didn��t seem like

    someone who couldn��t afford to pay. His eyes were cold and heroic as he watched the shop owner

    scan him.

    "Are you rich?" The shop owner didn''t know Charles at all. After all, he was just a shop owner at the

    bottom of the society. How could he know such a big shot as Charles in this city?

    "Well, I am." As Charles spoke, he looked around for a taxi.

    When he was done surveying Charles, the owner asked, "How much do you have?"

    The truth was, he wanted to know whether this handsome and rich man was telling the truth about

    giving him ten times the amount that the steamed buns cost.

    "Money? A lot. I don''t know how much money I have. Just as you don''t know how many steamed buns

    you can sell. You sell steamed buns every day. You don''t know how many steamed buns you can sell in

    a year, do you? Let alone ten years. What do you think?" Charles answered seriously.

    "Yes, you are right." The shop owner smiled shyly. "I''ll keep this in mind. You must bring me the money

    later. You see, I''m also a poor person. I can''t afford to lose money."

    "Well, I��m not lying." After waiting for a while, Charles still didn��t see any taxi passing by. His eyes fell

    on the scooter of the shop owner. He had never ridden it before, but as a man, he didn''t need to learn

    it.

    "That''s good, sir. I''m going to work. Take care." The shop owner decided to trust Charles for once, so

    he turned around to go back to his shop.

    Left without a choice, Charles stopped him. "Sir, don''t leave yet. Is this scooter yours?"

    "Yes, it''s mine. What do you want, sir?" The shop owner''s face turned cold. What was wrong with this

    man? The man didn''t give him money to pay for his steamed buns. Did the man also want to ride his

    scooter?

    At this point, he thought Charles was a fraud.

 Chapter 608 Hypocrite

    Chapter 608 Hypocrite

    The shop owner''s suspicious gaze made Charles a little ufortable. "Sir, I want to ride on your

    scooter. I''ll give..."

    "Ten times money of the scooter, right? You are a fraud. I won''t believe you anymore. Give me back the

    steamed buns and you can''t ride my scooter away. Humph, nowadays people are really hypocritical. If

    you don''t have money, then work to earn some. There is no way you can deceive me." As soon as the

    shop owner finished his words, he reached out to grab the steamed buns from Charles'' hand.

    It was beyond Charles�� imagination that he would look helpless in front of a stranger one day. "I''m

    telling the truth. How can you not believe me?"

    "Do you have any evidence to prove that you are rich?" The shop owner raised his chin and stared at

    Charles.

    Confident that he would believe him if he said his name, Charles said, "My name is Charles Fu."

    However, the shop owner only looked at him, confused.

    "I don''t know that name."

    What he said left Charles dumbfounded. How could there be someone in the city who didn''t know

    Charles? Even if this shop owner was not part of the elites, he should��ve at least seen Charles on TV or

    read his name on the news, right? But it turned out that he didn��t know him. It was strange!

    Left without a choice, Charles took off his watch and said, "This watch is worth two million dors. I''ll

    leave it to you for the meantime, but don''t lose it. When I have time, I''ll take some money to redeem it."

    "Are you sure you won��t fool me?" His eyes fell on the watch cunningly. No matter how ignorant he

    was, he could see the diamonds iid in the gold watch. It didn''t look fake at all.

    "I won''t fool you," said Charles.

    In the end, the shop owner carefully took the watch from Charles'' hand. "Well, I''ll believe you for once.

    I''ll keep the watch here temporarily. You can have it back once you give me the money."

    "Okay, it''s settled then." As soon as their conversation ended, Charles walked towards the scooter.

    It was a smooth ride. Charles fortunately didn��t have a hard time when he rode it.

    It didn''t even look like it was his first time to ride on it.

    As he rode this scooter, the cold wind hit his face. The feeling was entirely different when he was

    driving his car.

    At this time, Nancy had already taken the kids to the kindergarten after buying steamed buns and hot

    porridge for their breakfast. When they reached the kindergarten, she handed the breakfast to the

    teacher and asked her to assist the kids with their breakfast.

    The teacher didn''t refuse. She repeatedly told Nancy to put her mind at ease.

    Before she left, Nancy thanked the teacher with a smile and then she drove straight to the hospital.

    It took twenty minutes for Charles to arrive at the hospital on his scooter.

    The people were all shocked to see him riding a scooter, but Charles had no time to care about this.

    They couldn''t understand why Charles did this. If the public knew it, he would be aughingstock.

    Fortunately, there was no paparazzi here, and no one had taken pictures of Charles riding a scooter.

    When Angelina was about to go back to the hospital building after buying breakfast, she saw a man

    rushing towards her on a scooter.

    Instinctively, she moved aside andined, "Why are you in such a hurry?"

    However, Charles didn''t see her at all. All he wanted to do now was to look for Nancy that he couldn��t

    care about anything else.

    "No. Why does his back look like that of Charles?" Angelina murmured to herself in confusion.

    "No! It��s not simr to Charles��. He is Charles!" As soon as she realized this, Angelina shouted,

    "Charles, what are you doing? You are the president of TS Group. Why did youe to the hospital on

    a scooter? People who don''t know the matter will think that TS Group will go bankrupt."

    Only then did Charles realize that his mother was behind him.

    He stopped the scooter and said, "Mom, I have something to talk about with Nancy."

    Frowning, Angelina scolded, "What''s up? No matter how important it is, you shouldn''t havee here

    by a scooter! Charles, if your grandfather saw it, he would have been mad. He might��ve passed out!"

    s, her son''s standard of living had been dropping since he met Nancy.

    Never in her wildest dream that she imagined his son to appear in front of her on a scooter.

    "Well, my grandfather didn��t see it. I''m going upstairs now, Mom." Without waiting for her reply, Charles

    rushed to the elevator.

    "Didn''t you buy us the steamed buns?" Angelina asked.

    "No, you prepare the breakfast by yourselves. Nancy hasn''t had breakfast yet. Well, I haven''t eaten

    either." The elevator closed right after Charles finished his words.

    With a sigh, Angelina muttered, "Charles! When you have your wife, you forget your mother."

    She and Hardy stayed in the hospital every day. Although most of the time, the servants brought them

    food, she didn''t want to stay here any longer.

    However, Frederic''s condition was serious.

    So, they couldn��t leave him alone.

    How long had it been since thest time Charles came here? It had been several days. It seemed that

    Charles didn''te to visit Frederic this time.

    Although she was a bit angry, she was not in the mood to ask Charles. So, she took the breakfast box

    and went straight to Frederic''s room.

    As soon as Nancy came out of Finn''s room, she saw Charlesing over with the cartons of steamed

    buns in his hand.

    When Nancy turned around and was about to leave, Charles immediately stopped her.

    Gritting his teeth, Charles asked, "Nancy, I can''t believe it. How could you leave me in the middle of the

    road? Are the children so calm to ept what you have done? Didn''t they me you for throwing away

    their beloved Daddy?"

    With a snicker, Nancy put her hands in the pockets of her doctor''s coat and said, "I''m sorry, Mr. Fu. It''s

    almost new year, and there are many patients, so I took the children away before I could tell you. As for

    the children, I think they understand my field of work, so they naturally didn''t hold me ountable for

    leaving you halfway."

    Of course, it was a lie,Content is ? by N?velDrama.Org.

    Along the way, Nadia kept chattering, "Mommy, you''ve lost daddy. What if we can''t find him in the

    future?"

    The two kids never stopped talking about Charles, which made Nancy angry. "I''ll find a good one for

    you."

    "Mommy, but I don''t think there��s anyone else in this world that is better than Daddy. Let''s go back and

    find Daddy, okay?" Bobby looked back at Charles until his tall figure got smaller, and finally became a

    small ck dot.

    It broke his heart to think that his father was left alone.

    "I also think Daddy is the best in the world," Nadia said in a low voice.

    While her eyes were fixed in front, Nancy replied, "If you think your Daddy is a good man, you can

    choose to stay with him. I��m not forcing you toe with me."

    After he sat back on his seat properly, Bobby asked, "But we want both Daddy and Mommy. What

    should we do?"

    "Bobby, even though Daddy and I are separated, it doesn''t mean that I am also separated from you. I

    will pick you up from school and bring you to our apartment. If I have time, I will take you to the zoo and

    so on..." A reassuring smile appeared on Nancy��s face.

    However, it was not enough to coax the children. "But we still don''t want Daddy and Mommy to be

    separated."

    "That''s because you are still young. When you grow up, you will know why Daddy and Mommy are not

    together. Love is veryplicated. You will understand it when you grow up," Nancy patiently

    exined.

    As much as she didn''t want to hurt the children''s hearts, the problem she was facing now was definitely

    not only about love.

 Chapter 609 She Is A Woman

    Chapter 609 She Is A Woman

    As a woman who had faced those brutal men, she felt responsible to reveal the dark truth.

    No matter how hard she tried to ignore it, she really had a vague feeling that the Fu family had

    something to do with it.

    Even if she loved Charles deeply, Frederic would not allow her to marry him.

    What was the future of her and Charles?

    The best thing she could do was to make Charles give up their rtionship as soon as possible. As for

    the children, they were free to choose who they wanted to be with.

    Seeing him in such a mess right now made Nancy feel a little sorry for him, but she thought she had to

    be stronger.

    Therefore, she calmed herself down and smiled at him.

    "You stole my car. How could you pretend that nothing happened?" Charles asked.

    With a smile, Nancy replied, "Mr. Fu, your car is downstairs. Didn''t you see it? How about I take you

    there?"

    "Don��t call me Mr. Fu, damn it! You are such a cunning and hateful woman." All of a sudden, Charles

    felt frustrated and powerless.

    That was why he couldn��t help but curse, without thinking how it could affect his image if somebody

    heard him.

    "I''m hateful. So, Mr. Fu, I advise you to stay away from me." After saying that, Nancy turned around to

    leave because she didn��t have time to discuss with Charles.

    But before she could even take a step, Charles already grabbed her arm.

    "You are too conceited. Do you think I will listen to you? It''s ridiculous. Nancy,e with me now!"

    "What are you doing? Let go of me. Think about your reputation! You shouldn��t let other people see you

    dragging me." Nancy struggled, but she was too weakpared to Charles.

    Needless to say, it was easy for Charles to drag her into the elevator.

    "Where are you taking me?" asked Nancy.

    With a sneer, Charles replied, "I��m taking you to your family��s house. I''ve already asked Hiram to

    prepare the money beforehand, so it��s now in the trunk. Right after we get the household register, we

    will go straight to the Civil Affairs Bureau."

    Hearing this made Nancy angry in an instant. She pulled away and faced him. "Charles, I don��t want to

    do that!"

    "Your disagreement is invalid." A smile of victory appeared on his face.

    "Can you stop being so bossy?" Her furious eyes were fixated on Charles�� face as she waited for his

    reply.

    However, Charles slowly stepped closer to her, so she stepped back until she was pressed against the

    wall of the elevator. Then he leaned over and stared at her viciously. "No. I��m only like this because you

    are mine and will be mine all your life. You can''t run away, Nancy!"

    The way he said these words was like he was giving orders, and there was no chance for Nancy to

    refuse.

    Helpless, Nancy met his domineering eyes and asked, "What''s so good about me, Charles? Why do

    you insist on getting married with me? There are many women in the world who are prettier, gentler

    and more lovable than me. Why do you keep holding onto me?"

    The truth was, she knew that Charles loved her so much.

    But sometimes, too much love was like shackles that could make people unable to breathe. Just like

    now, Nancy felt as if she was being strangled as Charles pressured him.

    His threatening words were like giant stones that were pressed on her chest. They were heavy, and

    Nancy couldn��t bear it for so long.

    It turned out that love could also be a burden.

    And Nancy thought it would be easier for him not to love her.

    "I don''t like anyone else. You''re the apple of my eye." The wicked smile on his face didn��t falter, which

    made Nancy snicker.

    As she pushed him away, Nancy murmured, "Sentimental."

    A crease on Charles�� forehead immediately appeared. "We are a couple. It''s normal for us to say sweet

    words. Why am I sentimental?"

    With a sneer, Nancy replied, "I''m telling you, Charles, I won''t marry you. Don''t even think about it. You

    are dreaming!" No matter what Charles said, Nancy remained firm with her decision. It seemed like

    there was nothing that could change her mind.

    "Then take a good look at it and see if I''m dreaming." As soon as the elevator stopped, Charles

    dragged Nancy out and went straight to his car.

    He opened the door and threw Nancy in.

    Then he drove to Ning family��s house.

    "Even if you get the household register, I still won''t go to the Civil Affairs Bureau with you." The Nancy

    he was with today was the old stubborn Nancy that he knew.

    But Nancy didn��t care even if Charles would go deaf with all her shouting, because she really couldn''t

    stand his arrogance anymore. What on earth did he want to do?

    Why was he forcing her to register with him?

    It was already the twenty-first century. How could Charles still be like a dictator?

    "Nancy, let me make it clear to you. You will get married to me today, whether you like it or not." There

    was no way that Charles would let Nancy go.

    "You are forcing me to do something I don��t want to do. I can call the police and tell them about it."

    They were both so stubborn that no one wanted to give up.

    After giving her a quick nce, Charles sneered. "Then you can have a try."

    It was true that Charles was powerful, but Nancy didn''t believe that Charles was more powerful than

    the police.

    Why the hell was he controlling her?

    Thinking that she couldn��t let him steal her freedom away, Nancy called the police.

    "Hi, is there anything we can help?" The person who answered the call was a policewoman with a

    sweet voice.

    "I''m being forced by Charles Fu to marry him. I need your help," said Nancy.

    "I''m sorry, Miss. We can''t fulfil your request."

    The policewoman ended the call right away, which made Charles smile.

    "You can try again."

    "Of course, I won''t give up so easily." Nancy really didn''t believe that she couldn''t find someone to help

    her in broad daylight.

    So, Nancy called the police again.

    However, when Nancy spoke out her request, the woman didn''t believe it at all. The woman even

    scoffed and thought she was sick. "Are you delusional? You should be calling a psychiatrist instead of

    us. We are police. It''s true that we save people, but we can''t save patients with mental illness. Your

    paranoia is so crazy. What''s wrong with you? You even dream of marrying Charles? Well, it''s

    understandable. But how can you imagine that Charles is forcing you to marry him? Who do you think

    Charles is? A single man who can''t find a woman? Let me tell you, Charles is a famous business

    tycoon. He has a lot of money and many women want to marry him. If you want to marry him, I guess it

    will be impossible for you in your whole life. Because I heard that Charles has a longtime lover, and it

    seems like he is going to get married soon..."

    The woman continued to speak, but Nancy couldn''t understand a word anymore.

    Was Charles so attractive to women?

    Why didn''t she notice this?

    "Well, I''m sorry that I called. I shouldn��t have called the police. I''m indeed thinking too much. I''m just an

    ordinary woman, so how could I attract Charles�� attention?" There was a hint of bitterness in her voice.

    Left without a choice, Nancy ended the call and took a deep breath.

    When she heard Charlesugh, she immediately turned to him and red.

    Hiscent expression made Nancy think that he deserved to get hit, but she couldn��t do it since

    he was driving.

    "Charles, you attract many fans with your handsome face, right? You are so popr. Why do you still

    cling to me?"

    Instead of answering her question, Charles said vaguely, "It''s very sour here. Are the buns sour?"

    Grinning, Charles picked up the buns and mocked Nancy.Material ? N?velDrama.Org.

 Chapter 610 Dont Worry About Me

    Chapter 610 Don''t Worry About Me

    It was not hard to tell that Charles was pertaining to her. Therefore, she grabbed the buns without

    saying anything. Then she took a bun in her mouth with a scowl on her face.

    "Well, as a doctor, you have to make rounds in the hospital rooms, right? Aren''t you afraid of eating the

    virus in your hands?" There was no doubt that Charles was really concerned with Nancy''s health. But

    looking at her gloomy face, he couldn''t help but speak in a voice dripping with sarcasm.

    What Charles said was true. Fortunately, every room now was equipped with a tap and a wash basin,

    so Nancy would habitually wash her hands after checking on the patients.

    As a doctor, how could she not know that there were a lot of viruses in the hospital? Of course, the first

    thing on her mind was to be careful all the time.

    "I can take care of myself. It has nothing to do with you, so don��t worry about me." As Nancy spoke,

    she took another bite of the bun.

    Then she chewed it hard as if she was chewing a raw meat.

    "Nancy, what you��re eating is not my flesh. Why do you have so much hatred? Be careful. Don''t

    damage your teeth. If your teeth get damaged, you will look older even before you get old..." Seeing

    the scowl on her face made Charles grin.

    "I..." After swallowing the bun, she leaned over and shouted, "It��s because I hate you, Charles!"

    To Charles�� surprise, she really bit on his arm.

    "Ouch! Nancy, let go. Are you a dog? Let go." It was out of his expectation that Nancy would bite him,

    so he wasn''t able to dodge it. The pain sent shivers down his body, which made it impossible for him

    not to grimace. "Ouch, Nancy!"

    It felt as if his flesh was almost bitten down by Nancy, so Charles cried out in pain. He wanted to pull it

    back, but it was even more painful.

    "You have bitten me, so I''m yours now. Don''t try to get rid of me for the rest of your life." His voice

    trembled in pain.

    When he lowered his head to bite Nancy��s ear, the car began to sway.

    Although he knew that taking his eyes off the road was dangerous, it was the only thing he could do to

    make Nancy let go of his arm.

    The drivers who saw his car swaying were frightened, so they tried to avoid Charles'' car.

    "How do you drive?"

    "Do you want to die?"

    "Look! The man and the woman inside are so shameless that they are kissing in the car."

    The drivers didn��t know it was Charles who was in the car so they kept cursing.

    As expected, Nancy immediately let go of Charles�� arm to let him steady the car. When Charles

    nced at his arm, he saw a circle of red marks on it.

    "Remember what I��ve told you. You can��t get rid of me now." There was a hint of hatred in his voice.

    "This is not the red seal of Civil Affairs Bureau. I''m mine, and you''re yours. Of course, you may be

    another woman''s, because you''re not mine," said Nancy mischievously.

    "Soon, you will be mine. If you don''t believe me, just wait and see!" It didn��t take long for them to arrive

    at rk��s house.

    As soon as they stopped at the gate, Charles felt his excitement surged up. Once he got the household

    register, he would take Nancy to Civil Affairs Bureau today, whether she liked it or not.

    Since Nancy kept changing her mind about their marriage, Charles had decided for the both of them.

    ''We��re getting married today!''

    Charles thought that as long as he gave the money Jill wanted, he would get Ning family''s household

    register smoothly.

    Never did he imagine that rk would burn the household register.

    On the contrary, Nancy was nervous. She knew that she couldn''t persuade Charles on this matter, so

    she prayed in her heart that rk could help her hide the household register.

    A burst of quarrels weed them when they were near the main door of the house.

    Therefore, they rushed in to check what was happening. Nancy froze when she saw rk''s wheelchair

    sliding down the stairs.

    On the contrary, Charles instinctively rushed up and hugged rk to save him from the fall.

    Jill covered her mouth in shock.

    This content ? N?v/elDr(a)m/a.Org.

    It was not her intention to push rk down the stairs. She just wanted to get ten million from Charles.

    "Mr. Fu, no, no, brother-inw. You came just in time!" It was Fannie who managed to speak first. Then,

    she smiled at Charles like nothing happened.

    Her voice brought Nancy back to her senses. Anger rose in her heart as she walked towards rk.

    "Yes. If we hadn''te in time, would you have killed my father?"

    Witnessing this scene was beyond painful for Nancy. What if they came toote? Or worse, what if she

    found a way to stop Charles from bringing her here? What could��ve happened to her father? "Oh, what

    are you talking about? Your father is my father too."

    "Well, that''s right. You��re dad��s daughter, so how could you have a heart to do such a cruel thing?"

    Nancy couldn��t help but be sarcastic. After all, she knew what these women were capable of doing.

    "Well, it was an ident. We didn''t do anything. You think too much." After saying that, Fannie came to

    Charles, who had put rk on the wheelchair.

    "Dad, you scared me to death! Why did you fall down the stairs? Let me have a look. Did you get

    injured somewhere?"

    "Ah, ah, it hurts..." At this moment, rk was still too scared to say a word.

    "Dad, where does it hurt?" Of course, Fannie was just being hypocritical. She wasn��t really concerned

    about rk. All she cared about was the money.

    "It hurts everywhere..." The truth was, he wasn��t really hurt, but his whole body was trembling.

    "How about bringing dad to the hospital?" Fannie looked up at Nancy.

    "I''ll check on dad first." Nancy and Charles pushed rk into the bedroom.

    Feeling a bit guilty, Jill and Fannie followed them in a hurry.

    After carefully examining rk, Nancy breathed a sigh of relief when she didn��t find any wound or

    fracture on his body. "Dad, do you want to go to the hospital?"

    Shaking his head, rk replied, "No, I don''t."

    "Well, it''s better not to go to the hospital since it''s the high season of flu." Besides, rk didn��t have a

    major injury so it was not necessary to go to the hospital.

    "Uncle, where is the household register?" Hearing what Charles asked made Nancy angrier.

    "My father almost fell down the stairs. Can you be more kind and stop making trouble out of nothing?"

    "How am I making trouble? I just asked uncle for Ning family''s household register." They came here for

    the household register, and rk wasn''t really hurt. What was wrong with asking such a question?

    "Yes, rk. Tell me where you have put the household register. Think it over." Before Charles and

    Nancy came in, Jill was like an angry lioness.

    But now, she looked very gentle and patient.

    This made rk sneer. "I''ve told you many times that I''ve burned the household register."

    "Oh, don''t talk nonsense. Why did you burn our household register? The household register is very

    useful. How could you do such a stupid thing? Don''t lie to us. We don''t believe it at all!" Jill still didn''t

    believe that rk had burned the household register.

    "Burnt?" All of a sudden, happiness emerged from Nancy��s heart.

    How could she not be overjoyed when she no longer had to worry about being forced to go to Civil

    Affairs Bureau to register with Charles?

    With this, Nancy could focus on her work, take care of her patients and cooperate with the police to

    investigate the club.

 Chapter 611 A Faithful Man

    Chapter 611 A Faithful Man

    What rk had said was a great news for Nancy. As a matter of fact, she felt happy and excited but

    she didn��t show it.

    While Nancy''s eyes were sparkling in joy, Charles and the two women''s eyes were filled with confusion.

    "Yes, it''s burned. If you still don''t believe me, go to the kitchen and check the stove. There must be

    some ashes left on it that I haven''t cleaned," said rk.

    "Really? Dad, how could you do such a stupid thing?" To check if rk was telling the truth, Fannie

    rushed out of the room angrily. On her way to the kitchen, she was cursing her own father for ruining

    their chance to get ten million dors.

    "rk, rk..." There were no words to describe how angry Jill was. She kept grinding her teeth, as if

    she wanted to break rk��s name.

    "Oh, yes, yes, yes. I burned it! You don''t need to think about Charles'' ten million dors anymore." A

    smile of satisfaction appeared on rk��s face.

    "Am I that kind of woman? Why do you keep talking about ten million dors? I''m just thinking about

    Nancy��s wellbeing. What a loving and righteous man Charles is! If not him, then who else does she

    want to marry? In this city, there is no man better than Charles. He is rich, decent and good-looking.

    s, rk, I really don''t know what you are thinking. Nancy is your biological daughter. Why does it

    seem like you don��t worry about her at all? She��s already the mother of Charles�� two children. Does she

    want to find a better man than Charles? This is unrealistic, very unrealistic. You will definitely regret

    what you have done today!" The way Jill said these words sounded so sincere, and she was also great

    at faking her facial expression.

    Fortunately, Nancy was smart enough to know that she was not telling the truth.

    "My marriage is up to me. You don''t have to worry about it. Dad, have a good rest. I still have an

    operation today. I''lle to see youter when I have time." As a doctor, Nancy was worried about her

    patients all the time. It was a good thing that rk was fine, so Nancy could go back to the hospital at

    ease.

    With a smile on his face, rk nodded at her andy down on his bed. "You can go now."

    There was no doubt that he was very satisfied with the current situation. He didn��t regret burning the

    household register because he saw the happiness in Nancy��s eyes.

    "Then I''ll go now. Bye, dad." Without casting a nce at Charles, Nancy turned around and walked out

    of the room.

    "Nancy..." If there was one person who was greatly disappointed to know that rk burned the

    household register, it was Charles.

    How could he not be disappointed when his marriage with Nancy was postponed again?

    Although rk deliberately burned it to prevent him from marrying Nancy, Charles still cared about him

    so he red at Jill. "Take good care of uncle; otherwise you won''t get any money."

    With a smile, Jill answered, "Charles, what are you talking about? rk is my husband. Even if you

    don''t give me a penny, I will take good care of him."

    Her voice was so sweet that it made people feel ufortable.

    After saying goodbye to rk, Charles caught up with Nancy.

    As soon as Charles disappeared from her sight, the smile on Jill��s face faded. "rk, you really

    impress me!"

    "Oh, my God! The household register of our family is really burnt. Nancy, look!" When Fannie saw the

    ashes on the stove, she was devastated. She ran back to rk��s room with the ashes in her hands,

    and happened to bump into Nancy along the way.

    Nancy nced at Fannie''s hand indifferently. "It doesn''t matter. It''s just the household register."

    "How could you say that? It is necessary for many things in life. How can a family not have a household

    register?" In reality, Fannie was angry because of the money they were supposed to get from Charles.

    "If you have any problem, just call Mr. Fu. I think he will try his best to solve it for you." As Nancy spoke,

    she looked back at Charles and smiled slyly. "Right, Mr. Fu?"

    "I''m not interested!" His eyes were filled with hatred.

    "You... How can you take pleasure in my misfortune?"

    Shrugging her shoulders, Nancy replied, "No, I didn''t."

    There was never a time that Nancy took pleasure in someone else''s misfortune, but she was really

    right now.

    And certainly Charles wasn''t pleased.

    "Are you leaving now?" Disappointment was evident in Fannie��s voice when she spoke.

    Looking at Charles, Fannie felt heartbroken. By this time, she should��ve been holding the ten million

    dors in her hands, but it flew away because of the trouble rk had made.

    How could Fannie, who was a miser, not feel sorry for herself?

    Besides, only rk and Nancy were happy with what happened. "Bye. I''m busy."

    Nancy had never been so rxed andfortable like this before. Her mind and body were both at

    ease that she didn��t care whatever Fannie and Charles would talk about once she left.

    At this moment, Nancy could only celebrate because she didn��t need to face Charles�� threat anymore.

    Ignoring Fannie, Charles followed Nancy out. "Nancy, you can becent for this moment, but

    listen to me carefully, it won''tst long!"

    When she heard Charles'' voice, Nancy stopped walking and looked at him with unconcealed

    comcency in her eyes. "I''m sorry, Mr. Fu. I don''t understand what you are talking about. I''m going to

    work now. Can you give me a ride?"

    Without saying a word, Charles walked out of the courtyard and went straight to his car.

    Then he drove off, leaving Nancy alone at the gate of their house.

    His action made Nancy stomp her feet in anger. "Charles, you are a haunting devil! I hope your car

    runs out of gas on the way. No, no, I wish your car has a t tire, and I wish you..."

    Since Nancy was not the kind of person who cursed, she had a hard time finding the right words to say.

    "Charles, you bastard, you coward..." Groaning in frustration, Nancy looked around to find a taxi.

    However, it was rare for a taxi to pass by here so in the end, she called Uber.

    To her annoyance, it took more than ten minutes for the Uber to arrive.

    As soon as it stopped in front of her, she got in and went straight to the hospital.

    Out of anger, Charles drove alone and left Nancy behind.

    But after driving for a short distance, he began to worry about Nancy''s safety. He feared that she would

    be taken away again by some bad person. Therefore, he turned the car around and drove back.

    Without any intention of taking her into his car, Charles stopped not so far away. Then he lit a cigarette

    and smoked while looking at her.

    It was obvious on Nancy��s face that she was beginning to feel impatient while waiting for a car.

    Material ? N?velDrama.Org.

    Hearing Nancy cursed made Charles smile.

    When the Uber arrived and Nancy got in, Charles threw his cigarette away and started the car.

    Then he followed the car and made sure Nancy entered the hospital first before he left. A real man

    indeed never stopped caring about his woman no matter how angry he was.

    After checking Finn��s recovery, Nancy went straight to Nana''s room.

    "Nana, how are you feeling?" asked Nancy with concern.

    If everything went well, Nana''s condition should be better than yesterday, because Rick had said that

    the effect of the medicine would be obvious at the beginning. Then it would slow down as her condition

    got better.

    "Who are you? I didn''t do anything. Don''t hit me... Don''t hit me!" However, as soon as Nana saw her,

    she held herself in horror. She was trembling as she lowered her head, afraid that the person in front of

    her would hurt her.

 Chapter 612 Panic Stricken

    Chapter 612 Panic Stricken

    "What��s wrong? I��m Nancy. Don��t you remember?" At this moment, Nancy already had a hunch that

    there was something wrong with Nana. She thought she was having a rpse. After all, it would take

    some time for her to fully recover.

    When Nancy tried to hold her hand, Nana pulled it away in fear. "I don''t know you. Please, let me go.

    Let me go!"

    "You don''t know me? I��m Nancy." Nancy tried to make her remember, but Nana begged,

    "I don''t know anyone now. Please, get out, get out..." Out of fear, Nana burst into tears. "Help, bad guys

    areing. She wants to kill me. I''m so scared!"

    A nurse rushed in as soon as she heard Nana��s screams.

    "Oh, Nana. She is a pediatrician of our hospital. Look, she is Nancy, your friend. How can she be a bad

    person?" the nurse exined patiently.

    However, it was not enough to make Nana feel better. She shook her head frequently. "I don''t know

    Nancy. I never had a friend, and I don''t need one. Please take her away. The farther, the better!"

    All of a sudden, Nana grabbed her own hair and screamed.

    Pain was evident in her voice that the people who heard it trembled in fear.

    Seeing her panicked made Nancy''s heart ache. "Well, Nana, I''m leaving now. Don''t be afraid."

    Since Nana was irritated by her presence, Nancy chose to leave her alone for now.

    As soon as she walked out of the room with the nurse, she asked, "When did Nana be like this?"

    "Last night, she was a little strange, which confused us. We thought she might get better slowly, but this

    morning, her condition got even worse." The nurse couldn��t help but feel helpless. After all, they were

    really expecting for a progress in Nana��s condition.

    "Did you give her medicine on time?"

    This was what Nancy worried the most. Because if Nana didn''t take the medicine on time and Nana''s

    condition would repeat, it would affect her recovery.

    "We have given her medicine on time. Look, the medicine is here. She takes two pills every day. To

    avoid making a mistake, we have counted the pills. We know how many days this bottle of medicine

    wouldst, so how can we make a mistake?" The nurse took out Nana''s bottle of medicine and poured

    out the pills to count them. "We are right, Director Nancy."

    It was not Nancy��s intention to me the nurse, so she said apologetically, "Well, it''s not that I don''t

    believe you. It''s just that, Nana''s condition is different from that of the patients in our hospital, so we

    have to pay attention to her all the time. We can''t be negligent."

    The nurse put away the pills and looked at her confidently. "I know, Director Nancy. Don''t worry. We

    won''t make a mistake."

    Even though the nurse said so, Nancy still couldn''t be at ease. She really felt that Nana''s condition got

    worse today.

    As much as she wanted to call Rick, she thought she might need to observe Nana first for a few days.

    She couldn''t be too anxious.

    Her mind was busy thinking about Nana��s mental illness when she made rounds in other rooms.

    In the afternoon, she only performed a minor operation, so Nancy didn''t feel tired at all.

    After work, she stayed in the office for a while, thinking that Charles would be the one to pick up the

    children today.

    The children hadn''t decided yet, and she couldn''t go back to Charles'' house anymore, so she would go

    to her apartment alone.

    Soon, she drove to the apartment, with her mind full of thoughts.

    Sure enough, Charles picked up the children after work.

    Afraid that Nancy would really leave him, Charles thought he had to keep the children by his side. After

    all, the children were bound to Nancy, so she wouldn''t be able to fly far.

    An hour had already passed since he picked up the children, but Nancy still hadn��te home.

    Where did she go?

    The kidnapping that happened before still frightened Charles until now. That was why he was restless

    now that Nancy wasn''t at home.

    Needless to say, Charles was afraid that something bad would happen to her again.

    When he couldn��t take the anxiety anymore, Charles called her.

    The phone kept ringing, but no one was answering his call.

    After several attempts, Charles got so angry that he almost threw his phone.

    "Damn it!" Charles cursed angrily.

    Hearing this made Nadia frown. "Daddy, our teacher said swearing is not a good thing."

    "Daddy wasn''t cursing. I''m just angry." As a father, Charles had always paid attention to his image in

    front of his kids. As a matter of fact, this was the first time that he had cursed in front of them.

    "Why are you so angry, Daddy?" Confusion was written all over Bobby��s face.

    "Because..." Exining to the children why he was mad was hard, so Charles decided to dodge the

    question. "Nothing. Daddy is going to cook."

    Then he walked into the kitchen to prepare meal for them.

    The two kids looked at Charles�� back, and then looked at each other.

    Bobby climbed onto the sofa and sat down, looking sullen.

    Feeling helpless, Nadia followed him. "Bobby, do you think Mommy abandoned us?"

    "Maybe." Since their mother didn��te home, Bobby thought it was possible that Nancy had

    abandoned them already.

    Tears instantly welled up in Nadia��s eyes. "No wonder Daddy is angry. Mommy doesn''t want us

    anymore. Daddy will take care of us alone from now on, right?"

    "Daddy takes care of us more even when Mommy was here, didn''t he?"

    Shaking her head, Nadia replied, "No. I like being taken care of by Mommy. I like to put my arms

    around Mommy''s neck. I like..."

    With a sigh, Bobby said, "If you like Mommy, then go and find her."

    "But I don''t know where Mommy is," Nadia��s voice was full of grievance. No matter how much she

    wanted to go to her mom, she didn��t know how to.

    After thinking for a while, Bobby whispered, "I know Mommy''s apartment..."

    "Are you going to take me there?" Although Nadia was shocked, she also felt a little excited.

    "Keep your voice down. Daddy will be very sad if he hears you. In his opinion, if the two of us leave

    secretly, it will be a betrayal for him. Do you understand?" As he whispered in her ears, Bobby kept

    ncing at the kitchen to see if their father wasing out.

    Like an obedient kid, Nadia nodded her head repeatedly.

    Atst, she asked with concern, "What if Daddy knows?"

    "Then he can find a way to bring Mommy back." A sly smile appeared on Bobby��s face.

    "Okay." As long as their parents would get back together, Nadia would agree to Bobby��s ns.

    The most depressed one was, of course, Charles. Nancy didn''t agree to get married with him, and now,

    she didn''t evene home.

    It was okay if she didn''t care about him anymore. But it seemed like she didn''t care about the children

    too.

    Nancy was abandoning her husband and kids.

    For Nana?

    Or to take revenge on Fu family?

    How much did she hate Fu family and him?

    Material ? N?velDrama.Org.

    What did his love for her be in the end? It turned out to be a weapon for her to use against him.

    The more Charles thought about it, the angrier he became. He was obviously not in the mood, so he

    simply cooked rice and two dishes. When he was done, he ced it on the table and sat in front of the

    dining table with the children.

    The kids looked at the vegetables on the table, but neither of them ate it.

    "What''s wrong? Aren''t you hungry?" Charles asked impatiently.

    In a hurry, Nadia picked up the chopsticks. "I''m hungry. I''m hungry."

 Chapter 613 Why Is It So Spicy

    Chapter 613 Why Is It So Spicy

    Right after the food touched Nadia''s tongue, she spat it out immediately.

    "What''s wrong? You don''t like it?" Charles'' voice became colder.

    "Daddy must have put too much salt in it. It''s salty..." Nadia kept sticking her tongue out, as if it could

    remove the taste.

    There was no doubt that Charles was absent-minded today. With a scowl on his face, he picked up the

    food and put it in his mouth, and then spat it out. "Forget it; you don''t have to eat."

    As soon as he was done talking, he picked up the te and threw the food into the trash can.

    Frowning, Bobby asked, "Daddy, what are we going to eat for dinner?"

    Ever since he was a child, Bobby had been eating the best food in the world. Even if Charles cooked

    by himself, the dishes were sumptuous every day. It was rare to have one or two dishes that were close

    to being inedible like today.

    "Isn''t there another vegetable?" Then he pushed the bamboo shoots in front of the children.

    "Well, I''ll eat this, although I don''t like it very much." Reluctantly, Bobby picked up a bamboo shoot with

    his chopsticks.

    "Daddy... Daddy, what''s the taste?" Covering his mouth, Bobby rushed into the bathroom.

    Charles thought his cooking was good. Why did Bobby dislike it?

    So Charles picked up a piece of bamboo shoot and put it in his mouth. "Ah! Why is it so spicy?"

    In a hurry, Nadia jumped off the chair and ran into the kitchen. When she came out, she was already

    holding a chili powder in her hands. "Daddy, did you use this?"

    "No, I just... Used chili oil..." It was awkward for Charles to admit this.

    Unbelievable! He had never been so absent-minded like this before.

    All his life, Charles had always thought that he was omnipotent enough to face everything.

    But Nancy''s absence really made him depressed.

    Since the day Nancy broke up with him, he had been restless and distracted most of the time.

    Whenever Nancy was not with him, he felt really ufortable.

    His heart and mind were both in a mess.

    This text is ? N?velDrama/.Org.

    And it felt as if his soul had been sucked by a ck hole.

    "Daddy, I think you miss Mommy more than we do. How about we go and find Mommy?" As he said

    these words, Bobby had to be cautious.

    "No way!" With a snort, Charles added, "I��m warning you, if you dare to look for Mommy secretly,

    Daddy will punish you severely. Do you hear me?"

    "We will never go and find Mommy!" It was Nadia who first raised her little hand confidently.

    "Bobby, did you hear that?" Charles knew that Bobby was a cunning boy. Bobby was silent now, but no

    one knew what he was thinking about.

    After thinking for a while, Bobby finally replied, "Daddy, if you don''t want us to look for Mommy, you

    have to cook well for us. Someone said on the inte that if you want to keep a person, you have to

    keep the person''s stomach first!"

    Hearing this made Charlesugh in annoyance. "Come on. I''ll find something for you to eat."

    The first thing Charles found was a bag of chips, which he immediately gave to the children.

    If Nancy was here, she would never allow the children eat junk foods. But now, in order to win over the

    children, Charles had to break the rules and secretly bribed them with snacks.

    "Oh, Daddy, you are so kind." As soon as Nadia saw the bag of chips, her eyes lit up in excitement.

    Snacks had always been a kid''s weakness after all.

    "Nadia, your requirement is too simple." There was an obvious disgust in Bobby��s tone.

    "Bobby, I know you don''t like it. I can eat it myself." Then Nadia ran as fast as she could with the chips.

    "Who says I don''t like it? The teacher said that we should share something we have, and I want to eat

    too." To be honest, Bobby also liked eating chips. He just didn''t want to be bought off so easily by his

    father, but Nadia was too impulsive to run away with the bag of chips.

    Just like Nadia, he wanted to eat it too.

    Therefore, Bobby followed her regardless of his image.

    When the kids left the dining room, Charles let out a heavy sigh. He had been tired all day and his

    stomach was empty, but he didn��t feel hungry at all.

    Whenever Nancy was not around, he always felt that something was missing.

    So Charles called Nancy again.

    To his disappointment, the phone rang again, but Nancy still didn''t answer it.

    Left without a choice, Charles cleaned up the dishes on the table.

    Afterwards, he went to the living room and sat on the sofa. When he got back to his senses, he called

    the children over and asked them to take a shower.

    Given that Nadia was a girl, neither Charles nor Bobby could get close to her when she took a bath.

    It was Nancy who always bathed her.

    But now that Nancy was not here, Charles waited outside the bathroom while holding Nadia��s pajamas

    in his hands.

    When Nancy came back, he thought he wouldn''t have to work so hard. But he didn''t expect that Nancy

    would leave again a few days after she came back.

    This time, she was not kidnapped. It was her own decision to leave.

    Minutes had passed and Charles began to feel his head ache, so he sat on the sofa until he didn''t

    notice that he fell asleep.

    After taking a bath, Nadia came out of the bathroom only to find her pajamas had fallen on the floor.

    Then her eyes fell on Charles who was sleeping on the sofa.

    "Daddy..." Nadia whispered.

    Before Nadia could wake him up, Bobby came over and stopped her. "Nadia, don''t shout. Have you

    forgotten our n?"

    "I didn''t forget our n. But Daddy fell asleep on the sofa. He will be very tired in such a sleeping

    posture when he wakes up tomorrow." As she looked at her sleeping father, Nadia couldn��t help but

    feel sad.

    "Oh, it''s okay. He��d probably wake up soon. Put on your clothes and we''d better leave now. Otherwise,

    it will snow heavilyter and we won��t be able to go out. Taxi won''te here when it snows heavily."

    After saying that, Bobby ran to Nadia''s bedroom and fetched Nadia''s clothes.

    "But Daddy..." The exhaustion and sorrow on Charles'' face made Nadia''s heart ache.

    "Nadia, do you want to find Mommy? If you don''t want to find Mommy, I will go to my room to sleep."

    Then Bobby faked a yawn and was about to walk to his bedroom when Nadia stopped him.

    "No, Bobby. I really want to see my Mommy." The reason why she stayed here was to stop her mommy

    from leaving.

    However, it didn��t work and her mommy was gone now.

    And today, she would be gone too. Nadia felt a little sorry for her Daddy.

    With a heavy heart, Nadia put on her clothes and kissed Charles�� cheek before she followed Bobby out

    of the house.

    Suddenly, Bobby had the urge to ask, "Nadia, do you think it''s better to live in a vi or an apartment?"

    "It''s best to have Daddy and Mommy." In her mind, Nadia thought they could live anywhere as long

    they wereplete.

    "I agree with you. But why do our parents always quarrel with each other? They are so restless and

    make us worry about them all the time.

    s, we are the most tired children in the world."

    "Because other children''s parents were married, unlike ours. That��s why we are the most tired children

    in the world..." The two children were both downhearted. Why couldn��t they have a family like the other

    children��s?

    "Nadia, why doesn''t Mommy want to marry Daddy? I think Daddy is awesome, excellent and

    handsome, right?" Until now, Bobby was confused. He thought his Dad already had everything. How

    could his mommy reject him?

    Shaking her head, Nadia replied, "I don''t know."

 Chapter 614 Eat Up

    Chapter 614 Eat Up

    "I remember when I was younger, there were a lot of women who liked Daddy, but I liked Mommy. Later

    on, Daddy also began to like her, but Mommy doesn''t like him back." It had been a few years already.

    Bobby couldn��t help but be disappointed with the slow progress of their parents�� rtionship.

    "I think Mommy likes Daddy. Otherwise, how could Mommy have babies with Daddy? You and me..."

    Speaking of this, Nadia giggled.

    The mncholy on Bobby��s face disappeared when heughed along with her.

    The two innocent kids sneaked out of the yard while talking.

    By this time, Charles had already woken up.

    Rubbing his eyes, Charles stood up and shouted at the door of the bathroom, "Nadia, have you

    finished the shower?"

    Seconds had passed but he didn��t get any response from Nadia.

    Because he couldn��t just go in when his daughter was taking a bath, Charles knocked on the door

    instead. "Nadia... Are you inside?"

    However, Nadia still didn''t answer.

    In a hurry, Charles pushed the bathroom door open and found that Nadia was not there anymore.

    "Nadia..." Out of instinct, he went straight to Nadia��s bedroom, but she was not there.

    Then he ran to Bobby''s bedroom, and found no one. Both of them were gone!

    Where were the two kids?

    Anxious, Charles ran downstairs to find them. There he found the door opened, which meant that

    someone had just gone out.

    The moment Charles went out was the moment Bobby and Nadia got into a taxi.

    It was toote! He couldn��t help but curse in his head as he thought that the two kids were really bold.

    At first, Charles wanted to stop them. But on a second thought, he decided to hail a taxi and follow

    them.

    "Follow the taxi in front."

    Soon they arrived at the apartment building where Nancy was.

    From where he was, Charles watched the two kids get out of car and pay the driver. Then they entered

    the apartment building hand in hand.

    On the contrary, Charles remained unmoving inside the taxi.

    The taxi driver couldn��t help but ask, "Sir, your destination is here. Won''t you get out of the car?"

    Without looking at him, Charles replied weakly, "Not yet. Please stop here for a while. I will pay you the

    corresponding fare."

    Charles knew that the two children would choose to be with Nancy. But Charles also wanted to stay

    with Nancy, didn''t he?

    It was only Nancy who decided to abandon them.

    Uncertain whether he should get out or not, Charles just sat in the taxi. If he appeared in Nancy''s

    apartment now... Would Nancy kick him out?This text is ? N?velDrama/.Org.

    This had been his thought for the whole night he was in the taxi. The taxi driver couldn''t stand it

    anymore and fell asleep in the driver''s seat.

    All he did was stare at the window of Nancy''s apartment until the lights were off.

    Did Nancy sleep with the kids?

    How could she just sleep like this without calling Charles?

    Didn''t she think he would be worried when the kids were not at home?

    Wasn''t Nancy afraid that he would look for the children all over the world?

    ''Nancy, when did you be so heartless?''

    Finally, Charles took out a few one-hundred-dor bills and left them on his seat before he got out of

    the car. With a cold face, Charles entered the building and went upstairs.

    What he didn��t know was, Nancy was beyond shocked when the kids suddenly appeared at her door.

    She thought it was Charles who sent the kids here, but she didn''t see Charles behind them.

    Frowning, Nancy asked, "Where is your daddy?"

    "Our Daddy didn''te," Bobby answered as he slipped inside the apartment.

    "Yes, our Daddy is at home." Then, Nadia ran to where Bobby went.

    Looking at the two children who were now sitting on the sofa, Nancy felt helpless.

    "Then tell me, why didn''t your Daddye? Why are the two of you here?" It was not hard to guess

    that these two kids sneaked out.

    But didn''t Charles notice that the two of them missing?

    How could Charles not notice that the two children were not at home? How careless could Charles be?

    How could she entrust her two children to a careless man?

    However, if these two children really wanted to be with her, could she handle them?

    "Mommy, we sneaked out because we miss you," Nadia said timidly.

    Nodding his head, Bobby added, "And Mommy, we are hungry. Daddy''s food is terrible..."

    "What?" What Bobby said was strange. These two kids used to say that the food she cooked was bad.

    But now, why did the food Charles cooked tasted worse? "Isn''t your Daddy good at cooking? What''s

    going on with you?"

    "Mommy, we are fine. Something��s just wrong with Daddy. Daddy... We don''t know what''s wrong with

    him. The food he cooked was really terrible!" Bobbyined.

    Nancy looked at them in disbelief. "Haven''t you had dinner yet?"

    There were servants at home. What was wrong with Charles? Why didn''t he cook well for the children?

    The two kids shook their heads.

    With a sigh, Nancy asked, "What do you want to eat? I''ll make it for you."

    "We will eat whatever Mommy cooks."

    The two kids were not really picky when it came to food. It just happened that Charles really messed up

    with the food he prepared for them.

    It was a good thing that she bought some food from the market earlier after work. Otherwise, the kids

    wouldn''t have something to eat now, because she didn''t really have a stock of food in this apartment.

    Now that the kids were here, it was her responsibility as a mother to feed them.

    So, Nancy went into the kitchen and cooked steamed fish, egg cakes and shredded pork for the

    children.

    It didn��t take long for the kids to eat them all up. It was obvious that they were really hungry.

    Atst, Bobby��s stomach was full, so he licked his lips happily. "Mommy, we are done. Are you going

    home with us now?"

    "I..." After thinking for a while, Nancy said with a smile, "No. This is Mommy''s home, so Mommy won''t

    go anywhere."

    "What about Daddy?" Hesitation could be seen in Nadia��s eyes.

    "Your daddy is not a kid anymore. If you are worried about him, you can go back to him. I won''t stop

    you." The smile on Nancy��s face didn��t fade.

    "No, we have to be with Mommy." After saying that, Nadia ran to Nancy. "Mommy, I don''t want to leave.

    I want to stay with Mommy."

    "Yes, Mommy. We don''t need to look for Daddy anymore. We have to stay with mommy," Bobby

    echoed.

    When Nancy looked at her watch, she realized that it was veryte. It was not appropriate to let the

    children leave at this time.

    But she had to admit that she felt dejected that Charles didn''t notice that the two kids had left home.

    "Okay. You take a shower and have a good sleep. Mommy will drive you to the kindergarten tomorrow."

    "Okay." The two kids pped their hands triumphantly and went to take a shower.

    As the two kids took a shower, Nancy kept looking at her phone, wondering if she should call Charles

    or not.

    ''No. He should be calling me instead.'' Nancy waited for a long time, but Charles didn''t call her.

    Until the kids fell asleep, there was still no phone call from Charles.

 Chapter 615 Insomnia

    Chapter 615 Insomnia

    Nancy was so angry that she didn''t call Charles. She decided to turn off her phone and go to sleep.

    But to her surprise, not long after shey down, she heard a gentle knock on the door.

    Who else could it be except Charles?

    Couldn''t he give her a call? Why did he have knock at the door at this time?

    Where was the doorbell?

    Right. Nancy remembered that the doorbell was broken. But couldn��t he call her to avoid disturbing her

    neighbors?

    Nevertheless, she didn''t care about Charles anymore. So she covered her head with a quilt and let him

    knock until he got tired.

    As much as Charles wanted to call Nancy, he had left his phone at home when he was in a rush to find

    the children. He thought Nancy would open the door for him right away. But he didn''t expect that there

    would be no response from Nancy even after he had knocked for several times.

    Did she fall asleep already? That fast?

    "Sir, it''s already half past eleven. Could you please stop knocking at the door?" The olddy living

    opposite to Nancy''s unit was suffering from insomnia, so hearing the simultaneous knocks on the door

    made it more difficult for her to fall asleep.

    It was as if her heart was beating too fast.

    When she couldn''t bear it anymore, she opened the door and looked at Charles as is he was an

    enemy.

    Charles shrugged and said apologetically, "I''m sorry. I won''t knock again."

    With a nod, the olddy closed the door.

    Left without a choice, Charles sat down and leaned against Nancy''s door.

    What else could he do?

    The taxi driver had left, and he might have a hard time finding a taxi at this time.

    Besides, what if Nancy opened the door for him?

    The day had been rough for Charles, so it was understandable how exhausted he was by now.

    Therefore, when he closed his eyes, he immediately dozed off.

    The noise had stopped, so Nancy thought Charles had already left.

    ��He just left like this?��

    How could he leave without getting any news about the kids?

    Although it was Nancy who didn''t open the door in time, she still couldn''t help butin that Charles

    had left.

    Even after tossing and turning on her bed, Nancy still couldn''t fall asleep. In the end, she got up and

    ran to the window; only to be disappointed when she didn''t see Charles'' car.

    Biting her lips, Nancy crept to the door. She looked through the peephole and saw two long legs.

    ��He didn''t leave?��

    Was he going to sleep like this until the next morning?

    But if she opened the door for him, he would definitely stay at her home and never leave, wouldn''t he?

    After thinking for a while, Nancy made up her mind.

    There was no way she would let Charles in, so she went back to the bedroom.

    Time passed by quietly, and Nancy was still awake. She listened carefully, but Charles really didn''t

    knock again.

    ''Forget it. Maybe Charles will leave after sitting for a while. I''d better not worry about him.''

    With this thought, Nancy fell asleep.

    On the next day, Nancy woke up in a daze. The first thing she did was run to the door to see if Charles

    was still there.

    But she didn��t see his two long legs again from the peephole.

    Slowly, Nancy opened the door and saw that Charles was really gone.

    Finally, Charles left.

    Maybe he got tired from his positionst night so he went home.

    Expecting that Charles would let her know that he came here, Nancy hurriedly turned on her phone.

    However, she didn''t get a text message or missed call from Charles. None at all!

    Somehow, Nancy felt a little disappointed. But she shrugged it off and went to the bathroom to wash

    her hands before preparing breakfast for the kids.

    While Nancy was preparing breakfast, Bobby was still sleeping soundly. He didn''t care what his father

    would do at home alone, so didn''t think too muchst night.

    On the contrary, Nadia didn''t sleep wellst night. She was thinking if their father would miss them now

    that he was alone.

    Would their Daddy search the whole city for them?

    As soon as she woke up the next morning, Nadia ran to Bobby''s room and whispered, "Bobby, wake

    up. I dreamed that Daddy couldn''t find usst night..."

    Without opening his eyes, Bobby replied, "Hey, Nadia, don''t you feel annoyed? Daddy is very powerful.

    Why can''t he find us? I bet he knows we��re here. Don''t worry, okay?"

    "But Daddy didn''te. If Daddy knew that we were looking for Mommy, he would definitelye to

    see Mommy, but he didn��t." Sadness shed through Nadia��s eyes.

    "Well, Daddy doesn''t want us anymore, okay? Let''s just follow Mommy from now on!" Bobby continued.

    What he said made Nadia angry. She crossed her arms against her chest, and red at him. "Bobby,

    don��t you want Daddy anymore?"

    "It doesn''t matter whether we want Daddy not. But does Mommy want Daddy? Go to Mommy first. I still

    want to sleep for a while." Not wanting to get up, Bobby turned his back against Nadia.

    With a sigh, Nadia walked out of Bobby��s room.

    When she saw that Nancy was busy in the kitchen, Nadia went to her mother''s bedroom.

    She picked up the phone from the bedside table and dialed Charles'' number.

    The phone rang, but Charles didn��t pick it up.

    Nadia called him many times, but Charles still didn��t answer her call, which made her worry. Her hands

    trembled as she nervously waited for Charles to speak on the other line.

    This belongs to N?velDrama.Org.

    "Where is Daddy? Was he taken away by a bad guy?"

    The more Nadia thought about it, the more scared she became. She ran to the kitchen with Nancy''s

    phone in her hand.

    "Mommy! Daddy must have been taken away by a bad guy. He��s not answering my call!"

    While putting the fried egg on the te, Nancy looked back at Nadia. "Nadia, Mommy is cooking. Let''s

    talk about itter."

    Hearing this made Nadia furious. She held up the phone in front of Nancy and shouted, "No, Mommy,

    Daddy is missing! How can we talk about itter? We have to talk about it now."

    Surprised with her sudden outburst, Nancy stopped what she was doing. "Nadia, what are you trying to

    say?"

    "I said Daddy is missing. What should we do?"

    "Just because your Daddy didn''t answer your phone doesn''t mean he''s missing. Maybe he''s asleep so

    he didn''t hear his phone ring. Or maybe he''s out of his room without the phone in his hand. Nadia,

    there are many reasons why Daddy couldn''t answer your call. But your Daddy is not a child anymore.

    He won''t disappear for no reason. Don''t think too much, okay? Now get dressed, wash your hands and

    have breakfast." As Nancy spoke, she gently rubbed Nadia''s messy hair.

    To stop herself from crying, Nadia blinked her big dough eyes.

    "Mommy is also not a child, but you were taken away by bad guys, weren''t you?"

    What she said took Nancy by surprise.

    It also made sense, so Nancy was a little speechless.

    But how could a powerful man like Charles be taken away by the bad guys?

    Moreover, she was certain that no one in this city would dare to abduct him.

    Thinking of this, Nancy felt relieved. "Nadia, Mommy is a woman, and Daddy is a man. I mean, Daddy

    is more powerful than me. Bad guys wouldn��t dare to take Daddy away, understand?"

    "If Daddy is so powerful, then why doesn''t Mommy want Daddy?" Her little voice was full of grievance.

    "No, no, no. Mommy didn''t abandon Daddy. We just have a little misunderstanding. There''s a problem,

    and we need to solve it. Mommy and Daddy haven''te up with a solution yet, so we need some

    time to think of a way to solve it. That''s all. Nadia, do you understand?" Nancy exined

    patiently.

 Chapter 616 I Dont Care About Anyone

    Chapter 616 I Don''t Care About Anyone

    Nadia kept shaking her head saying, "I don''t understand."

    "Well, Nadia," Nancy sighed exasperatedly while looking with so much concern at her daughter, "you''re

    far too young. How are you to know that much about love? One day, you will grow up be a fine young

    lady. By then, you will finally understand what Mommy and Daddy are facing right now. So please, just

    be patient, my darling."

    "Mommy, I don''t wanna grow up too soon. I just want you and Daddy to stay together!" Nadia cried.

    Nadia''s question gave Nancy a headache. She feltpelled to answer her daughter''s question. "Oh,

    my Nadia... go and wake Bobby up now, so the two of you can have breakfast. I''ll drive you to the

    kindergarten after you eat."

    "Mommy, you haven''t told me what rtionships are. I just want to know what''s wrong with your

    rtionship with Daddy. Is it just like Bobby and Ruby? They ignored each other and looked very angry.

    But I saw Ruby crying in secret yesterday," Nadia asked intently while patiently waiting for an answer

    from her mom.

    Huh? What did Nadia mean?

    What happened to Bobby and Ruby?

    Did those two kids get into a fight?

    "Nadia, tell me more about it. What happened between Bobby and Ruby?" Nancy squatted down and

    looked at Nadia.

    Nadia leaned closer to her mom and said, "You see, yesterday, I saw that Bobby handed a candy to

    another girl. She didn''t even give Ruby any. That clearly upset Ruby, so she yed with the other boys

    and avoided ying with Bobby. It seemed to have made Bobby angry and he deliberately yed with

    other girls. Then the two of them have been ignoring each other ever since. Mommy, are you and

    Daddy doing the same?"

    Nancy smiled, saying, "Of course not, my darling. Daddy and Mommy are grownups now. How could

    we do such a childish thing? Don''t worry, my little darling. You and Bobby have to promise that you will

    take care of each other in the kindergarten. As for Ruby, just try to ignore her little fight with Bobby for

    now. I''m sure the two of them will make up after a little while."

    Nadia slowly bobbed her little head in agreement and asked, "What about Daddy and Mommy? Will

    you guys make up soon?"

    Nadia was waiting for her answer.

    But she and Charles�� Nancy didn''t know which direction they would go in the future.

    The thing she really needed to focus on right now, was curing Nana''s illness as soon as she could, and

    cooperate with the police so that they''d find out what really happened in the club. Nancy had no idea

    what really happened. The only thing she knew was that what happened in the club that night would

    definitely affect her rtionship with Charles.

    "Mommy, I''m asking you��" Nadia insisted while holding Nancy''s hand.

    "Well... Mommy heard that. There''s no problem between me and Daddy. Now, it''s time to call Bobby to

    have breakfast. I need to drive you to the kindergarten so I can go to work too," urged Nancy.

    "Okay, I will wake Bobby up." Not being able to get an actual answer from her mom, Nadia was still

    uneasy and turned about reluctantly. But as soon as she was about to walk out of the kitchen, she

    found that Bobby was leaning against the door with his arms crossed over his chest.

    "Bobby, is that you? Are you up?" Nadia was startled. She covered her chest and said, "Why didn''t you

    make a sound once you came here? You surprised me when I saw you leaning against the door."

    "You are lying, Nadia. You don''t even look shocked!" Bobby said, raising his eyebrows.

    This text is ? N?velDrama/.Org.

    "I don''t want to talk to you anymore." Nadia looked away and pouted.

    "Why? Because you feel guilty? What did you tell Mom?" Bobby said and grinned with much sarcasm.

    "I just said something about her and Dad. What''s wrong?" Nadia had already forgotten that she said

    something about Bobby and Ruby to their mom.

    Bobby suddenly leaned forward, and yelled fiercely, "Nadia, I''m asking you right now. Why did you tell

    Mommy about my rtionship with Ruby? You traitor!"

    "I am not a traitor! I was just telling the truth. You have a bad rtionship with Ruby now. I saw it!"

    Nadia shouted obstinately.

    "Nadia, I will tell you what. I don''t have a good rtionship with you now! I don''t wanna talk to you ever

    again!" Bobby said overbearingly.

    "Well, I don''t wanna talk to you anymore, either! I''m going to eat all the food for breakfast since you

    hate getting out of bed, anyway! If you keep being that way, you''ll never eat breakfast again!" Nadia

    said as she marched to the table and began gobbling down her food.

    "Nadia, if you can eat all the breakfast, go ahead! If you can''t eat all of it, then you''ll turn into a puppy!"

    Bobby didn''t give in and said fiercely.

    Nadia ignored him and focused on her breakfast.

    Nancy didn''t want to hear any more of her children''s argument. She just wanted them to be fed as soon

    as possible, and wanted to send them to kindergarten, so that she could finally go to work.

    "Stop arguing! Let''s eat!" urged Nancy.

    "Mommy, Nadia said she would eat all the breakfast. Of course, I support her! If she can''t eat it, she''s a

    puppy." While watching Nadia gobble up the breakfast, Bobby started to feel hungry.

    "There is so much food! How can Nadia eat everything?" asked Nancy.

    "You''re wrong to underestimate me like that, Mom! Watch me eat all of this!" Not to be outdone, Nadia

    said stubbornly.

    Sure, Nadia was a foodie, but Nancy made a lot of breakfast. Nadia couldn''t eat all of that alone.

    She already had two omelets and a ss of milk. Nadia felt that her stomach was full.

    Meanwhile, Bobby stood in front of the table and continued to stare at her fiercely.

    Nadia didn''t want to give up, so she had another bowl of porridge.

    She was already feeling full.

    However, Bobby continued to mock her. He pushed his breakfast in front of Nadia and said, "Nadia, eat

    this too! Otherwise, you will be a puppy."

    "I..." Nadia couldn''t eat anymore. It turned out she couldn''t really eat everything in just one sitting.

    Why did she have to say that to Bobby?

    Why did she offend this ruthless little demon?

    Nadia stared at Bobby with a pitiful look in her eyes.

    The look in her eyes was almost saying, "Bobby, I''m full. Please don''t push me to eat anymore.

    Please��"

    Bobby ignored Nadia''s pleading eyes and said angrily, "Nadia, if you don''t eat my breakfast like you

    said, you will be a puppy. You have to bark like a little puppy."

    After saying that, Bobby rested his hands on his hips and sneered at Nadia.

    Nadia was frightened by his imposing manner, but she really couldn''t eat anymore.

    If she continued to eat, she would definitely throw up.

    "If you don''t eat it, you have to learn how to bark like a little puppy. Oh! By the way, you also have to

    learn how to run like a puppy." Bobbyughed triumphantly.

    Of course, Nadia didn''t want to do any of that. She couldn''t bear the thought of having to act like a

    puppy.

    So she tried her best to keep eating.

 Chapter 617 A Long Face

    Chapter 617 A Long Face

    Bobby''s face darkened as he watched Nadia eat his breakfast. He didn''t expect that Nadia would really

    eat it, but now, she was about finish his food.

    This was the scene Nancy had walked into after freshening up.

    Based on the look on Bobby��s face, she thought something was going on with the children so she

    asked,

    "What''s wrong with you?" "Mommy, it''s just my breakfast. Nadia almost ate it up."

    Fearing that the food in her mouth would fall out, Nadia didn''t dare to speak.

    Tears welled up in her eyes as she tried her best to chew the food in her mouth. But since she was

    already full, Nadia almost choked on her food.

    "Well, Nadia, stop eating." Seeing that she was already having a hard time, Nancy pulled the te

    away from Nadia. "That''s enough. You''ve already eaten so much."

    Upon hearing this, Nadia felt relieved. She swallowed thest mouthful and rubbed her belly.

    Nancy believed that Bobby made a bet with Nadia, or she wouldn''t have eaten so much.

    It never urred to her that Nadia was threatened by Bobby.

    With a long face, Bobby looked at the food he was supposed to eat.

    There were a few eggs, bread and minced pork left, but he obviously couldn''t eat Nadia''s leftovers no

    matter how hungry he was.

    "Here, eat mine. We have no time to waste." When Nancy was still in college, she often didn''t have

    breakfast. But now that she had a lot of things to do, breakfast was very important to her.

    However, she couldn''t let her son starve. "Mommy, you''ll be hungry if I eat your breakfast."

    To assure him that she was okay, Nancy smiled. "I''ve already eaten in the kitchen. Hurry up! I''ll take

    you to the kindergarten after changing my clothes." After saying that, Nancy rushed into the bedroom

    and changed her clothes.

    Then she took the children''s clothes to the washing room to wash themter after work.

    Ever since the kids came here, she had be extremely busy.

    Right after Nancy cleaned up everything, Bobby had finished his food too.

    Therefore, Nancy asked them to get their bags, and opened the door for them. "Let''s go, kids."

    It was Nadia who walked out first. She was so full that she suddenly burped.

    Bobby, who was behind her, wrinkled his face when he heard her burp.

    Afraid that the two children would have a fight, Nancy reminded, "Bobby, Nadia is younger than you.

    You should take good care of her in the kindergarten. Do you understand?"

    ring at Nadia, Bobby stressed, "Mommy, I will remember it."

    This content ? N?v/elDr(a)m/a.Org.

    "Well, that''s how a big brother looks like," said Nancy.

    Hearing this made Nadia twitch her mouth and think, ''Mommy, do you know that Bobby is a little devil?

    He is not a good brother at all.''

    As if he could read her mind, Bobby whispered in Nadia''s ear, "Nadia, I''m telling you, it''s you who

    provoked me first when you told Mommy about what happened to me and Ruby. What happened a

    while ago was just a small punishment. If you still can''t learn to be obedient, I''ll teach you a lesson

    later."

    "I didn''t say anything. I mean you don''t get along well with Ruby... E..." The truth was, Nadia really

    didn��t have intention to tell on him, but Bobby was just too domineering.

    "Well, I just don''t want you to talk about me and Ruby. Don''t mention her name at home from now on,

    understand?"

    Confused, Nadia stopped walking and turned to him. "Why can''t I mention Ruby''s name?"

    Out of anger, Bobby couldn��t stop himself from raising his voice. "Nadia!"

    His voice was like a devil''s voice to Nadia that she shrank her neck in fear.

    The little girl was too scared to say anything.

    Since Nancy was walking in front of them, she had no idea what was happening. But when she heard

    Bobby shout, she turned around and asked, "Bobby, why did you call Nadia''s name?"

    With a smile, Bobby replied, "Nothing, Mommy. I called Nadia because I hope she can walk faster. We

    are runningte, aren''t we?"

    "Yes, that��s why we have to move faster. Mommy has an operation today." The two kids nodded and

    got into the car.

    After sending the children to the kindergarten, Nancy drove straight to the hospital.

    As soon as Nancy walked out of the elevator, Erin rushed over to her.

    "Director Nancy, bad news! Bad news!"

    "What''s wrong? Why are you in such a hurry?" Looking at Erin who was panicking, Nancy couldn��t help

    but be confused.

    The Erin she knew was calm and reserved. She always arranged everything well in the nursing station.

    What happened now?

    "Director Nancy, just now someone reported that Nana injured a nurse with a de. She is prone to

    self-abuse now."

    "What? How could this be?"

    This news took Nancy by surprise. Nana had been taking the medicine prescribed by Rick, so her

    condition should be improving. How could her symptoms be even worse?

    There were so many questions running in her head, but Nancy chose to go to Nana''s room first. Her

    heart ached when she saw Nana''s hand wrapped in white gauze as shey in her bed dejectedly.

    Her face was so pale as if she was lifeless!

    "Nana?" Nancy called softly.

    However, Nana''s eyes remained closed. She looked so tired from fighting with the doctors and nurses

    for a long time.

    After being told that Nancy came to check on Nana, the injured nurse came in to report to her.

    "Director Nancy, we just injected her with tranquilizer. She is asleep now." Afraid that Nana��s sleep

    would be disturbed, the nurse could only whisper.

    From Nana��s face, Nancy turned her apologetic eyes to the nurse beside her. "I''m sorry that she hurt

    you."

    Shaking her head, the nurse replied, "You don''t have to apologize, Director Nancy. We are all doing this

    for the sake of the patient. Nana is in a very unstable state, and we can''t find the reason. Just now, the

    director said that we should send her to a psychiatric hospital because their treatment facilities are

    more advanced than ours."

    "I have thought about it too. But Nana could still be in danger now. We can send her to the psychiatric

    hospital, but we can''t guarantee her safety. If something bad happens to her... It will be our fault." What

    if the bad guys who did this to Nana came once she was brought to a psychiatric hospital? Nancy

    couldn��t let it happen.

    "Yes, but Nana is really in a bad condition." The nurse also felt helpless. They were all expecting Nana

    to get better but she seemed to be worse as the time went by.

    "Well, I see. Tell your director to rest assured. I will solve this matter as soon as possible."

    "Okay, Director Nancy. I will tell him."

    When the nurse walked out of the room, Nancy took out her phone and called Rick.

    Obviously, Rick was shocked to hear what Nancy said, because he was sure that her illness was not

    severe. Normally, after taking the medicine, Nana should be better and would gradually recover.

    Instead, her condition was getting worse.

    It was unbelievable.

    After a moment of silence, Rick finally said, "It��s too strange. But don��t worry, Nancy. I��ll be right there to

    check on her."

    After expressing her thanks, Nancy hung up and sat down in front of Nana''s bed, waiting for Rick

    quietly.

 Chapter 618 Jump Rope

    Chapter 618 Jump Rope

    Not long after Nancy sat down, she received a call from the kindergarten teacher.

    It was rare for the kids'' teacher to call her, so she immediately answered it. "What''s the matter?"

    "Director Nancy! Nadia vomited just now, and she��s as pale as a paper. We are taking her to the

    hospital now. Are you there?"

    Hearing the teacher''s nervous voice made Nancy nervous as well.

    When she sent the kids to the kindergarten this morning, Nadia looked just fine. What happened to

    her? Why did she suddenly vomit?

    Today was a very busy day for Nancy. She had to wait for Rick to check on Nana��s condition, and then

    Nadia��s case added up to her concerns.

    Since she was up to her eyes, she had no choice but to say, "Teacher, Nadia probably has an

    indigestion. I''m calling the gastroenterology department now. Please send Nadia directly to the

    gastroenterology department. I''ll be there soon."

    "Okay, Director Nancy." The teacher couldn��t help but feel helpless.

    She couldn''t understand why Nancy was not in a hurry even after knowing that her daughter was ill.

    Well, it had nothing to do with her, so the teacher shrugged it off and turned to Nadia. "Nadia, I''ve

    called your Mommy. We''ll take you to the hospital right now. Your Mommy said you''re fine, but to be

    sure, just have a check."

    The teacher felt sorry for Nadia as she stared at the pained expression on her face.

    Nadia only nodded and didn��t say anything.

    Although Nadia was still young, she knew the reason why she vomited. She had eaten a lot this

    morning, but it was not the only reason.

    Eating a lot was not really a big deal. It just so happened that the naughty Bobby asked her to jump the

    rope for one hundred times after ss.

    Hence, it resulted to Nadia��s vomiting.

    Pretending to be nervous, Bobby asked, "Teacher, is Nadia okay?"

    "I won''t know it until I send her to the doctor. Maybe she��d be asked to take some medicine to get

    better. I''m not a doctor. How could I know?" The teacher was thinking about what could happen if the

    Fu family got mad because of this incident.

    "Well, it shouldn''t be a big deal. You can give her a few digest pills," Bobby suggested.

    "Bobby, I understand that you are worried about Nadia, but you are not a doctor. Just like me, you don''t

    know anything about Nadia''s current condition either. So for Nadia''s safety, we will take her to the

    hospital."

    Although Bobby was reluctant, he had no choice but to agree. "Okay."

    What he was really worried about was that his trick this morning would be exposed once Nadia was

    taken to the hospital.

    Therefore, he kept winking at Nadia, secretly telling her not to go to the hospital.

    As smart as she was, Nadia quickly understood his threat. "Teacher, I don''t want to go to the hospital."

    "Nadia, I''m also very busy. I don''t want to send you to the hospital, but do you know who you are? You

    are the daughter of Fu family. If anything happens to you in our kindergarten, we have to close the

    kindergarten and I''ll lose my job. Do you understand?"

    For Nadia, there was nothing so special about being the daughter of the Fu family.

    But she felt ufortable when she saw the anxious look on her teacher''s face, so she kept silent.

    Material ? N?velDrama.Org.

    Soon enough, the teacher took Nadia to the hospital for a checkup.

    The two kids had no chance toin, so Bobby only pouted and sat down angrily.

    At this moment, Nancy was as anxious as an ant on a hot pot, because she couldn��t get in touch with

    Charles. No matter how many times she called, she couldn''t get through his phone.

    Besides, she had called Hiram and Jay one after another, and they both said that they hadn''t seen

    Charles. They also couldn��t reach Charles on his phone.

    It was so strange. The dignified president of TS Group suddenly disappeared from the world.

    This was probably the reason why the teacher from the kindergarten called her.

    Where was Charles?

    What the hell was he doing?

    Before she sleptst night, Charles was still at her door. How could he disappear after a few hours?

    Did Charles do it on purpose, or was he really in danger? Was he really taken away by a bad guy as

    Nadia said?

    Was it possible?

    If it was impossible, then who could tell her where on earth did Charles go?

    The more Nancy thought about it, the more frightened she became. She was afraid that Charles had

    really been kidnapped by bad people like what happened to her.

    Maybe he was abducted while he was sleeping at the door.

    No matter how good Charles was at martial arts, it was impossible to use it when he was asleep.

    If Charles was really taken away by a bad person, she would be the one to me.

    Needless to say, Nancy regretted that she didn''t let Charles inst night.

    If she had let Charles enter the house, he wouldn''t have disappeared for no reason.

    ''Charles, where on earth have you been?''

    Maybe he deliberately avoided her and made her worry.

    A wicked man like Charles could do anything, right?

    With this thought, Nancy felt a little better.

    However, it was not what she thought it was.

    It was true that Charles fell asleep at her doorst night, but he was not taken away by the so-called

    bad guy.

    Instead, he was taken by the police.

    It never urred to Charles that he could fall asleep while leaning against the door. He was so tired

    that he didn''t know he was asleep until the next morning came.

    When he first opened his eyes, he didn''t know where he was. It took him a while to figure out that he

    was in front of Nancy''s apartment.

    The first thing he did was check the time.

    It was still too early, and he knew that Nancy and the children were still sleeping. He didn''t want to

    disturb them, so Charles thought it would be better to go downstairs for a while. He had decided to buy

    food for them too, so Nancy wouldn''t have to bother making breakfast for the children.

    A police car came over as soon as Charles went out of the apartment building.

    Charles didn''t think too much and walked straight ahead.

    To his surprise, the police car stopped in front of him.

    "Excuse me, are you Mr. Fu?"

    Hearing his name, Charles paused and nodded. "Yes."

    He thought he didn''t do anything wrong. Did the policee to him because of the case of Romantic

    Private Club?

    ''Did the police find new clues?

    Does it have anything to do with my grandfather, father or Derrick?

    Derrick is the most likely one. The greedy nature of that person could not be changed for the rest of his

    life.''

    This thought made Charles frown as he looked at the police.

    "I��m sorry, Mr. Fu. Please get in the car and follow us to the police station. We have something to

    investigate," the policeman said casually.

    Even though Charles wanted to ask what happened, he chose not to say anything and got into the

    police car.

    When they arrived at the police station, Charles was taken straight to the interrogation room.

    He crossed his legs and looked at the police calmly.

    "Mr. Fu, do you know why we brought you here?" The policeman sat opposite him.

    "I don''t know." It was actually the same question he had in his mind. Why did they bring him here?

    "What did you do yesterday?"

 Chapter 619 Contempt

    Chapter 619 Contempt

    After thinking for a while, Charles answered, "Yesterday... I went to a meeting with some clients, and

    then I picked up the kids. What seems to be the problem?"

    "Didn''t you do anything else?" the policeman asked again.

    A hint of mockery was evident in his eyes.

    "Mr. Fu, you are a big shot. You don''tck money. You can''t deny what you have done, can you?" This

    time, it was the other policeman who asked.

    There was a slight contempt in his tone, like he was looking down upon Charles.

    This had never happened to Charles before, so he felt a little ufortable. Who on earth would dare

    look down upon a man like him? What did he do to make these policemen act like this in front of him?

    "My schedule is almost fixed every day. If you have anything to say, just say it directly. You don''t need

    to beat around the bush."

    "Since you��ve asked, we��ll go straight to the point." The two policemen looked at each other. "Yesterday

    morning, you bought a lot of steamed buns, but didn''t pay for them. Ahem, what''s more uneptable

    to the owner is that you rode his scooter away and haven''t returned it to him yet. So this morning, our

    duty officer received a call from the shop owner, saying that you are a fraud..."

    The police reminded Charles of what had happened yesterday.

    It was Charles'' negligence that he had forgotten to pay for the steamed buns.

    This matter could''ve been easily solved if he had sent an assistant or Hiram to fix it.

    But because Charles drove Nancy to Ning family��s house yesterday, he had forgotten everything else.

    Besides, he had been preupied when the kids sneaked out.

    Now being asked by the police, Charles felt a little embarrassed.

    "Yes, I forgot. But didn''t the owner tell you that I left my watch to him?" Charles asked.

    "The shop owner didn''t tell us about the watch. I guess as long as you give the scooter back, the shop

    owner will return the watch to you." No matter what, the policemen thought they still had to be cautious,

    knowing who Charles was.

    Nodding his head, Charles asked again, "The scooter is in the hospital��s parking lot. Do you want to get

    it by yourselves, or do you want me to ask someone else to do it?"

    "Let''s find someone to get the scooter here, and then ask the owner of the steamed bun shop to fetch

    it." Apparently, the police didn''t expect that Charles would be so honest. This morning, the owner of the

    steamed bun shop cried and said that he was cheated by a man who took the steamed buns away

    without paying, and even rode his only scooter away.

    Since Charles mentioned his name to the owner, he was able to tell it to the police. He said that a man

    named Charles had promised to return it to him, but he hadn''t seen him again.

    The police had to get the surveince video and found out that the man was indeed the famous

    business tycoon, Charles.

    They didn''t know why Charles did that, so they went to his vi, but unfortunately they didn''t find him.

    They had called him many times, but he wasn''t answering the phone. The police searched all the way

    and finally found Charles in the apartment area of the hospital.

    As soon as they saw Charles, they took him to the police station. After all, their duty was to find out the

    truth and give the public a fair and just exnation no matter how important the person they were

    facing.

    "Don''t bother. Let''s bring the scooter to him together. It''s the rush hour to sell steamed buns now. Don''t

    dy his business." As a businessman, Charles had to consider this matter.

    "Yes, Mr. Fu. We are leaving now."

    Soon, they arrived at the steamed bun shop.

    The front of the steamed bun shop was full of people. It could be seen that the shop was really popr

    at this hour, like what Charles had thought.

    The moment the owner saw Charles, he put down the bun he was holding and ran towards him angrily.

    "The police is really powerful. Thank you so much for finding him so soon."

    Then he grabbed Charles shirt and said, "Tell me, why didn''t you give me money after taking my

    steamed buns? Why didn''t you return my scooter back after riding it? Why are you so dishonest? Why

    don''t you keep your words?"

    "I''m sorry." True enough, it was Charles�� fault that he forgot about it so he apologized sincerely. "It''s my

    fault. I forgot it. But didn''t I leave you a watch? That watch is enough to pay for your steamed buns and

    your scooter."

    "Well, you are really good at joking. I just bought my scooter, and it cost me six thousand dors. The

    buns are not worth much, at most thirty dors. These two add up to over six thousand dors. How

    much is your watch worth? Well, I think you are not only a fraud, but also a thief!" The shop owner was

    so angry that he kept on shouting.

    "I... A thief? Just for a few steamed buns and a scooter?" Charles'' eyes widened in surprise. "Okay,

    give me my watch."

    The shop owner ran back in a hurry. When he came back, he was already holding the watch in his

    hand. "See? This is your shabby watch. I thought it was worth a lot of money at first, but after looking at

    it for a long time, I didn''t find anything unusual. It''s more and more like a cheap good worth dozens of

    dors. My wife said that you lied to me. I also think that you lied to me... You want to exchange a

    broken watch for my scooter? Huh, you wish! Do you think I''m stupid?"

    What he said made Charles chuckle. "This watch is not worth much. It''s only two million."

    This content ? N?v/elDr(a)m/a.Org.

    "Bullshit! Two million? I think it is just worth twenty," the shop owner said arrogantly.

    Since he didn��t know who Charles was, he believed Charles was a fraud.

    "Let me ask you onest question. Do you want to exchange the watch for your buns and your

    scooter?" The shop owner was putting Charles in shame, and he wanted to get some dignity back. It

    was really his fault that he forgot about it, but he had lost his dignity. And business people valued

    integrity the most. Charles was willing to give him the watch topensate.

    However, the shop owner didn''t know the goods. He shook his head arrogantly and said, "Don''t lie to

    me. I don''t care about your fake watch. Give me my scooter back!"

    The onlookers gradually gathered, and some of them recognized Charles.

    They all knew that Charles'' watch was very expensive. It was indeed worth millions.

    This shop owner was just really blind.

    Someone from the crowd suggested cautiously, "I think you can keep this watch. How much is your

    scooter worth?"

    The shop owner got even angrier. "My scooter is worth six thousand. What''s the use of the fake watch

    if I keep it?"

    The man was choked by the shop owner and stopped talking.

    "Okay, I''ll give you the money." Helpless, Charles took the watch from the shop owner''s hand. All of a

    sudden, he realized that he didn''t have his phone or cash with him.

    Fortunately, he had a ck card in his pocket, so he asked, "Can I swipe my card?"

    "No way. We only ept cash. Other payment methods are not supported." To everyone��s surprise, the

    owner continued to be arrogant.

    With a sigh, Charles looked at his ck card. "Okay, is there a bank nearby?"

    All of a sudden, someone from the crowd shouted, "Mr. Fu, please give me your watch and I''ll pay you

    in cash. What do you think?"

    "Mr. Fu, I think I''d better get some cash for you. You can give me the money whenever it''s convenient

    for you," suggested a policeman. The policeman knew that his watch cost a fortune, so he thought to

    himself, ''The shop owner is so stupid. Why doesn''t he know such a big shot as

    Charles?''

 Chapter 620 The Shop Owner

    Chapter 620 The Shop Owner

    Did Charles ever own something cheap? It seemed like everything he owned was expensive.

    This watch alone could be sold for millions! The shop owner didn''t have to work so hard to sell steamed

    stuffed buns every morning if only he epted this watch.

    But he was too stubborn that he missed the chance to make a fortune.

    In the end, Charles said, "Well, thank you."

    "Mr. Fu, you''re wee." To be honest, the policemen felt embarrassed.

    They didn''t expect that Charles had left a watch for the shop owner. If they had known it, they didn''t

    have to bring Charles to the police station and let the shop owner humiliate him in front of everyone.

    If the owner was a different person, he would''ve kept silent if Charles didn''te back to redeem his

    watch.

    But today, they happened to meet a person who didn''t know Charles. Until the very end, he still

    believed that Charles'' watch was just a valueless object.

    In the end, they withdrew some money and gave it to the shop owner for Charles.

    It was when the owner''s wife came out of the shop in a hurry. "Our scooter is not worth much. Just

    keep the watch."

    While she was selling steamed buns inside the shop, someone sneered at her. "Your old man is really

    blind. Why did he yell at Charles?"

    The old woman replied angrily, "I don''t know who Charles is, but I know that he was the person who

    didn''t pay for the buns and rode my scooter away without paying me yesterday. I just bought my

    scooter, and I didn''t even have the chance to ride it."

    "Is your scooter more valuable than Charles'' watch? His watch is worth at least a million. Isn''t that

    enough in exchange for your scooter? I heard Charles said that he would leave the watch for you. I

    didn''t even hear him say that he''s going to take away the scooter. But your husband is so arrogant to

    call Charles a fraud. It''s very kind of Charles to eat steamed buns here. Why are you so ungrateful?"

    "What... Is that watch so valuable? One million? Are you telling the truth?" The old woman stopped

    what she was doing and looked at the man with doubtful eyes.

    It would be a stupid thing to miss one million dors like this. If this man was telling the truth, then she

    had to stop her husband from doing a big mistake.

    "I''m just guessing. It could cost even more." The man thought for a while and said, "I don''t know much

    about the rich people. I just guess that Charles'' things are very expensive. I heard that his suit is worth

    tens of thousands, let alone his watch."

    The woman''s lips slightly parted when she heard this. "Is he really that rich?" It was unbelievable! Why

    didn��t they know who Charles was?

    Nodding his head, the man replied, "Well, he is the richest man in this city. As for how much money he

    has, I can''t guess."

    In an instant, the woman''s face darkened. She threw the bun away and ran out while shouting.

    The shop owner waved the bill he was holding happily. "Honey, we have got the money. Here''s the

    money for our steamed buns and the scooter."

    "Oh, I don''t want cash. I want the watch..." Was she toote? Her husband was already holding the

    money. Was there any way she could make Charles give them the watch?

    All her questions had been answered when Charles put the watch on his wrist awkwardly. It was too

    late. "I''ve put it on. I can''t give it to you anymore. But it''s my fault that caused the misunderstanding.

    The money is regarded aspensation for you. As for the scooter, you can carry it down from the

    police car. That''s it."

    The shop owner''s eyes widened in disbelief. "Do you mean, you''re giving us the money and the

    scooter too?"

    It was the first time that he had encountered such gesture, so it was kind of hard to believe.

    Without hesitation, Charles nodded. "Yes."

    "Oh, my God! There is indeed free lunch in the world. I..." His reaction to what Charles said was

    priceless. After all, the shop owner thought that Charles had paid for the scooter because he couldn��t

    return it. "Okay, I''ll keep it. The police are all here. He said it himself. I didn''t force him." The old man

    kept smiling, as if he had won the lottery.

    "Okay." That was all Charles could say. Somehow, he felt a little disappointed, but it was the shop

    owner��s choice so he had to respect that.

    The onlookers couldn��t help but sigh and feel sorry for the loss of the shop owner.

    "We don''t need money. Let''s get the watch." The old woman tugged the hem of her husband��s shirt as

    if she wanted to tell him something. However, she couldn��t say it in front of Charles.

    "Honey, you are so kind. He has given us the money. How can we refuse him?" The shop owner pulled

    a long face at his wife, and smiled again when he put the money away.

    Material ? N?velDrama.Org.

    "Let''s go and carry the scooter down. There are still many people waiting to eat our steamed buns."

    "I... I heard that this watch is valuable... We..." The old woman stammered, and her face flushed from

    anxiety.

    "Well, no matter how valuable it is, it won''t be worth six thousand. I''ve never heard of such a valuable

    watch in the world." The shop owner still looked like he had made a fortune when he walked towards

    the police car.

    His wife stood still with obvious disappointment in her eyes.

    The onlookers let out another sneer. Some of them felt sorry for the old man, and some of them were

    annoyed at his stupidity.

    As he watched the old man happily walk towards the police car, Charles asked the police,

    "Is it appropriate for me to deal with this matter in this way?" "Sure, of course."

    What else could Charles do? The money was paid and the scooter was returned.

    Therefore, he looked at the police and asked, "Can we go back now?"

    "Yes, Mr. Fu. We''ll take you to yourpany now." Unlike when they were at the police station, the

    policemen talked to Charles with more respect now.

    After the scooter had been lifted from the police car, the shop owner faced Charles with a smile on his

    face. "Thank you. You cane back to eat my buns when you have time. As for the scooter, you can

    ride it as you like."

    With a faint smile, Charles simply said, "Okay."

    Charles got into the police car followed by the police who brought him here.

    Then, they drove straight to the TS Group.

    The people began to gossip as soon as the car left.

    "Is Charles'' watch worth one million?"

    "Humph! You underestimate him, don''t you? He is the richest man in the world. His watch is worth more

    than ten million... A mere bottle of wine of him can cost millions."

    "I don''t think he will leave the watch worth more than ten million to the shop owner. He said it himself, it

    costs roughly around two million."

    "Thest time I saw Charles wearing a watch on TV, its market price was said to be twelve million."

    "Last time, I saw Charles wearing a watch which seemed to worth more than 100 million..."

    Everyone was talking how expensive Charles'' things were, especially the watches he owned.

    Regret was written all over the old woman��s face.

    There was no doubt that a person as big shot as Charles owned luxurious things, but the shop owner

    was still confused.

    "Is that watch so expensive? Is he really that wealthy? Why haven''t I seen him before?"

    "You have not seen a lot of things. Do you know that his house costs several hundred million dors?"

    Someone from the crowd snorted.

    "I don''t know." The joy the old man felt a while ago gradually faded.

    "I think you are destined to be work hard for your whole life. If you took the watch, you don''t need to

    work so hard anymore. Charles gave it to you, but you didn''t want it... What can I say? You two are so

    old. With Charles'' help, you wouldn''t have to get up early and sleepte to make buns in the future.

    What a good thing it is! But you are too greedy for money and insisted on asking for cash. What''s the

    use of that little money?" Another person got so angry, as if they hadmitted a mistake that they

    were bound to regret for the rest of their lives.

 Chapter 621 Being Blind

    Chapter 621 Being Blind

    "Charles just wanted to give it to you for free. Why didn''t you ept it? If you ept it, I am willing to

    give you one hundred thousand Yuan for the watch. Why didn''t you take it?" someone said.

    The old woman''s face dimmed.

    "Is it really that valuable?" the shop owner asked in disbelief.

    "Why would we lie to you? You are just a shop owner who sells buns. You are really�� I really don''t

    know what to say about you." Someone let out an exasperated sigh.

    "Then I''ll go after Charles and tell him to get back," the shop owner said as he was about to leave.

    Material ? N?velDrama.Org.

    "He already left. How are you going to chase after him?" someone asked whileughing at the shop

    owner.

    "Humph! Old man, I''ve been living a hard life because I followed you all my life. You are blind. You can''t

    see the god of wealth even if he''s in front of you. Now that he''s gone, where are you going to look for

    him?" The shop owner''s wife was so upset that she burst into tears.

    "I�� Didn''t you ask me to call the police?" The shop owner wanted to hit the wall in regret as his wife

    comined about him.

    "I asked you to call the police, not to refuse Charles'' watch," the old woman sobbed.

    "Well, stop arguing with each other. Charles is gone, and the money is lost too. Forget it, this matter is

    over. I think we''d better leave now." Someone persuaded the couple to stop quarrelling.

    "Let''s go. Let''s go."

    The crowd dispersed momentarily.

    Meanwhile, Charles had arrived at hispany.

    As soon as he entered the CEO''s office, Hiram rushed in.

    "What''s wrong? Why are you in a hurry?" Charles opened a file and asked casually.

    "Mr. Fu, what are you doing today? We tried to call you several times, but you weren''t answering your

    phone. Where have you been?" Hiram said anxiously.

    Charles rubbed his forehead. He thought that Hiram might find what he did ridiculous, so he said

    perfunctorily, "I fell asleep and left my phone at home. Tell me, what''s the matter?"

    "Nothing serious. The main thing is that Miss Ning called for you, and she sounded distressed," said

    Hiram.

    "Nancy? Didn''t she say anything?" Charles asked.

    "No, but you''d better call her back now," Hiram answered, handing over his phone.

    Charles took it and immediately dialed Nancy''s phone number.

    Nancy knew that Nadia had been sent to the gastroenterology department by her kindergarten teacher,

    but Nancy couldn''t attend to her for the time being. When she saw the phone call from him, she

    immediately answered it.

    "Are you looking for me?" Charles said in a low voice. He still felt a little aggrieved after being turned

    away by Nancyst night.

    "Nadia threw up in the kindergarten. I thought you were missing. The kids are gone. Why didn''t you

    take care of them?" Nancy asked angrily.

    "What do you mean I don''t care? I went to see youst night, but you turned a blind eye on me. Why

    did you ignore me? You didn''t even open the door for me!" Charles retorted.

    He stood up from his chair and left the office. Nadia must have eaten something bad.

    He felt sorry for Nadia, but he still med Nancy a little.

    "You looked for me? Why didn''t I know about this?" At this point, Nancy had no choice but to pretend to

    be confused. Otherwise, she would have to admit that she intentionally shut him out.

    In this way, it would make her seem passive instead.

    Therefore, Nancy acted confused.

    "Well, Nancy, you are good at ying dumb, aren''t you? I can ept it. Now tell me, what''s wrong with

    Nadia? She was finest night. Why did she throw up in the kindergarten today?" Charles questioned,

    his voice soundedmanding.

    "I do not know all the details. Nadia had been sent to the gastroenterology department by her

    kindergarten teacher. I can''t leave. Come here quickly," urged Nancy.

    "How busy are you, Nancy? It''s like you don''t even have time for your children. If your work is a burden

    to you, why don''t you resign?" Charles scolded while walking.

    "Charles, you must have mistaken your identity, haven''t you? Let me remind you that we don''t have

    any rtionship right now. You are the father of two children at most. You have nothing to do with me,

    so please treat me with respect. I will arrange my work, which is none of your concern. Do you

    understand?" Looking at Nana, who was sleeping soundly, Nancy was dismayed that Charles did not

    understand her work at all. Instead, he even put pressure on her.

    What did he mean? Why did he look forward to her resignation so much?

    If she lost her ie, she would be like a bird without wings. Being unable to fly would give Charles a

    reason to manipte her. Was that what he wanted?

    She did not want to be controlled by Charles!

    "Nancy, I also want you to figure out who you are. You''re not just a doctor; you''re also a mother. Which

    is more important? I don''t think you need me to remind you, right?" Charles was too worried about

    Nadia, so he had to be a little harsh on Nancy.

    "You are being unreasonable, Charles. I don''t want to waste time talking to you." Nancy hung up the

    moment she finished speaking.

    Charles pursed his thin lips in anger. His face was the epitome of coldness.

    "Damn you, Charles! You are such an unreasonable man. You want me to give up my career and listen

    to you obediently. No way! Let me tell you, I''m not that kind of woman. I don''t want to listen to you. Go

    find someone else!" Nancy murmured to herself in anger.

    Suddenly, the door of Nana''s ward opened as Rick rushed in.

    "Nancy, what''s going on?" Rick asked in bewilderment.

    "Oh, Rick." She stood up quickly. "Look at Nana. She is hurting herself as well as the doctors and

    nurses. She is ill-tempered like a beast. Today, the doctor was forced to inject a sedative on her. Now,

    she is asleep." Nancy sighed helplessly, "I don''t know what''s wrong with her. The medicine doesn''t

    work anymore, and her psychological condition is bing worse. s!"

    Rick came over and touched Nana''s forehead to make sure that her temperature was normal. Then, he

    gently opened Nana''s eyes.

    "Okay, I see. I''ll ask the nurse now. Wait for me here." Rick walked out after he finished speaking.

    Nancy sat down and held Nana''s hand. "Nana, tell me, what''s wrong with you?"

    Unfortunately, she could not answer her because she was sleeping soundly.

    Rick arrived at the nurse''s station.

    The nurses were making prescriptions in the medicine room.

    Rick politely knocked on the door when he saw that they were busy.

    The nurses raised their heads and saw him. "Dr. Rick, you must be here for Nana, right?"

    "Yes, I want to have a look at the medicine you gave Nana. It was a bottle of white pills I left behindst

    time I came here," said Rick.

 Chapter 622 Who Did It

    Chapter 622 Who Did It

    The nurse who was responsible for Nana''s medicine came over in a hurry. She took the medicine Dr.

    Rick left and said, "Dr. Rick, this is it. I didn''t find anything wrong. Besides, the management of our

    nursing station is very strict. There is no possibility for others toe in, with the exception of a few

    nurses. Especially that Nana''s medicine had always been under my care. I pay special attention to it. I

    just take out the bottle whenever it''s time for Nana to take her medicine. Other than that, it''s locked all

    the time. It''s impossible for anyone else to get it."

    The nurse was not stupid. Dr. Rick suddenly investigated Nana''s medicine not just because he wanted

    to, but it was most likely because he had been suspecting that someone had tampered with Nana''s

    medicine. It might have caused Nana''s condition to worsen.

    "Well, I believe you. Don''t worry. Just give me the medicine." He knew that if someone had indeed

    tampered Nana''s medicine, it wouldn''t be the same nurse in charge for it. There must be someone

    else.

    Now the only thing he could do was check on the medicine.

    "Alright, Doc," the nurse said as she handed the medicine to Rick.

    He then proceeded to the ward while holding onto the medicine.

    "Have you found anything, Rick?" Nancy stood up and asked.

    Rick unscrewed the bottle cap and took out a white pill and ced it on his palm; then he put the bottle

    inside his pocket. He examined the small pill, put it inside his mouth and chewed it gently.

    "Do you suspect that someone has made alterations in Nana''s medicine?" asked Nancy.

    If that was the case, it would be too dangerous and terrifying, at the same time.

    A lot of bad things had been happening in the hospital recently. Boyd, the arson case, and now

    someone was probably attempting to drug Nana.

    The hospital was supposed to be a ce to save people. When did it be such a dangerous

    ce?

    ''Nana, do you have any idea who might be behind all of this?'' Nancy asked in her heart.

    Feeling a chill all over her body, Nancy crossed her arms over her chest and gently rubbed her

    shoulders.

    Rick spat out the pill and said, "I''m pretty sure someone has tampered with Nana''s medicine and

    reced them with oryzanol. This person must have had knowledge about the effects of this medicine.

    It''s not harmful, though. Some people take two pills of oryzanol every day and it won''t affect their health

    negatively. It''s just that it also won''t have any effect in Nana''s disease."

    "I specifically ordered the nurse to take care of Nana''s medicine. I''ll ask her." Nancy walked out angrily.

    However, Ricky stopped her. "It''s not the nurse''s fault. You shouldn''t me her. It would be useless for

    you toe look for her right now."

    Nancy shrugged. "What should I do now then? Tell me! Someone clearly doesn''t want Nana to

    recover," Nancy said anxiously. "If she doesn''t get better, the matter regarding the club will never be

    settled. After Dale''s death, David will be convicted of murder. There must be someone else behind this.

    David could not have done so many bad things while hiding the club for so many years alone!" cried

    Nancy.

    "I know you feel like something has to be done right away, Nancy, but just pause and think about it.

    Whose interests are most likely to be threatened if something bad happens to the club?" Rick told

    Nancy while his eyes were fixed on her.

    "Really think about it," he added.

    Nancy tapped the space between her eyebrows repeatedly while trying to think deeply. She actually

    didn''t even need to think too much. Naturally, she should have known who would be affected the most

    if something happened to the club.

    Nancy didn''t want to say it out loud but she had to.

    "The Fu family," Nancy uttered with difficulty.

    "That''s it! Frederic is an esteemed man in this city. Charles is basically omnipotent. They wouldn''t want

    anything to happen to the club, and that would be enough motive for them to keep Nana from getting

    well," Rick concurred.

    "Did you mean that it could be Charles then?" asked Nancy.

    "That''s just my guess. For now, we don''t have any evidence to prove that. We can''t go to the

    authorities empty-handed. I''ve brought some medicine for Nana. Take it and feed Nana yourself every

    day. Ask the nurses to stop dispensing medicine for Nana in the meantime." He then took out another

    bottle of medicine from his pocket and handed it to Nancy. "Remember, be as discreet as possible. No

    one else can find out about this. Otherwise, Nana''s life will be in more danger."

    "No way? Even if the Fu family is powerful, they won''t disregard thew." Nancy shook her head and

    said, "It can''t be Charles. He respects and values other people''s lives."

    Charles was unlike his family.

    He wasn''t cruel. He was just unreasonable for the most part.

    After getting along with him for such a long time, Nancy was convinced that Charles would never be

    someone who would hurt other people''s lives deliberately.

    That was why she was very reluctant to hear Rick''s words. She lowered her head and bit her lips.

    "Nancy, that''s not what I meant. I''m not saying that the person behind this must be Charles. The Fu

    family is a big family. They are so powerful, they can have someone killed with just one snap. They

    don''t need to make a big move. However, judging by the way they interfered with Nana''s medications, it

    can be inferred that the intention was just to keep Nana from being sober, not to end her life," Rick

    exined.

    "Okay, okay. I get it now." Nancy nodded along, but her heart still felt heavy. She felt that she was on

    the edge of a giant whirlpool, and that she would fall anytime if she wasn''t careful.

    She was feeling helpless and desperate. It almost seemed liked she was being suffocated.

    "Alright, I have to leave you for now. Call me if you need anything, okay?" Rick said after he nced at

    his watch to check the time.

    Nancy felt sorry for troubling Rick over and over, so she felt the need to ask, "Shall we have lunch

    together?"

    Rick raised his eyebrows and replied in a slightly yful but slightly serious tone, "Are you asking me

    out? Seriously?"

    Material ? N?velDrama.Org.

    "Do you feel in your heart that I''m not being serious? Of course, I am asking you sincerely." Nancy

    shrugged and smiled timidly.

    "You are like a goddess in my heart, Nancy," Rick stated.

    "A goddess?" Nancy started blushing but was attempting to hide it. "How could I be that charming?

    That can''t be true!"

    "But you are charming! I think you''re a great person and that you''re the best in the world. You are

    independent and you don''t give up easily. You are hardworking and you have so much determination.

    Nancy, you are the best thing that has ever happened to me!"

    In his eyes, Nancy was perfect and irreceable.

    He also knew that Nancy didn''t love him. Over the years, he had been trying to find someone else

    exactly like Nancy, but would also reciprocate the love that he had for her.

    But he wasn''t sessful in that field.

    Rick was very disappointed but there was nothing he could do about it.

    He still believed that if two people were meant to be together, fate would lead them to each other.

    "Well, don''t patronize me. I''m gonna go head to the gastroenterology department." She was still

    worried about Nadia.

    "Okay, then, I will wait for you here," Rick said and nodded while smiling at her.

    As a doctor, Rick was deeply aware of the word "busy". There were always patients that couldn''t be

    finished in both the ward and the outpatient department.

    Doctors were used to being exposed to a lot of stressful situations.

    "Okay." As soon as Nancy turned around to leave, she heard someone screaming like a banshee.

    She turned her head and saw that Nana suddenly opened her yes. Nana stared at the ceiling, her eyes

    full of horror.

    When Nancy got back to where Nana was, she had trouble catching her breath.

    "Nana, are you awake?"

 Chapter 623 Illusion

    Chapter 623 Illusion

    As soon as Nancy finished speaking, Nana suddenly grabbed a pillow and threw it at her. "All of you

    get out of here! I don''t want to see you again. Why are there so many people, so many people��"

    Rick quickly stood in front of Nancy to protect her. "Nancy, most people with mental illness will have

    hallucinations. Nana is currently in her own world, and she sees people chasing her. These illusions

    trigger her self-abusive and oppressive tendencies to protect herself."

    "Well, what should we do?" Nancy did not know much about mental illnesses. As she looked at Nana''s

    ferocious face, she felt sorry and anxious.

    "What should I do?" She tried to calm herself down.

    "Try to talk to her. Even if she won''t listen to anyone, she is still conscious. Just be careful, because in

    her mind, everyone is an enemy! Including her family!" Rick exined.

    "Okay." Nancy switched ces with Rick to face Nana.

    "I told you to get out of here. Didn''t you hear me? Damn it! I don''t want to stay here. I want to leave! I

    want to leave��" Nana shouted, yet she stayed in her ce. Suddenly, she began to take her clothes

    off.

    "Nancy, stripping is alsomon in patients suffering from psychological disorders. She can''t control

    her movements, and she is unaware of her actions right now. Many patients don''t remember what they

    did after they wake up," Rick added.

    "I see." Nana had taken off her coat as Nancy slowly walked over.

    She was wearing nothing but her ck underpants stained with blood. If she took it off, there would be

    nothing left to cover her privates.

    Nancy grabbed Nana''s hand to prevent her from revealing her genitals, but she shook it off a second

    later. "Get out of my way, you devil!"

    "Nana, I''m not your enemy. Look, it''s me, Nancy. You saved me. Don''t you recognize me?" she said

    with a gentle smile.

    "Humph! Nancy? Who the hell is Nancy? I don''t know you. I''m warning you, don''t pretend to be a good

    person so you can approach me. I know you wanted to kill me. You won''t seed. I won''t let it

    happen!" Nana red at her and pushed her away. Then, she jumped off the bed.

    "Nancy, Nana is nning to jump off the building." Rick suddenly rushed over in surprise.

    Nana stood on the windowsill while looking down at Nancy and Rickcently.

    "I''m going to jump down from here, so I could fly to a ce far away from you. You can never find me.

    There are blue skies, white clouds, clear water, children''sughter, and a man called Theo Leng. Theo,

    I''ming." Her eyes were no longer as ferocious as before. Instead, they were full of yearning.

    "Nana, don''t be silly. If you jump, you will never find Theo. You will die and make him sad. He must be

    the man who loves you the most, right? Do you want to make him sad?" Rick was more experienced

    than Nancy inforting mentally ill patients.

    Since Nana mentioned Theo Leng, he must be the one she cared about the most.

    This belongs to N?velDrama.Org.

    Only the person whom she loved could stop her from hurting herself!

    Sure enough, Nana lowered her head in pain. "I don''t want Theo to be sad, not at all. But he

    abandoned me for another woman. I''m very sad. Theo, do you know how sad I am?"

    Tears streamed down her cheeks.

    Her mood changed so fast that Nancy could not keep up with her rollercoaster of emotions.

    "Nana, Theo didn''t desert you. Why would he do that if he loves you the most? He just couldn''t find

    you. Let''s call him now, okay?" Nancy tried to appease Nana as Rick did.

    "I don''t know where he is. Who can tell me where he is? I dream of him every day. I miss him very

    much. Where on earth has he gone?" Nana cried out in pain. She suddenly held her head and

    pounded it violently.

    At the same time, Rick bolted up and took Nana away from the window.

    Then Nana suddenly realized that she was fooled, and bit Rick''s wrist.

    "Ah!" Rick groaned in pain.

    "Nana, let him go!" Nancy was so agitated that she did not know what to do. She tried her best to tear

    Nana and Rick apart, but Nana''s teeth were tightly nted on his arm. She showed no intention of

    letting go.

    "Help! Help!" Nancy cried.

    She noticed that Rick''s arm was already bleeding. Nana must have bitten into his flesh.

    Otherwise, he wouldn''t have bled this much.

    The medical staff rushed over when they heard Nancy''s voice.

    Seeing what was happening, they all ran up and forcefully pulled Nana away.

    "No! Let me go!" Nana shouted in an outrage. Everyone froze in shock when they saw a piece of

    bloody meat in her mouth.

    There was no doubt the flesh was Rick''s.

    All of a sudden, Nancy looked at Rick, only to see him clutching his arm, and sweating profusely.

    "Rick!" she shouted in horror.

    "Don''t worry about me. Give Nana a sedative. Hurry!" Whenever a mental patient had an attack, the

    most effective way was to use a sedative, which would help her calm down immediately. If not, she

    would end up hurting herself, and the consequences of self-injury would be devastating. Some patients

    would bite their bodies viciously, and some would bang their heads against the wall. Over the years,

    Rick had witnessed all kinds of self-harm.

    Some staff held down Nana while another nurse gave her a sedative.

    After a few minutes of struggling, Nana quietly leaned against the nurse. They quickly carried her to the

    bed while Nancy tucked her in.

    "When will she wake up?" asked Nancy.

    "It will only take three to four hours. Don''t worry, she won''t wake up soon," Rick replied.

    "What should we do if she wakes up and starts causing trouble again?" Nancy asked again.

    "I''ll prescribe some medicine for her and ask the nurse to put her on a drip. Her symptoms should

    subside." Rick handed a prescription to the nurse.

    "I''ll oversee this." Overwhelmed with tears, Nancy guessed that Nana must be exhausted. It was said

    that psychiatric patients had tremendous strength, but in reality, they were just overexerting their

    bodies.

    Looking at Nana''s tired and pale face, Nancy felt sorry for her.

    "Director Nancy, don''t you trust me?" the nurse bantered.

    "No... It''s just that Nana''s condition is vtile, and I am worried..." She was trying to say something, but

    she hesitated to finish her sentence.

    The nurse in charge of distributing the medicine for Nana interrupted Nancy, "I understand your

    concern, Director Nancy. Let''s go together if you''re that worried."

    The nurse also felt odd. The medicine should have some effect on Nana after she took it, but now it

    seemed that it didn''t work at all. Instead, her condition became even worse.

 Chapter 624 Chicken Wings

    Chapter 624 Chicken Wings

    If the medicine hadn''t been tampered, what went wrong?

    In the end, Nancy asked the nurse to put Nana on a drip, while she bandaged Rick''s wound.

    As she did this, she repeatedly apologized to Rick.

    "You don''t have to say sorry. Just treat me to a meal," Rick said half-jokingly.

    "Well, if that��s what you want, I''m certainly honored." A small smile appeared on Nancy��s face.

    "I should be the one saying that. It''s an honor to have a meal with Director Nancy."

    "I''m ttered, Dr. Rick. Let''s go out for a meal after Nana settles down."

    Nancy��s face heated in embarrassment. "I totally agree."

    Nancy smiled at him.

    It was not until Nana had an intravenous drip that Nancy and Rick walked out of the room together.

    "It''s time for lunch. What do you want to eat?" As an apology, Nancy had to treat him to a meal like he

    had asked.

    "I heard that there��s a ce in this city that is good at making chicken wings. Would you like to have a

    try? I think they taste good. I wonder if you would like it." There was a hint of excitement in Rick��s eyes

    as he spoke.

    "Okay, let��s try those chicken wings today." After Rick had helped her a lot, how could Nancy disappoint

    him? He was a renowned psychiatrist and many patients came to see him. Nancy was really grateful

    for all his help, and the least thing she could do was to buy him a meal.

    "Let��s go. I��ll drive, and you��ll pay for our food." After saying this, Rick grinned widely as if his college

    days came back to him.

    It was like he had been taken back to the days when he was young and full of energy.

    Seeing the look on his face, Nancy said yfully, "Well, although my sry is a little lower than yours, it

    won��t be a problem to invite you on lunch."

    For a moment, Rick was in a trance. He stared at Nancy with an unreadable expression in his eyes

    which made Nancy a little ufortable. So Nancy cleared her throat and smoothed her hair. "Let''s

    go."

    Her voice brought Rick back to reality. With an awkward smile, he said, "Let��s go."

    Then they walked towards the elevator together.

    Meanwhile, Charles was sitting beside Nadia��s bed in the gastroenterology department.

    After seeing Nadia vomit, Charles got so worried that he sweated heavily. How could such a child eat

    food that was good for two people?

    "Mr. Fu, your family has provided too much food for the child. What if it hurts the child''s stomach? She

    is still so young. How can you let her eat whatever she wants?" The doctor couldn��t help but scold

    Charles as she looked at Nadia��s pained expression.

    It was true that Nadia liked eating, but she had never been unrestrained like this before. They were

    very particr with the children��s health. "Nadia, tell me what happened."

    "I..." When she thought of Bobby��s fiery eyes, Nadia felt afraid to tell the truth.

    "Is your Mommy afraid of starving you?" Anger rose in his heart when he realized that Nancy wasn��t

    here to look after Nadia.

    Where was Nancy?

    Didn''t she know how much her own child could eat?

    Shaking her head, Nadia said, "It''s not Mommy''s fault."

    "If it��s not Mommy��s fault, then it''s your fault. Why do you still eat even when you��re already full?"

    Charles sneered.

    "No. I didn��t want to eat, but Bobby forced me to. If I don''t eat, he will make me a little puppy." Left

    without a choice, Nadia told the truth with her voice full of grievance.

    When he heard this, Charles felt amused and angry at the same time. "Nadia, what were you thinking?

    Can you be a puppy just because he asked you to be a puppy?"

    "I know he can''t turn me into a puppy. But Bobby told me to learn how to run and bark like a puppy, so I

    tried my best to eat and eat..." Tears welled up in her big dough eyes.

    Seeing her cry made Charles sigh. He held Nadia in his arms and asked softly, "Did Mommy know that

    you have eaten so much?"

    Uncertain, Nadia nodded and then shook her head. "I think Mommy knew, or maybe she didn''t."

    "Why do you say that?" Even Charles was confused with what Nadia meant.

    "Because Mommy was busy. She didn''t see Bobby bully me..."

    "Did Bobby eat anything this morning?" Charles asked again.

    After thinking for a while, Nadia replied, "Yes. He ate Mommy''s breakfast."

    At this moment, Charles'' face darkened. Nancy knew that Nadia had two meals, so she had let Bobby

    eat her own breakfast. Why didn''t she think that Nadia was still too young to eat that much? How could

    she let it happen?

    This content ? N?v/elDr(a)m/a.Org.

    Well, things couldn''t be undone. But now that Nadia was suffering from vomiting, as a mother, how

    could she ignore it?

    Was her patient more important than her own child?

    "Nadia, be a good girl and wait for me here. I''m going to check if Mommy has finished the operation so

    she could apany you." Although he was annoyed, he managed to talk to Nadia in a soft voice.

    "What about you? Where are you going?" Sadness crossed Nadia��s eyes when she remembered that

    her parents weren��t together anymore.

    With a smile, Charles replied, "Mommy and I have nothing to do today. Let''s focus on you, okay?"

    In an instant, Nadia''s big eyes twinkled in excitement, like the brightest stars in the night sky.

    "That''s great. Nadia likes Daddy and Mommy to be with me. As long as Daddy and Mommy are here, I

    will be healthy and I will be the happiest child in the world." Then she pped her hands happily.

    "Okay, Daddy is going to find Mommy now." Watching Nadia''s reaction, Charles felt a little sad in his

    heart.

    How could he not feel sad? His daughter had such a simple wish, but he couldn��t fulfil it because Nancy

    didn��t want to.

    Every day, Nancy was busy taking care of other people''s children, yet she couldn''t take care of her own

    children.

    In order to pursue her passion, she could ignore them.

    It was selfish, wasn''t it?

    Why were there so many high sounding reasons?

    The more Charles thought about it, the angrier he became. After nting a soft kiss on Nadia��s

    forehead, he went out of the room to find Nancy.

    The director of the gastroenterology department sighed and shook his head. "Well, that''s how a doctor

    is. He can''t take care of his patient and his family at the same time. s, it has always been like this."

    When Charles entered Nancy��s office, it was empty.

    So, he came out to ask Erin at the nurse station. "Where is your director?"

    "Oh, Mr. Fu, Director Nancy is in Nana''s room. Nana is very noisy today, so Director Nancy hasn''t

    come back yet," said Erin.

    Without saying a word, Charles went straight to Nana''s room.

    ''Nancy, even if there is any inside story about the club, it should be investigated by the police. Aren''t

    you tired of looking after Nana?''

    Thinking of this, Charles couldn''t help but feel dejected. Until now, he still couldn''t understand Nancy.

    She was greatly affected by the suffering she had witnessed in the club.

    It was impossible for her to believe that there was such a dirty trade in the society ruled byw. It was

    abuse and disrespect for women. Nancy was not a feminist, but she just couldn''t bear to see a woman

    being unscrupulously abused by men.

    Men and women were born to be free. Everyone deserved to be respected, not to be insulted or

    trampled wantonly.

    Shouldn''t those who did bad things pay the price?

    Yes. All Nancy wanted to do was to make those bad guys pay for what they had done, but Charles

    couldn��t support her on this matter.

    Charles rushed to Nana''s room, but he still didn''t see Nancy.

    Therefore, he went back to the nurse station and pped the desk. "Where is Nancy?"

    The nurse was so frightened that she stammered, "Mr. Fu, Director Nancy... She just left with Dr. Rick."

    "Rick?" At the mention of this name, Charles'' forehead creased. He had heard of this name from

    Hiram, and he had his background checked. But today, he didn''t expect that Nancy would be with Rick

    again. Was Rick the handsome and tall guy?

 Chapter 625 Damn Nancy

    Chapter 625 Damn Nancy

    How could Nancy be with Rick when her daughter was in the hospital? Didn��t she care about Nadia

    anymore?

    This question haunted Charles, making him feel suffocated.

    "Yes. I heard Director Nancy said she wanted to invite Dr. Rick for lunch." What the nurse said only

    added fuel to the fire.

    When Charles heard this, a me burned in his chest. "Nancy, you know Nadia is sick, but you still

    have the mood to eat with another man. Why can''t you be a responsible mother to your child? You..."

    Charles was so angry that he couldn''t even finish his words.

    "Mr. Fu, Mr. Fu, do you need a ss of water?" The nurse became anxious when Charles coughed

    violently.

    "No need. Tell me, where did Nancy and Rick go for lunch?" His voice was enough to make anyone

    tremble in fear.

    Therefore, the nurse panicked when he shouted. "I don''t know, Mr. Fu. I really don''t know."

    "Okay, okay. I''ll find them myself." When Charles was about to rush to the elevator, the nurse said in a

    hurry,

    "Mr. Fu, it��s been a while since they left. Where are you going to find them now?" These words made

    Charles pause for a few seconds.

    "Damn it, Nancy! You deserve to die!"

    Clenching his jaw, Charles walked into the elevator and went back to the gastroenterology department

    where Nadia was.

    The shift was over, but the doctors and nurses didn''t dare to leave without Charles'' permission. They all

    gathered around Nadia, and did their best to entertain her while Charles was away.

    The door opened and Charles entered the room with a sullen look on his face.

    In an instant, theirughter died down and they all looked at Charles with fear in their eyes.

    Only Nadia had the courage to speak. "Daddy, where is Mommy?"

    Not wanting to disappoint Nadia, Charles answered, "Mommy is still having an operation, so Daddy

    hasn''t found her. Let''s go home now, okay?"

    Disappointment shed through Nadia''s eyes. She pouted and asked, "Daddy, when will Mommy finish

    the operation?"

    A lump formed in his throat, which made it difficult for Charles to speak.

    How could he answer Nadia''s question? Should he continue to lie?

    But what else he could do if he didn''t lie?

    Could he tell Nadia that her dearest Mommy didn''t care about her and went on a date with another

    man?

    What would Nadia do if she knew the truth? Would she feel abandoned?

    No, no, he couldn''t do that. No matter what, he couldn''t hurt Nadia''s little heart.

    So Charles forced a smile. "I asked Erin and she said that your Mommy might take a while to finish it."

    "I have to wait for Mommy." Unfortunately for him, Nadia chose to be stubborn at this moment. "I have

    to wait for Mommy to finish the operation, so we could go home together."

    "How about we two go home first? ording to the hospital rules, Mommy can''t leave her post

    casually." Although he was in a bad mood, he still persuaded Nadia in a soft voice.

    As smart as she was, Nadia asked, "Daddy, isn''t this hospital yours? You can order Mommy, right? If

    you ask her go home, she must go home, right?"

    With a sigh, Charles replied, "But the doctor''s duty is to save the patients. Nadia, we can''t do that."

    Biting her lips, Nadia thought for a while. "I think Daddy is right. How about this? We wait for Mommy to

    finish the operation. I''ll give her a kiss, and then we can go home. Is that alright?"

    If Nancy was here, Charles would definitely agree to Nadia''s request. But since Nancy was not here,

    how long could Nadia wait for her?

    What if Nancy came backte?

    It would be cruel to give her false hopes. He couldn''t let Nadia wait here for nothing.

    "Nadia, Daddy is hungry. Let''s go home and have lunch, okay?" The people who were watching them

    thought that Charles was really patient when it came to his daughter.

    "Daddy, I have a good idea." All of a sudden, Nadia''s eyes twinkled. She put her lips close to Charles''

    ear and whispered, "Daddy, I think Mommy must be very hungry too. Daddy can buy some food, so

    that Mommy can eat after the operation. Isn''t this a good idea?"

    It was a good idea, but... ''Honey, your Mommy is not in the operating room at all.''

    Looking at Nadia''s excited eyes made Charles�� heart ache. He kissed her on the forehead and said,

    "Nadia, let''s go home, okay?"

    Nadia didn��t expect him to answer this way. She thought her father would say she had a great idea.

    Shaking her head, Nadia continued to be stubborn. "I don''t want to go home. I want to see Mommy,

    Daddy."

    "Then tell Daddy, how long will you wait for Mommy?" It seemed like no matter what he said, Nadia

    would insist on waiting for her mom.

    "I have to wait for Mommy... for a long time... I��ll wait for Mommy toe out of the operating room."

    "If your Mommy has to do the surgery for a long time and Daddy has something to deal with this

    afternoon, what about Nadia?" Obviously, Charles just wanted to find an excuse to leave with Nadia.

    "If Mommy hasn''te out for a long time, I will go home with Daddy."

    "Okay, it''s a deal." Then Nadia reached out her little hand and patted Charles�� big hand.

    "It��s a deal, Daddy." The two of them nodded and smiled at each other.

    "Nadia, let''s wait for Mommy for an hour. If Mommy hasn''t finished the operation within an hour, let''s

    leave, okay?" To be honest, Charles doubted if Nancy coulde back within an hour. He could vividly

    imagine how Nancy was having a good time with Rick.

    There were still a lot of things that Nadia didn��t know, so she blinked a few times after she heard what

    her father had said. "Daddy, how long is an hour?"

    "One hour is sixty minutes. It''s longer than your ss. So we will have to wait for a long time." Helpless,

    Charles had no choice but to set a trap for his beloved daughter, for him to take Nadia home smoothly.

    For kids around Nadia��s age, the time they spent during sses was too long, and ying was the

    happiest thing.

    Somehow, Nadia found the sses boring because she already knew a lot of words at a young age.

    After all, she read lot of books with Bobby.

    But of course, not all sses were boring. She enjoyed the arts and craft sses. What she didn��t like

    was discussing the words she already knew.

    Whenever she had this kind of ss, she felt like the time was running slow.

    It took Nadia a little while to decide. But in the end, she nodded her little head. "Okay, Daddy. Let''s wait

    for Mommy for an hour."

    Once again, Charles felt something pinched his heart as he stared at Nadia. He felt sorry for her

    daughter, yet all he could do was kiss her on the cheek. "Okay, honey, let''s wait for Mommy now."

    "Daddy is so nice." As soon as Charles picked her up, Nadia put her arms around his neck.

    A smile appeared on Charles�� face, but his heart was filled with bitterness. He could feel that Nadia was

    eager to be with Nancy.

    However, it seemed like Nancy didn��t want to apany her sick daughter.

    Was it so important to have lunch with Rick?

    At this moment, Charles had mixed emotions. It was as if he had never known Nancy.Material ? N?velDrama.Org.

 Chapter 626 A Peculiar Feeling

    Chapter 626 A Peculiar Feeling

    Could it be possible that ruthlessness was a valuable quality that an independent woman must

    possess? If that was the case, Charles would rather not yield to a ruthless and liberated woman such

    as Nancy.

    At noontime, Erin happened to be on duty when she saw Charles approaching with Nadia bolstered in

    his arms. She hastily greeted him, "Mr. Fu, it''s nice to see you. Where is Director Nancy?"

    He shed a wink at her. "Erin, haven''t you heard that she is performing surgery in the operating room

    as we speak? That''s why I took little Nadia here, so we could wait for a while. If the operation takes too

    long, I''ll take Nadia home first."

    "Ah, of course... I almost forgot," she said with a faltered reaction.

    This belongs to N?velDrama.Org.

    "Erin, please keep Nadiapany. I''m going out to buy us some lunch," said Charles.

    "Well, Mr. Fu, no problem." Erin smiled and straddled Nadia into her arms.

    Charles then strode off.

    "Auntie, what did the child that Mommy is treating today looked like?" Nadia asked innocently.

    "What? Well�� it happened to be a little girl like you, but she was disobedient. She injured her tiny toes

    badly, so your mommy had to perform an operation on her." Erin took out a random folder in the file

    drawer beside her and pretended to read it. She had no other choice but to coax the little girl.

    s, she was taught to tell the truth. Now, she lied to a guileless child which made her feel guilty.

    "She is so pitiful. It must be painful to have an operation, right?" Tears welled up in Nadia''s little eyes

    as she imagined the pain.

    "But don''t worry, Nadia. It won''t hurt at all to have an operation because an anesthesiologist will use a

    numbing medicine called anesthesia. She will be fine. She wouldn''t even feel a thing." Erinforted

    Nadia with a reassuring smile.

    "My Mommy is so awesome! She can perform surgeries for children. When I grow up, I want to be a

    doctor just like Mommy and be as good as her," Nadia said proudly.

    "Yes, your mom is an excellent doctor. You will definitely be a very good doctor just like her in the

    future. Come on,e on!" Erin and Nadia bumped their fists.

    A nurse hurried over and asked, "Erin, when will Director Nancye back? There is a patient in the

    emergency department who wants to see her,"

    "My Mommy is performing an operation right now," Nadia abruptly responded before Erin could say

    anything.

    "But I saw the schedule for today, sweetie. It seems that your mom didn''t perform any operation today,"

    the nurse said endearingly. "What''s going on, Erin? Am I wrong?" the nurse asked in confusion.

    "Actually��" Erin was so anxious that her temples started to perspire. She was faced with the moment

    she feared the most.

    "She didn''t have a scheduled operation today, but something came up. A patient needed immediate

    attention, so she decided to treat the patient herself." Erin was quicker to react this time. The more she

    lied, the more natural it felt to her.

    "Oh, I see. That''s so unlikely. There had never been such an instance. Logically speaking, even if the

    director had to add a new operation abruptly, it should have been marked on the duty schedule. No one

    mentioned a thing in the front desk. I''ll just tell the patient that Director Nancy''s unavable and refer

    her to someone else. Anyway, if you wouldn''t mind, check if there is a vacant bed at this side. If there is

    one, please arrange it quickly. After the patient finishes the physical checkup, she would be transferred

    here soon. They said the injury was very serious. It seems that she twisted her ankle for 180 degrees.

    The poor child is so young. She can''t help but groan in pain." The nurse blurted a lot and left

    immediately.

    "Okay, I heard you." Erin took a deep breath, feeling relieved that the nurse already strode off.

    "Why hasn''t Mommy''s operation finished yet?" Nadia questioned anxiously.

    "Yeah, what''s taking her so long?" Erin was praying that Nancy woulde back as soon as possible.

    She was afraid of the possible dissatisfaction that it would cause to the patient''s family if she failed to

    arrange everything the patient needed.

    There was this invisible tension between doctors and patients in hospitals. Everyone was nervous

    when they were working, fearing that they wouldmit a mistake that would cause the patients''

    families to file aint.

    Theint box ced at the doors of the hospital was embedded like a curse on the heads of

    doctors and nurses. Whenever a family member would write profanity against them, their anxiety would

    build up, and they wouldn''t know what to do anymore.

    Every day they trembled in imperilment like treading on thin ice.

    "Daddy is back!" Nadia suddenly shouted.

    Erin turned around and saw the little girl''s father approaching with an armful of bags.

    "Daddy, what did you buy?" Nadia slipped off Erin and came running towards Charles.

    "These are all your favorite food, look!" He squatted down and said, "But remember what your doctor

    said, Nadia. You can''t eat for the time being so these are for Mommy, and of course, Erin."

    "Oh, I don''t want to eat. I just want to have a look." Nadia licked her drooling lips and stepped back.

    She was in pain the entire morning, and her stomach still felt ufortable.

    Indeed, she was a little hungry, but she was obedient to the doctor''s advice and didn''t dare to eat

    anything.

    Nadia''s pediatrician specifically instructed that she had to endure her hunger, and she was not allowed

    to eat until tomorrow morning.

    "Mr. Fu, you know that Nadia can''t eat for the time being, yet you still bought so much food, and most

    of it are her favorites," Erinined with a smile.

    "Yes, I guess I got used to it," Kevin replied calmly.

    His care for his children became instinctual to him. No matter what he bought, the first thing he thought

    about was his beautiful children, and then himself.

    As a father, he felt that everything he did for his children was worth it. A responsibility he dly signed

    up for.

    But what about Nancy? Didn''t the children''s existence hold a special ce in her heart?

    "Daddy, why hasn''t Mommye out yet?" Nadia grew restless as minutes felt like hours, but her mom

    still hadn''te out of the operating room.

    "Mommy hasn''te out yet which only means one thing. She is not yet finished with the surgery. If

    she''s done, she wille out, right?" Charles exined patiently.

    "You''re right, Daddy." Nadia turned around and anticipated as the doors of the operating room creaked

    open. She suddenly shouted in excitement, "Daddy, the door of the operating room is open! Has

    Mommy finished the operation?"

    Charles and Erin quickly turned around, but to their disappointment, it was Jessie who they sawing

    out.

    It shouldn''t really be a surprise because there were a few operating rooms. There were three in total.

    Today, Jessie performed a surgery for a child who had a fractured bone. Things went smoothly, so she

    was able to finish the surgery in just an hour.

    As soon as Jessie walked out of the operating room, she immediately saw Charles.

    "Mr. Fu?" Jessie greeted politely.

    "Ah, Director Jessie, is Nancy''s operation about to end?" Charles hoped that Jessie would react fast

    enough not to tell Nadia that her mother was not in the operating room all along. If Nadia knew her

    father was lying to her, she would never trust him again.

 Chapter 627 Boring Waiting

    Chapter 627 Boring Waiting

    Charles looked at Jessie nervously.

    "Director Nancy is... Is she there?" Not knowing what he meant, Jessie had a hard time responding to

    them.

    And seeing Charles'' troubled eyes made her more confused. What was she supposed to say?

    "Director Jessie, you must have been too busy to see her. But Director Nancy has an operation, and

    she''s still in the operating room. Nadia is looking for her Mommy, so we wanted to ask you if Director''s

    operation will end soon. Otherwise, Mr. Fu and Nadia will have to go home first. Children will be bored

    if they wait too long. Besides, Nadia is sick. She needs to rest." As she spoke, Erin kept winking at

    Jessie.

    It was only then that Jessie realized what Erin was trying to say. "Ah! Oh, yes, Director Nancy has an

    operation, but it seems like it isn''t over yet. I''m afraid it may take some time. So, Nadia, don''t wait for

    Mommy here any longer. Don''t worry. When she gets off work this afternoon, I''ll tell her to go home

    early to apany you, okay?"

    "Really? Aunt?" There were tears already threatening to fall in the corners of Nadia��s eyes.

    "Hmm. How could Auntie lie to a child?�� To make it more convincing, Jessie kept a serious expression

    on her face.

    However, she felt sorry in her heart because she just lied to a child.

    It was making her feel guilty!

    "Okay, Auntie. I''ll wait a little longer. If Mommy hasn''t finished the operation, I''ll go home with Daddy."

    At this moment, Nadia was almost crying out.

    Anyone who heard it would feel sorry for Nadia.

    Therefore, Jessie bent down and asked, "Oh, my good girl. Okay, do you need me to apany you?"

    Shaking her head, Nadia replied, "Auntie, I know it''s exhausting to perform an operation. So, so ahead

    and have a meal. Daddy and I will wait here."

    "Good girl, Nadia!"

    After saying goodbye to Charles and Erin, Jessie left them.

    However, Jessie couldn''t help but think about Nadia''s expectant eyes. Nancy didn''t have an operation

    today, but she didn''t know where she had gone. She felt sorry for Nadia.

    When Jessie left, Charles faced her daughter again and kissed her forehead. "Nadia, it''s been sixty

    minutes. I don''t think Mommy can finish the operation soon. Let''s go home now, okay?"

    Nadia lowered her head sadly. "Daddy, I want to see Mommy."

    Whenever children were in pain, the first thing they wanted was to be with their mom. Nadia was no

    exception to this. She wanted her Mommy to take care of her like she did to her patients in the hospital,

    but it seemed like she was too busy to do so.

    Looking at the dejected look on her face made Charles sad again. He picked up Nadia and said softly,

    Nadia, Mommy is busy with the surgery. Didn''t we agree to support Mommy''s work? Let''s go home

    first. Mommy will be back after the operation."

    "What if Mommy doesn''t go to Daddy''s home? What if she goes back to her apartment instead?" Worry

    was evident in Nadia��s big dough eyes. It was not a big deal for her to go home with Charles, but she

    was scared that her Mommy would decide not to see her again.

    "Nadia, you are sick. I��m sure that Mommy will visit you after work. Let''s go." The truth was, he didn��t

    have much confidence. Charles just needed tofort his daughter.

    Ever since Nancy came back, she seemed to be so bolshie and ignored his words. He hated Nancy

    like this, but he couldn''t leave her.

    As much as he wanted to control her, Nancy was too defiant.

    Although she was reluctant, Nadia still put her arms around Charles'' neck and said, "Since I promised

    to you, Daddy, let''s go now and wait for Mommy at home."

    Soon, they were already on their way home. But Charles never dreamed that he would see Nancy and

    Rick so coincidentally when passing by the restaurant that they in.

    While Nancy was crying, Rick was wiping her tears with a tissue.

    From afar, the two of them looked like a couple who had a quarrel. It was as if the woman was

    aggrieved, and the man was asking for forgiveness.

    Charles'' eyes were full of malice.

    His sight deviated from the road, and then the next second, he heard a sharp sound of brake. "You''re

    driving without eyes, aren''t you?"

    The driver''s voice made Charlese to his senses. He cursed in his head when he realized that he

    almost hit the car in front.

    It was not hard to guess how terrified Nadia was when he suddenly hit the brake. "Daddy, what''s wrong

    with you?"

    Charles had always been careful when driving, especially when he was with the kids. Incidents like this

    rarely happened. "I''m sorry, Nadia. Daddy might be too hungry, but don''t worry."

    This belongs to N?velDrama.Org.

    It was the only excuse he could make to perfunctorily deal with Nadia. After giving onest nce at

    Nancy, he stepped on the gas and left.

    If it was only him, he would have stopped the car and walked into the restaurant to question Rick.

    Besides, he also wanted to know what Nancy meant. He wanted to ask her why she chose to go out

    with this man instead of taking caring of her daughter.

    However, he couldn''t do that because Nadia was with him. Charles didn''t want Nadia to find out that he

    lied to her today, let alone allow her to see her mother with another man.

    The two kids often tended to over think, so Charles was trying his best to protect them.

    "Daddy, can you eat something first?" The fear in Nadia��s eyes was reced with concern, which made

    Charles smile.

    Even though Nancy was neglecting him and the children, he and the children still cared of each other,

    didn''t they?

    "No need, Nadia. I''m fine." Without taking his eyes off the road, Charles reached out his hand and

    rubbed Nadia��s head.

    Her care for Charles made him feel better.

    As soon as they got home, Charles called his assistant to say that he had something important to do,

    and ordered his assistant to deal with thepany''s affairs.

    When the call ended, he turned off his phone.

    He wanted to y and spend time with Nadia.

    For the whole afternoon, Charles did nothing but apany Nadia.

    However, from time to time, the scene of Nancy crying came to his mind. What grievance did she have

    that she couldn''t tell him, but she could tell Rick, who she just met?

    How much injustice had Nancy suffered when she was with Charles?

    No matter how angry he was, Charles didn''t show it in front of Nadia. He was disheartened every time

    he thought that Nancy didn''t trust her enough to tell him things she could tell to an outsider.

    When it was time to pick up Bobby, Charles went to the kindergarten with Nadia.

    Like a child who had done something wrong, Bobby remained silent all the way.

    At first, Bobby got angry when Nadia was brought to the hospital, because he would be exposed. But

    his anger gradually subsided, and was reced by guilt. After all, it was him who asked Nadia to have

    his breakfast.

    Yes, he forced Nadia to eat too much, but he didn''t expect such terrible consequences.

    It was not the first time that Nadia ate a lot of food, but it was the first time that she vomited like this.

    Bobby felt ufortable seeing Nadia in pain.

    Therefore, he couldn��t be happy the whole day. Even when Ruby talked to him, his mood didn��t change.

    Even if he only did it because Nadia told on him, he went too far this time.

    As soon as they returned home, the first thing Bobby wanted to do was to go back to his room.

    But Charles had already guessed what he was thinking, so he stopped him. "Bobby,e here. I have

    something to ask you."

    "What is it, Daddy?" Unexpectedly, Bobby came over obediently and sat down on the sofa.

    "What did you do this morning?" Charles asked.

    "I..." His apologetic eyes turned to Nadia. "I just wanted Nadia to eat more. She is a foodie."

    It was rare for Bobby to speak without confidence, but now, he spoke in a very low voice.

    It was so low that Charles had to listen carefully to understand it.

    "No matter how much she can eat, she is still a child like you. How big is her stomach? Bobby, I hope

    you can say sorry to Nadia." Anyone who could see Charles�� gloomy face right now would definitely

    tremble in fear, just like Bobby.

 Chapter 628 Trick

    Chapter 628 Trick

    It was not hard to guess that Bobby yed a trick on Nadia. Maybe at first, he must have been so

    happy to see Nadia in such a mess. But now, he was obviously sad to see Nadia in pain.

    In order to prevent Bobby from doing it again, Charles had to make him regret and realize the harm it

    had brought to Nadia.

    Only in this way could Bobby remember it.

    Afraid that Bobby would bully her after Charles made him apologize to her, Nadia shook her head

    fervently. "No, Daddy!"

    "Yes!" The two kids flinched when Charles roared.

    Therefore, Bobby turned to Nadia and said, "I''m sorry, Nadia. It''s all my fault. I won''t let you eat so

    much food again."

    Seeing Bobby sad made Nadia sad too. No matter how many times he bullied her, she still loved him

    and she didn��t want to see him sad. "Bobby, I didn''t me you."

    It was Bobby who was apologizing, yet it was Nadia who cried as if she was at fault.

    Sadness was written all over her face, and Charles didn��t know whether tough or cry as he looked at

    her.

    "Bobby, go and coax Nadia."

    "Okay, Daddy." Bobby slipped down from the sofa and came to Nadia''s side.

    As he wiped her tears with a tissue, Bobby swore, "Nadia, I know I did something wrong. I promise I

    won''t bully you again."

    In between sobs, Nadia asked, "You won��t bully me again even if I say Ruby��s name?"

    "Yes, you can name anyone you like. I will never bully you again. You are my sister, and you are my

    beloved family." The way Bobby said these words was like he was an adult coaxing a child.

    These words were enough to make Nadia smile through tears. She was really happy to know that

    Bobby wouldn''t bully her again. "Thank you, Bobby."

    How sweet Nadia was as a child! She had been wronged, but she even thanked Bobby.

    On the outside, Nadia looked strong, but her heart was really soft.

    After making sure that the two children had reconciled, Charles went into the kitchen to prepare dinner.

    When he looked at his watch, he saw that Nancy''s shift was over. Would she really ignore Nadia''s

    health and note?

    To find out if he and the children were still important to Nancy, he didn��t turn on his phone.

    Because if Nancy really cared about Nadia, she would definitelye here after work, wouldn''t she?

    Once she couldn''t contact Charles, she would rush here, right?

    To his dismay, an hour had passed, but Nancy didn''te.

    While Charles was cooking, he identally broke a small bowl.

    "How can I be so careless?" Charles med himself for not paying attention to what he was doing.

    His mind was busy thinking about Nancy and Rick, so he was absent-minded.

    ��Why is Nancy hasn��te here yet? Is she still with Rick?

    What are they doing now?

    Did she fall in love with Rick and move out? Does she refuse to register marriage with me because of

    him?''

    There were endless questions running in Charles'' mind, so he couldn''t stop himself from being

    suspicious.

    The more suspicious he was, the more confused he became.

    If the children weren''t here, he might have thrown all the bowls and chopsticks on the floor. But since

    the children were here, he had to restrain himself.

    It was his responsibility as a father to act properly in front of them.

    If only he knew that Nancy and Rick weren''t really being intimate at the restaurant. Nancy only treated

    Rick as a senior. She only cried when she saw Rick''s wound that was bitten by Nana. Blood was

    seeping out from it from time to time, so Nancy felt guilty. Therefore, after bandaging Rick''s wound

    again, Nancy couldn''t help but cry.

    Seeing that Nancy was ming herself, Rick stepped forward tofort her. Neither of the two had

    expected that such a simple action was seen by Charles.

    One more thing that the two didn''t expect was that, they had been photographed by a busybody when

    Rick took her back to the hospital. In the picture, he was hugging Nancy, so anyone who could see it

    would be suspicious

    The person who took the photo posted it on the inte right away, and with Nancy''s identity; it was

    expected that the post would go viral. The hits rose like a rocket, and in less than an hour, the hits

    reached hundreds of millions.

    Everyone in the world knew about it except Charles and Nancy.

    Jay, Hiram, Angelina and Hardy called Charles many times, but none of them got through because his

    phone was turned off.

    When news like this spread before, Nancy was too busy to notice. Now, she was too focused on Nana

    that hadn''t heard the news yet.

    As soon as Nancy got back to the hospital, she went straight to the gastroenterology department to see

    Nadia. When she didn''t see her, she knew that Nadia had already left with Charles.

    Without thinking too much, Nancy returned to her office.

    Not long after she sat down on her chair, Erin rushed in.

    "Director Nancy, you are finally back."

    This text is ? N?velDrama/.Org.

    Every time Erin came to her in a hurry, Nancy would immediately feel nervous, fearing that a patient

    was in danger.

    "What''s the matter? Is there a patient who wants to see me?"

    "Yes, she is a patient, but not from our department. But a patient in the gastroenterology department...

    She is just a little patient. Director Nancy, do you remember who she is?"

    As she spoke in riddles, Erin looked at Nancy in disbelief. She didn''t expect that Nancy would ignore

    her daughter.

    Nancy knew Nadia was sick, didn''t she?

    Or she only remembered it because of what she had said?

    "Nadia? Did you say that Nadia came to see me?" Contrary to what everyone thought, Nancy didn''t

    ignore Nadia. There were just so many things that had happened today. Besides, she knew that

    Charles would definitelye after she called him, so she was at ease.

    When he was cold, he was very cold. But when he cared, he cared a lot.

    "Oh, thank God you remember. I thought you really forgot Nadia." With a sigh, Erin added, "I feel sorry

    for Nadia. As a mother, you can''t be indifferent to her, can you? Nadia and Mr. Fu have been waiting for

    you here for a long time, but they haven''t seen you."

    "I had something to do..." Hearing this made Nancy falter. It was indeed her fault, but she had no

    choice, right?

    "For that Nana?" There was a hint of confusion in Erin��s voice. How could a mother ignore her own

    child for someone else?

    What people didn��t know was that no one was more important than Nadia and Bobby in her heart.

    They were her children. Wasn��t the child the most important in every mother��s heart?

    "Not only for Nana, but also for many people." Nancy''s voice was a little heavy.

    "Director Nancy... It seems that you don''t know it yet, but someone posted some photos of you and Dr.

    Rick online. I think, although Mr. Fu is sometimes very cold, he is definitely better than that Rick. Do

    you really have a crush on that Rick?"

 Chapter 629 I Dont Understand

    Chapter 629 I Don''t Understand

    What Erin said shocked Nancy.

    What happened between her and Rick?

    "What photos? Erin, I don��t understand what you��re saying." Confusion was written all over Nancy��s

    face. Why did other people know something about her that she didn��t?

    "I can tell from your expression that you know nothing about what happened. Look at this." The next

    second, Nancy was already holding Erin''s phone.

    Pointing at Rick��s face, Erinmented, "You two look good together, but I think you and Mr. Fu are a

    perfect match. Rick''s eyebrows are so thin, as well as his lips. His lips are definitely not as sexy as Mr.

    Fu''s. Why do you like such a boring man?"

    "Erin, stop! I swear nothing��s going on between me and Rick. I don''t like him either..." Nancy smacked

    her lips and added, "I have nothing to do with Rick. I have told Charles about this. This photo... Who

    took this photo? That person is so immoral!"

    People''s presumptions made Nancy upset. She didn''t know what was wrong with them nowadays. How

    could they say that she fell in love with a man just because she had a meal with him?

    Did it mean that she could only be with women all her life, unless the man was Charles?

    What was this? This didn��t make any sense. Had she lost her freedom to choose who she wanted to

    hang out with?

    "But from the photo, you are hugging each other. No matter what kind of rtionship you have,

    everyone only believes what they see with their own eyes. Director Nancy, look, this is Rick''s hand and

    this is your hand. This is Rick''s eyes, and this is yours. No matter who sees this photo, you two look

    like a pair of lovers hugging and staring at each other affectionately. If Mr. Fu sees it, he would be

    jealous..."

    "Then let him be jealous. I don''t think there is a future for us, anyway." There was no hint of emotion in

    her voice as she said these words. It seemed like she hadpletely given up on her rtionship with

    Charles.

    "What? Director Nancy, do you know what you are talking about? Charles, No, Mr. Fu is the father of

    Nadia and Bobby. Besides, he is a renowned person in this city. A lot of women want to marry him, but

    here you are, saying those words like it isn''t a big deal. I can see that Mr. Fu loves you so much. How

    can you not love him? I think there is no woman in the world who doesn''t love a man like him."

    "Well, you can go to work now. Let''s stop talking about this. I still need to look onto the patients''

    conditions in recent days." The more she heard Charles'' name, the more her head ached. She

    guessed Charles had already seen the pictures, but she thought he was so calm that he didn''t even

    call her. Was he not bothered at all?

    ''Forget it. Now the two of us hate each other. If he doesn��t want to call me, then so be it.''

    Apparently, Erin had a different thought than her so she said, "Director Nancy, I think you should call

    Mr. Fu to exin."

    In her heart, Charles and Nancy were the best couple in the world, so she really didn''t want them to

    break up.

    With a forced smile, Nancy replied, "Thank you. I��ll think about it." Although Erin still wanted to say

    something, she just quietly left the room.

    As soon as Erin left the room, Nancy rested her head on her hands and thought for a while. She was

    debating whether to call Charles or not.

    Finally, she had decided to give Charles a phone call to exin her rtionship with Rick. Besides, she

    also needed to ask about Nadia.

    After several attempts, Nancy still didn��t get through Charles�� phone.

    In the end, Nancy just called the director of the gastroenterology department to ask if Charles took

    Nadia home.

    It was the most important thing for her, so she finally felt relieved when the director confirmed it.

    Therefore, she ignored the gossip on the inte and focused on her work.

    Her initial n was to get off work early toe home and see Nadia.

    However, as soon as she walked out of the office, a nurse called and said that Nana had woken up.

    Without thinking too much, Nancy hurried to Nana��s room.

    True enough, she found Nana awake when she came into her room. Her face was still pale, as well as

    her lips, but her eyes were brighter than before.

    Seeing her awake and calm made Nancy excited. Maybe one of these days, she would get better. And

    once she got better, everything would be clear.

    "Nana, this is Nancy."

    "Okay, Nancy." Unlike in the past few days, Nana was calm when she called Nancy��s name. She wasn��t

    violent.

    With a smile, Nancy took out the medicine and said, "Nana, you''re sick. Can you take the medicine?"

    When Nana saw the medicine Nancy was holding, her eyes shed with horror. "I don''t want to take

    the medicine. You can''t kill me."

    "No, Nana, I won''t kill you. You saved my life. How can I hurt you? This medicine is for you. Only when

    you recover can you leave here. Do you understand?" Afraid of provoking her, Nancy lowered her voice

    and tried to coax Nana with a smile.

    However, Nana still shook her head in refusal. "No, I''m not sick. I feel good now, so I don''t want to take

    any medicine."

    To give her a heads up, Rick told Nancy that patients with mental illness were usually resistant to

    medicine. It was the reason why the nurses in their department were required to have a rtively high

    level of patience.

    So Nancy had no choice but to persuade Nana patiently. "Well, Nana, I believe that you are not sick,

    but this medicine is only for treating insomnia. If you can''t sleep well at night, it will affect your spirit. If

    you don''t believe me,e down and have a walk. Do you have strength?"

    As if she was trying to tell whether Nancy was saying the truth or not, Nana stared at her.

    After all that happened to her, it was understandable that Nana found it hard to trust people nowadays.

    This content ? N?v/elDr(a)m/a.Org.

    But Nancy was thest person to give up on her, so she gently held Nana''s arm and smiled at her.

    Perhaps Nancy''s smile was indeed warm and sincere, Nana chose to believe her.

    Then she moved a little and got out of bed with the help of Nancy.

    Slowly, Nana walked back and forth in the room.

    Nana had been making trouble earlier, so she had no strength, and it was difficult for her to move.

    In fact, Nana wouldn''t have been able to walk for a minute without the help of Nancy.

    Nana was out of breath after a short walk, so she was even more convinced with what Nancy had said.

    To Nancy��s delight, Nana looked at the medicine in her hand and said,

    "I''ll take it."

    "Well, I''ll get you some water now."

    With a smile, Nancy helped Nana sit on the edge of the bed, poured Nana a ss of water and asked

    Nana to take the medicine.

    "If you feel ufortable, please tell me. If I''m not here, please tell the nurses. They are all good

    people," said Nancy.

    "Okay." Her lips moved a little, indicating that she smiled.

    This time, Rick''s medicine worked. Nana looked so much better nowpared this morning.

    If Nancy was right, Nana would be able to recall what happened in the club in a few days.

    No matter how eager she was to know everything, Nancy clearly knew that she couldn''t rush things.

    She had to wait until Nana recoveredpletely.

    "Good girl." The way Nancy spoke sounded like she was coaxing a child.

    Somehow, it was effective, because Nana grinned at her.

    Since Nana was awake now, Nancy took the opportunity to spend time with her.

    They chatted happily about the birds outside the window, the flowers in the flowerpot, and even a leaf...

    They were all easy topics, and Nancy didn''t mention anything about the past.

    She had to wait for Nana to speak first.

 Chapter 630 Alienation

    Chapter 630 Alienation

    It was not until Nana was tired andy down on the bed that Nancy left quietly.

    Therefore, it was already veryte when she walked out of the in-patient department.

    The first thing she did when she went out was call Charles to ask about Nadia, but his phone was still

    powered off.

    "What is this man doing?" After dialing his number several times, Nancy finally gave up and went to her

    car.

    Because she was really worried about Nadia, she drove straight to Charles�� house even if she hadn��t

    notified him.

    The gate was open when she arrived at the vi, so she just drove in directly.

    At this time, the vi was still brightly lit, so Nancy had assumed that the children hadn''t gone to bed

    yet.

    Since Charles was already familiar with the sound of her car, he was certain that the person who just

    arrived was Nancy.

    This belongs to N?velDrama.Org.

    His hands trembled, but he was not sure if it was out of anger or excitement. Either way, Charles

    hurried washing the dishes so he coulde out of the kitchen.

    ��Nancy is here. She finally came!��

    "Bobby, it''s Mommy. Oh, that''s great. Mommy is here!" As soon as Nadia heard the sound of the car,

    she stood on tiptoe and looked out of the window. When she saw Nancy get out of the car, she danced

    happily.

    "Be careful. Don''t fall down." Even Bobby was happy with his mother��s arrival, but he had to warn

    Nadia for being too excited. She just came out of the hospital, and if she fell down, she would have to

    go back there.

    "I know, Bobby. I''m going to see Mommy. You don''t know how much I missed her when I was in the

    hospital today." Then she went out of the bedroom while shouting.

    As soon as Nadia came downstairs, she saw Nancye in.

    "Mommy!" With her little arms wide open, Nadia ran over. She was running too fast, so she almost fell

    down.

    Fortunately, Nancy was quick to hold her. "Slow down, Nadia. Are you feeling better now?"

    Nadia nodded her head vigorously and said, "Mommy, I''m better now. But the doctor said I can''t eat

    anything today, so I can only drink some water. From tomorrow morning, I can eat again, but not too

    much."

    There was grievance in her voice as she spoke.

    "Okay, Nadia, listen to the doctor." With a smile, Nancy rubbed Nadia''s hair.

    "Mommy, did you just finish the operation? How is the little child?" Thinking that Nancy really performed

    a long and tiring operation, Nadia couldn��t help but worry. If it took so much time for Nancy to finish it,

    then it must have been tooplicated, right?

    A while ago, Erin had told her that Nadia came to look for her, so she guessed that this was the lie

    Charles and Erin had said tofort Nadia.

    Guilt suddenly crept into her as she looked at Nadia''s concerned eyes. "I''m sorry, Nadia. I was too busy

    to stay with you today. Don''t be mad at me, okay?"

    "I''m not mad at you, Mommy, because I know that you didn''t apany me in order to perform an

    operation to a kid. Daddy said that we all have to support Mommy''s work. Besides, my teacher and the

    other kids told me that doctor was a sacred profession. I''m very proud. My mommy is a doctor." As she

    spoke, Nadia��s eyes shined, and her lips formed into a smile that could light up the world.

    However, Nadia''s words only made Nancy feel more guilty. Her heart ached a little as she stared at her

    daughter. "Thank you, Nadia."

    "Mommy had a whole day''s surgery. It''s exhausting. Nadia,e down." Charles, who just walked out,

    heard all the conversation between Nancy and Nadia.

    "Yes, Mommy is very tired. Nadia doesn''t want Mommy to hold me." After saying that, Nadia slipped

    down from Nancy.

    It was only then that Nancy had clearly seen Charles�� cold eyes.

    "Today, I was... very busy..." Since Nancy couldn''t exin, she decided not to.

    "It seems that everyone knows that you are busy. Have you had dinner now?" His voice was not loud,

    but gloomy.

    A gust of cold wind blew into Nancy''s back, making her shiver a little.

    "Not yet. I just came to see Nadia..."

    Before Nancy could even finish her words, Charles interrupted her. "You mean you will leave after

    seeing her, or you want to leave with Nadia? Or you want to take the kids with you?"

    "I''m not here to argue with you. The kids are all here. Please don''t be so sharp tongued, okay?" To

    lighten up the mood, Nancy smiled at Nadia who was watching them.

    It was true that she didn''te here to quarrel with Charles. All she wanted was to check if her

    daughter was okay, so his sarcastic remarks made her want to leave.

    "Sharp? Well, I like this word." His eyes turned to the kids. "Kids, your Mommy is here. Do you want her

    to stay or do you want to go with her?"

    As Bobby walked down the stairs, he said, "Mommy, it''s alreadyte, and Nadia is still not feeling well.

    Can you stay here?"

    What Bobby said made Nadia excited, so she shook Nancy��s arm. "Yes, Mommy. You haven''t had

    dinner yet. Let Daddy make dinner for you, okay?"

    "Didn''t you sayst night that the food your Daddy prepared was terrible? Why did you suddenly

    change your mind?" Obviously, she was teasing the children. She almost burst intoughter when she

    saw their eyes widened.

    But Nadia quickly fixed her expression and said, "Yes, Daddy didn''t cook well yesterday, but today''s

    dinner is very delicious. Mommy can have a taste."

    With a sigh, Bobby shook his head. "Nadia, you haven''t had dinner cooked by Dad, have you?"

    Hearing this instantly made Nadia blush in embarrassment. "Yes, I didn''t eat, but I smelled it. You have

    eaten. Do you think Daddy cooked a good meal tonight?"

    Bobby couldn��t help but grin with her question.

    To be honest, his father didn''t cook well today. The dishes looked appetizing, but it all tasted different

    from what Charles cooked before.

    However, in order to make his mother stay, Bobby had to bite the bullet. "Yes, it''s delicious."

    "Mommy, stay here. Don''t leave," Nadia said in a soft voice.

    At this moment, Charles was still staring at Nancy. He was also waiting for her decision.

    "Mommy, Nadia is a patient today. She asked you to stay, so you have to stay." The way Bobby said

    these words was as if he was an adult demanding to a doctor.

    Looking at her children, Nancy sighed.

    "I think we should have a talk, Nancy." Finally, Charles decided to speak.

    His voice was so cold, so he must be referring to the matter between her and Rick.

    "Actually, Rick and I..." At first, Nancy wanted to exin about her rtionship with Rick, but she

    suddenly wondered why she had to exin to Charles.

    Why should she bother to exin when she was just a woman trapped by him? She didn''t have any

    title, did she?

    Therefore, she kept silent.

    "I''m not interested in your rtionship with Rick." Contrary to what he had said, Charles felt his anger

    rise in his heart.

    To hide it, he turned around and went to the kitchen to make a bowl of noodles with chopped green

    onion for Nancy, which he learned from her.

    "Thank you." Today was a busy day for Nancy, so she was naturally exhausted. She didn��t have a heart

    to refuse a bowl of warm noodles.

    Hearing Nancy''s polite words and seeing her alienation, Charles felt very ufortable.

    But then he chose to say nothing, and just watched Nancy sit at the table.

    "It feels really nice to have both Daddy and Mommy with me." At this moment, Nadia didn��t care even if

    her mother only came here because she was sick. She was overjoyed to be in the same house with her

    whole family again.

    With a smile, Bobby echoed, "Yes. I also like this feeling."

    So did Charles.

    Only when Nancy and the children were at home would they look like a family.

    Since Nancy was here, Charles would take the opportunity to talk to her.

    Nancy had been silent all the time.

    After dinner, she went to find clean clothes for the kids and put them on the bedside table like she

    always did when she was here.

    No matter where she went, Charles would follow her.

    The children also followed her, twittering like two happy birds.

 Chapter 631 Have A Talk

    Chapter 631 Have A Talk

    When the children finally fell asleep, Nancy turned to Charles and asked,

    "Charles, are you going to the guest room tonight, or will I?

    No. You are the owner of this house, and I am just a guest. You should sleep in the master��s bedroom

    and I��ll sleep in the guest room."

    Charles remained quiet, so Nancy stood up to go to the guest room.

    However, when she passed by Charles, she felt a sharp pain on her arm.

    His grip was so tight that Nancy cried out in pain. "What are you doing?"

    Without letting go of her arm, Charles closed the door and said in a hoarse voice,

    "Didn''t I say that I wanted to have a good talk with you?"

    "Okay, what do you want to talk about?" asked Nancy.

    "Are you still their mother?" It could be told from the way he dragged her that he was really mad.

    When Charles finally let go of her, Nancy red at him while rubbing her arm that was now turning red.

    "If you have something to say, just say it. Don''t act crazy."

    "Okay, I''ll go straight to the point. Nadia is sick today because she ate too much this morning. She is

    still too young to eat much. As a mother, please exin what you��ve done." His breathingbored as he

    tried to suppress his anger.

    "You��re ming me for what happened to Nadia, aren��t you?" Shaking her head, Nancy looked at him

    in disbelief.

    "Isn''t it right?" Charles raised his eyebrows and stared at Nancy viciously.

    "I admit that it''s my fault, but I have so much to do, Charles. I have to cook for the children and prepare

    the clothes they will wear. As a doctor, I am very busy too. I didn''t notice it when they had breakfast. I

    won��t intentionally let my own daughter eat so much." These past few days had been hectic for Nancy,

    and thest she needed was to be reprimanded.

    Why didn''t Charles understand her at all?

    "You are very busy. Am I not? But what did I do today? I left all my clients and social engagements to

    be with Nadia. How about you? Tell me, Nancy, what did you do today?" Maybe it was because Charles

    was trying his best to be tolerant that veins stood out on his forehead. He was like an angry lion

    clenching his fists, refraining himself from attacking his prey.

    "Nana is in a bad mental state today. I can''t leave her alone..." In Nancy''s opinion, this was a good

    reason. After all, Nana was a patient and she was a doctor. But it was not enough to calm Charles

    down.

    "Charles, thank you for keeping Nadiapany. I''m sorry. I''ve been really busy today..." Although

    Nancy was also a little annoyed with his remarks, she also felt the need to apologize. After all, she was

    Nadia��s mother and she was a doctor, but she was not able to take care of her own child.

    No matter what she said, Charles only pursed his lips and didn��t say anything.

    "I will pay more attention to it in the future. As long as the children are with me, I will not let them suffer

    like today!" The more she exined, the more furious Charles became, because she still hadn��t said

    what he wanted to hear.

    When he couldn''t take it anymore, he snapped, "Nancy!" His voice was so loud that it made Nancy

    flinch in fear.

    "Charles, I''ve exined everything. What else do you want me to say? I''m also worried about Nadia.

    I''ve called you countless times, but you didn''t answer any of them. What can I do?"

    "Well, Nadia waited for you at the door of the operating room for so long. Tell me, where have you

    been?" Afraid that he would wake the children up, Charles tried to hold back his anger as much as

    possible. His breathing was heavy, and the uncontroble rage he had almost burst out from his chest.

    "I...I..." Until this very moment, Nancy was still wondering whether she should tell Charles that she had

    a meal with Rick. A part of her thought that it was unnecessary since they weren��t together anymore,

    but the other part was telling her to let Charles know about it.

    As she hesitated, Charles stared at her with fiery eyes.

    "Well, I did have a meal with Rick today, but it''s not like what the inte said. That''s too unreal. If

    we��re really having an affair, I wouldn��t be that careless in public."

    What she said took Charles by surprise. ��The inte?��

    "Nancy, what do you mean by that?" Since Charles kept his phone turned off the whole day to spend

    time with Nadia, he had no idea what was going on with the inte.

    He hated being clueless, so he took out his phone and browsed the inte.

    As soon as he saw the photos, his eyes narrowed.

    ''Nancy is really somebody.''

    It turned out that while he was apanying the children, she was busy falling in love with Rick.

    "Nancy, do you like Rick?" Anger and disappointment were evident in his voice.

    Did she just make a fool out of him?

    "Yes. Women tend to like such a good person, right?" Nancy replied. ''Now that Charles misunderstood

    me, I��ll just let him be.''

    If they continued to tangle like this, they would both end up being drained.

    It was not hard to tell that Charles and Nancy were both tired already, so it was better this way.

    "Nancy, you''ve gone too far!" If it wasn��t for the children, Charles would��ve shouted all his anger.

    At this moment, he even had the urge to tear Nancy into pieces.

    "Charles, aren��t you the one who��s going too far? Nana was so close to recovering, but her medicine

    was reced. It was locked in the cab and there��s a nurse responsible for it. Others couldn��t open it

    without the key but... It had been reced. Don''t tell me you don��t know anything about it at all. You are

    just afraid that Nana will wake up, so you��re preventing it to happen. Because you knew that when she

    wakes up, she can destroy your family. You and Fu family... You are bound together. Don''t be so

    hypocritical. I have seen through you!"

    With a snap, Nancy felt a sharp pain in her face.

    "Did you just hit me?" With her hand supporting her face, Nancy looked at him in shock.

    The hand he used to p Nancy was trembling. He only did it because he was too angry. He knew

    nothing and did nothing bad. Why did he have to face the nder from Nancy?

    Text ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.

    All of a sudden, he felt that all his words were so powerless. Without even giving him a chance to

    exin, Nancy was so arbitrary to conclude that it was him who had done it.

    The two of them had been together for such a long time. How could they get such a result?

    Even if they didn''t have a connection, they wouldn''t have misunderstood each other so deeply!

    To say that Charles was disappointed was an understatement.

    But even so, he would not let Nancy go.

    "Nancy, listen to me carefully. I didn��t do anything. You can refuse to believe me, but I have to say it."

    "Charles, why did you hit me?" Enraged, Nancy stood up and used all her strength to p Charles''

    face.

    Although he could dodge it, Charles didn''t. After all, he was the one who hit Nancy first, and he

    deserved it.

    A red mark gradually appeared on his face, but he ignored the pain.

    "Very good. Now we are even. We don''t owe each other anymore."

    After saying that, Charles went out of the room.

    "Charles! You bastard! You bastard!" Even when Charles had already walked in the bathroom, Nancy

    still kept cursing.

    However, he only turned a deaf ear.

    When she got tired, Nancy looked at her watch and saw that it was already toote for her to leave.

    Besides, she stayed here for the children, not for Charles.

    Therefore, Nancy chose to sleep her anger away.

    She thought she would leave tomorrow morning.

    But she didn''t expect that Charles would do something while she was asleep.

 Chapter 632 Ridicule

    Chapter 632 Ridicule

    What Nancy didn''t know was, Charles had called Hiram and ordered him to send some people to keep

    an eye on her.

    From tomorrow on, Nancy couldn''t go anywhere. She would have to stay at home, whether she liked it

    or not. Of course, Hiram didn''t dare to disobey Charles. "Sir, are you having a fight with Miss Ning?

    What was said in the news is nonsense. You shouldn''t believe it!"

    Remembering the news made Hiram smile bitterly. He had witnessed what Charles had done for

    Nancy, and he also believed that she loved him too. So, he couldn''t simply believe the news.

    "So you know everything, don''t you? Why didn''t you tell me?" What Hiram said made Charles feel like

    he had been fooled and the whole world wasughing at him.

    "Sir, we have called you many times, but you didn''t answer. But what can you do even if you know?"

    "I... Well, you can all continue to fool me, but Hiram, don''t ask for this month''s bonus. By the way, the

    new year ising, right? You don''t need your bonus for the whole year..."

    "Mr. Fu, did I offend you? It''s Miss Ning you are angry with. You can''t take revenge on me. I object!"

    The bonus Charles was talking about was amounting to hundreds of thousands, and Hiram thought it

    was uneptable to lose it.

    However, Charles didn''t say a word. He snorted coldly and ended the call.

    "s, who did I mess with? I''m the one who suffers the loss when you quarrel with each other."

    Thinking that the money was gone now because of his casual words, Hiram couldn��t help but sigh

    miserably.

    But then, he still immediately sent some people to help Charles. This year''s bonus was gone, but he

    shouldn''t lose hope because he still had next year''s bonus to look forward to.

    The children were already awake when Nancy got up. They surrounded Charles, smiling and

    chattering.

    "Daddy, what did you cook this morning?"

    "Wow, it''s Daddy''s porridge."

    "Nadia, Daddy will cook a lot of delicious food as long as Mommy is here."

    "No, Daddy made it for you, not for your Mommy. Nadia, you can only eat porridge this morning. You

    can''t eat anything else, okay?" While he was preparing the food, Charles was also busy answering the

    children��s questions. He knew he had cooked terrible mealsst time, so he made sure he cooked well

    today.

    "I heard Daddy. Wow, Daddy''s bread smells so good..." Looking at the toasted bread, Nadia almost

    drooled.

    However, she could only eat a little today, so Charles said, "Daddy will cook for you when your stomach

    recovers."

    Since his attention was on the kids, he didn''t immediately notice Nancy who walked into the dining

    room. "Kids, I have something to deal with today. Listen to your Daddy. I''m going to work."

    A smile appeared on her face as she looked at the children. But when her eyes swept across Charles''

    face, it disappeared and her eyes were instantly filled with hatred and disgust.

    Without saying a word, Charles put the omelette on the te.

    "Mommy, are you leaving again?" Hearing that her Mommy was about to leave again, Nadia felt a little

    sad.

    "Mommy has a job." That was all Nancy could say. As much as she wanted to spend more time with

    her children, she had responsibilities as a doctor. She couldn��t just do whatever she wanted to do.

    Frowning, Bobby asked, "Mommy, there are many people who are doctors. Are they all as busy as

    you?"

    "Yes, doctor is the busiest job in the world. Mommy has chosen it, so I should work hard. Didn''t you say

    that you would support Mommy?" Nancy said apologetically. She hoped that the children could

    understand her work. Most people engaged in the career of doctor were busy.

    No one dared to ck off in the face of life. Doctors needed to be alert all the time. Their profession

    demanded a lot of time and attention.

    "We support Mommy, but Mommy has no time to apany us." Tears welled up in Nadia��s eyes.

    Whenever she was hurt, what she longed for the most was her mother by her side.

    It was not that she didn''t understand her Mommy''s work, nor that she didn''t support it. She just hoped

    that her Mommy could spend more time with her and Bobby.

    After all, they were just kids who needed their Mommy by their side.

    This text is ? N?velDrama/.Org.

    "Mommy will spend more time with you when I am on holiday. But I can''t do it today. I have something

    else to do." After checking the time, Nancy changed her shoes and walked out before they could say

    anything more.

    The urgent thing she needed to do was to make Nana take her medicine. Yes, she took the

    responsibility to be sure that Nana would take the right medicine.

    Only in this way could she recover soon.

    However, as soon as Nancy walked out of the hallway, several men in ck surrounded her. "Mrs. Fu,

    please go back."

    "What are you doing?" Needless to say, Nancy was surprised. These men weren��t herest night. Why

    did they suddenly block her way?

    "I''m sorry, we can��t make you leave. We��re only following Mr. Fu��s orders," the bodyguards replied

    respectfully.

    It was Charles again. This man was so overbearing!

    Gritting her teeth in anger, Nancy turned around and went back to the dining room. "Children, Mommy

    came back to have breakfast with you."

    Nancy simply thought that Charles didn''t allow her to leave because she refused to have breakfast with

    the children.

    Her fiery eyes turned to him, but Charles didn��t even look at her.

    It was as if he didn��t see her at all. He waved his hand to the kids and said,

    "Kids,e and have breakfast."

    The two kids were smart enough to notice the tension between their parents, so they kept looking at

    Charles and then back at Nancy.

    "Why are you looking at me? You two, have breakfast quickly." Nancy took the children''s breakfast and

    pushed it over.

    Then she lowered her head to eat the porridge in front of her.

    As she ate, Nancy nced at her watch from time to time.

    It was not because she was hungry that she ate a little a fast. She just wanted to finish her breakfast as

    soon as possible so that she could go to work after Charles sent the children to school.

    Until now, she still thought that he just wanted her to have breakfast with the children.

    It never crossed her mind that Charles, who was silently eating, had nned not to make her leave at

    all.

    The kids were not in the mood to eat, just like their mother, so they finished eating soon. When Nancy

    noticed it, she pushed the bowl and stood up.

    "Pack up your things. Daddy will drive you to school." Charles also stood up with an indifferent

    expression. He looked like he only cared about the children, as if Nancy didn��t exist at all.

    Well, it was not a big deal for her if Charles ignored her. She could just ignore him too.

    When they went out, Nancy followed behind them. "Be good. If Mommy has time this afternoon, I will

    come to pick you up."

    "Okay, Mommy." Nadia turned around and waved at Nancy.

    Hearing this, Bobby also turned around, but only to warn his mother. "Mommy, don''t bete."

    Every time Nancy said that she would pick them up in the kindergarten, Nancy was almost alwayste.

    Therefore, Bobby was suspicious of what she had said.

    With a shrug, Nancy replied, "Mommy will keep that in mind."

    However, Charles had a different n, so he said in a cold voice, "Daddy is free this afternoon. I will

    pick you up early."

    "Well, what about Mommy? Mommy also wants to pick us up. What should we do?" Nadia asked.

    Before he answered, he opened the car door first and let them get in. "Your Mommy will wait for you at

    home. Let''s go, kids."

    "Daddy, what did you mean by that?" Confusion was written all over Nadia��s face. "Isn''t Mommy very

    busy? She''s going to see her patients. Why is Mommy waiting for us at home?"

    "I asked Mommy to have a rest at home today. Aren''t you happy?" "Of course we are happy. But what if

    Mommy is unhappy when she can''t go to work?"

    Just like Nadia, Bobby was also confused and worried too. Didn��t his mommy say earlier that she had

    an important thing to do? There were plenty of questions in his head, but Charles already started the

    car.

 Chapter 633 Cherish What You Have

    Chapter 633 Cherish What You Have

    Charles didn''t want the children to worry about Nancy, nor did he want them to me him, so he

    exined, "Your Mommy won''t be unhappy. I think she should get used to the life of taking care of her

    husband and raising her children at home, instead of being busy in the hospital every day. There are so

    many viruses in the hospital, and Mommy is exposed to it every day. It''s very dangerous. I''m sure she''s

    not happy. Isn''t health more important?"

    "I think Daddy is right. There are too many people who are sick in the hospital and they carry all kinds

    of viruses, so I support Daddy''s decision to let Mommy stay at home. In this way, when wee home,

    we don''t have to wait for Mommy to get off work. We will see Mommy and she will cook a lot of

    delicious food for us..." What her Daddy said made Nadia excited. But when she turned to Bobby and

    saw his gloomy face, the smile on her face gradually disappeared. "Bobby, isn''t that what you think?"

    "Of course it would be great that Mommy is at home, but I don''t want her to be unhappy. Mommy likes

    being doctor. If Daddy makes Mommy stay at home, she will be furious. It''s horrible!"

    "Kids, no matter how angry your Mommy gets, just ignore it. We have to make her realize that family

    and children are more important than career for a woman. We can''t let Mommy pay all her attention to

    her work and leave us alone, right?" His strategy was simple. He had to make the children stand on his

    side to have the right to speak at home.

    "Okay, okay. But we can only try. If Mommy insists on leaving..."

    Before Bobby could even finish his words, Nadia interrupted him. "You can''t let Mommy leave. If

    Mommy leaves, I will leave too. If I leave, I will miss you and Daddy!"

    "Don''t worry. I will do anything possible to keep your Mommy. You just have to support Daddy''s

    decisions, okay?" After a short pause, Charles added, "And you must remember that in this world, no

    other man can love your Mommy as much as I do."

    "Okay, Daddy!" the two kids replied at the same time.

    When Charles was about to drive away from the courtyard, Nadia heard a quarrel outside, so she

    turned around in a hurry.

    The only thing she saw was that Nancy opened the door, and the bodyguards closed it forcefully.

    It was the reason why Nancy began to shout.

    She didn��t see what happened next because Bobby held her head and made her look in front again.

    "Nadia, stop watching; they won''t hurt Mommy."

    Afraid that his behavior would cause misunderstanding between the children, Charles quickly

    exined, "Daddy won''t allow them to hurt Mommy. I only asked them to protect her. You should trust

    Daddy, okay?"

    Nodding her head, Nadia said, "Yes, I trust Daddy!"

    The moment Nancy was stopped by the bodyguards, she lost her temperpletely.

    "Why do you restrict my freedom? I tell you, we are in a society ruled byw now. You are imprisoning

    me. I can call the police!"

    Regardless of what she had said, the guards only looked at her calmly.

    They didn��t even refute when Nancy really dialed 911.

    Therefore, Nancyined to the police on the other line. But to her dismay, the police only smiled

    and said, "I''m sorry. This is an internal problem of your family. We suggest that you deal with it in

    private."

    Before Nancy could say anything more, the police hung up.

    No one answered her calls again, as if they had been warned by Charles.

    "Charles! You bastard!" Out of anger, Nancy couldn��t help but shout. Was he really trying to control her

    life now?

    "Yes!" When the bodyguards answered in unison, Nancy turned her head to them.

    "Did Charles also order you to cater to whatever I say?"

    "No! Mr. Fu told us to let you curse him whenever you want!"

    they replied. The bodyguards stood in front of her, with no intention of harming her. But once she took a

    step forward, they would immediately stop her.

    This made Nancyugh angrily. What else could she say? She had no other choice.

    "Okay, you won. I lost, okay?" Frustrated, Nancy raised her foot and kicked the car hard.

    Then she angrily turned around and went back inside the house. Obviously, Charles didn��t want her to

    go to work.

    As for the reason, Nancy could figure it out with her feet.

    It was not hard to guess that he just didn''t want her to get involved in the affairs of the club. That must

    be the case.

    What she didn''t know was, Charles didn''t do it for the sake of the club. He was just triggered by the

    picture of Rick and Nancy hugging.

    No matter what happened, he wouldn��t let her leave him.

    Charles was so stubborn that he believed that Nancy had fallen in love with Rick.

    He thought this was the reason why she was so eager to leave him and the children.

    As the CEO of TS Group, Charles was an important figure in the business circle. How could he bear to

    watch his beloved woman be taken by another man?

    There was no way he would let that happen, so he would rather trap Nancy by his side. He couldn''t let

    himself lose his lover and his children lose their mother.

    Look how simple Charles had in his mind! Nancy was just thinking too much.

    As soon as she got inside, Nancy sat on the sofa angrily. The more she thought about it, the angrier

    she became. She picked up the ss on the tea table and gritted her teeth in hatred. Charles! How

    dare you imprison me? I know you have the power to do anything, but why do you make me hate you?

    You bastard!"

    At this moment, Nancy was so angry that she wanted to throw it. But looking at the delicate sses,

    she suddenly felt reluctant to break them. When she remembered that Charles bought these elegant

    and beautiful sses from Italy, she slowly put them back on the tea table.

    However, the mes of anger gathered in her heart could not be extinguished.

    So she grabbed the pillow and pounded it hard while saying Charles'' name with so much hatred.

    "Charles!"

    This content ? N?v/elDr(a)m/a.Org.

    While she was doing this, her phone suddenly rang.

    Thinking that it was Erin, she answered it in a hurry. But when she picked it up, she saw Doris'' name on

    the screen.

    "Doris, Charles locked me up! I''m imprisoned by Charles. He doesn''t allow me to go to work. Please

    help me find a way. I''m going crazy..."

    Since Doris was her friend, she thought she would get mad and defend her from Charles.

    But Doris didn''t. She even shed an understanding smile which Nancy couldn��t see.

    "If I were Charles, I would have imprisoned you long ago."

    To say that Nancy was shocked was an understatement. She couldn''t believe that her best friend said

    these words.

    "Doris, are you insane? Is that what you should say?"

    "Of course. Don''t worry. Let me exin." Doris clicked on her phone and saw the picture of Nancy and

    Rick hugging. "Charles has long regarded you as his woman, and you are his children''s mother. How

    could you date and hug another man? Are these things what a mature woman should do? Do you still

    me Charles? Humph, Nancy, cherish what you have. Don''t push Charles too hard. If he abandons

    you one day, I promise you that you can''t find a ce to cry. No, if you find a ce, you can only cry

    beside me. At that time, I also can''t help you. So, for your happiness in your life, I absolutely agree with

    Charles to imprison you at home!"

 Chapter 634 In The Same Corner

    Chapter 634 In The Same Corner

    What Doris said made Nancy so angry that she almost cried. She shouldn��t have answered her call,

    because she just made her feel even worse instead offorting her!

    With gritted teeth, Nancy replied, "Doris, whether you believe it or not, I don��t like Charles anymore!"

    "I believe that you can abandon Charles, but the consequence is the same as that he abandons you.

    You can''t find a ce to cry with yourself in your arms!" After saying that, Dorisughed gloatingly.

    "Doris, do you think I am so ipetent?" The reason why Nancy didn''t give up her career was to

    prove to the world that she was not only with Charles because of his family''s power, money, status, and

    so on.

    But it seemed like she still wouldn''t be able to escape being called a gold-digger in the end.

    This was simply an insult to Nancy, wasn''t it?

    "It''s not that you are ipetent. You just don''t see the reality. A woman''s ultimate career is to take

    good care of her husband and children at home."

    "Well, I see. You only called me to let me know that you''re on Charles'' side, and you''re working

    together to make me give up my beloved profession. Don''t say anything, Doris. We are done from now

    on." As soon as she finished her words, Nancy hung up and threw the phone on the sofa. She still

    couldn��t believe that her best friend didn��t help her escape. Instead, she was even happy that Charles

    imprisoned her.

    "Hello, Nancy, I''m doing this for your own good. Why can''t you tell the difference between good and

    bad?" Doris shouted at the phone, but Nancy already ended the call.

    Maybe it was because her voice was too loud that Ace cried in fear.

    With a scowl on his face, Jay rushed out and shouted, "What are you yelling at, Doris? You scared

    Ace."

    "I... Nancy made me angry." In a hurry, Doris entered the bedroom and took Ace out from his crib.

    "That''s right. Nancy has gone too far. She even hugged Rick. No man can ept it, let alone Charles!"

    As he spoke, Jay kept pinching Ace''s little face, which annoyed Doris.

    "Stop pinching. What if you pinch Ace''s face so hard that it droops?" The three of them were like

    dancing as she tried to dodge Jay��s hand from pinching Ace��s face.

    When Jay got tired, he made a face at Ace and said, "Don''t talk nonsense. Ace is like me. My skin is

    tight."

    "He shouldn''t be like you! Well, it''s okay if he looks like you since you are handsome, but I hope he

    doesn''t turn into a yboy like you. If he dares to mess with women everywhere, I will be miserable all

    my life!" Remembering what kind of man he was before made Doris roll her eyes.

    "I''ve changed. Why do you always bring up the past? I��m not that person anymore." As a man who had

    changed his old ways for his beloved woman, Jay couldn��t help but be angry every time she would say

    that he was a yboy.

    "Haven''t I told you that a leopard cannot change its spots? Jay, you always go out these days. Tell me,

    what happened? What have you been doing, huh?"

    "It''s about thepany... Stop asking." To avoid any more questions, Jay walked towards the

    bathroom. "I''m going to take a shower. I''ve been busy all day and my clothes are dirty."

    "I called Hanson today, and he said you weren''t in thepany. How dare you lie to me? You are a

    bad guy..." As soon as she heard that he was lying, Doris followed to hit him.

    But before she could even reach him, he had already closed the door.

    Inside the bathroom, Jay let out a heavy sigh.

    It seemed like Doris would never stop being suspicious all her life. Did she have a gut feeling whenever

    something was happening? As for Hanson, why didn''t he put in a good word for him?

    How could Hanson tell her the truth that he hadn��t been in thepany?

    If Doris found out that he had been to Su��s residence, would he be killed?

    After taking off his clothes, Jay turned on the shower head and looked up, letting the water fall on his

    face and body.

    He made the water very cold, hoping that it would numb his emotions.

    Even so, his heart was still beating fast.

    ''Eva Su, Eva Su... Why did you just wake up?''

    Bittersweet memories shed back in Jay''s mind.

    Eva was the girl he liked the most when he was younger. The two of them enjoyed each other��s

    company. They were happy together.

    However, at the age of sixteen, a sudden car ident made Eva fall into aa.

    The doctor said that Eva would never wake up again, and even persuaded her family to give up the

    treatment.

    But how could they give up when she was the only daughter in the Su family?

    Ten years. For ten whole years, she had been unconscious.

    Although her family didn��t give up on her, no one was expecting that she would wake up someday.

    But the day before yesterday, a shocking news reached Jay; Eva finally woke up.

    He immediately drove to the Su��s residence, but was shut out by Eva��s family.

    Her mother, Pam Huo, was so angry at Jay that she didn''t even let him enter the gate. "My daughter

    has never known you. We don''t know you either. Get out of here!"

    "Auntie, I heard that Eva has woken up. I''m not here to disturb her. I just want to have a look and make

    sure she is safe and sound."

    This content ? N?v/elDr(a)m/a.Org.

    "How dare you say that? If you hadn''t asked her to go to the seaside, would she have had a car

    ident? Let me tell you, it''s all your fault! You are a murderer. We will never forgive you for the rest of

    our lives. Get out of here!" Pam Huo pointed at Jay, wishing to curse him the most vicious words in the

    world.

    No matter how hurtful her words were, Jay still pleaded, "Auntie, I was still young at that time. I

    regretted asking her out that night, but the tragedy has happened and I can''t forgive myself. That''s why

    I want to take a look at her, just one look..."

    However, Pam Huo''s heart was as hard as stone. She snorted and spat at him before she closed the

    door. "Lock the door, butler."

    The butler immediately responded and locked the door.

    For several days, the door had been locked from day to night. Jay had beening back to see Eva,

    but he never got the chance.

    That was why Jay had beening homete. But of course, he couldn��t let Doris know about it.

    Otherwise, he would lose his precious life.

    What happened that year was his fault. He should be med for Eva��s misery.

    It was true that he liked Eva before, but he absolutely didn''t want to resume his rtionship with her.

    He just hoped that Eva could be fine, forgive him, and give him a chance topensate, no matter

    how much money she wanted.

    But the Su family didn''t intend to give him a chance. They wanted him to suffer, as the past tormented

    him.

    It could be imagined how depressed Jay was.

    For the past years he had tried his best to bury it all deep down within him, but as she woke up, the

    past he had been trying to hide suddenly came back to life.

    It broke free from his cage of memory, and popped out one after another.

    There was no way for Jay to escape.

    "Doris, I seem to have caught a cold, and I''m afraid that it will infect you and Ace. I''ll sleep alone for a

    few days. When I recover, I''ll apany you." In order to prove that what he said was true, Jay sniffed

    and rubbed his eyes.

    Hearing Jay��s muffled voice, Doris really believed it.

    "Drink more water and measure your body temperature. If you only have slight symptoms, you can take

    some anti-inmmatory medicine. If anything happens, remember to call me." The more concern Doris

    showed, the guiltier Jay felt.

 Chapter 635 Disturbance

    Chapter 635 Disturbance

    "Thank you, honey." The guilt he was feeling made it a little hard for him to speak, so he focused on

    drying his hair.

    As soon as he was done, he went straight to the guest room.

    "You are an adult now, but you still don''t know how to take care of yourself. I don''t know what to say,"

    Doris murmured and went to the master��s bedroom with Ace in her arms.

    How was Nancy doing today?

    It was not hard to tell that Nancy had spent the whole day being angry. Charles imprisoned her, and her

    best friend didn''t even help her after knowing it. Who wouldn''t be depressed in this situation?

    She dialed Erin��s number, but the call didn��t evenst a minute.

    "Director Nancy, I''m very busy. I''ll get back to youter." The hesitation in Erin''s voice didn''t escape her

    ear but she already hung up before Nancy could even say a word.

    The next person she called was Jessie, but she didn''t get through her phone.

    There was no reason for Jessie not to answer her call, unless she was in the operating room, so Nancy

    gave up after a few attempts.

    Nancy paced restlessly in her room, and then came to the garden to check if there was any way for her

    to sneak out.

    However, the moment she came near the gate, the bodyguards woulde over and block her way.

    "Mrs. Fu, you are free to roam around the yard and the vi, as long as you don''t go out," the

    bodyguard said politely.

    It was useless to quarrel with them since Nancy knew that they only obeyed Charles.

    This text is ? N?velDrama/.Org.

    Therefore, she would just silently go back inside the house and curse him in her head.

    At first, Nancy thought that Charles wouldpromise and let her go back to work in the hospital like

    he did before.

    However, Erin''s call in the afternoon made Nancy feel like she fell into an ice cer.

    Even though her voice was low, the news she had said still gave Nancy a heavy blow.

    "Director Nancy, I was reporting to the newly appointed director when you called me earlier, so I

    couldn''t talk too much. Now I��ve finally found a time to call you. I don''t know what happened between

    you and Mr. Fu, but when I went to work today, I saw an attached statement in our department saying

    that you were physically ill, and you will not be the director of pediatric department anymore because

    you will rest at home for a period of time until you recover. After a while, a new director came to our

    department. Her name is Brandy Yu. She is beautiful and she has good medical skills, but she has a

    big mouth. Of course, she can''t bepared with you."

    Maybe it was because she was talking too much that she had to take a deep breath before she

    continued, "There are different opinions about your sudden resignation in the hospital. Some said you

    were fired by Mr. Fu, and the others thought you''ve left with Rick. In short, it was all because of Rick.

    He is a third wheel..."

    "No, it''s not like that. Charles just doesn''t want me to work anymore because he doesn''t want me to

    help Nana get better. He doesn''t want me to investigate the club, so he''s keeping me by his side. In this

    way, the case of the club will be closed soon, with David being the mastermind."

    "I think Mr. Fu is a good person. He won''t hurt you. Why do you always think so bad of him? He just

    doesn��t want you to get too tired from working. Besides..." For a moment, Erin hesitated. " He''s afraid

    that Rick will really take you away. If that happens, he will lose everything, because he really loves you.

    You don''t know that."

    "I know. But does love mean possession? And imprisonment? It''s too heavy. I don''t want such love!" It

    was not that she doubted Charles�� love for her. In fact, she even thought it was too much that it

    suffocated her.

    "Well, Director Nancy, what are you going to do now?" They both fell silent for a while, thinking what to

    do next.

    "Erin, please do me a favor. Contact Rick and ask him to take Nana away. Ask him to cure Nana in all

    means." Before Nancy could even finish her words, a strange woman��s rebuke came through the

    phone.

    "Erin, a patient is calling you. Don��t you know that you can��t call during working hours? I hate people

    who break the rules the most!" It was the newly appointed director who caught Erin on the phone.

    She was startled that she immediately hung up.

    With a sigh, Nancy put down her phone. She didn��t have any choice but to wait for Charles and the kids

    toe home.

    Every second that passed was dreadful, but at least she could be with her children. Since she had

    nothing else to do, she took out some ingredients from the fridge to make dinner early.

    In this way, she could kill the boring time and take good care of the children.

    "Mommy, you are indeed at home." As soon as Nadia saw Nancy, she opened her arms and flew over

    like a bird that had juste out of the cage.

    It was a good thing that Nancy had warned herself more than once not to show anger in front of the

    children when they came back.

    She must restrain herself and solve the problem with Charles in private.

    So, when Nadia pounced on her, Nancy hugged her with a smile.

    "Yes, Mommy has been waiting for you at home."

    As he came nearer, Bobby praised her like an adult. "Mommy, good girl!"

    On the other hand, Charles remained expressionless.

    The truth was, he was surprised to find that the dinner was ready on the table, but he didn''t show it on

    his face.

    Needless to ask, it was Nancy who prepared all of it.

    She even cooked dinner for them!

    "Wow, Mommy has cooked so many delicious food!" The foodie Nadia had been hungry for a whole

    day and was ecstatic that she could finally eat something.

    When Nadia was about to touch the squid, Nancy scolded her, "Wash your hands first!"

    Even so, Nadia was still happy when she withdrew her hand and ran to the bathroom.

    "Mommy is so good. You made my favorite sweet and sour spareribs. Oh, you made a lot of meat

    today. Mommy, aren''t you afraid that we will get too fat?" With his hands sped behind his back,

    Bobby turned his head and smelled all kinds of dishes with a smile.

    "You are not fat... Eat more, so you will be in good health. It''s not easy to get sick."

    "It''s mainly because your genes are so good that you can''t get fat." The atmosphere was light, so

    Charles couldn��t help but smile a little.

    "I don''t know whether the genes are good or not. But, they are so smart that they always choose the

    best gene to inherit..." There was a smile on Nancy��s face, but her voice was dripping with sarcasm.

    But Charles didn''t say anything; he just lift the corner of his lips.

    For the whole day, he had been restless thinking about Nancy. He thought she would be furious after

    he forcibly locked her up and took away her position as a director.

    To his surprise, he was greeted with peace when he was expecting to be attacked as soon as he came

    home.

    Well, was it the calm before the storm?

    Charles was not sure, so he was on guard against Nancy until the children fell asleep. Once they fell

    asleep, Nancy''s wrath would probably erupt.

    Therefore, although Charles looked domineering, he felt a little nervous deep inside. He knew Nancy''s

    temperament too well.

    There was no way she would simply bear being trapped at home.

    When the kids fell asleep, Charles went to the study.

    Without any sign of unhappiness on her face, Nancy came over with a cup of coffee.

    After putting down the cup on the table, she said, "It''s sote. Why don''t you go to bed?"

    "I��m reading some documents." The closer she came, the more he lowered his head.

    "I was bored at home today, so I read a novel called ''The Shawshank Redemption''. It''s very good.

    Have you read it? How about we have a discussion about this book?"

 Chapter 636 Support His Work

    Chapter 636 Support His Work

    "I don''t have time." Charles always felt that Nancy''s smile was too weird. Actually, since he came back

    with the children, Nancy had started behaving strangely.

    Nancy was not angry. In fact, she was very gentle. What was going on?

    Did she figure it out? Was she willing to just be a housewife and raise their children while supporting

    her husband as he worked for them?

    But the question is, was Nancy a woman of obedience?

    How could she let go of her ideals and her patients?

    Charles had guessed randomly. His eyes wandered, so he did not look at the document.

    "Well... How about I sing you a song right now? Haven''t you heard me sing?" Nancy asked yfully.

    Charles got even more confused. He had no idea what Nancy was trying to do.

    "Nancy, do you really not care that I''m practically imprisoning you here at home?" Charles asked Nancy

    while squinting his eyes.

    "I do care, very much so. Think about it. I have a lot of patients waiting for me toe back. How can I

    just forget about that? And besides, as the one having the highest authority at the hospital, you won''t

    be that harsh to your subordinates, will you? How can I stay at home all day long? It''s just not fitting,

    you know. What I think is that you just didn''t like the fact that I had dinner with Rick... Achoo!" She

    rubbed her nose and continued, saying, "Charles, my darling, I did have dinner with Rick. It''s true.

    However, the hug that we shared in that photo is too misleading. I love you. Didn''t you know that?"

    Charles shrugged a little and said, "Ah, but didn''t you say that you like Rick? There is no woman in the

    world who would not like a man like him. And now you''re telling me that you love me. Nancy, please tell

    me now which of your words are true and which ones are just lies?"

    "It''s all true... Ahem... Well, not entirely. It is true that I love you. It''s not true that I like Rick. Do you

    want me to like him?" Nancy asked in a calm voice while looking at Charles'' gloomy face.

    "What if I never let you go back to work?" Charles asked tentatively.

    He was so vexed that day that he trapped Nancy at home and asked someone to take over her position

    in the hospital. Nancy should have known it by now. Why didn''t she mention it?

    Was it that she was just pretending not to know anything and that she was just hoping to be able to get

    to work the next day or maybe even a few days and still be the director of the pediatric department?

    "If you don''t want me to work, then I won''t. I will just stay here at home." She nodded a little. "That''s

    fine by me, Charles," Nancy said and smiled indifferently.

    Charles was taken aback. Was this even the Nancy he knew?

    He was just so baffled.

    "Nancy, what''s your n?" The more Nancy didn''t seem to care, the more nervous Charles felt. He

    was afraid what was going to happen next!

    "What''s wrong, Charles? Did you forget that you locked me up at home? I will now fulfill that little

    fantasy of yours. I will cook for you, serve you, and take care of the children. What is not clicking? Are

    you having a fever?" Nancy said with a hint of sarcasm in her tone and touched Charles'' forehead. His

    temperature was normal. "I know you have a problem with your mental health just like Nana. How

    about I ask Rick to check on you?"

    "Hell no!" Charles wanted to kill when he heard his name. Not to mention that Nancy was even the one

    who thought of inviting him over.

    It would drive Charles crazy!

    "Nancy, stop this madness and go to bed right now!" Charles roared. He felt that Nancy was being too

    much already.

    "You really are something else, Charles. You have trapped me at home and yet I have just fulfilled your

    wish, but now it seems that you don''t like how things are anymore. Tell me, Charles, what on earth do

    you want me to do to satisfy you?" said Nancy sadly.

    "Would you be willing to leave your job and stay at home with our children?" Charles asked in disbelief.

    This was what he had hoped for, all along, but how could he believe that Nancy would actually agree to

    such arrangement?

    His thoughts were scattered all over the ce. The more he wanted to see through Nancy, the more

    confused he became.

    "Of course, I want to stay at home with our children and with you to be the good mother and wife that I

    am," said Nancy while slowly rubbing Charles'' shoulders.

    "Shall we get registered for marriage then?" Charles was being true to his words and wishes this time

    but he was also trying to test if Nancy was indeed willing to quit her job to stay with him and their kids

    and that she had nothing to do with Rick.

    Undoubtedly, it would be best if they would just decide to tie the knot after all those years.

    If Nancy refused, then everything that she had been showing him would have been just out of sheer

    deception. Charles wouldn''t believe her easily.

    "My household register was burned by my father. I never expected him to do such an irrational thing.

    New Year''s Day ising and it isn''t that easy to get a new one. So, even if I tell you I''d be willing to

    register with you, I will have to wait for our new household register to be made," said Nancy without a

    pause.

    Her voice was monotonous and steady

    but she just stated a fact.

    "Well, I''m just d that you can understand what the most important thing in your life is. Nancy, let''s

    just stay together from now on, shall we?" Now that Nancy hadpromised with and shown her

    kindness, there was no need for Charles to have airs anymore. As for the future development, it

    depended on Nancy.

    "Alright then,e over here," Nancy said and stretched out her hands to invite him.

    How could Charles resist her? More so, with a smile on her face, Charles found her presence so

    bewitching.

    All his defenses and spections disappeared in an instant.

    Charles held her hands and lifted her up with his long and lean arms the next second. "Nancy, I don''t

    care whether you are sincere or not. I want you tonight."

    "Did you hear what you just said? Even for the sake of our children, I will never pretend to be nice to

    you. How can you not believe me?" asked Nancy with a frown upon her face.

    "I trust you, Nancy. Remember, you shouldn''t let me down at any time," Charles warned.

    He still couldn''t restrain his overbearing nature.

    This content ? N?v/elDr(a)m/a.Org.

    Nancy smiled and asked, "Are we still a couple then?"

    "What do you think?" Charles asked.

    "A couple should have trust in each other, right?" With a frivolous smile, Nancy unbuttoned Charles''

    clothes.

    "It''s not that I don''t trust you. I know you very well. You''re not the one taking initiative at all. That''s not

    like you." Charles exposed Nancy''s lie straightforwardly.

    Obviously, she had her ulterior motives. If she didn''t, why did she fawn over Charles.

    She didn''t mean to please him. She just wanted to torture him.

    She wanted to start a mess with him that he got angry at the sight of her and kicked her out of the vi.

    It was only after Nancy left that she was able to achieve her goal.

    The war between her and Charles had just begun!

    "Then how am I like?" Nancy stared at Charles with fire in her eyes.

 Chapter 637 Being Different

    Chapter 637 Being Different

    The fire in her eyes made it impossible for Charles to resist. For the first time today, he smiled in front

    of Nancy. "You''re unbelievable. Sometimes you are annoyingly kind, and sometimes you are hateful

    and unbearable. You seldom please me, but when you do, there''s always a hidden purpose."

    Upon realizing that Charles really knew her too well, Nancy took a deep breath.

    But she couldn''t admit it so she said, "Charles, it''s said that women are made of water, and women''s

    greatest weapon is tenderness. I understand this principle."

    "So, the tenderness you show at this moment is a weapon to fight against me?" Charles asked.

    "Are you willing to take it?" To seduce him more, Nancy slightly tilted her head, giving him a glimpse of

    her neck as she stared at him. She didn''t fail. Charles stared at her neck for a few seconds and then

    his gaze went back to her face.

    "I''m a man, Nancy. Do you know the difference between men and women?"

    "I''m not stupid. How could I not know?" With her eyebrows raised, Nancy continued, "When a man is

    facing a woman, the beast in himes out. Most of the time, he will forget what love is, and

    remember only desire. A man lusts over any woman in front of him!"

    What she said made Charlesugh. "You are really different, Nancy. But I like you to be different."

    The next second, he was already holding her in his arms as he walked back to the master��s bedroom.

    What happened next could be imagined.

    As the saying went, "A small spark could start a great fire", not to mention that it was a zing fire that

    Nancy lighted.

    It was not the first time for them to have sex, so they were already familiar with each other''s needs. The

    only difference now was, they both had something in their minds.

    No matter how tired Charles was, or no matter what her purpose was, he couldn��t resist Nancy.

    They were both catching their breath when they reached the peak. Charles rested his head on his arm,

    and Nancy leaned against his chest. "I can''t fall asleep. Can you stay with me?"

    "Okay."

    When Nancy saw that his eyes were closed, she reached out her hand and opened his eyelids. "You

    said you��d apany me, so don��t close your eyes. I want you to talk with your eyes open."

    "Nancy, it''ste. I''m sleepy." As he spoke, Charles couldn��t stop himself from yawning.

    "But I''m not sleepy. By the way, let me tell you something about Nana. There''s a serious problem with

    her mind. She even wanted tomit suicide yesterday. Fortunately, Rick was there, or she would''ve

    really jumped down from the window. You know that her room is on the twelfth floor, right? If she

    jumped down, she would definitely die. If she died, the hospital must be responsible for it, and as the

    boss, you''ll be held ountable. Do you want to thank Rick?"

    Nancy whispered in his ear.

    Of course, he was aware of this. The spies arranged by Hiram had been in the hospital all the time, and

    they reported to him everything. How could he not know?

    The only thing Charles didn''t know now was what happened to Nancy and Rick when they went out

    together for lunch.

    And why Nancy ttered him tonight.

    ''Deceive me so that she can escape from me?

    If that''s the case, Nancy, you think too much!''

    "Nancy, let''s talk about it tomorrow, okay?" The more he tried to open his eyes, the more he felt sleepy.

    He was already in a daze, and could barely understand what she was saying.

    "No, I can''t fall asleep now because I''m too excited. I just want to talk to you. I find that you are getting

    better in bed. Charles, do you know that?" Nancy decided to flirt with Charles and see what he would

    do.

    However, when Charles opened his eyes a little and looked at her as if he was looking at an alien,

    Nancy felt her face heated in embarrassment.

    "Why do you look at me like that? People said that couples can alsomunicate about this matter."

    "Well, people also said that it''s not illegal for couples to watch porn together. Are you interested in it?" A

    while ago, Charles was already so close to dozing off, but now he sounded so alive.

    Simply because he was not interested with the topics she talked about earlier.

    The fact that he only became interested when she began to talk about intimate stuff proved that men

    indeed were horny.

    "Okay, let''s watch porn. I''ll be with you as long as you like." A smile appeared on Nancy��s face which

    made Charles smile too. It was evil and enticing.

    "We have practiced for real. Why are you still interested in porn? Nancy, are you... You are not easy to

    be satisfied, huh?" The moment he touched her lips with his finger, Nancy was short of breath.

    She knew he had a kind heart, but he also had the tendency to be ruthless.

    "No, I just can''t fall asleep. I just want you to apany me for a while..." said Nancy.

    After thinking for a while, Charles asked, "Well, I''ll tell you a story. What do you think?"

    As long as Charles could speak, she would readily agree. "Okay."

    "There used to be a mountain, a temple on the mountain, and an old monk in the temple...

    The old monk is telling stories. He says, there used to be a mountain and a temple on the mountain..."

    Before he could finish his words, Nancy interrupted him. "This story is so old that everyone can tell it.

    Can you tell me a different story?"

    As he gently caressed Nancy��s back, he asked again, "What kind of story do you want to hear?"

    It was as if Nancy had been waiting for this question that she smiled cunningly and pretended to be

    thinking. "Tell me something about the club."

    For a moment, Charles was speechless. She was still thinking about the club after all.

    Could it be the reason why she was trying so hard to please him?

    Was the business of the club so important to Nancy?

    "Nothing to say." In an instant, Charles turned cold again.

    "Do you want to know what I have experienced in the club?" Every time Nancy thought about what she

    had experienced and witnessed in the club, she felt the extreme desire to get justice for all the women

    in the club.

    They both fell silent for a while. But no matter what, Nancy couldn��t let him fall asleep, so she kept

    talking.

    "There are many bad guys in the club. They treat women as goods, ything and money-making

    machine. I have seen the greatest evil of human nature in it. What Anna has done was nothing

    compared to what they did in the club. They use women to have fun and to satisfy themselves. If I was

    really hurt by them, would you still turn a blind eye to it? Or you will just pretend that nothing has

    happened?"

    It was not hard for Charles to figure out what had happened in the club.

    No. What Nancy saw in the club was only a glimpse of hell.

    This content ? N?v/elDr(a)m/a.Org.

    There were more things that she didn''t see.

    No matter how strong Nancy''s heart was, she was still too kind. She thought what she had

    encountered was the worst darkness in the world.

    However, how could the darkness in the world be so simple?

    So instead of answering her question, Charles held her closer to him and said, "Nancy, go to sleep. We

    have to wait for the police''s investigation results."

 Chapter 638 Its Too Late

    Chapter 638 It''s Too Late

    The reason why Nancy insisted on talking to Charles was to prevent him from sleeping.

    After being kept at home for a whole day, Nancy wouldn''t just let him sleep soundly.

    "I''m not sleepy. Charles, can we talk a little more?" Nancy pleaded.

    However, Charles was already too sleepy to give in, so he said, "It''ste. Let''s go to bed."

    Looking at Charles�� exhausted face, Nancy thought to herself, ''Charles, you provoked me, so don''t

    me me for torturing you.''

    When Charles finally closed his eyes, Nancy carefully got out of the bed to execute her n. She knew

    very well that she was allergic to Radix Isatidis. In fact, she could still remember what happened to her

    when she was in third grade in primary school.

    It was winter and there were many people who caught a cold, including Nancy. When she was put on a

    drip in the hospital, the doctor gave her Radix Isatidis.

    Not long after she was injected with it, her scalp began to itch as well as her body. Then finally, red

    pimples appeared on her body.

    The doctor quickly pulled out the needle and said that she couldn''t have Radix Isatidis in the future

    because of allergy.

    Now, in order to make trouble for Charles, Nancy had gone all out. She thought it was just an allergy,

    and nothing serious would happen.

    For a doctor, Nancy obviously didn''t have a clear mind at this moment. A severe allergy attack was

    terrible. It could cause respiratory failure and internal organs damage.

    It was her anger towards Charles that pushed her toe up with this idea. Therefore, she opened the

    medical kit and tore open a bag of Radix Isatidis. She poured it into warm water and drank it without

    hesitation.

    Then she went back to their room andy down on the bed as if nothing happened.

    "Are you sleepy too?" When Charles didn''t hear a sound from Nancy, he thought she was sleepy too.

    He had no idea what Nancy did just now. Well, he was sleepy, and the happiest thing a sleepy person

    could do was to have a good sleep.

    "I''m sleepy, too," replied Nancyzily.

    "Good night." With his eyes closed, Charles put his arm around her shoulders.

    Meanwhile, Nancy was silently counting in her head.

    When she counted to more than nine thousand, her whole body began to itch.

    It was then that she knew that the medicine began to work.

    "Ouch! Itchy..." Nancy began to scratch her body.

    "Come on, let me scratch you. Don''t move." Since she kept wiggling in his arms, Charles found it hard

    to fall asleep. He had no choice but to put his hand on her back and scratch it gently.

    However, Nancy justined even more. "What are you doing, Charles? I am itchier now."

    "Yes. You have bumps all over your body. What kind of bug bit you?" Until now, he was still in a daze.

    He was actually half asleep as he spoke.

    "Ah! It''s so itchy. It was bing unbearable, Charles. You must havee into contact with

    something outside and brought home some bacteria. Oh, I see. You must have been with a woman

    who used a perfume which I''m allergic to." Obviously, Nancy was just messing around. Charles couldn''t

    have fooled around with other women, could he?

    As a neat freak, he would always wash his hands no matter what kind of people he came in contact

    with.

    "Nancy, I don''t think so. I''ve been dealing with documents today. I didn''t wear perfume, nor did I have

    any woman." How could he have the time to go out with another woman when his mind had always

    been full of Nancy?

    "But I''m having an allergy! Here, here, it''s full of bumps, it seems to be urticaria. It''s itchy. Charles, I''m

    itchy..." Pointing at the bumps on her body, Nancy wriggled restlessly in his arms.

    Finally, Charles gave up and opened his eyes.

    "Let me have a look, Nancy." His sleepy eyes widened in shock when he saw that her body was all red.

    He was so nervous that he shouted,

    "Nancy, you''re really having an allergy attack! I''ll find you some desensitizer. Wait a minute, I''ll be back

    soon."

    "It''s itchy. It''s killing me." The desensitizer had been thrown away by Nancy a while ago. There was no

    way he could find any.

    Would he let her suffer here at home, or would he bring her to the hospital?

    He would definitely send her to his hospital, wouldn''t he?

    This was Nancy''s n all about. If she got sick and be brought to the hospital, then she would be able

    to check what was happening there.

    After three minutes, Charles came back in a hurry. "Nancy, I remember that we have a lot of

    desensitizers at home. Why can''t I find any?"

    "How could I know? All I know right now is that my body is so itchy." As sheined, Nancy kept

    scratching her face and then her body.

    "Nancy, don''t scratch it. The more you scratch, the worse it will get. It will cause diarrhea. I heard from

    the doctor that urticaria will appear in your intestines and then you will vomit." Seeing how

    ufortable Nancy was, Charles became more and more anxious. "I''ll call a doctor for you."

    "Don''t, Charles. It''s sote. How can you disturb them? I''m a doctor. I know how tired a doctor is after

    working for a whole day. Don''t cause them any trouble. You... Take me to the hospital instead." Afraid

    that he would realize what she was nning, Nancy tried to be as cautious as she could.

    However, Charles already see through her when he heard this. A ghost of smile appeared on Charles''

    face. Why didn''t he notice it early?

    Did Nancy provoke her allergy on purpose?

    Was she so determined to go to the hospital that she hade this far?

    Even if he knew that Nancy pulled a trick on him, what could he do? There was no desensitizer at

    home, and Nancy was really having an allergy. He couldn''t refuse to take Nancy to the hospital just

    because he was mad at her.

    What would happen when they went there? ''Nancy, the hospital is mine, and so are you. That''s why I

    am the king of all this.''

    In the end, Charles decided to bring her to the hospital and took the thickest jacket for her. "The

    weather forecast says it may snow tomorrow. Wear more and don''t catch a cold."

    "Thank you, Charles." This time, she was sincere so Charles couldn''t help but smile faintly.

    Charles smiled faintly. "It''s what I should do. Why do you thank me? Husband and wife should

    apany and take care of each other, right? I''ll just leave a note for the kids, in case they wake up

    and can''t find us. Then I''ll go to the hospital with you."

    In a piece of paper, Charles wrote, ''Mommy had an allergy attack, so Daddy will take her to the

    hospital. Tomorrow morning, I will ask Hiram toe here to take care of you.''

    When he was done, Charles pasted the paper on the door of their bedroom, because it was the first

    ce the kids would run to when they woke up.

    The children would definitely see the note in the morning.

    After everything was settled, Charles took Nancy to the hospital.

    Luckily, there was a doctor from the Department of Dermatology who was on duty that night.

    His name was Franco Zhan, and he knew Nancy.

    Looking at the red spots on her face and body, he asked, "Director Nancy, what happened to you?"

    "Director Franco, I seem to be having an allergy, with a lot of urticaria on my body." To let him see more

    of her red bumps, she rolled up her sleeves and stretched out her arm in front of him. "Do you think

    so?"

    This content ? N?v/elDr(a)m/a.Org.

    "Yes, urticaria. Did you eat something you are allergic to? Fish or shrimp? Or something else? Think

    about it." After checking her skin for a while, Franco added, "The allergy is quite serious."

 Chapter 639 I Tend To Overthink

    Chapter 639 I Tend To Overthink

    "I didn''t eat anything I''m allergic to. I don''t know what''s wrong with me. I just had an allergic reaction all

    of a sudden. I feel very ufortable and can''t fall asleep at all. That''s why I came here to ask you to

    have a look," Nancy said, pretending to be innocent.

    "I''ll give you some desensitizer I advise you to try and figure out what may have caused the allergic

    reaction that you just had," Director Franco suggested. Nancy nodded in agreement a little.

    "Okay, I will do that, Director Franco," she said.

    "Doctor, is it dangerous?" Charles asked in a worried tone.

    "Well, Mr. Fu, oftentimes people ignore the symptoms of allergy but as a matter of fact, some allergies

    are very serious. Those types can causeplications or physical difort. In the case of Director

    Nancy, I can''t exactly tell you what is up yet because I will have to observe her condition first. But it

    does seem a little serious," Director Franco said after pausing for a while to think.

    "Okay," Charles answered with a frown. He gave Nancy an angry look.

    Nancy did this to hurt herself, but she was left with no choice. She was worried about Nana and wanted

    to find out who took her ce in taking care of Nana. That was what urged her to do something to get

    to the hospital as soon as she could.

    Besides, Charles did not need to go to bed, which meant that he could stay with her in the hospital.

    "Nancy, how are you? Are you feeling bad?" Charles asked. He saw Nancy touching her belly and was

    worried about her.

    "You were right. It will probably be affecting my intestines, too. I feel so ufortable right now, I might

    puke," Nancy said, struggling to even speak.

    "Oh, my! Just hold on. The doctors will be checking up on you again soon." In his head, Charles was

    ming Nancy for making trouble out of nothing, but he also knew that he couldn''t show ruthlessness

    to her at that moment.

    ''s, I really don''t know what to do with Nancy!''

    It wouldn''t be such a big deal if she yelled at him. She just hurt herself which made Charles feel bad

    and a little guilty.

    After all, he was the one who made a decision without consulting with Nancy first. He took away her

    position in the hospital from her and trapped her at home.

    ''But this is the only way I can keep you by my side.''

    Charles and Nancy proceeded to the ward that was arranged for them by Director Franco. An

    intravenous drip was then prepared for Nancy.

    After an hour of waiting, Nancy''s allergy symptoms were alleviated.

    Dawn came.

    Charles wasn''t able to sleep all night.

    When the Nancy was given an infusion, it caused her to fall asleep deeply, and Charles stayed up to

    look after her. He stared at the infusion dripping down from the stic tube as if he was counting every

    drop. He couldn''t sleep.

    When Nancy finally woke up, she saw that Charles was looking so tired.

    His eyes were all red and watery. Nancy said,

    "Charles, why don''t you get some rest? I feel much better now, anyway." But the reality was she didn''t

    really feel sorry for him. It made her happy deep inside, seeing Charles suffer. She thought that if she

    had to suffer, then Charles also deserved to.

    "I''m not sleepy. Do you want anything in particr that you want to eat? Tell me and I''ll buy it for you,"

    Charles said and looked at his watch.

    "Oh, I''m starving but you don''t have to worry. They sell steamed buns there at the hospital gate.

    They''re delicious. That''s what I want. Don''t forget to add some vinegar, please. It took Charles twenty

    minutes to get to the hospital gate and buy steamed buns. There was no one waiting in line before him

    but he still had to wait for around six minutes for the buns. If there was someone who was waiting in

    line ahead of him, it would have taken him longer toe back. It might take an hour for him to get the

    buns that Nancy wanted and get back to the ward. Nancy could do a lot of things in one hour.

    She would figure out a lot of things.

    "Well, just lie down and don''t walk around." Charles saw a hint of slyness in Nancy''s eyes. He started

    wondering what she was up to.

    "Well, I''m feeling pretty weak. Don''t worry. I don''t think I can even go anywhere right now," said Nancy.

    "You should get some more rest then. I will be back for you soon," Charles said while putting his coat

    on and walking out.

    As soon as he left, Nancy hopped out of bed.

    She trotted into the elevator and went straight to the ward where Nana was.

    "Director Nancy, why are you in a hospital gown? Is there something wrong with you?" a nurse asked

    Nancy, surprised to see her like that.

    "Juste with me to Nana''s ward, please" Nancy had no time to exin and dragged the nurse to

    Nana''s ward.

    The nurse followed her but was still confused as to what was happening.

    They found that Nana was still sleeping peacefully.

    "She made a scene today. Doctor Rick came and gave me a bottle of medicine. I gave Nana a pill from

    that bottle. She is good for the time being. Doctor Rick told me that once he finishes his work today,

    he''de by again. He still��" The nurse took a careful look at Nancy and wanted to say something to

    her but ended up not speaking up on second thought.

    "There is nothing going on between us. Just say it," Nancy told the nurse as she caught her trying to

    say something. The photo that showed she was hugging Rick had been spread all over the hospital

    and it was normal for the nurse to have had some questions then.

    "Doctor Rick also asked why you haven''t been heretely."

    "What did you tell him?" asked Nancy.

    "I told him that you have taken a few days off and that you wille back to work soon."

    "That''s smart. Very well," Nancy said while holding both her thumbs up.

    "Thank you, Director Nancy. Your resignation has created a lot of rumors and suspicions around here.

    Is it true that you have resigned already?" the nurse asked cautiously.

    "Of course not. I, uh�� just forget it. Please just promise me you will take care of Nana and never let

    anyone else take her medicine or else Nana''s health will be put in danger." Nancy exhorted her

    repeatedly. She feared that someone would tamper with Nana''s medicine again.

    "I promise I will keep those in mind, Director Nancy," the nurse answered her reassuringly and smiled.

    "I will take good care of Nana. Don''t you worry."

    "Ah, that''s good then." Nancy looked down on her watch. She guessed that Charles wouldn''t be able to

    come back so soon, so she left Nana''s ward and headed to her office.

    This content ? N?v/elDr(a)m/a.Org.

    However, when she tried pushing the door open, she found that it was locked.

    She had no way of opening it at all.

    Nancy then proceeded to the nursing station.

    "Director Nancy�� What brings you here?" Nancy was not there. Erin arrived a little early that morning

    because she was worried about the patients.

    To her surprise, she saw Nancy standing by the office door, wearing a hospital gown.

    "Is everything alright in here?" Nancy opened her mouth and she felt bitterness in her heart. This was

    her second home but thinking about how she was practically kicked out of it broke her heart.

    "No, it isn''t. I''m used to getting orders from you. They suddenly changed my boss and I''m really not

    used to it. But I guess I have no choice, do I?" Erin answered with loneliness in her tone. "What''s going

    on, really, Director Nancy? Why did you resign? Also, I am so confused. Why are you wearing a

    hospital gown? Are you seriously ill? Don''t scare me, please. You know that I tend to overthink."

 Chapter 640 Having Guesses

    Chapter 640 Having Guesses

    "I''m fine. What''s the new director''s name?" asked Nancy.

    "Her name''s Brandy Yu. I already told you yesterday that she looked feisty and I am intimated, to be

    frank. s, it is really strange. You just resigned. Why did shee here all of a sudden? Director

    Nancy, please. I hope you get better so you cane back soon. Everyone is waiting for you," Erin

    said anxiously.

    "I''m not seriously ill, Erin. It''s just that everything was arranged on purpose by someone," Nancy said,

    knowing that Charles was responsible for orchestrating everything.

    He didn��t want her to get back to work so he trapped her at home and found a good doctor to rece

    her position.

    It seemed that Charles had made up his mind about not letting her continue her career as a doctor

    anymore.

    Could it have been because of the club or because he wanted her to just take care of their children?

    Nancy could ept thetter but if it was the former, Nancy would be very upset.

    And because she wanted to find out the real reason behind all that, she continued investigating.

    "What should we do, Director Nancy?" Erin asked while stomping her feet anxiously.

    "Erin, what are you doing in front of my office?" A clear voice suddenly came.

    Nancy and Erin both quickly turned around to where it came from.

    A woman in ck quilted jacket and pink leather boots approached them.

    She was well-dressed, elegant, and beautiful.

    "Oh, Director Brandy. I was..." Erin said, wanting to introduce Nancy.

    However, she was interrupted by Nancy herself. "I''m a patient here. I got bored and just wandered

    around. Erin found me here."

    Nancy did not want to get Erin into any trouble. After all, she had a special identity then. The former

    director of the pediatric department was just like the ex-girlfriend, and all the exes like her were the

    people that they hated and didn''t want to see.

    Nancy knew that if Brandy found out that it was her that she reced, she wouldn��t exactly be too

    excited about it.

    "Oh, I see. But why have I never seen you before?" Brandy said in a raised voice.

    "I am a patient in the Department of Dermatology," Nancy said trying to keep herself from frowning.

    How could Brandy be so arrogant?

    "Well, if that is the case, most of the patients in that department have skin diseases which are mostly

    contagious, so you better not be wandering about too much." Brandy looked at Nancy from head to toe,

    but strangely enough, her tone got a little softer than the initial one.

    Nancy and Erin looked at each other and wondered what Brandy meant.

    Did she even recognize Nancy?

    "I�� It��s time to get back to work." Erin faltered, "You''d better get back to the ward now. Avoid walking

    around."

    "Alright," Nancy said. She didn''t want to say anything else to Brandy. After all, she had just been

    recruited by Charles. Whether Brandy was modest or arrogant, it had nothing to do with Nancy.

    "Bye," Brandy said and waved her hand.

    "Bye," Nancy responded politely

    and headed straight to the elevator.

    It was the rush hour then. When she saw that someone took the elevator before she did, which meant

    that she would have to wait again, she quickly walked to the stairs.

    Fortunately, the Department of Dermatology wasn''t that far away. It was just three floors down.

    Brandy sneered looking at Nancy''s back.

    ''So, this is Nancy. She is more beautiful than when she is in the picture. Charles really has a great

    taste,'' she thought.

    When Nancy returned to her ward, she found Charles staring at her with gloomy eyes. He was holding

    the steamed buns he bought for her.

    "It is to stuffy in the ward today, so I went out for a little walk," Nancy exined.

    "Well, did you get back to your office?" Charles asked.

    "How do you know?" Nancy asked curiously.

    "Well it seems that I guessed right then." Charles sneered. He had just gone out for a while and she

    couldn''t even stay in the ward for one hour.

    "Yes. That��s where I work. It should just be normal for me to visit my own office, shouldn��t it? After all, I

    haven''t even properly applied for my leave." Nancy had been trying to hold back her anger and she

    was about to explode then. She tightly bit her lips, afraid that she would lose it in front of Charles and

    start fighting with him.

    "Nancy, stop ying dumb. I have called for Brandy to rece you. I think her medical skills are

    excellent."

    "Do you know Brandy?" Nancy asked.

    "Yes, we were ssmates back in high school," Charles answered.

    "You are so bossy," Nancy said in a low voice.

    "Well, yeah, I am bossy in that I would never allow Rick to appear in this hospital again. Nancy, I don''t

    wanna see that man ever again. Do you hear me?" Charles shouted and gritted his teeth.

    "Have you been spying on me all this time?" Nancy roared.

    This content ? N?v/elDr(a)m/a.Org.

    "Yes! It isn''t illegal to spy on my woman. A restless woman, at that. Well, is it?" Charles said arrogantly.

    "Charles, you are just as unreasonable as your own mother! Your whole family is! I��" Nancy was so

    enraged that she felt the blood all over her body rush to her head. Did Charles just want to control her?

    She thought Charles didn''t really love her. His love for her, if anything, was selfish. Love wasn''t

    supposed to mean being too controlling of your partner. She didn''t want any of that anymore.

    "Damn it, Charles! Stay the hell away from me! I am going to work and I don��t wanna see you

    anymore!"

    The next second, her arm was grabbed by Charles. "Nancy, do you really believe you can go back to

    work already? Listen up, I will not allow it!"

    "You are such a despicable man, Charles!" Nancy yelled and grabbed the steamed buns from Charles

    hand and threw them at his face. "You just had an affair with Brandy! You misunderstood me and Rick.

    I am absolutely done with you. I don''t care about you and I would not want to be with you!"

    she shouted and bit Charles'' arm.

    Charles jerked her shoulder and felt the pang of pain from the way Nancy bit her.

    Nancy then turned around and ran into the elevator. The patients and medical staff that were around

    the hospital corridors saw what just happened.

    Charles chased Nancy as she ran ahead.

    "Oh, that''s Mr. Fu, right?"

    "Yes indeed. The woman he was chasing was Director Nancy. That was odd, though. Were they

    ying the cat-catches-mouse? I''m confused."

    "Ha! Is Director Nancy sick? What is wrong with her? It''s flu season. Maybe she could have caught it.

    Otherwise, how could such an elegant woman run around the hospital like that in just a hospital gown,

    even?"

    Everyone started having guesses about what was really happening.

    Nancy started running out of breath while Charles kept following her without difficulty.

    She staggered into the ward,

    sat down, and gasped.

    "Nancy, where are you heading to?" Charles wasn''t able to sleep wellst night and now he was full of

    sweat after chasing Nancy, apparently.

    "Achoo!" Nancy sneezed uncontrobly.

 Chapter 641 Its Freezing Outside

    Chapter 641 It''s Freezing Outside

    It was freezing outside and Nancy was only wearing a hospital gown when she ran out. How could she

    not feel cold?

    Besides, the temperature inside the hospital was rtively highpared outside. Therefore, when

    Nancy ran outside and met the cold wind, she seemed to catch a cold.

    Rubbing her nose, Nancy said, "Charles, I just don''t want to see you. You''re being paranoid! You keep

    thinking that I have an affair with Rick. Well, go ahead and think whatever you want. I don''t care...

    Achoo!"

    "Well, no matter what I think, I still won''t allow you to see Rick. Just give up." Although Charles was

    mocking her, he was also worried that Nancy would catch a cold today.

    She hadn''t recovered from her allergy yet, and if she caught a cold...

    However, what he was afraid of happening already happened.

    After checking the allergen, Nancy became listless and dispirited.

    "How are you, Nancy?" Charles asked.

    "It''s none of your business." It could be told from the tone of her voice that Nancy was feeling weak.

    She was also shivering from the cold, so Charles quickly called a doctor to check on her. The

    thermometer showed that her body temperature was thirty-nine degrees, indicating that she had a

    fever.

    When Charles saw this, he shouted angrily at her, "It''s freezing outside. Why did you run?"

    "My body is my own and I''m willing to catch a cold. What can you do?" Of course, she didn''t want to

    catch a cold; she only said this to let him know that she should be the one making decisions for herself.

    Why did he scold her? If he hadn''t trapped her at home, she wouldn''t havee up with these

    ridiculous ideas.

    There wouldn��t have been a need for her to run outside too. Now that she caught a cold, wasn��t

    Charles the one to me?

    Why was he acting so innocent? It even seemed like she was the one who did something wrong.

    What did she do wrong? All she wanted was to find out the truth about the club. Why was it so difficult?

    The more Nancy thought about it, the angrier she became. Shey down on the bed and covered her

    head with the quilt without saying a word.

    Left without a choice, Charles asked the doctor to give her an infusion, but Nancy refused to cooperate.

    "I''m an adult now. I just have a slight cold. I don''t want to have the intravenous drip. I don''t need it. I''m

    not made of mud. How could I be so fragile?"

    "Well, Nancy, it''s okay if you don''t want to have an intravenous drip. But make you sure that you get

    better tomorrow, or the children will think that I have done something to you again."

    What he said made Nancyugh sardonically. "As if you didn''t do anything to me. You bullied me on

    purpose when the children were not here!"

    "You can think whatever you like. I don''t care." Both of them had gloomy faces, and it seemed like their

    fight wouldn��t end.

    But a sudden knock on the door interrupted them.

    "Come in!" Nancy shouted angrily.

    The door opened and Brandy walked in with a fruit basket in her hand.

    "Why is Director Nancy so angry?" A smile was stered on her face as she looked at Charles. The

    way she spoke and the way her eyes seemed to yfully me him made Nancy think that the two

    were very close to each other.

    Even if Nancy lied to her, Brandy already knew her identity.

    Well, it was not really a lie. Nancy was a real patient now, so she smiled.

    "Oh, it''s Director Brandy. I''m not a director now. I''m just a patient, a full patient. Achoo!"

    "Charles, look at you. How do you take care of your woman? It''s still too early but the hospital is

    already full of news about you chasing Nancy outside. Do you think this is a stadium? Do you want to

    y or do you want to run a kilometer race?"

    Brandy''s voice was extremely gentle, and her smile was warm.

    The woman in front of Nancy now was totally different from the arrogant woman this morning.

    ''Charles? How could she call Charles'' name so naturally? She had addressed him by his first name.

    How intimate are these two people?'' Nancy thought.

    "Brandy, I was too angry today, so I went out. How''s your work? Are you used to it?" It didn''t escape

    Nancy how Charles'' expression changed when he talked to Brandy. It was not as gloomy as how he

    looked at her.

    After looking at Charles, and then at Brandy, she smiled. "Didn��t they say that three��s a crowd? How

    about I go out for a while?

    Director Nancy, don''t get me wrong. Charles and I were ssmates in high school. At that time, many

    girls like him, and I was one of them. Unfortunately, he didn''t like me, so we ended up as friends." As

    she exined, Brandy shed a friendly smile at Nancy.

    Her magnanimity made Nancy look like a petty woman.

    "Ah... I didn''t misunderstand you. I have a fever. It''s a little serious, so my brain is not working well. I''m

    going to sleep. You guys talk." Then Nancyy down on the bed and closed her eyes.

    But the next second, Charles had held her shoulders and pulled her up until she was already sitting.

    It was because he thought she was being disrespectful that he rebuked angrily, "Nancy, Brandy is here

    to see you. How can you ignore her?"

    Because of what he did, Nancy red at him and gritted her teeth in anger. "Come to see me? I don''t

    know her. Why did shee to see me? She��s your friend, not mine. I... Charles, what''s our

    rtionship? Tell me."

    "Well, everyone knows your rtionship with Charles. Director Nancy... Charles has a short temper, so

    you should be more tolerant. You have to understand each other for you to get along well. I''m really just

    his ssmate and his friend. When I saw him chasing you downstairs, I realized that you are his

    girlfriend. I was rude this morning. I''m sorry. Please forgive me." It could be seen that Brandy was

    sincere with her apology.

    The more gentle Brandy was to her, the more Nancy felt a pang of pain in her heart.

    Who was she? An unreasonable person?

    When did she be such a person? Why did other people think that everything was her fault? Was

    Charles that innocent in their eyes?

    "Director Brandy, please don''t say that. Thank you foring to see me. Would you like some tea?

    Charles, why don��t you get the basket she��s holding?" The anger she felt made her heart ache but she

    still smiled.

    After all, she knew how to pretend. And so did Brandy.

    This content ? N?v/elDr(a)m/a.Org.

    "I''m a careless woman. I don''t have a good memory. I tend to forget things easily," said Brandy

    apologetically. With a smile, Brandy looked at Charles again. "Charles, I��m sure you know that it has

    always been my problem."

    "Well, you are more beautiful and pleasing than before." After saying this, Charles gave Nancy a

    meaningful look.

    Did he say it on purpose to make Nancy jealous?

    ''Well, I''m not jealous at all. I wish that you and Brandy could be together!''

    But why was Nancy so depressed and ufortable?

    "Charles, you must be kidding! You can''t praise other women in front of your girlfriend. Remember

    that." Although Brandy was smiling, there was a warning in her voice.

    "I��m sure my girlfriend won��t mind that. Right, Nancy?"

    "Of course. When did I be so mean? Besides, what Charles said is true. You really are beautiful,

    gentle and elegant. No wonder Charles asked you to take my ce. If I were him, I would also choose

    you," Nancy said perfunctorily with a bright smile.

 Chapter 642 Fever

    Chapter 642 Fever

    As the time passed, Nancy began to feel colder and her forehead was hotter.

    "Director Nancy is actually very beautiful. By the way, what happened this morning, Charles? A lot of

    people saw you two running. Does Director Nancy''s cold have anything to do with it?" There was a hint

    of concern in Brandy��s voice.

    "It''s too hot inside the room, and we wanted to breathe some fresh air, so we ran outside. Is that right,

    Charles?" With an awkward smile, Nancy turned to Charles and gave him a meaningful look.

    "That��s right." If he didn''t agree with Nancy, her body temperature would probably rise by several

    degrees. He knew it was better not to provoke her, so she could recover fast.

    "That''s good. I thought you were mad because Charles has appointed me as the new director of the

    Pediatric Department. He told me that you have to take care of the two children and couldn''t continue

    to be the director, so I agreed. But if you still want toe back to work, you cane back at any

    time. I��ll be more than happy to help you once you��re back." A smile appeared on Brandy��s face.

    On the contrary, Nancy secretly gritted her teeth when she heard the excuse Charles made up. To put it

    bluntly, he wanted her to be a nanny at home. How could he decide for her?

    "I can''t stay at home all day long. I don''t care whether I am the director or not. But if I stay at home

    every day, I might go crazy." As she spoke, Nancy kept rubbing her hands. She was not really feeling

    well, but she tried her best to talk to them since the topic was about her work.

    If she didn''t treat the patients for a day, she would never be at ease.

    That was why in order to get back to her position, she had gone all out to please Charles and even

    humiliate herself. If he still didn''t let her go, she didn''t know what crazy things she would do next.

    "Charles, I think Director Nancy is right. Just because a woman already have children doesn''t mean

    she has to lose her job. Moreover, she''s still so young to stop her passion. I think once she recovers,

    she''d bettere back to work. We can help each other. She''s more experienced than me, so I can

    learn from her." To be honest, Nancy was amazed by Brandy��s modesty.

    The words she had said directly overturned Nancy''s impression of her.

    Was Brandy really such a considerate person?

    If so, Nancy was willing to work with her.

    With this thought, she looked at Charles with hopeful eyes.

    "Let''s talk about itter. She is still sick," Charles said perfunctorily.

    His answer made Nancyin. "I just caught a cold!"

    Frowning, Charles replied, "Even if it''s just a cold, it will still take some time to recover. You can''t see

    the patients when you''re also a patient, can you? That��s pretty irresponsible!"

    "What if I get better?" It was a rare opportunity for Nancy to have someone to speak for her, so she

    wouldn''t just let go of this.

    A little more push and Charles would finally give in.

    She would do everything just so she coulde back to work, because she had to.

    After taking a deep breath, Charles said, "I told you to wait until you recover."

    "Director Nancy, you don''t have to hurry. For the meantime, I''m taking care of your patients for you.

    They often ask me where you have been and why you haven''te to see them, and I always say that

    you''re just not feeling well. I didn''t tell them that you resigned, I just said that you will be back after a

    few days. You should recover well. I and the patients will wait for you toe back to work." To her

    surprise, Brandy held her hand and smiled.

    But she had to admit that Brandy was a woman of good manners.

    Every word she said could make people feelfortable.

    "I think Brandy is right. That''s it." At this time, Charles would rather go with what Brandy had said than

    directly say that he was giving in to what Nancy wanted. She couldn��t possibly go to work while she

    was sick.

    On the other hand, Nancy knew that it was not the right time to be stubborn, so she said, "Well, I just

    caught a cold and will recover soon. Thank you for exining it to the patients. I was actually worried

    that they would misunderstand the situation and think that I don''t care about them. As a doctor, the

    most terrible thing that could happen is to have the patients misunderstand us."

    Finishing her words, Nancy looked at Brandy gratefully.

    "Yes, we are all doctors. I understand you. And I must say that you are a famous pediatrician."

    "Thank you." All of a sudden, Nancy had a crush on Brandy and thought that she should make friends

    with her.

    It turned out that she was not a vicious woman.

    At least Brandy had put in a good word for Nancy in front of Charles to make him agree to let here

    back to work.

    "You''re wee. I still have an operationter, so I have to go back now. Director Nancy, have a good

    rest. I''ll wait for you." After saying that, Brandy stood up and turned to Charles. "I��ll go now."

    "Okay." Out of courtesy, Charles stood up to escort her out.

    When they reached the door, Nancy said, "Goodbye, Director Brandy"

    Before Brandy went out, she turned around and smiled at her.

    Then she and Charles walked out of the room, leaving Nancy alone.

    The two of them talked for a while in the corridor.

    Their voices were very low, and asionally faintughter could be heard.

    Both of them sounded so happy as they spoke, while Nancy was waiting inside, checking the clock

    from time to time.

    It was not until thirty minutester that Charles opened the door and came back.

    "You had a lot to talk about. Brandy is a good girl." Even if she didn��t want to admit, Nancy was really

    jealous.

    "She is a nice girl. We have been ssmates in high school, and she''s one or two years younger than

    me but she hadn''t had a boyfriend. It''s a little strange." As he spoke, Charles took out the medicine

    prescribed by the doctor for Nancy.

    "Maybe because she still like you," said Nancy half-jokingly.

    Hearing this made Charles pause what he was doing. "Why does it sound like you really want her to

    like me?"

    This text is ? N?velDrama/.Org.

    Nancy took the medicine from his hand and swallowed it, and then drank the water Charles gave her.

    "You also like her, right? Otherwise, you wouldn''t have found her to rece me."

    "Yes, I do. Are you satisfied with this answer?" Charles asked coldly.

    "I''m really happy to hear that. When the two of you walked out together, I realized that you��re a perfect

    match. God really make a perfect couple. I wish you happiness." Then she tried to hide the bitterness

    she felt with a smile.

    Although he already knew what she would say, Charles still asked, "Wish us happiness?"

    "I wish you a happy life and I hope you could have a baby soon! I''m so happy every time I think of you

    being together."

    "You want me to be with Brandy, so you could be with Rick?" At the mention of Rick��s name, his face

    immediately darkened.

    The smile on Nancy''s face vanished. How could this man not withstand a joke?

    How many times had Nancy exined her rtionship with Rick? Why didn''t Charles believe her?

    They just shared a meal and a simple hug. Why did Charles believe the rumor online that she had a

    rtionship with Rick?

 Chapter 643 Devil

    Chapter 643 Devil

    With a nod, Nancy said, "Charles, don''t you think Rick is such a good man?"

    These words were undoubtedly a form of admiration for Rick, and it made Charles even angrier.

    "Yes, you''re right. He is a good man, otherwise you wouldn''t like him so much!" The tone of his voice

    was drowning in sarcasm.

    "Yes! Maybe that''s why I just fell in love with Rick. Are you satisfied now, Charles?" Nancy''s lips curled

    into a mischievous smile, and she said, "Rick is a good man! He''s not only handsome, but he''s also a

    man of great character. Oh, and by the way? He has been very good to me, unlike a certain someone

    who has been as unreasonable as devil!"

    "Shut up, Nancy!" Charles was furious. He stared at her chattering mouth, and he grabbed her chin out

    of the blue. Then he lowered his head and just went for it.

    "Hmm..." Nancy felt a pain on her lips. It was almost impossible for her to escape his grasp. His arms

    were tethered to her body like an iron mp. She couldn''t move at all.

    The whole world felt like it was spinning. She felt like she was suffocating.

    However, Charles had no intention of letting her go.

    "Director Nancy, it''s time to take your temperature." The nurse came in with a thermometer. When she

    saw what was happening, she panicked and said, "I''m sorry, please carry on! I didn''t see anything!"

    "Charles..." Nancy''s face flushed in embarrassment. Her whole body still felt like it was burning, and

    now it became even hotter.

    But Charles didn''t seem to care if anyone saw what they were doing, and he held her even tighter.

    "Oh my god, I was scared to death!" The nurse walked out of the room, patting her chest on her way to

    the nurse''s station.

    "What''s happened?" Another nurse looked at her incredulously.

    "Guess what I saw just now?" the nurse asked excitedly.

    "How on earth can I guess what you just saw? Look at you, you look like you''ve seen a ghost!" The

    other nurse snickered.

    "Shut up! I didn''t see a ghost. Let me tell you what I just saw. I saw Charles holding Nancy, and they

    were kissing passionately. Which means all those rumors on the inte aren''t true! Director Nancy

    and Rick..."

    "On the contrary, this should show that the rumors circting online are true. Think about it. What kind

    of person is Mr. Fu? With his tyrannical temperament, do you think he would just hand over Director

    Nancy to Rick? Obviously, he wouldn''t do that, now would he? That''s why he kissed Director Nancy like

    that, and that''s why he deliberately let you see it. Therefore, he was hoping that you would post the

    intimate kiss they shared on the inte. Ah, yes, these two excellent men are going to fight over

    Director Nancy. Mr. Fu ns topete with Rick! I wonder which of them will get Nancy!" The nurse''s

    eyes gleamed with excitement.

    "Then we..." The other nurse was infected by her eagerness as well.

    "Why are you still standing around there? Let''s take pictures! Mr. Fu is our boss. Of course we should

    help him. It''s not reasonable for us to help Rick!"

    The two nurses talked andughed as they crept their way into Nancy''s ward.

    They saw how Charles had pinned Nancy on the bed.

    "Take the picture; hurry up!"

    The nurse immediately grabbed her phone and took a picture of what was happening inside the room.

    Then she uploaded it.

    At that moment, Nancy happened to turn her head towards the door, and saw that the nurses were

    secretly taking pictures.

    "Hmm..." Nancy pushed Charles away to show him that someone was taking pictures of them from

    outside.

    But Charles didn''t care anymore. He was too aroused, and he couldn''t wait to have sex with Nancy.

    Moreover, he wanted to be photographed in secret. The more intense the scene was, the better. It was

    high time for him to dere his sovereignty over Nancy to the world.

    So he lifted his leg and pressed it against Nancy''s.

    Nancy was so embarrassed that she wanted to die. But in the next second, she closed her eyes and

    fiercely bit Charles''s lips.

    "Nancy..." Charles felt a sharp pain in his lips that made him shout her name and back away.

    Gasping for breath, Nancy nced at Charles with hatred. "You provoked me."

    After wiping the blood on his mouth, he smiled like a devil and said, "I wanted to provoke you, Nancy!"

    "You''re doing this on purpose, aren''t you?"

    "Damn right, I did!"

    "Charles, you just said that Brandy is a good woman! Why don''t you tease her instead? Why do you

    have to bully me? Let me just remind you that I don''t love you, okay? I don''t love you!" She was so

    furious that she climbed out of bed and bolted for the door.

    She didn''t want the nurses to gossip about her. There were already a number of rumors about her. Why

    would she want to add another one?

    Text ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.

    Charles prevented her from escaping by grabbing her arm. Then he pulled her into his arms and said,

    "It doesn''t matter if you don''t love me, Nancy. I don''t love you either!"

    What was thenguage of violence?

    This was! Even though they really cared for each other, they could only say the words the other person

    didn''t want to hear.

    But because of anger, they chose to hurt each other.

    A deadpan silence engulfed the room.

    Charles twirled his fingers, trying to hide his inhibitions.

    Biting her lower lip, Nancy smiled and said casually, "Since you don''t love me, I think it''s safe to

    assume that you can let me go! I can be with Rick instead."

    "Humph, don''t think about it. Even if I don''t love you, I must tie you to my side. Nancy, there is no way

    you can leave me in this lifetime!"

    When the words escted the situation, neither one of them wanted to back down.

    The two of them were like two leopards, baring their ws and fangs at each other as they

    continuously threw out destructive words.

    Nancy was too angry to speak. ''That''s Charles. Nancy, look carefully. That''s who Charles is.

    He is the most vicious man in the world. How can you expect him to be merciful to you?

    Is the club rted to him?

    If it doesn''t rte to him, why does he try his best to stop me from investigating further?''

    "You''re the devil aren''t you, Charles?" Nancy said every word with emphasis.

    Charles sneered at her. He knew that if he continued to act like this, the result would spin out of control.

    It would be terrible if Nancy lost her temper.

    But if he backed down now, wouldn''t it mean that he showed weakness?

    There was absolutely no chance that he would ever show weakness in front of Nancy. He was a man,

    and his pride was much stronger than hers, wasn''t it?

    Why couldn''t Nancy just be the one to take step back?

    Charles clenched his fist and punched the bedside table.

    Just when the two of them were in a stalemate, a nurse pushed the door open and entered. "Mr. Fu,

    your grandfather has been looking for you everywhere. He asked you to go to the ward as soon as

    possible."

 Chapter 644 A Vicious Man

    Chapter 644 A Vicious Man

    When Charles heard this, he couldn''t help but breathe out a sigh of relief. It was a perfect timing for

    Frederic to look for him.

    "Okay, I''ll be right there." After tidying up his clothes, Charles grabbed his coat and went out.

    As the door mmed close, Nancy slumped her shoulders like a defeated cock.

    At this moment, she was wondering whether Charles would take back his promise about letting her go

    back to work, since they had a fight just now.

    This man was too vicious!

    No matter how much she wanted to see Nana, she couldn''t go anywhere because she had a fever. As

    a doctor, she knew that she had to get better first before she could check her patients.

    Feeling dizzy, Nancy took some medicine.

    ''Damn Charles! He knows I have a fever, but he still bullied me. He deserves to be infected with my

    cold!''

    She was cursing Charles in her head until she fell asleep.

    On the other hand, Charles was calm when he went to Frederic��s room.

    When he entered the room, three heads turned to him.

    "Grandpa," he called Frederic softly.

    It could be seen that Frederic��s face looked a lot better now than before.

    As soon as Charles sat down in front of Frederic��s bed, he asked, "What can I do for you?"

    "Can''t I call you without a reason? Joseph is busy with filming all day long. What are you busy with?

    You didn''te to see me for a long time. Have you forgotten me?" At first, Angelina thought that

    Frederic''s condition would get worse. She didn''t expect that he would get better as the new year

    approached.

    It was another boring day for Frederic, so he took out his phone and browsed the inte.

    Even if he didn''t intend to see the news, it was inevitable for him to see it.

    "Charles! He should be a smart man, but I he makes me worry now. Call and ask him toe here!"

    Seeing that he almost dropped his phone, Angelina asked, "Father, what''s the matter?"

    "You two stop fooling me. You have already known it, haven''t you? In the early morning, Charles and

    Nancy were chasing after each other downstairs. What''s going on? Does Charles still look like the CEO

    of TS Group? Does Nancy look like a director of pediatric department? They brought humiliation to our

    family. How can I live without my dignity?" Out of anger, Frederic almost punched his own chest. He

    was gritting his teeth as he held back his anger.

    "Well... Shouldn''t we be happy to see them love each other?" After everything that happened in the

    past, Angelina could only hope that Charles and Nancy would end up together. However, she also saw

    the photo wherein Rick and Nancy were hugging each other a few days ago, which made her doubt

    again.

    If it wasn''t for the fact that Frederic needed her care, she would have talked to Nancy. To her surprise,

    two dayster, the photo of Charles and Nancy kissing appeared on the inte this morning.

    "s, young people nowadays are really hard to understand. Sometimes it''s sunny; sometimes it''s

    raining. What are these two doing? I don''t understand." Feeling helpless, Hardy let out a heavy sigh.

    Afraid that Frederic wouldn''t be able to stand it when he saw it, both Angelina and Hardy kept it from

    him. But they didn''t expect that he would still see it today.

    As they expected, Frederic was really angry.

    However, he didn''t scold Nancy too much. Instead, he asked someone to find Charles.

    That was why Hardy hurried to find a nurse and asked her to find Charles.

    Looking at Frederic''s expression, Charles thought, ''He dislikes me so much.''

    "Grandpa, you know I couldn��te to see you often because I��m always busy." It was true that he had

    been so busytely. He had so many things to deal with in the office, and then he had to pursue Nancy.

    He was busy taking care of the children too.

    "I don��t me you for being too busy to visit me, but I��m curious. What are you busy with every day?

    How busy are you? You can''t even keep an eye on your woman, can you?" When Frederic began to

    scold him, Charles�� brows furrowed in confusion.

    "Grandpa, what do you mean? Nancy is an adult. Why does she need me to keep an eye on her?"

    With a snort, Frederic replied, "Doesn''t she need to be watched? What happened to Nancy and Rick?

    How did they hug each other? Nancy is such an excellent girl. Do you think no one likes her except

    you? Charles, I''m telling you, you''re too confident. Nancy is such a good woman. If you don''t cherish

    her, you''ll regret losing her for the rest of your life."

    It was the first time that Frederic had put in a good word for Nancy since he knew her.

    Therefore, Charles didn��t know how to react.

    Even Angelina was shocked to hear this. In her heart, her son was the best man in the world. He was

    so excellent that women flocked to marry him. How could Frederic say that it would be a huge loss for

    Charles to lose Nancy?

    This content ? N?v/elDr(a)m/a.Org.

    "Father, I don''t like what you said. I agree with you that Nancy is a good woman. But you can''t say that

    without her, there will be no happiness for Charles. Who is Rick? How can he bepared with our

    Charles? Since we''re already talking about it, I want to ask you, what happened to Nancy and Rick? If

    Nancy doesn''t behave herself, don''t make yourself sad. There are many women in the world. You don''t

    have to hang on to one tree!"

    Hearing this, Hardy hastily interrupted her, "Angelina, what are you talking about? Even if there are

    many women waiting for Charles, Nancy is the children''s mother. This cannot be changed. If you don''t

    think for Charles, you should think for the children. Don��t say such nonsense again."

    "I... I didn''t say anything wrong." Angelina looked at Hardy''s angry face.

    "Angelina, you must have made a big mistake. From now on, try to bring them together. Don''t always

    dislike Nancy. We have made a mistake before. Let''s stop making mistakes." Then Frederic coughed.

    "I don''t think I''ll live long. Charles, when are you going to marry Nancy? I''m waiting for your wedding."

    ''Get married?''

    Never did Charles imagine that his grandfather would urge him to marry Nancy one day. It seemed so

    impossible back then.

    Didn��t he dislike Nancy before? Why was he looking forward to their wedding now?

    But the problem was, the Ning family couldn''t find the household register. Besides, Charles had a

    quarrel with Nancy today. Could he propose to her now?

    The two of them were in a state of cold war, and as a man who would not casually show weakness,

    Charles didn��t intend to give in.

    In the end, he answered coldly, "Let''s talk about itter."

    "No problem. But don''t make me wait too long. I don''t have much time left." A hint of sadness crossed

    Frederic��s eyes.

    "Grandpa, don''t be so dejected. There is nothing wrong with you except for your heart. Take good care

    of yourself and you will recover in a few days."

 Chapter 645 Known To The Whole World

    Chapter 645 Known To The Whole World

    With a sigh, Frederic replied, "Looking back at what happened in the past, the best thing that you did

    was you brought Bobby and Nadia to this world. They are my spiritual sustenance. But why is Joseph

    so stubborn? He still doesn''t have a child until now. I''m most worried about him."

    "He has been getting along well with Daisy recently. Don''t worry. As for the baby, it''s just a piece of

    cake, isn''t it?" Remembering how Joseph stood in front of Daisy''s house and refused to leave before,

    Charles couldn''t help but smile.

    After all, Joseph was a well-known yboy. Charles didn��t expect that he would turn out to be faithful

    one day.

    ''I hope that Joseph will settle down and be good with Daisy.''

    "Well, I don''t care about Joseph anymore. You have to promise me that you will treat Nancy well all

    your life," Frederic ordered.

    Before Charles could even say anything, Angelina protested right away. "What? Well... Why?"

    This content ? N?v/elDr(a)m/a.Org.

    In her mind, she was castigating Frederic for being unfair. She had been married with Hardy for a long

    time now, but Frederic never told him to treat her well.

    What on earth made Frederic change his behavior towards Nancy?

    Was Nancy really that good?

    Was there something so good about her that Frederic looked at her differently?

    Even so, Angelina was still not convinced. In her opinion, she was better than Nancy.

    This was a conflict between a mother-inw and a daughter-inw.

    As a mother-inw, Angelina couldn''t helpparing herself with Nancy, but she didn''t realize that her

    status waspletely different. How could she beparable?

    For thousands of years, conflicts had existed between a mother-inw and a daughter-inw, and they

    were no exception to this. Besides, Angelina was not a broad-minded woman, and she was also

    jealous of Nancy.

    Whenever she heard people praising Nancy, she felt ufortable. It was because she was afraid that

    her rtionship with Charles would be alienated once he got married to Nancy. Although he was

    already old enough, Angelina still didn''t want to lose her bond with him.

    "Because she gave birth to the children for Fu family!" Somehow, her question annoyed Frederic so he

    raised his voice.

    For a moment, Angelina faltered, but she replied, "I also gave birth to Charles for Fu family, but you

    didn''t ask Hardy to treat me well. He always scolds me, and you didn''t care about it."

    Hearing this, Hardy couldn��t help but be angry. "How old are we? Why do you stillin about that?

    Why are you so jealous of Nancy? Do you still look like a mother-inw?"

    "I am just jealous! I''m old, but you still yell at me. Father, you don''t care about me. I''ve never had a

    good life with Hardy. I just worry about him every day." Angelina sobbed as she spoke.

    "Your life is none of my business. I just want to see Charles and Nancy well. As for Joseph, I hope he

    can take care of himself. As long as they are fine, I will be fine." Seeing the old couple quarrelling made

    Frederic close his eyes in annoyance. Why would he waste his time with these two?

    On the other hand, Charles noticed that he didn''t mention Derrick at all. After thinking for a while, he

    asked, "Grandpa, how is my uncle recently?"

    "He... He is more bastard than you! He hasn''te to see me for such a long time!" As he said this,

    Frederic gritted his teeth in anger.

    To their surprise, the door suddenly opened and Derrick came in on his wheelchair.

    "Oh, my God. It''s not easy for you toe here. Have you seen the man on the phone? He looks like

    our Charles. Why is he so handsome?" Staying alone in his room made Derrick feel bored. The only

    thing he could do to entertain himself was to check the inte.

    It was not hard to tell that he was overjoyed when he saw the picture of Nancy hugging another man.

    Heughed at the thought that a man as powerful as Charles had also been cuckolded by a woman.

    However, it onlysted for two days. Because this morning, the most explosive news on the inte

    was about Nancy and Charles being intimate.

    Derrick was so angry that the matter changed so fast. ''Damn it! Why are Charles and Nancy together

    again?''

    Therefore, he tightened his grip on his phone and controlled his wheelchair to go to Frederic''s room in

    order to get some information.

    After all the bad things Derrick had done, he began to fear Frederic.

    Afraid that his life would end if everything he did had been exposed, Derrick prayed every day that

    Frederic would recover as soon as possible. In this way, he could live a carefree life and not be

    threatened by Charles.

    However, he still didn''t know how many evidences that damn Nancy had of the club. Perhaps because

    he had been in the hospital for so long, or because he was guilty, he always felt a pair of eyes staring

    at him. Derrick was not sure.

    s, even in his dreams, he would dream of being chased by Nancy. Why was Nancy still alive?

    How useless Dale was! And why didn''t David get rid of Nancy?

    Now, he took Charles and Nancy as his greatest enemies.

    As long as these two people were together, Derrick would never be at ease.

    Charles was about to leave when Derrick entered the room. Since he hadn��t seen him for a long time,

    he stood still and stared at him for a few seconds.

    Judging by his ruby face, it was obvious that Derrick had a good life in the hospital.

    When he got back to his senses, Charles asked with a frown, "Uncle? Where did you see me?"

    Derrick, who was still pretending to be a fool, chuckled. "Look at you on the phone. I think you are the

    most handsome man, and this man is also very handsome. s, he looks like you anyway."

    Then he raised his phone to show the picture to Charles.

    It was the picture of Rick and Nancy hugging together.

    As soon as Charles saw it, he clenched his jaw. "I''m more handsome than him."

    "Oh, why? Why did Nancy hug a man who is not you? This man is so handsome. Does she not love

    you anymore? She must have fallen in love with this handsome man. Waah...Waah...Charles! You are

    so pitiful." All of a sudden, Derrick burst into tears exaggeratedly.

    "Are you here to provoke me on purpose?" Of course, Charles knew that he was faking it, so he

    sneered.

    As expected, Frederic would protect Derrick. "Don''t be bothered by your uncle! He is a fool now."

    "Is he a fool?" Charles bent over and looked into Derrick''s eyes. "Uncle, Grandpa said you are a fool.

    Do you believe it?"

    "I''m a fool. It''s known to the whole world! Oh, my God! What''s wrong with me being a fool? No, I''m not

    a fool. Dad, why do you say I''m a fool?" It was obvious that Derrick was fooling around. He knew that

    although Charles knew everything, he could do nothing to him as long as he didn''t say it out.

    So, after saying these words, Derrick looked at Charles provocatively.

    It was as if his eyes were saying, "Charles, what can you do to me?"

    With a cold smile, Charles said, "Yes, uncle. You are a fool who can do whatever you want using

    Grandpa''s name in the club, aren''t you?"

    Charles didn''t have any evidence yet; he just said this to test Derrick''s reaction.

 Chapter 646 Safe And Sound

    Chapter 646 Safe And Sound

    Frightened by Charles'' words, Derrick felt that his heart skipped a beat.

    Everything he did in the club was very covert. It could be said that Charles didn''t have any evidence

    yet. Otherwise, he wouldn''t be sitting here safe and sound.

    Or could it be that Charles already had some clues, but he just didn''t tell anyone because of Frederic''s

    physical condition?

    Thinking about these random guesses, Derrick steeled himself to put on a smile.

    "Dad, what kind of club do you have? Why don''t I know?" For a moment, Derrick had forgotten to y

    dumb because of the fear that crept into him.

    This didn''t escape Charles'' eyes. He squinted at him indifferently but he didn��t say anything more.

    Derrick was good at acting, so Charles decided to be an onlooker for the time being.

    After hearing Derrick��s questions, Frederic looked at him with burning eyes. "Derrick, don''t you know

    the matter about Dale?"

    "Oh, there are so many clubs in this city. But Dad, which one do you want to take me to? There are a

    lot of women in the club, and they are all stunning. Ah, I haven''t seen them for a long time. Let them

    know that we miss them."

    On this part, Derrick didn��t have to pretend at all. He just showed the lustful side of him.

    "Hey, Charles, look at your uncle; he must be out of his mind. What is he talking about?" Helpless,

    Frederic turned to Charles with a sigh. He was annoyed at Derrick too, but he felt responsible for him.

    "Uncle, you are so silly. Let me tell you. The women in Romantic Private Club are really beautiful.

    Uncle, how about I introduce some women to you?" As smart as he was, Derrick figured out that

    Charles was still testing his reaction.

    Therefore, he pped his hands and smiled. "Okay, okay, I like beautiful women most, especially

    Nancy. I think she is the most beautiful woman in the world. Would you like to introduce Nancy to me? I

    really want to know her!"

    Knowing his condition, Hardy tried his best to understand him. But when he couldn��t take it anymore,

    he scolded, "Derrick, what are you talking about? Nancy is your nephew''s wife. Why do you want to

    know her? Don��t you have any ethics left in you?"

    "Oh, don''t be mad at me. I just want to see Nancy. I would really be sad if I don''t meet her. You won''t hit

    me, will you? Hardy, please don''t hit me. From now on, I promise to always listen to you. I will dly

    meet whichever woman you want me to meet. What do you think?" As soon as he finished his words,

    Derrick shed a ttering smile.

    "You..." There was nothing left to say for Hardy. Derrick��s case was really hopeless.

    It was hard to imagine that the shrewd and cunning brother he had ended up like this.

    "Charles, your uncle is mad now. Stop talking about the club and let him live a good life for his

    remaining time in this world. It was Dale''s fault. It has nothing to do with your uncle. I don''t want to see

    my son being sentenced to death." Sadness crossed Frederic��s eyes.

    In the end, Charles only nodded with a smile. He smoothed his hair with his hand and said, "Okay,

    you''re right. Uncle, there''s nothing going on between Nancy and Rick. You don''t have to worry about

    them. Anyway, I have to go now. I have other things to do."

    It was pointless for Charles to stay longer in such a scene. He couldn''t be reasonable in front of his

    family. They would just tell him to let Derrick be for the sake of their family.

    As a result, they couldn''t reach an end to their discussion. With Frederic''s support, Derrick was now

    fearless and arrogant to ignore Charles�� warning.

    When Charles was about to leave, Derrick suddenly spoke. "Goodbye, Charles. If you have time, ask

    Joseph toe to the hospital to see me. I haven''t seen him for a long time. Although he doesn''t have

    I as his father in his heart. I still take him as my son."

    As if he was mocking Charles, Derrick waved at him and smiled. "Aren''t you stupid? Why do you still

    remember that Joseph is your son?"

    Although Charles�� words were sharp, he didn��t seem bothered at all. "I''m a fool, but I still haven��t

    forgotten about you. Why can''t I remember my own son?"

    At this point, Frederic knew that they wouldn''t stop arguing, so he interrupted them right away.

    "Charles, don''t make fun of your uncle. Take good care of your own life and keep an eye on Nancy,

    okay?"

    "Okay, I''m leaving," replied Charles, annoyed.

    This was just an example of what generation gap looked like. It was really difficult tomunicate with

    older people.

    When Charles walked out of the room, he heard Frederic scolding Derrick for achieving nothing at such

    an age.

    It wasn''t only once that Frederic warned him to stay away from women, but Derrick didn''t listen. It didn''t

    really matter if he didn''t listen to him, but why was he so stupid to fall into Anna''s hands?

    Now Derrick not only suffered a crushing defeat, but also turned against Joseph.

    Thest time Joseph came to see him, he wanted to kill Derrick. How could Josephe to see him

    again?

    However, after everything he said, Derrick only replied, "Dad, what did you say? Why didn''t I

    understand a word?"

    Frederic was speechless. Did he just cast pearls before swine?

    In a fit of anger, he lifted the crutch beside him and waved it in front of Derrick. "You bastard! Get out of

    my face!"

    Trying to dodge the crutch, Derrick held his head and moved away. "Hardy, look at our father. How

    could he turn against me so easily? What did I say wrong?"

    This text is ? N?velDrama/.Org.

    "Dad, you know what a silly man Derrick is. You asked Charles not to make a fuss with him, but look at

    you. You��re the one who��s making a fuss." Afraid that he would hit Derrick, Hardy stopped their father in

    a hurry.

    "Humph! He''s stupid! He''s stupid! Yes, he is stupid!" Then Frederic threw his crutch on the floor.

    "Hardy, I don''t want to see his face. Take him away now!"

    "Okay, okay. I��ll bring him back to his room." Without waiting for his reply, Hardy pushed Derrick out of

    the room.

    Everything was heard by Charles, so he sneered. What his grandfather said almost exposed Derrick''s

    scheme. But Frederic still cared about his son very much, so he couldn''t let other people know that he

    was just pretending to be a fool.

    It was hard to say how long Frederic could keep Derrick alive.

    As soon as the door opened, Charles walked away without looking back.

    Pointing at Charles�� back, Derrick said, "Hardy, Charles must have eavesdropped on us just now. Look,

    he has been out for a while, but he just left now."

    "We didn''t say anything that he couldn''t hear. It''s none of your business when he leaves." The fact that

    he had to worry about his brother while he was busy taking care of Frederic annoyed Hardy.

    Did he owe Derrick something? It never ended! His fracture was about to recover, but Derrick��s silliness

    seemed to be incurable.

 Chapter 647 The Price

    Chapter 647 The Price

    "Shh, Hardy, don''t let Charles hear what you said. I tell you, he is a bad guy. Be careful, or he might..."

    As he spoke, Derrick made a gesture of cutting his neck.

    What he said only made Hardy angrier. If he could, he would��ve pushed Derrick hard so he would fall

    on the floor. "You''d better save it. Charles is not as heartless as you! How could you do that to Joseph?

    You deserve how your son ignores you."

    Without saying anything, Derrick shed a smile and shook his head.

    There was not even an ounce of guilt in Derrick''s heart after everything he had done. This was still the

    life he wanted, even if that meant he needed to pretend to be a fool for a little longer.

    The first ce Charles went to when he left them was Nancy''s hospital room, only to find out that she

    had already fallen asleep.

    After all the trouble she madest night, how could she not get tired?

    But he was tired too!

    With his sleepy eyes, Charles looked around the room and figured there was a space beside Nancy

    which could amodate him.

    Therefore, hey down next to her until he drifted off to sleep.

    Perhaps because of the medicine, Nancy felt much better and more rxed when she woke up.

    When she turned around and found a person lying beside her, she was shocked.

    Without expecting that it was Charles, she kicked him. "Who are you?"

    Maybe it was because Charles was exhausted and had a deep sleep that even if he was kicked, he

    didn''t wake up.

    This content ? N?v/elDr(a)m/a.Org.

    "Charles?" As soon as she recognized him, Nancy immediately got angry. "It��s you!" The next second,

    she was already twisting Charles�� ear. "Get up! Didn''t you say that we would go on separate ways?

    What do you mean by lying on my bed now?"

    The moment he felt a sharp pain in his ear, Charles finally woke up. "Nancy, let go of me!" He grabbed

    Nancy''s hand and added, "Can you stop being so cruel?"

    "Who is cruel between you and me? I''m facing a man who doesn''t love me, and I don''t love you either.

    How gentle should I be?" As she said this, Nancy pushed him hard until Charles fell down.

    Groaning in pain, Charles fixed himself and red at her.

    "Nancy, are you mistaken? You might be lying on that bed, but I own this hospital. Everything in it is

    mine! Do you understand?" First, his sleep was disturbed, and then Nancy pushed him down the floor.

    How could Charles not be annoyed?

    "Your hospital? Tell me, how can you hospital function without doctors? Without doctors, this is just an

    empty shell. Do you know how to cure people? Do you know how to operate on a patient? Can you?

    Humph! You said the hospital is yours? Can you manage it all by yourself?" Even though Nancy woke

    up feeling better, seeing Charles ruined her mood. She couldn��te up with the right words to say

    because of her annoyance.

    Charles got up from the floor and growled, "Nancy, I think you made a mistake again. You are no longer

    a doctor here. You have no right to say such words to me!"

    "I... Charles, you have broken your promise. You told Brandy that as long as I recover, I cane back

    to work. Can you still call yourself a man if you don��t keep your promise?" It was as if Nancy had been

    poured a bucket of cold water over her head.

    Seeing how she reacted, Charles smiled evilly. "Yes, I broke my promise. Nancy, if you are able to

    please me likest night, maybe I will be happy and let youe to work. What do you think? Do you

    want to do it?"

    "Damn you, Charles! I won''t fawn on you for the rest of my life. Dream on!" Being seen through by

    Charles, Nancy wanted to hit the wall. In the end, she set herself up.

    It turned out that she just got nothing after she let him take advantage of her.

    "Charles! I''m going to part ways with you!"

    Gritting her teeth, Nancy stood up and grabbed her clothes.

    But when she was about to leave, Charles picked her up and threw her on the bed. "In your dreams,

    Nancy!"

    "Ah, Charles, I''m going to kill you!" The more he tried to restrain her, the more Nancy felt like a bird in a

    cage craving for freedom to fly across the sky again.

    But Charles didn''t allow it.

    "Do you need a knife?"

    "Give it to me!" Nancy stretched out her hand and looked at Charles provocatively.

    On the contrary, Charles looked back at her calmly. Then he took the fruit knife and gave it to her.

    Although she was surprised, she still took the knife from Charles�� hand.

    What did he mean? Wasn��t he afraid of what she could do? Or did he think that she wouldn��t dare to do

    anything to him?

    There was no hint of fear in Charles�� eyes as he stared at her. He only stood still, waiting for her next

    move.

    Her hand holding the knife was shaking, and when she opened her mouth to speak, she stammered, "I

    don''t love you anymore, you know."

    Before she could even do anything to Charles, her hand was already sweating nervously.

    "I know. I don''t love you either." The way he said these words seemed so real, even though he loved

    Nancy deeply.

    "Okay, you��re the one who��s forcing me to do it. I..."

    "You can kill me. I''m here." It looked like Charles didn��t have any intention of dodging the knife.

    ''What does this bastard mean? He bullies me because he knows that I won��t do anything to him,

    doesn��t he?

    How could I be so timid?''

    Slowly, Nancy walked closer to him and aimed the knife on his neck.

    "It''s you who forced me, Charles." It was her who was holding the knife, but she was the one who was

    trembling too.

    "This is your choice. It has nothing to do with me!" Charles stood straight, but he still had no intention of

    resisting.

    All of a sudden, Nancy became passive. She didn��t know what to do next.

    There was no way she could really kill someone, let alone Charles.

    Obviously, Charles knew that she said it in a fit of anger. Why did he still provoke her?

    Frustrated, Nancy couldn''t help but shout, "Charles!"

    All she wanted was for Charles to say something that could end the stalemate between them.

    However, with a sullen face, Charles didn''t say anything. He just kept silent.

    No, he said something. But the words he said only made her furious. "Nancy, kill me if you can!"

    Well, Nancy finally understood what passion killing was. At this moment, it seemed like there was no

    other way out for her if she didn''t kill Charles.

    With her slightly trembling hands, she pressed the edge of the knife on his neck, little by little.

    ''Charles must have felt the pain, but why hasn''t he dodged?''

    "Don''t think I couldn��t do it." As she spoke, Nancy felt a lump form in her throat.

    "You can kill me! I��ll die happily under your knife!" The truth was, Charles was certain that she wouldn''t

    kill him. Nancy didn''t have the guts to do so. If she had, then she wasn''t the woman he was familiar

    with.

 Chapter 648 Im Used To It

    Chapter 648 I''m Used To It

    But of course, if Nancy really took the next step, Charles wouldn''t just stand still and let Nancy kill him.

    When he slightly lowered his eyes, he saw how Nancy''s hand trembled as she held the knife. Then he

    looked at her face that was now covered with sweat.

    Well, he hadn''t been nervous yet. How could Nancy be so nervous like this?

    A faint sneer appeared on Charles'' face.

    Text ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.

    Seeing the mockery in his eyes, Nancy thought that Charles really looked down upon her.

    It ignited the fire of anger in her heart. The next second, she let the de sank, and blood seeped out

    from Charles'' neck.

    The moment he felt it, Charles�� brows furrowed. He opened his mouth to say something, but he

    decided not to, so he swallowed instead.

    As a doctor who often used a scalpel, Nancy was already used to seeing blood. But when she saw the

    blood on Charles'' neck, she almost fainted.

    Her grip on the knife loosened, so it fell on the floor with a ng.

    Slowly, she stepped back until the back of her thighs touched the edge of the bed. She sat down and

    covered her face with her hands dejectedly. "I... I can''t kill you. You can go now. I don''t want to see you

    anymore."

    "You are mine, and I belong to you. Where do you want me to go?" Using his fingers, Charles touched

    the wound on his neck. It was just a very thin wound, so it didn''t hurt much.

    There was only a little trace of blood on his fingers, which meant Nancy did not use much strength.

    "You can go anywhere as long as I don''t see you," said Nancy weakly.

    Although Nancy couldn��t see him, he still gave her an overbearing look. "I''ve told you that you won''t be

    able to get rid of me for the rest of your life. Whether you love me or not, you must stay with me."

    "You have a better choice. Why do you make things difficult for me?" What Nancy felt was so

    overwhelming that she suddenly burst into tears.

    In an instant, Charles felt his heart twitch in pain. If there was one thing he couldn''t stand, that was

    Nancy''s tears.

    "In the future, I may go to see Brandy, but it has nothing to do with you. But don''t worry. Your position in

    the Fu family will always be yours. It can only be yours." Charles took a tissue and wiped the wound

    gently. "Nancy, you are more vicious than I imagined!"

    Hearing this made Nancy put down her hands that covered her face. She smiled bitterly and asked,

    "Am I vicious? Why didn''t I kill you?"

    "I''ve given you a chance. If you can''t kill me this time, you won''t have a chance in the future."

    "Please let me go back to work. I beg you, Charles." Finally, Nancy admitted that she had lost.

    But she couldn''t lose her job. She loved her career. She had promised to devote her whole life to it.

    It was impossible for her to be a housewife. She had been trapped at home for only one day yesterday,

    and she almost went crazy. If she repeated it day by day, her life would be dim and miserable.

    There was never a time that she wished to have that kind of life. That kind of life was too desperate,

    and it was no different from death.

    So, she swallowed her pride and begged Charles, hoping that he would let her go back to work.

    Evidently, Charles was furious with what Nancy had said. But he also felt sorry seeing her like this. It

    felt as though his heart was being torn apart.

    However, when he remembered the reason why he didn''t want Nancy toe back to the hospital, his

    heart had been covered with ice again.

    As long as he could, he wouldn''t let Nancy contact Rick again, let alone meet him.

    "You said I was vicious, but you are more vicious than me. Do you think it was easy for me to go to

    college? Was it easy for me to be a doctor? You are going to destroy me! I hate you so much!" Nancy

    was so angry that her heart almost jumped out of her chest.

    On the contrary, Charles remained calm. He didn��t show any hint of pain on his face. "This isn��t the first

    time that you hated me, so I��m used to it. I don��t care how many times you hate me, just as long as you

    stay with me.

    "I��m leaving, Charles. It��s either you kill me, or you let me leave this ce. I don''t believe there is no

    hospital that needs me after I leave this hospital. I can apply to another hospital, okay?" As Nancy

    spoke, she pushed away Charles so she could walk out.

    But Charles had no intention of letting her go, so he grabbed her.

    Nancy hit and kicked him, but her strength was nothingpared with Charles��.

    It frustrated her more that she began crying again. "Charles! I''m going to die because of you."

    Just then, they heard amotion outside the room.

    Someone pushed the door open and came in, followed by more people.

    Needless to say, Nancy was stunned to see them. "Why are you all here?"

    These people were all the patients she had just been working on, and the families of the patients, a

    total of dozens of people.

    "Director Nancy, my baby hasn''t recovered yet. Why don''t you care about it? Since you��ve been gone,

    we are all worried that something bad would happen to our children." A woman clutched at Nancy''s

    hand and cried.

    "Yes, Director Nancy. You just had an operation on my child. She likes you very much. Why don''t you

    see her?"

    "So is my daughter. She cries every day when she couldn''t see you, Director Nancy. She thought that

    you didn''t like her, and then she asks every day why she couldn''t see you. We just always say that you

    are busy. But today, Director Brandy suddenly came into the room and said you have resigned. s,

    our children have been making troubles. They don''t take medicine or have an injection. As parents, we

    are so worried. Director Nancy, please don''t resign."

    "That''s right, Director Nancy. If you really want to resign, you can at least wait until our children recover

    and get discharged. The children have been used to being with you, so they don''t allow Director

    Brandy to do anything to them. She is also helpless, but we are more helpless. They are still young,

    and we can''t beat or scold them. We have no choice!"

    "Yes, Director Nancy. You know that my child is in a special condition. I''m really worried now. Since he

    knew that you resigned, he doesn''t eat or drink anything. He directly refused to receive treatment. You

    can''t leave at this time. I beg you." Finn''s mother cried.

    "What are you doing? It''s so rude toe to Director Nancy''s ward crying and shouting. Can''t you see

    that she is wearing a hospital gown? She is so tired from work that she got sick. Why do you stille

    to see her?" As soon as he learned that his wife went to see Nancy, Finn''s father followed.

    "Mr. Li, I just caught a cold. It''s not a big deal. Mr. Fu just made a mountain out of a molehill. He doesn''t

    allow me to go to work. I''m also helpless. Look, I''m fine now. I will be better if I go to work!" Since they

    were all here, Nancy wanted to take this opportunity to get Charles'' permission for her to go to work.

    Indeed, more people meant more power.

    "Mr. Fu, why don''t you want Director Nancy to work? I know you care about her so much, but you are

    also the boss of this hospital. You can''t just ignore the patients because of her, right? They are all kids.

    They don''t like strangers. Besides, we believe in Director Nancy, so we chose toe to your hospital.

    All of a sudden, she was reced by Director Brandy. Not only the children can''t ept it, but also we,

    as family members, don''t ept it!"

    "Mr. Fu, please give us an answer!" Everyone looked at Charles angrily.

 Chapter 649 Invite Trouble

    Chapter 649 Invite Trouble

    Never did Charles imagine that these people would suddenly rush into the room; nor did he expect that

    Nancy would use them against him.

    As Brandy graduated from a prestigious university and had studied abroad for a few years, it never

    crossed his mind that she was inferior to Nancy.

    Besides, she had written a lot of thesis in the field of pediatric, so her medical skills were trusted and

    recognized by Charles. Otherwise, he would not let her take Nancy��s ce.

    "Do you know who Director Brandy is? As for her qualifications, she is definitely not inferior to Nancy.

    You have to patiently exin to the children that Director Brandy is a good doctor so they would

    understand. Once they get to know her, I��m sure they will stop making trouble," Charles said patiently.

    Someone had noticed that Charles didn''t seem to have a n to let Nancy go back to work, so he

    shouted, "Mr. Fu, what you��re saying is nonsense. What we want to know is when will Director Nancy

    go back to work!"

    "That''s right. We don''t care how skillful Director Brandy is. It was Director Nancy who performed an

    operation to our children, so it''s understandable that she''s the only one they recognize."

    Someone else echoed, "Yes, Director Nancy is the savior of my child. If it wasn''t for her, my child''s legs

    would have been amputated. She is such a good doctor. It''s a pity that you don''t let her go to work."

    "You can''t destroy such a good doctor. It''s not easy for our country to train outstanding doctors. You

    can''t waste resources."

    "Why are you all beating around the bush?" Let me get straight to the point. My child also came for

    Director Nancy. Until now, he hasn''t had an operation yet because he was waiting for her. Tell me, do

    you want her to perform an operation on my child or not?" It was a middle-aged man with a thick beard

    who spoke. He was obviously not a man to be trifled with. He didn��t falter even in front of Charles.

    After hearing everything they had said, Nancy was overjoyed. Even if Charles was powerful, he

    couldn''t go against the will of the public.

    The patients needed her, and she also needed the patients to realize her own life value.

    On the contrary, Charles was extremely displeased. He had never been threatened by anyone. People

    feared him. How could these people talk to him this way? "This hospital is mine, so I decide who will

    stay and who will not. I''ll say it again, Brandy isn''t inferior to Nancy. If you don''t believe me, ask Brandy

    to perform the operation on your child before making a conclusion!"

    The man didn''t get intimidated at all. He was so angry that he suddenly advanced. "Mr. Fu, what are

    you talking about? Is my child a guinea pig? How could you use him for experiment? We believe in

    Director Nancy so we came here. The admission procedures have beenpleted. If you go back on

    your word and don''t let her perform the operation for my child, I will sue you. Don''t bully us ordinary

    people. There is strength in numbers!"

    Speechless, Charles only looked at them one by one. Why were these people so unreasonable? Were

    they also idolizing people even in the field of medicine?

    But when did Nancy be so popr? Why didn''t he know?

    With this thought, he turned to Nancy in disbelief. It seemed like there was more to know about her.

    This woman kept disappointing and surprising him.

    Looking at his reaction, Nancy smiled. "I think they are right!"

    "Mr. Fu, please let Director Nancy do the surgery for my child." All of a sudden, the man knelt down to

    Charles in front of so many people. In his mind, he thought shame was nothingpared to his child��

    need to be operated by Nancy.

    Facing such a scene, Charles didn��t know how to react. He didn��t know how to deal with the man

    kneeling in front of him.

    "For the sake of the children, please agree to our demand. You don''t want us to make it a big deal, do

    you?"

    "We have filmed everything that happened. If we post it online, I''m afraid it will cause a loss to your

    company."

    "Mr. Fu, please."

    All kinds of pleading rose one after another. Charles wanted to say yes, but he couldn��t ept his

    defeat.

    Therefore, he only stood still without saying a word.

    Everyone was unwilling to give in. They wouldn''t leave until they got what they wanted, but Charles

    wasn''t saying anything. If the stalemate went on like this, Nancy knew that there wouldn''t be any result.

    So, Nancy cautiously said, "Charles, I''m also worried about my patients. It doesn''t matter whether I''m

    the director or not. I can just be an ordinary doctor. As long as you let me go back to work here

    tomorrow, I''ll be satisfied."

    "We don��t care about what position you hold, Director Nancy, as long as you don��t feel wronged."

    "Yes, we all believe in your exceptional medical skills."

    After thinking for a while, Charles decided to take this opportunity to step back. "Well, for the sake of

    everyone''s pleading, you cane back to work tomorrow. But you will note back as a director,

    but an ordinary doctor."

    It was Nancy who proposed it; she couldn��t me this to him. "Thank you, Mr. Fu!"

    The crowd began to cheer, so Nancy couldn��t help but smile.

    "Director Nancy, can you go and see my child now?"

    "Our child is looking forward to seeing you every day."

    "Director Nancy, you''d better go see how my child is recovering."

    Everyone was in a hurry to invite Nancy, as if they were afraid that she would miss their child.

    "Okay, I''ll walk around the wards one by one." Facing the enthusiastic family of the patients, Nancy was

    really moved.

    After all, the recognition of the patients was the highest praise for a doctor like her.

    "You haven''t recovered from your cold yet, Nancy." It seemed like everyone was excited for Nancy��s

    return that Charles had to remind her that she was sick.

    "I''m fine now. I just caught a cold and won''t infect others. Don''t worry." The moment Nancy heard that

    she coulde back to work tomorrow, she became so excited that she had forgotten about her little

    cold.

    In other words, what Charles said was more effective than the cold medicine she took. She felt so

    much better now.

    Anyway, it was not really serious. She thought Charles was just really overreacting.

    With everyone''s support, Nancy happily came to her office. Brandy wasn''t there, so she casually

    opened the wardrobe and changed into her white gown.

    This content ? N?v/elDr(a)m/a.Org.

    The long lost smell of disinfectant made Nancy feel extremely safe. She had long been used to this

    smell. If this smell disappeared in her life, Nancy would surely regret it.

    After putting on her clothes, Nancy checked her patients one by one. As expected, the children all

    cheered when they saw her, as if they saw a friend whom they hadn''t seen for a long time.

    Children weren''t hard to please. They were good to whoever was good to them.

    "Director Nancy, you really are close to these children. Come back to work now, I��ll be waiting for

    you."

 Chapter 650 Brandy

    Chapter 650 Brandy

    Not long after Nancy returned to her office, Brandy followed.

    Brandy''s tone was very calm, and there was no trace of jealousy in it.

    After taking off her coat and putting it back in the closet, Nancy said,

    "Please don''t call me director anymore. I wille to work tomorrow as an ordinary doctor, but I''m still

    very satisfied. I don''t really care about the title. Seeing the patients is enough to make me happy." What

    she said left Brandy astonished.

    For a doctor like her, it was hard to ept being demoted. "Have you told Charles about it?"

    "He knows."

    "He agreed?" There was an obvious disbelief in Brandy��s eyes.

    "Well, it was me who suggested it. As I''ve said, I don''t care whether I''m a director or not. I like being a

    doctor. Please don''t feel guilty for having the position." For fear that thepetition that happened with

    Anna would repeat, Nancy expressed her stand to Brandy. It was not that she thought Brandy was like

    Anna; she just wanted to prevent having a feud at work again.

    "How can you do that? I really don��t know what��s running on his mind. You have been the director here

    for so long. How can you be an ordinary doctor once youe back? Director Nancy, don''t worry. I''ll

    call Charles right now and ask him what happened." Without waiting for her reply, Brandy angrily took

    out her phone and dialed Charles'' number.

    "What''s the matter, Charles? I''m d that Nancy wille back to work tomorrow. It''s my pleasure to

    have a chance to ask her for advice. She is more experienced than me. She should be my mentor.

    How can I be relieved to be the director? How about you appoint her as the director again? I will

    cooperate with her work. Don''t worry. I will absolutely listen to her arrangement." It could be told from

    her tone that Brandy was really sincere with what she had said. She wasn��t faking her concern at all,

    and Nancy appreciated it.

    "It''s okay. She asked for it herself. You can stay as the director." Charles'' voice soundedzy and weak.

    Perhaps it was because he didn''t sleep wellst night and he was exhausted today, or because he was

    so angry with Nancy that Charles felt his whole body burning.

    It was as if his heart and body were on fire.

    When Brandy noticed that his voice was slightly different, she began to worry. "What''s wrong, Charles?

    You don''t sound okay to me."

    "I''m fine. I just feel upset and want to drink." Irritated by the heat he was feeling, Charles impatiently

    tore his cor.

    "Then I''ll ask Director Nancy to apany you." Anxious, she threw a nce at Nancy who was

    pretending not to care about their conversation.

    "No, don''t let here. She is thest person I want to see now. Come and have a drink with me

    instead." Seeing Nancy would only make him feel worse.

    "Me?" If truth be told, Brandy felt excited. But she couldn''t show it in front of Nancy, so she smiled

    awkwardly.

    "I think it''s inappropriate. Director Nancy is your girlfriend. How can I drink with you alone? I think it''s

    better if we go with Director Nancy. Let''s go out to have a get-together. If the two of you have a

    problem, just talk about it.

    She''s a kind and considerate woman, so I think there''s nothing you couldn''t settle by talking."

    Since Nancy was standing beside Brandy, she could hear the whole conversation.

    How could Charles ask Brandy out for a drink? Why didn''t he allow Nancy to go with him?

    ''Okay, it��s not as if I want toe!'' Nancy thought.

    "Director Brandy, I have to go to the kindergarten to pick up my children today. You can go by yourself.

    Charles is in a bad mood. Pleasefort him well." Although she was irritated, Nancy still shed a

    smile to show that she wasn��t affected.

    "Director Nancy, please don''t get me wrong. Charles liked to talk to me whenever he was upset when

    we were still in high school. I guess it''s just the same today." Afraid that she would be misunderstood,

    Brandy tried her best to exin.

    However, it sounded like she was hiding something.

    What did Brandy mean by saying that Charles liked to talk to her when they were still studying? Was

    she implying that he didn��t like talking to Nancy? Did she mean that she was closer to Charles than

    Nancy?

    ''Forget it. I might not be as close to Charles as Brandy.

    That''s good. Their rtionship could develop as they want. I can take the opportunity to break away

    from Charles. Maybe something''s going on with them; that''s why they leave me alone.

    Well, that''s good!''

    This content ? N?v/elDr(a)m/a.Org.

    "Then you can go. Have a good time. Goodbye." After bidding her goodbye, Nancy turned around and

    walked out of the office.

    It seemed like Nancy wasn''t bothered at all, but she actually felt a little disappointed in her heart.

    But she couldn''t tell what she was upset about.

    There was a process of adaptation when a couple broke up, and maybe Nancy should also learn it.

    She needed to move on too.

    When she went downstairs, she realized that she couldn''t let Charles drive her since he asked Brandy

    out for a drink. Moreover, the two of them were not really in good terms, so it was better for them to talk

    less.

    Therefore, she stood on the street to wait for a taxi. Minutes had passed but she hadn''t seen any,

    which was strange. There were always taxis at the gate of the hospital, but today, there was none.

    It seemed that it was her unlucky day.

    Nancy had no choice but to order the Uber. Three minutester, a car arrived and she got into the car.

    She tidied up her hair, and then she took out her makeup kit in her bag to fix her face.

    Unexpectedly, Charles'' face appeared in the mirror. His face was bright and he was busy talking about

    something.

    In a hurry, Nancy turned to his direction only to find Brandy sitting on the passenger seat.

    The two were chatting happily.

    Judging from his facial expression, it seemed like he was happier to be with Brandy than to be with her.

    With this thought, Nancy tore away her gaze and closed her makeup kit.

    Thinking how embarrassing it was to be seen by Charles at this moment, Nancy whispered, "Sir,

    please drive faster."

    "Okay." The taxi driver sped up without hesitation.

    Nancy lowered her head.

    The driver looked at Nancy''s face through the rearview mirror and asked, "Miss, I seem to have seen

    you somewhere. Do we know each other?"

    Hearing this, Nancy raised her head and smiled. "No, I have amon face. I look like everyone."

    "Miss, you are so gentle and quiet. I don''t expect you to be so good at joking." Amused by her words,

    the driverughed a little.

    "Well, yes, I don''t think I''m a dull person, but I''m always not very pleasing," said Nancy dejectedly.

    "What''s the matter, Miss? Are you crossed in love?" They were the only ones in the car, and they both

    had nothing else to do, so the driver chatted to Nancy to ease his boredom.

    It had been a long time since she had experienced being "crossed in love".

    In her memory, the only time she was crossed in love was when she caught Caspar having sex with

    Fannie. At that time, Nancy was still young and didn''t know how to control her emotions.

 Chapter 651 Often Kiss Him

    Chapter 651 Often Kiss Him

    Nancy looked at Fannie''s smooth shoulder, and then at the almost uncontroble expression on

    Caspar''s face.

    Then she turned around and ran out angrily. Tears streamed down her face as she ran on the street

    alone. She didn''t even care if anyone would see her being miserable.

    At that time, it felt as though she had lost the whole world. Being cheated on by the man she trusted

    the most broke her.

    They had been together for so long, but in the end, she found out that the man she loved was a

    complete scumbag.

    Then she met Charles.

    There was no doubt that she had loved Charles deeply. If truth be told, she was still in love with him.

    But there were too many bumps on their road that she couldn''t bear, so she wanted to escape from

    him.

    There was no heartache or loss with him, only sadness and confusion.

    If Charles was just another man who would be part of her past, Nancy didn''t know what to do with her

    future anymore. Who would be the man she would marry? Who would be the man she would stay with

    for the rest of her life?

    Or, she just had to be alone for the rest of her life?

    No. She still had her children. Even if she lost the man she loved, at least she had the two children by

    her side, and her beloved career.

    The innocent girl she used to be was long gone. She was now a mother of two children. She had to

    force herself to be strong.

    There were so many thoughts that had been running on her mind.

    But her train of thought was disturbed when her phone suddenly rang.

    As soon as she saw Doris�� name on the screen, she answered the call. "What��s up, Doris?"

    "Nancy, I''ve seen the photos online. Charles is so handsome and you are so beautiful. You were

    blushing. Is it exciting because you haven''t kissed him for a long time? I saw you hug each other. I

    know you two have made up. I''m really happy for you." The moment Nancy heard the word "kiss", her

    face immediately heated in embarrassment

    "Don''t be so sentimental. Now I..." When she was about to say that her rtionship with Charles had

    reached the dead end, she hesitated. In the end, she decided to just change the topic instead. "What

    about you? You always stick around Jay and often kiss him. You two are like a young couple who just

    entered a rtionship. How childish!"

    "I don��t understand what you��re saying. What do you mean I often kiss him? I only kiss Ace, not Jay."

    After a short pause, Doris added coldly, "I don''t know what''s wrong with Jay these days. I haven''t seen

    him for several days. I asked him and he told me that he was very busy with thepany. I was

    worried when I saw him in low spirits. The reason why I called you is because I wanted you to ask

    Charles if something happened to the Jay''spany which was making him stressed."

    Of course, Nancy was stunned when she heard how serious Doris�� voice was. She hadn''t heard of

    anything wrong about Jay''spany.

    Well, it was not as if she was paying attention to it.Text ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.

    How could she know if something happened?

    However, considering her rtionship with Charles now, she couldn''t ask him anything.

    So Nancy persuaded, "Stop thinking too much, Doris. If something happened to Jay''spany, the

    inte would report it. You wouldn''t have to guess. Don''t worry. Nothing will happen."

    "Then why is he always in a hurry to leave the house every day? Oh, by the way, there is another thing.

    It has been three days since Jay slept in the same room with us. He said he had a cold, but I don''t think

    so at all. Do you think he has that disorder again? I mean that thing." Helpless, Doris couldn��t help but

    sigh. If it wasn��t the case, then what was wrong with Jay this time?

    Nancy, who had been very upset, burst intoughter when she heard what Doris said.

    "You''re such a paranoid. Let me tell you, men probably get tired of that thing too. You''re a doctor in the

    andrology department. How can you not know that? Don''t think too much. It''s all right."

    "Really?" There was a hint of disbelief in Doris�� voice.

    "Of course it''s true. When did I lie to you? If Jay still doesn''t ask you to do it with him in the next ten

    days, it will be hard to say..." There were several reasons why a person didn��t want to be so intimate

    with his or her partner, and Nancy knew it too. They couldn��t just jump into conclusions just because

    Jay had a disorder before.

    "Well, maybe I''m thinking too much. I hope nothing bad will happen to us. But in the past two days, my

    eyelids have been twitching and my heart is restless. I always feel like something big is going to blow

    up on my face one day. I really envy you and Charles. s, love is changeable. The two people who

    are glued to each other one second will be ipatible as fire and water the next second."

    They both fell silent for a while after Doris finished her words. Nancy thought it over, and grinned when

    she realized that what she said was true. "I''ve known you for a long time, but so far, what you just said

    is the most reasonable thing I''ve heard from you."

    The reason why Nancy agreed with her was because she and Charles were exactly like that.

    One moment, they were inseparable, then the next they couldn��t stand each other.

    It had always been like that, especially these past few days. "You made fun of me again. Anyway, Ace

    is going to sleep. Bye."

    "Bye." The call ended just as when they had arrived at her destination.

    "Miss, we��re here." As soon as the car stopped, Nancy thanked the driver and got out of the car.

    The taxi driver suddenly poked his head out and said, "Wait up! I now remember you. You are the

    pediatrician from the municipal hospital. Your name is Nancy, right? Last time my nephew was injured,

    you performed the operation for him. The operation was very sessful, and now he can jump and run

    again. He can y everywhere. That boy is so naughty!"

    These words warmed Nancy��s heart. It was her greatest happiness to be recognized by her patients,

    not because she wanted fame, but because she was able to help them.

    "Thank you." What the driver had said was like a spring breeze that blew into her heart, which swept

    away the haze around her heart in an instant.

    Happiness came in the simplest ways.

    "Don��t mention it. I should be the one thanking you. Bye!" Then the driver stepped on the gas and left.

    For a moment, Nancy stood there, savoring the happiness she was feeling, and then she walked

    towards the kindergarten.

    Just a few steps away, a familiar voice came from behind. "Miss Ning, you''re here?"

    When Nancy turned around, she saw Hiram who just got out of the car.

    ''It must be Charles who asked him to pick up the kids,'' she thought.

    "Yes, I''m free today, so I want to pick up the kids." A smile appeared on her face.

    "Yes. I saw you get out of the taxi just now. Where is Mr. Fu? Why didn''t hee with you?" Curiosity

    was evident in his eyes when he asked this.

    After all, Hiram had been with the kids sincest night when Charles said Nancy was sick and had to

    have an intravenous drip in the hospital. She was sick, so Charles should''ve apanied her today to

    pick up the children. But why did Nancye alone by a taxi?

    It didn''t seem to be Charles'' style of doing things! What happened between the two of them again?

    Whenever there was something wrong with their rtionship, it was Hiram who suffered. That was why

    he couldn''t help but be worried.

    "Maybe he has something to deal with in thepany, so I came by myself." What did Nancy mean by

    ''maybe''?

    Nancy''s ambiguous expression made Hiram a little confused. His brows furrowed as he thought of

    what had happened again. s, Hiram felt his head was beginning to ache.

 Chapter 652 A Man And A Woman

    Chapter 652 A Man And A Woman

    To answer the questions in his head, Hiram decided to ask Nancy directly. "Miss Ning, isn''t Mr. Fu with

    you today?"

    "Yes, but he said he has something to deal with this afternoon." Of course, Nancy couldn''t tell him that

    Charles went out for a drink with Brandy.

    It was more like a date when a man and a woman drank alone. If she told him this, then it would just

    lead to more questions.

    "I went to the office after I took the kids to the kindergarten today, but I haven''t heard about some

    important stuff that Mr. Fu needs to deal with personally. Is it an emergency?" With this thought, Hiram

    felt a little nervous.

    After all, it was his responsibility to protect Charles. If something happened to him, Hiram would be

    liable.

    "It''s okay, Hiram. Charles is busy with his personal affairs." When she spotted Nadia and Bobby

    running out hand in hand, Nancy quickly changed the topic. "It has nothing to do with you. Look, the

    kids are out."

    Instinctively, Hiram turned around and waived at the kids. "Bobby, Nadia, this way."

    Their eyes lit up when they saw Nancy standing next to Hiram. They shouted at the same time as they

    ran towards her. "Wow! Mommy��s here. Are you feeling better now?"

    Last night, the two kids were sleeping so soundly that they didn��t notice their parents had left.

    That was why Nadia panicked when she didn''t see them in the master''s bedroom when she woke up

    this morning.

    In a daze, Nadia rubbed her eyes and murmured to herself, "Where are Daddy and Mommy?"

    Fear slowly crept into her when she didn''t find them in every room in the house.

    "Bobby, Mommy and Daddy are missing. Did they abandon us?" For an insecure child like Nadia, the

    first thought that came up in her mind when she didn''t see her parents was that they probably

    abandoned them.

    This thought made Nadia burst into tears, which woke Bobby up. He slowly opened his eyes and

    asked, "Nadia, what nonsense are you talking about?"

    "It''s not nonsense. It''s true. Daddy and Mommy are missing!" As she spoke, Nadia ran into his room.

    Bobby sat up and looked at Nadia with a cold face. "What do you mean by they��re missing?"

    "Daddy and Mommy are not here. There are only two of us at home now." Another batch of tears fell

    from her eyes.

    Finally, Bobby slipped off the bed and gave his full attention to Nadia. "Daddy and Mommy were both

    herest night, and now they''re gone?"

    "Were they taken away by bad guys?"

    "Nadia, why do you have such a wide imagination?" The moment Bobby walked to the master''s

    bedroom, he immediately noticed the note Charles posted on the door. "They didn''t abandon us.

    Mommy is sick, so Daddy took her to the hospital."

    "Are we going to the hospital too?" Although she felt relieved that their parents didn��t abandon them,

    Nadia was still anxious when she heard that Nancy was brought to the hospital. "Why did Mommy

    suddenly get sick?"

    "We are not going to the hospital. As for Mommy''s sudden illness... It happens to everyone. Don��t worry

    too much," Bobby saidzily.

    "Since they are not at home, who will drive us to the kindergarten?"

    "Nadia, you are so silly. No one will drive us to the kindergarten... Which means, we won��t go there. Go

    back to your room and close your eyes. Do you understand?" Thinking that they didn''t need to go to

    school, Bobby couldn''t help but smile. He was in a good mood when he went back to his room to sleep

    again.

    However, Nadia followed him and shouted, "I don''t want to sleep, Bobby!"

    "If you don''t want to sleep, you can make breakfast for me. I''ll sleep." As soon as his back touched the

    soft mattress, Bobby closed his eyes.

    It was great that their parents weren''t home. No one was supposed to wake him up, but to his

    annoyance, Nadia did. They didn��t have to go to school, but the little fool woke up early and even

    disturbed him too.

    Bobby put his arms under the quilt and murmured, "I want to sleep. I want to sleep."

    With a scowl on her face, Nadia walked out and went to the living room. She sat on the sofa and

    thought about what Bobby said. "I don''t want to make breakfast. I can''t make it..."

    She turned on the TV and watched for a while. But being alone made her too lonely and bored.

    Even her favorite cartoon became boring.

    So Nadia ran into Bobby''s room again and pinched his face with her little hand. "Bobby, get up. Don''t

    act like a pig. The teacher said that it''s good for us to go to bed early and get up early!"

    "Nadia, don''t bother me! I want to sleep. If you don''t want to sleep, you can y by yourself. It''s rare for

    us to be home alone. We can''t go to the kindergarten. What are you doing?" Annoyed, Bobby turned

    over and grabbed his quilt to cover his head.

    "I don''t want you to sleep. I just want you to y with me. Don��t sleep, Bobby!" Then she scratched

    Bobby��s head which annoyed him more.

    "Ah! Nadia, you are so annoying. You are more annoying than flies and mosquitoes. Get out! Get out!"

    In the end, Bobby jumped off the bed and pushed Nadia out of his room.

    As soon as he went back inside his room, he quickly locked the door.

    "Now I can finally have a good sleep," said Bobby.

    However, not long after he closed his eyes, Nadia began pounding on his door.

    "Bobby, if you don''t y with me, I won''t let you sleep. Get up quickly!"

    What Nadia was doing made his head ache. "Are you done now?"

    Still knocking on his door with her small fists, Nadia shouted back, "No! I''ll keep knocking on your door

    until you get up."

    It was so noisy that Bobby almost went crazy.

    He covered his whole body with the quilt, but even so, he could still hear the knock on the door.

    "Nadia, you little bastard! Stop making noise!" Bobby shouted angrily.

    Instead of listening to him, Nadia knocked on his door even more.

    Just then, she heard a car stop in the courtyard.

    This made Nadia smile arrogantly. "Bobby, Daddy and Mommy must be back. If you don''t get up,

    Daddy will be very angry."

    In a hurry, Bobby jumped off the bed and changed his clothes. "Why did Dad and Mome back so

    soon? I haven��t even got back to sleep yet."

    To their surprise, it was Hiram who came in with a fast food box in his arms.

    Putting the box on the table, he urged, "You two have breakfast quickly. After breakfast, I''ll drive you to

    the kindergarten."

    "Uncle Hiram," the two kids said at the same time.

    "Why are you surprised? Your Daddy and Mommy went to the hospital. Didn''t you know that? Now that

    you have known it, why don''t you eat now? I''m telling you, your parents don''t have time to send you to

    the kindergarten today. Whether you want it or not, I''ll drive you there." Hiram didn''t feel any distance

    from Bobby and Nadia. Of course, nor did the two children.This text is ? N?velDrama/.Org.

 Chapter 653 Like To Be Free

    Chapter 653 Like To Be Free

    Therefore, Bobby yawned and said, "Uncle Hiram, I don''t want to have breakfast. I want to go back to

    sleep, can I?"

    "Bobby, you just don''t want to go to the kindergarten, do you?" Hiram asked.

    "Uncle Hiram. You''re awesome. You''ve seen through me at once. I just want to know, can I?" Bobby

    said with a ttering smile.

    "No way!" Hiram said firmly.

    "Well, Uncle Hiram. You are really difficult. Okay, I''ll wash myself." Then Bobby went to the bathroom.

    After washing her hands, Nadia sat on the dining chair and slowly opened the fast food box. What she

    saw was the hamburger which she had enough of it.

    Nadia sighed as if she was very serious, "Uncle Hiram. You only feed us with these food. Don''t you

    know that we have had enough?"

    Some time ago, Nancy was taken abroad by Edward. Charles looked for her all over the world, so he

    couldn''t take care of the two children.

    As a result, the two kids fell into the hands of Hiram.

    Hiram picked them up to the kindergarten and fed them with food.

    That''s the problem. It felt good for Hiram to pick up the children from the kindergarten. He could talk

    andugh with them. As for apanying the children to sleep at night, it was no problem. Anyway, he

    liked to tell stories to the children. But the only thing was that he couldn''t cook.

    Therefore, all kinds of fast food took turns. At first, the two children were very interested in fast food.

    After all, when Nancy was at home, she refused to let the children eat fast food.

    Therefore, the two kids ate the fast food with great enjoyment. But a few dayster, they were fed up

    with the fast food and wanted to throw up when they saw the fast food.

    "Uncle Hiram. Can''t you cook a porridge for us?" Nadia looked at the fast food and covered her mouth.

    "I can cook porridge, but I don''t have enough time now. Bobby, Nadia, how about you two make do with

    it and have some fast food?" Hiram knew how to cook porridge. It was just rice and water. As for

    whether it tasted good or not, he couldn''t make sure.

    He hadn''t cooked a meal himself since he worked for Charles.

    Bobby walked over and lost his appetite when he saw the familiar dishes.

    "Uncle Hiram. I think instant noodles are better than fast food. How about you cook some for us?"

    Bobby suggested.

    "Well, in fact, I don''t want to buy fast food for you. From now on, I decide to buy instant noodles for

    you." Hiram said and walked into the kitchen.

    Bobby followed in. Seeing that Hiram was busy cooking two bags of instant noodles, he said, "Uncle

    Hiram, can you learn to cook? It''s not for me and Nadia, but for your future. I find that good women like

    the men can cook. If you can''t cook, which good woman in the future will I marry you? "

    Hiram was amused by Bobby. Of course, Hiram had a lot of women around him, but he had never met

    the woman he fell in love with at the first sight, which meant that he hadn''t found a woman who asked

    him to cook for her for a lifetime.

    So he was not interested in cooking.

    "Bobby, it''s a woman''s privilege to cook. Men work hard outside and you should study hard. When you

    grow up, you can leave cooking to women." Hiram said casually as he cooked the noodles.

    "Uncle Hiram. Do you mean that my father''s career is not big enough? That''s why he cooked for

    Mommy and us? " Bobby smiled. Hiram couldn''t stand the mockery in Bobby''s eyes.

    "No, your Daddy is an exception, an exception!" Hiram said with embarrassment.

    Bobby snickered.

    This little guy inherited Charles'' wisdom and evil perfectly.

    "Well, Bobby, don''tugh. The noodles are ready. Have breakfast now. If you arete today, I tell you,

    Ruby will be taken away by other children. "

    Hearing Hiram''s words, Bobby''s face turned cold.

    "Uncle Hiram. How do you know Ruby''s name?"

    "Well, Bobby, I often pick you up, right? Can''t I see that you often leave Nadia alone and walk out of the

    ssroom hand in hand with Ruby? Nadia is your sister. You don''t care about your own sister, but you

    hold Ruby''s hand. Doesn''t that mean something? "

    "I...I... Humph! " Bobby was rendered speechless.

    "Uncle Hiram is right. I am the poor little girl ignored by Bobby." Nadia stuck out her tongue and said.

    "Mommy said that children can''t talk during the meal." Bobby''s face flushed. He ate instant noodles

    quickly. For the first time, he felt that his favorite instant noodles were tasteless.

    Well, he ate too fast.

    Hiram sent the children to the kindergarten. He had thought that when he saw the anxious look on

    Charles'' face, it seemed that Nancy had a serious cold, so in the afternoon, he didn''t ask Charles and

    directly drove to pick up the children.

    But he didn''t expect to meet Nancy unexpectedly.

    "Miss Nancy, since Mr. Charles is busy, I''ll send you back." Nancy didn''t drive. Since Hiram was here,

    he couldn''t let the children take a taxi home with Nancy.

    If so, he couldn''t exin to Charles.

    "Well, thank you." Nancy seldom treated Hiram politely. They had been together for a long time and

    Nancy treated him as a family.

    "You''re wee." Hiram said with embarrassment.

    "Yes, Mommy, don''t be so polite to Uncle Hiram in the future." Nadia got in the car and said.

    "Why?" Nancy asked curiously. She had taught them to respect and listen to Hiram.

    "Because he is our family. He is very kind to us."

    Nadia''s words moved both Hiram and Nancy.

    Nancy smiled and touched Nadia''s little head. "Nadia is right. Uncle Hiram is a member of our family."

    "Sentimental." Bobby said casually.

    His words amused Hiram and Nancy.

    Hiram drove the children and Nancy to the vi in the suburb.Text ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.

    "Miss Nancy, do you need me to stay with you?" Seeing that Charles didn''te back, Hiram asked

    with concern. But he immediately thought it was inappropriate for him to do so, so he added, "I mean to

    apany the children."

    With an understanding smile, Nancy said, "No, thanks. I can do it myself."

    "I have arranged bodyguards in the yard. You can ask them if you need anything." Hiram warned.

    "By the way," Reminded by Hiram, Nancy suddenly thought of the bodyguards. "Hiram, can you

    remove the bodyguards here? I really don''t need them. I like freedom. "

 Chapter 654 Stubborn

    Chapter 654 Stubborn

    "Miss Ning, everyone likes to be free. But you have been taken away from the hospital before, right?

    Don''t you remember that incident?"

    What happened that day was still fresh in her memory, because it led to the most terrifying days of her

    life. But Nancy thought this was a different case, so she argued, "You said it yourself. I was in the

    hospital when it happened. Now, I am at home. I don''t need bodyguards here!"

    "No, if a bad guy targeted you, he would find an opportunity to kill you no matter where you are. Miss

    Ning, you''d better listen to Mr. Fu." Trying to convince her, Hiram smiled a little.

    "So, do I have to have the bodyguards around me wherever I go?" asked Nancy.

    When Hiram nodded, she almost groaned in frustration.

    "Are you watching my every action?" Atst, Nancy understood why Charles seemed to know

    everything she was doing.

    Her intuition had been telling her that maybe he had appointed someone to follow her anywhere.

    It turned out that she was right all along!

    From Hiram''s eyes, Nancy had confirmed her guess.

    After thinking for a while, Hiram said slowly, "Miss Ning, please understand that Mr. Fu is just worried

    about your safety."

    "No! I don''t believe he''s protecting me at all. He''s just using this as an excuse to imprison me. Hiram,

    don''t keep an eye on me too much. It''s suffocating!" Hoping that he would agree, Nancy pleaded.

    However, he only gave him an awkward look and replied, "I work for Mr. Fu."

    Nancy was so angry that she shouted, "What about me?"

    "You are Mr. Fu��s woman." Hiram''s reply made Nancy angrier.

    "Hiram, why are you so stubborn? Forget it. I don''t want to talk you anymore. You can leave now." Just

    now, Nancy said Hiram was a part of her family. But it turned out she was the one who didn''t belong to

    this family. This was Charles'', not hers.

    "I''m sorry, Miss Ning, but I have to protect you at all costs. Goodbye." There was no way for Hiram to

    compromise, so he could only give her an apologetic look.

    "Goodbye, Uncle Hiram." The two kids waved at Hiram when he got into his car.

    "Bye, you two." Then Hiram drove away, leaving Nancy hopeless.

    As soon as the car left, the two children walked into the house, followed by Nancy.

    There were two figures on the garden path, and Nancy knew that they were the bodyguards Hiram had

    assigned for her.

    Did she need protection?

    But instead of feeling secured, she felt suffocated.

    Where was Charles now? Was he still drinking and chatting with Brandy? Were they reminiscing the

    past and imagining their future together?

    What about Nancy?

    ''Am I a bird imprisoned here by Charles?''

    All of a sudden, Nancy felt mncholic. It was okay if Charles didn''t love her anymore and wanted to

    leave her, but he should at least set her free.

    At this point, Nancy could only hope that Charles wouldn''t change his mind about letting her go back to

    work tomorrow.

    With a heavy heart, Nancy went inside the house. She helped the children change their clothes before

    she went to the kitchen to cook for them.

    Not long after she left them, Nadia followed her into the kitchen. "Mommy, have you really recovered

    from your cold?"

    "Yes, I am fine now." Seeing the concern in her big dough eyes, Nancy couldn��t help but smile.

    "Oh, it''s so fast. Mommy, I was afraid that you will be seriously ill. I know how ufortable it feels to

    be sick. Mommy, are you hurt?"

    Remembering the day Nadia got sick, Nancy felt guilty. It was all he fault that Nadia suffered that day.

    "Nadia, I''m fine. It''s just a slight cold. You hurt your stomachst time, so you have to take good care of

    yourself from now on. Be careful of what you eat, okay?" As she spoke, Nancy washed the vegetables.

    "I will remember, Mommy. Don''t catch a cold again, okay?" Worry was evident in Nadia��s eyes.

    For a second, Nancy stopped what she was doing and turned to Nadia and smiled. "Okay."

    It was said that daughters were always caring. It was true.

    After a while, Nancy was done preparing dinner for the children. The three of them ate together, and

    then Nancy asked them to take a shower after. As usual, she told them stories to make them sleep.

    It was already half past nine in the evening when Nancy was done with everything she had to do.

    The house waspletely silent when the children had fallen asleep.

    If Charles was here, Nancy wouldn��t feel alone and lonely at all.

    But he was not here, so she had no choice but to entertain herself.

    In the end, she took a few deep breaths and decided to go to the study room.

    The book that Charles hadn��t finished reading yet was left on the desk, and theptop wasn��t closed.

    Therefore, Nancy walked over to close it. However, when she was about to close it, Nancy suddenly

    became curious. So she turned it on to have a look.

    She tried to crack the password using Charles'' and the children��s birthdays but failed.

    Then she pressed her birthday, but it wasn''t right.

    How many secrets did this man have? He was afraid that she would see it, wasn''t he?

    Although Nancy felt a little disappointed, she was not willing to give up.

    To her surprise, when she tried the date she and Charles first made love, it went through.

    ''What a weird person Charles is! He used the date of that day as the password.��

    What did it mean?

    Did Charles still remember what happened that day?

    Or did he care about it?

    With these thoughts in Nancy''s mind, she opened theputer folders.

    Many documents were set with a password, so Nancy couldn''t open them. She only opened one.

    There was the only one folder she managed to open and its content left her astonished.

    There were photos of her in it. All of these were taken by Edward when they stayed abroad. As far as

    she could remember, these photos could only be seen at his house. Unexpectedly, Charles made a

    copy in hisputer.

    The folder also contained the children''s photos. There were photos of Bobby from when he was a

    month old, a hundred days... The first time he learned to walk, up to the first time he learned to call

    Charles "Daddy".

    Nancy continued to scroll through the pictures until she saw Nadia��s photos.

    However, Nadia was already a little old in the photos. Because both Charles and Nancy wasn''t by her

    side when she was a child.

    This was Nancy and Charles''mon regret.

    With a sigh, Nancy closed theptop and walked out of the study room.

    The first thing she did when she came back to their bedroom was check the time. It was already eleven

    o'' clock, so she couldn''t stop herself from frowning.

    ''Why hasn''t Charlese back yet?

    This text is ? N?velDrama/.Org.

    What is he doing with Brandy?

    Are they still drinking? Or are they doing something else?

    s, Charles said he doesn''t love me. Why do I still care about him? Isn''t this asking for trouble?''

    Shaking these thoughts away, Nancy turned off the tablemp. The room instantly darkened, and the

    moonlight broke through the window, making the room more deste.

    Nancy took the remote control and turned the room temperature up a little.

    Even so, she didn''t feel warm, but even colder.

    Her eyes were closed, but she still couldn''t fall asleep. It felt as if her heart was on fire.

    So, Nancy sat up and turned on themp. She grabbed her book and decided to read.

    Minutes had already passed, but she still didn''t feel sleepy at all. Nancy reminded herself again and

    again that she had to go to work tomorrow, and there would be many patients waiting for her. So she

    had to take good care of herself.

    Still, she couldn''t fall asleep, so she had to take a sleeping pill.

    Sure enough, the sleeping pill worked, and Nancy quickly fell asleep.

    After a while, she felt someone already scratching her face.

    Automatically, she thought Charles finally came home. "Charles?"

    "Mommy, it''s me. It''s already dawn. Why don''t you get up and make breakfast for us?"

 Chapter 655 Socializing

    Chapter 655 Socializing

    The first thing that Nancy saw when she opened her eyes was Nadia��s face.

    Although she still felt a little sleepy, she smiled at Nadia and greeted, "Good morning, sweetie. Okay, I��ll

    get up now."

    Instinctively, Nancy looked at Charles'' side of the bed, but he wasn''t there.

    So, she turned to Nadia and asked, "Where is your Daddy?"

    At first, Nancy thought that Charles probably slept in the guest room because he came hometest

    night and he didn��t want to disturb her sleep.

    "I don''t know. I''m going to look for Daddy." When Nadia ran out of the room, Nancy also got out of the

    bedzily.

    "Why do I feel that I just fell asleep and it''s dawn now?"

    On a second thought, Nancy knew that it was because of the sleeping pills that she didn''t notice that

    the time passed quickly.

    After washing her face and brushing her teeth, Nancy went into the kitchen to make breakfast for the

    children.

    It was when Nadia rushed into the kitchen, out of breath. "Mommy, I''ve searched every room, but I

    didn''t find Daddy. I also searched the garden where he always exercises, but he��s not there either. He

    didn''te homest night. Where did he go?"

    Hearing this made Nancy''s hands tremble. Charles didn''te home, which meant he had spent the

    night with Brandy, right?

    ''Charles, you are really something!''

    There were mixed feelings in her heart, but Nancy looked as calm as the spring breeze when she

    looked at her daughter. "Nadia, maybe Daddy stayed in the hotel or in the office after socializing."

    This text is ? N?velDrama/.Org.

    Since her exnation was impable, Nadia nodded with a proud smile on her face. "Daddy is a

    hardworking man, right Mommy?"

    "Yes." Looking at the respect and pride on Nadia''s face, how could Nancy hurt her with the truth?

    In every child��s heart lived a gentle mother and a powerful father. For the time being, Nancy wanted to

    keep it that way for her children.

    "Daddy is awesome, so is Mommy." Nadia went to the living room happily, while Nancy continued

    making breakfast absentmindedly.

    For so many times, she had reminded herself that she had nothing to do with Charles anymore and

    that they only got together because of the children.

    They both had the right to choose who to love again. They should be free now from each other.

    No, Charles said she was not allowed to leave.

    This overbearing man was free to do anything he wanted, but he didn''t allow her to do what she

    wanted to do. How unfair was that?

    With this thought, Nancy put the breakfast on the table and asked the children to eat. She had warned

    Bobby not to bully Nadia, and she also told Nadia not too much.

    It was really troublesome to deal with two children alone. Charles must have had a hard time in the

    past.

    As a doctor, Nancy had always been busy with her work, so Charles was the one who took care of the

    children alone.

    Even so, Nancy had never heard a singleint from him.

    It made her realize that Charles had supported her work most of the time. He hadn''t always been

    unreasonable like she first thought.

    Now, Nancy thought of Charles'' kindness.

    But Charles... He was with another woman...

    Not willing to think about it anymore, Nancy drove the children to the kindergarten.

    Then she drove straight to the hospital after. The moment she entered the elevator, her confidence

    came back.

    A smile was stered on her face when she walked out and saw Erin.

    "Director Nancy?"

    "What happened?" asked Nancy out of habit.

    "It''s not about the hospital, did you... see that?" There was a hint of hesitation in Erin��s voice.

    "What?" The smile on Nancy��s face disappeared out of confusion.

    "Oh, it''s just on the inte. You have upied the top search these days. But I don''t think it''s a good

    thing." Looking at the confused expression on Nancy''s face, Erin guessed that she might not know

    what had happened yet.

    So, she took out her phone, clicked something on it, and handed it to Nancy.

    As soon as Nancy saw Charles and Brandy on the screen, her mind went nk.

    How could Charles be so careless to let the paparazzi take photos of him and Brandy this soon?

    It was not a big deal for Nancy, but he should have thought about what the children would feel once

    they saw this.

    With a forced smile, she said, "They just had a drink together. Don''t make a fuss."

    "Director Nancy, look at this one." When Erin scrolled to another photo, Nancy squinted. In this photo,

    Brandy and Charles were drinking cross-cupped wine.

    Charles looked intoxicated, while Brandy was in high spirits.

    The two were both intoxicated, weren''t they?

    "Okay, I see. Erin, we are here to work, to treat patients, not to talk about these boring rumors. Charles

    is free to be with anyone he likes. You don''t have to pay attention to him in the future. Let''s work."

    Pretending not to be affected, Nancy walked straight ahead.

    In a hurry, Erin put away her phone when and grabbed Nancy''s arm when she realized where she was

    heading to.

    "Director Nancy, you should be in your original office. Where are you going?"

    Thinking that Brandy was upying it, she replied, "That office is no longer mine."

    "It''s not what you think. As soon as you let yesterday afternoon, Brandy asked someone to move out all

    her things and put back yours. She asked me to tell you that you can directlye to your private

    office once you arrive. Well, she treats people nicely. But I don''t know if it''s true or not."

    "Oh? Is that what you think? To be honest, Nancy didn''t know much about Brandy; she seemed so kind

    to her.

    It was just that it seemed like there was always something hidden behind her smile.

    Was she hiding something? Was she sophisticated?

    Nancy didn''t know.

    "Director Nancy, that''s your office. It''s natural for you to go back. You don''t have to worry about it," Erin

    whispered.

    "No, I won''t. Just leave it there." As Nancy spoke, she continued to walk towards the shared office.

    "It''s so strange. Why don''t you want such a good office? I want to use it, but I don''t have the right."

    Shaking her head, Erin watched Nancy walk away.

    It was understandable that Erin was on guard against Brandy. She always felt that Brandy was a

    smiling tiger, seemingly gentle and lovely, but actually cruel and merciless.

    There was no doubt that was not as kind-hearted and innocent as Nancy.

    As soon as Nancy entered the shared office, all the doctors inside stood up at the same time.

    They greeted, "Director Nancy."

    This kind of address made Nancy ufortable. After all, she was no longer a director.

    So she coughed awkwardly and said, "Please don''t call me Director Nancy anymore. I''m just an

    ordinary doctor like you now."

    "We are used to calling you Director Nancy. It''s really hard for us to change the way we call you." The

    doctors smiled respectfully at her.

    "Then keep in mind that the current director is Brandy. Don''t make any mistake in front of her, or

    everyone will be embarrassed." Afraid that it could cause misunderstandings, Nancy reminded.

 Chapter 656 Tacit Understanding

    Chapter 656 Tacit Understanding

    "Actually, I did call Director Brandy as Director Nancy by ident yesterday, but she��s too generous.

    She only smiled and told me it didn��t matter at all. She doesn��t care what I call her." The doctor who

    admitted this still felt embarrassed.

    "It''s true that Director Brandy is not bad. But we have been with Director Nancy for a long time and

    have a tacit understanding, so we still don''t know how to get along with the new director yet," a doctor

    said.

    "By the way, Director Brandy and Mr. Fu were in the barst night..." A short doctor wanted to say

    something but stopped on a second thought. At the same time, Brandy walked in with her hands in the

    pockets of her white gown.

    "What are you talking about? It''s so lively." With a smile on her face, she nced at the doctors, then

    finally at Nancy.

    "Nothing important; we just chatted." The short doctor, who wanted to tell Nancy about the photo he

    saw this morning, waved his hands in panic.

    Fortunately, before he could tell anything to Nancy, he saw Brandye in.

    It should be okay since he hadn��t said anything yet.

    "Well, it''s okay for you to have a chat. But we are going to make the rounds in ten minutes. Everyone

    should be prepared." A smile was still stered on Brandy��s face as she reminded them.

    "Okay, we''ll get ready soon." All the doctors left.

    What Brandy had just said was what Nancy used to tell the doctors before.

    It left a bad taste in her mouth but she ignored it.

    As soon as the doctors were gone, Brandy turned to Nancy. "Director Nancy, I''ve made room for you in

    your office. Why didn''t you go?"

    "Director Brandy, you can just call me Nancy, or call me Doctor Nancy. Don''t call me Director Nancy

    anymore. It''s not appropriate. As for the office, that belongs to the director, so it should be yours. I feel

    good to work with everyone here. I like a lively environment," said Nancy with a smile.

    "Sure, I''ll just call you by your name then. You should go back to your office, Nancy. Don''t worry,

    Charles has arranged another office for me, which is bigger than yours. So, you can rest assured to

    work in your office. We will cooperate with each other in the future and make sure that the Second

    Pediatric Department will improve more. Come on!" As Brandy spoke, she stretched out her hand and

    smiled confidently. She didn''t mention anything about what happenedst night when she went out with

    Charles.

    If she didn''t mention it, of course Nancy wouldn''t ask.

    However, Brandy said Charles�� name in a gentler way today.

    It seemed like she grew closer to Charles.

    "Sure. Come on!" Left without a choice, Nancy held Brandy''s hand.

    The two of them smiled tacitly at each other.

    Since Brandy had said that Charles had arranged a better office for her, it would be too hypocritical for

    Nancy to refuse.

    Besides, Nancy didn''te here for fame and status. She came here to cure the patients. It was too

    tiring to care about these things.

    So, Nancy went back to her office and then went to make the rounds of the patients.

    ording to Brandy''s suggestion, they would take turns in making the rounds. Nancy would make the

    rounds in the morning and she would do it in the afternoon.

    Without a second thought, Nancy agreed. So she was now checking on the patients. All of them were

    happy to see her reallying to work today.

    Especially the family of the child who was waiting for the operation. His mother held Nancy''s hand

    excitedly. "Director Nancy, we''ve been waiting for you. Can you arrange the operation for my child

    today?"

    "Yes, I''ve arranged it. After the kid finishes the pre operation examination, the operation can be

    performed in the afternoon," answered Nancy.

    "That''s great! That''s great!" The patient''s family members kept on thanking Nancy.

    "I''m a doctor. It''s my duty to try my best to treat the patient. Don''t be so polite." It was heartwarming to

    see how grateful the patients were, but Nancy was not interested in ttery.

    What mattered to her the most was that she treated the patient��s disease.

    After checking on the child, Nancy came back to her office to study the matters rted to the operation

    in the afternoon.

    The little guy''s CT scan showed that the fracture of the bone was very troublesome for the operation.

    Nancy would try not to hurt the bone as much as possible. Otherwise, it would cause ischemia of the

    femoral head. If it was not properly handled, it could cause disability for the child.

    After all, the child was still in the stage of physical development, and it would be very troublesome to

    change the femoral head. Although this kind of operation wasmon, it was still hard to operate.

    Any negligence would cause irreversible damage to the child.

    After writing down several surgical ns, Nancy finally came up with the safest one for the child.

    It was already lunch when she was done settling her surgical ns, so she took her lunch box and

    went to the canteen.

    The food in the hospital canteen had always been good, but Nancy was too busy thinking about what

    would happen in the afternoon so she was absent-minded during lunch.

    Text ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.

    "Director Nancy, do the dishes here taste good?" She was even surprised when Jessie walked over

    and spoke to her.

    "Oh, Director Jessie. Not bad. I''m used to it."

    After a short pause, Jessie said, "I''ve met Director Brandy. You must have met her too."

    Afraid that Jessie would say something bad about Brandy, Nancy replied, "Yes, I''ve met her. She is a

    good doctor."

    "Yes, she is fine. She should be better than Anna." As expected, Jessie was slightly embarrassed.

    After all, Nancy didn��t speak much. It was because she hated talking about other people the most. Of

    course, she would asionally talk about some boring things with Doris. But besides Doris, Nancy had

    no other friend whom she could trust.

    "Director Nancy, do you really not care about those photos?" It seemed like Jessie couldn��t stop herself

    from asking this question in the end.

    There was no need for her to tell what it was; Nancy already knew she was referring to the photo of

    Charles and Brandyst night. Did she care?

    Of course she did.

    But what could she do even if she cared?

    Should she make a scene with Brandy or with Charles?

    Why should she make a scene? Charles said he didn''t love her anymore. She even nned to leave

    Charles. There was no reason for her to make a fuss, was there?

    Or she was expecting something to happen between Charles and Brandy?

    The more she thought about it, the more tired she was. Nancy couldn��t figure it out. So, she chose to

    focus on the operation.

    "Director Jessie, let''s talk about a new case. This is something we can be sure of. As for the photos, we

    can only see the surface. For example, nothing really happened between Rick and I, but people

    concluded when they saw the photos."

 Chapter 657 A Little Dangerous

    Chapter 657 A Little Dangerous

    "The reason why I trust you and Rick is that I believe you are not a promiscuous woman. But do you

    know Brandy well?" Her forehead creased as Jessie spoke.

    Seeing Brandying over, Nancy changed the topic in a hurry. "Ahem, Director Jessie. Tell me about

    the condition of the new patient. This child has a fracture at the bottom of the bone, which is a little

    dangerous. This is my treatment n. Do you agree?"

    Text ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.

    Unwilling to give up, Jessie leaned over and said, "Director Nancy, why are you dodging? I''m doing this

    for your own good. What do you think..."

    Before Jessie could say anything more, Nancy quickly stood up and greeted Brandy with a smile.

    "Hello, Director Brandy. I''m already full. Please sit here."

    "I just came here, so I''m not familiar with the canteen. Look, I bought these food." Then Brandy showed

    the te in her hand.

    After giving it a quick nce, Nancy said, "They are all delicious. Anyway, I''m leaving now."

    With a smile, Brandy nodded her head. "Okay, see youter."

    "See youter then." To be honest, Nancy hadn��t eaten much yet, but she thought it was better to leave

    than stay in the same room with Brandy at this time.

    Fortunately, although she didn''t eat much, she wasn��t very hungry.

    As soon as Nancy left, Brandy sat on the seat she had just sat down.

    "Hello, Director Brandy." As she was gossiping to Nancy a while ago, Jessie''s face turned red.

    "Hi, Director Jessie. We''re all colleagues. You don��t need to be too formal." A smile appeared on

    Brandy��s face when she turned to her. As usual, it felt as though there was something hidden behind

    her smile, but Jessie couldn��t tell what it was.

    "Yes, yes. I hope you can take good care of me in the future."

    "Director Jessie, please don''t say that. I��m the neer, so I should be the one saying that." Looking

    at Jessie��s embarrassed face, she couldn��t help butugh.

    Feeling that Brandy��s gaze was too sharp, Jessie avoided her eyes. "Well, yeah. If you need help with

    anything, you can ask me anytime."

    "Well, indeed I want to ask you something. Do you have Director Nancy''s operation cases in the

    computer?" After a short pause, Brandy added, "I wanted to ask Director Nancy herself, but I��m afraid

    that she would think too much, so I asked you instead."

    "I really don''t know about it. You know, it''s private. Of course, Director Nancy is not a narrow-minded

    doctor. She is willing to share her treatment n with her colleagues. If you have any questions, you''d

    better ask her. I can''t say anything. Sorry, I have to go." Without waiting for her reply, Jessie stood up

    and left in a hurry.

    From the very beginning, Jessie already didn''t have a good impression of Brandy. Mainly because she

    had already met a sinister woman like Anna that she feared meeting someone more sinister than her.

    Now that she finally had a good rtionship with Nancy, she didn''t want to lose the trust she had built

    up with her for anything else.

    Raising her eyebrows, Brandy said coldly, "Bye."

    After Jessie left, the smile on Brandy''s face slowly vanished.

    At first, Brandy thought she could bring Jessie to her side, but it turned out that she was on Nancy''s

    side.

    But even so, Brandy wouldn''t lose if she fought alone.

    At least, she could get Charles�� support now, right?

    The moment Nancy left the canteen, her phone rang. When she saw Doris�� name on the screen, she

    sighed and thought,

    ''Doris looks after her child at home all day long and she thinks a lot of things. It''s true that a woman

    can''t really be a in housewife.''

    Time would really destroy a woman.

    Rolling her eyes, Nancy answered her phone. "What''s wrong with you again, Doris?"

    "Nancy, you sound very impatient, don''t you? Don''t you want to receive my call?" Although she was

    using Nancy of being impatient, Doris sounded angry too.

    "No, I''m asking you what''s wrong?" said Nancy.

    "Liar! I can read your mind. What are you thinking? Don''t lie to me!"

    When Doris saw the photo of Charles and Brandy together this morning, she immediately called Nancy.

    However, Nancy��s phone was turned off earlier. Doris thought she was in the operating room, so she

    waited until now.

    This morning, Nancy was busy writing the treatment n, so Nancy didn''t turn on her phone. She only

    turned it on when she was free.

    Besides, Doris didn��t even have to speak. Nancy could already guess what she was going to say.

    "Okay, I admit that I''m impatient, okay? Are you going to hang up?" Nancy snickered.

    "Humph, if I don''t care about you, I wouldn''t have called you. I''m telling you, I didn''t call to say anything

    about me and Jay. I called to ask about the matter between you and Charles. Yesterday, I just said that

    you two love each other more. I was very envious of you. What''s wrong? After a night, an issue came

    out about Charles. Who is that woman? She even drank cross cupped wine with him... What does it

    mean? Don''t say that you don''t know, Nancy. Why do you just stand by and do nothing? Damn it! You

    can really endure it!" Out of anger, Doris couldn��t help but curse.

    "Doris, you''re wrong. Women''smon mistake is to rely their happiness on a man. I''ll give Charles

    his freedom. As a matter of fact, I want to leave him. It will be good if he leaves me. I don''t believe that I

    can''t live a better life without him." There was an immeasurable confidence in Nancy��s voice.

    "Nancy, what do you want to do?" Obviously, Doris was surprised with her answer.

    "Nothing. Don''t worry about me, okay? I am fine now, bye." Then Nancy ended the call.

    Staring at her phone, Doris sighed, "s, how can love be so difficult?"

    Thinking about her own rtionship, Doris felt sad again. In the past two days, Jay looked listless every

    time he came home. She believed that something wrong happened to him, but he didn��t want to tell her.

    The most annoying thing was that Jay didn''te homest night.

    Doris had a bad feeling that something big must have happened to Jay.

    While Doris was lost in various fancies and conjectures, she heard a car stop outside, so she walked

    out in a hurry. There she saw Hanson who was supporting Jay to get out from the car.

    Just like these past few days, Jay looked dispirited and his hair was in a mess.

    The only difference was, today, he looked like aplete beggar with his dirty clothes.

    "Hanson, what happened?"

    "Mrs. Fang, Mr. Fang, he... he didn''t sleep wellst night. He is tired." The truth was, Hanson was

    having lunch when he received a call from Jay.

    Jay asked him to pick him up at Su��s residence.

    Hanson was confused and wondered why Jay went to Su family for no reason.

    Besides, Jay wouldn''t possibly walk his way there. He would''ve driven his car. Why did he ask him to

    pick him up?

    Although he was confused, Hanson still drove to Su��s residence.

    When he saw Jay, he thought he was like a drowned mouse.

    His whole body was covered with water, as if he had just been dragged out of the river.

    Therefore, he stopped the car in a hurry. "Mr. Fang, what''s happened to you? You should go home to

    take a shower. Why are you taking a shower here? It''s..."

    Looking at Jay��s difiture, Hanson wanted tough but dared not.

    "Hanson, are you joking? Are you taking pleasure in my misfortune?" Jay''s voice was hoarse, as if he

    had just cried.

    Yes, he just cried.

    It was because he was pissed off by Pam, Eva''s mother.

 Chapter 658 A Simple Wish

    Chapter 658 A Simple Wish

    All Jay wanted to do was to see Eva and say sorry, but Pam didn''t fulfil such a simple wish.

    In order to drive Jay away, Pam asked the servant to use the water pipe in the garden to soak him wet.

    It was so cold that Jay almost froze.

    Therefore, he couldn��t help but cry out of anger and cold.

    It was true that he drove his car here, but these cruel people watered it too.

    The car was full of water now, so he couldn''t drive it away. He was left with no choice but to call

    Hanson.

    As a person who grew up from a rich and powerful family, Jay had never been wronged like this since

    he was born. He had never suffered like this.

    Now he just wanted to hold someone and cry.

    "Hanson, how did I end up like this? Do you still want to know? Let me tell you, I was bullied. You go

    and tie up all the people of Su family, and then see what Eva looks like. Is she awake, half awake, or

    half dead? Go in and have a look!" Seeing the smile on Hiram''s face made Jay shout in anger.

    "No, Mr. Fang. There are so many people in Su family. I''m alone now. Besides, it''s not a big deal. How

    can I find someone to tie up all the people of Su family? Look at you. You''re soaking wet. Let''s go

    home first, and talk about itter," Hanson advised.

    "Achoo!" Jay sneezed and rubbed his nose. "I��m wet. How can I sit in your car?"

    Trying not tough, Hanson replied, "It''s okay. I''ll take it as washing the car for free. Let''s go, Mr. Fang."

    Before he got in the car, Jay turned around and looked at the Su''s residence unreconciled. "I will be

    back. I don''t believe that I can''t see Eva."

    As he helped Jay sit in the passenger seat, Hanson said helplessly, "Oh, it''s been so many years since

    that incident happened. Su family has forgotten it. Why do you still remember it?"

    "Eva won''t forget it, let alone her family. That was why they won''t let me see her. They hate and me

    me for what happened to Eva. I hate these petty people to death." It could be told from the way Jay

    gritted his teeth that he had hatred towards Su family too.

    All of a sudden, Hanson asked, "Mr. Fang, may I ask you a question? Are you cold or hot now?"

    At this moment, Jay''s whole body was almost frozen. How could he feel hot?

    So, Hanson''s question made his brows furrow in anger. "Hanson, what do you think?"

    "I��m just kidding. Let''s go. I won''t speak anymore, okay?" However, Hanson couldn''t stop himself from

    laughing, which confused Jay.

    "Am I funny?" He was already beyond pitiful as of the moment; shouldn''t Hanson sympathize with him?

    As a subordinate, how could Hanson be in the mood tough at him, his boss?

    With this thought, Jay red at him.

    "No, no, Mr. Fang, don''t get me wrong. You look like aplete mess with your hair and your clothes

    like that. Ahem, I can''tugh. I shouldn''tugh, but I''m afraid that you will frighten Mrs. Fang by going

    home like this. Should I take you home or should I take you to the office instead?" Looking at Jay��s

    fierce expression, Hanson tried his best to hold back hisughter.? 2024 N?v/el/Dram/a.Org.

    "Turn on the heater, so I could warm myself up first and dry my clothes too." As he spoke, Jay settled

    himself on his seat.

    "Yes, sir." In a hurry, Hanson adjusted the air conditioner and took out his own towel. "Mr. Fang, please

    dry yourself."

    "Help me wipe it." To his surprise, Jay didn��t take it. Instead, he tilted his head at his direction. "I don''t

    have any strength now. You can wipe it."

    "Oh, okay." Although he was shocked, he began to wipe Jay��s hair. "Mr. Fang, who are you arguing

    with? If Eva still loves you, she wouldn��t be able to bear to see you like this. On the contrary, if she��s not

    affected at all, then that means she doesn��t love you anymore. Why do you have to humiliate yourself

    like this?"

    "I just want to see her and apologize to her face to face. After that, I no longer owe her anything." This

    was all Jay wanted, but it seemed so hard to achieve because of Eva��s family.

    "You can''t see her now even if you want to. If you want to see her, you should do it another day. But Mr.

    Fang, I advise you not toe so rashly. The door of Su family is not open for you, but you are still

    waiting here. Are you stupid, or are you silly?" A teasing smile appeared on Hanson��s face.

    Even if he couldn��t see it, Jay knew that Hanson was making fun of him so he yelled, "What should I

    do? Do I need to climb over the wall to get in?"

    Without saying anything more, Hanson continued to dry Jay��s hair with the towel.

    All of a sudden, Jay��s eyes sparkled. It seemed to be a good idea to climb over the wall.

    As soon as he thought of this, he heard the gate creak.

    Excitement rushed through him as he realized that the gate had finally opened, so he looked back, only

    to find something running out which frightened him to death.

    The three Tibetan Mastiffs ran fast and came to Hanson''s car in the blink of an eye.

    "Woof...Woof..." They barked as if they were going to swallow Jay alive.

    "Hanson, hurry up. Let''s go!" Jay was so frightened that he stammered.

    Seeing the three aggressive dogs also frightened Hanson, so he threw the towel away and started the

    car.

    As he drove away, Hanson said in trembling voice, "Su family is so horrible."

    "It''s not their fault. It''s my fault. It''s all my fault. I was too irresponsible for what I did in the past." The

    guilt was too much that Jay med himself too.

    "Mr. Fang, you can''t say that. You were young and immature at that time. Besides, you hadn''t grown up

    yet at that time. How could you be responsible for her? Do you think you would be responsible if you

    married her then?" Hanson asked.

    With a sigh, Jay looked back at what Pam had told him before when Eva was dered vegetative by

    the doctor. "I can''t let Eva die even if she''s like this now. As long as she is alive, Jay, you have to take

    care of her. If she can''t wake up from a vegetative state all her life, you must marry her."

    Her words scared Jay away.

    At that time, Jay was still too young. Apart from fear, how could he know the word "responsibility"?

    Fang family gave arge amount of money to Su family to settle this matter.

    As time went by, Jay thought that the matter would pass like that. But he didn''t expect that the news

    that suddenly appeared a few days ago would ignite his guilt once more.

    What happened to Eva who had been lying in bed for so many years?

    The only thing he knew was that he wanted to see her and to say sorry to her. As for other things, he

    had never thought about it.

    It was not as if he dared to think about it. He was no longer a free man after all. He already had a wife

    and a son.

    Although he didn''t know much about responsibility before, he knew more or less the word now.

    "I just want to see Eva." Until now, Jay was still in a low spirit.

    Seeing how miserable he looked like, Hanson just quietly drove him home.

    When Doris ran out, she was shocked and curious to see Jay looking like a drowned mouse.

    "Jay, you didn''te homest night. Did you fall into the river when you were fishing?" Feeling

    distressed and annoyed, Doris had nothing pleasant to say.

 Chapter 659 He Fell Into The River

    Chapter 659 He Fell Into The River

    On their way home, Jay didn��t know what excuse to say. But since Doris had made her own ridiculous

    conclusion, he might as well use it as his prevarication. "I didn''t go fishing, but I did fall into the river."

    "Fell into the river? Well, you have the nerve to say that. You are a living person. Why didn''t you go

    homest night? Why did you go to the river? Were you dating someone else? Why don''t you tell me?"

    Out of rage, Doris'' head began to ache. What did he dost night? Why couldn''t he tell her frankly what

    he had been doing these past few days?

    "I didn''t date anyone. I was just upset, so I went to the river to rx." To avoid any more questions, Jay

    walked straight to the bathroom.

    Due to this, Doris turned her cold eyes to Hanson which made thetter shiver. "Mrs. Fang, I''m

    leaving."

    It was obvious that Doris didn''t know a single thing about Jay''s rtionship with Eva.

    Even if Hanson knew everything about it, he couldn''t say anything since Jay didn''t say a word himself.

    So he''d better run away.

    However, when he was about to walk away, Doris shouted, "Stop!"

    Hearing this, Hanson took a deep breath and turned around. "What else can I do for you?"

    "Tell me the truth. Where did Jay gost night?" It was not hard to guess that Jay was lying to her.

    What she wanted to know most now was why he lied to her. What thing was so important that kept Jay

    froming homest night?

    "Mrs. Fang, you have to trust me. I got a call from Mr. Fang this morning, and he asked me to pick him

    up by the river, so I drove there. When I arrived, I saw him soaking from water. He said he fell into the

    water, so I quickly drove him home. That''s it. Trust me." All Hanson did was repeating the words that

    Jay said a while ago, so their excuse would matched.

    Unable to get something else she wanted to know, Doris asked, "Which river?"

    "Ah, it''s the Pine River not far away," Hanson said casually.

    "Why did he go there?" asked Doris.

    "Oh, I don''t know. Mrs. Fang, please don''t worry about it. When Mr. Fanges out of the bathroom,

    you can ask him yourself. I don''t have anything else to exin. I''m leaving. I''m leaving." At this

    moment, Hanson had ran out of excuses to say so he had to get away as soon as possible.

    Thinking that Hanson was not a liar, Doris believed what he said. "Okay, you can leave now."

    After hearing this, Hanson left in a hurry, afraid that Doris woulde up with questions again.

    As she waited for Jay to finish his shower, Doris decided to cook noodles for him.

    Jay, who hadn''t slept and ate all night, was now hungry and exhausted.

    Therefore, when he came out of the shower, all he wanted to do was to sleep in the bedroom, but he

    saw Doris sitting at the table, staring at him coldly.

    Her eyes were absolutely colder than her face, which made Jay chuckle.

    "Where is Ace?"

    "I see, you still have Ace in your heart. But don''t worry about the baby now; he''s okay. I just want to ask

    you, what did you do by the Pine Riverst night?"

    ��The Pine River? Hanson probably made it up.��

    "I had told you, I went for a walk to have a rest."

    "Did you have that condition again?" The first thing that came to Doris'' mind was the condition that

    once happened to Jay. Some time ago, he had recovered, but maybe now he had it again. Jay couldn''t

    face that disease, nor could he face her, so he escaped from her at night.

    At the thought of this, Doris took a deep breath. ''Did Jay want tomit suicide when he fell into the

    river?''

    "No, you think too much. Now I feel that my disorder was extremely ridiculous in the past. Well, as a

    man, how could I get that kind of disorder? If you don''t have anything else to say, I will sleep." Waving

    his hand, Jay began to walk towards their bedroom.

    After clearing her throat, Doris said, "I cooked noodles for you. Why don''t you eat something before you

    go to bed?"

    "No, I��m too sleepy to eat anything. I��m going to sleep now." The truth was, Jay was really hungry, but

    he was afraid that he had to face Doris'' endless questions if he decided to eat now.

    Knowing her, she wouldn''t stop asking until she got an answer. And right now, Jay still couldn''t give her

    that. How could he tell her those unbearable past of him?

    Therefore, it was better not to say anything that could not be said.

    "Well, if you don''t eat, I''ll eat." Left without a choice, Doris ate arge bowl of noodles herself.

    Then she sat on the dining chair and sulked.

    There was no doubt that Jay was hiding something from her. She was not blind not to see that.

    But why didn''t Jay exin? Was it something shameful?

    What did he do by the Pine River?

    Took a walk? Only ghosts would believe it!

    In the end, Doris stood up and went to the bedroom.

    When she entered their room, she saw Jay sleeping soundly under the quilt.

    A naughty idea came up in her mind, so she took off her clothes andy down beside Jay.

    All of a sudden, a warm feeling came over Jay, but he was too tired and sleepy to do anything, so he

    continued to sleep.

    Unwilling to give up, Doris scooted closer to him. "You said you are not sick, so I wanted to check if it��s

    true."

    "I''m not sick and I don''t have the strength. If you want to see it, you have to see it another day." In a

    daze, Jay turned over and went back to sleep.

    At this moment, Doris'' mind was full of doubts. How could she let go of Jay? So she came up to him

    again.

    However, Jay didn''t do anything and just let Doris do whatever she wanted.

    Doris was so angry that she was in for a penny and in for a pound. She straightened his body and

    climbed up on his body.

    As a normal man, the heat in him was ignited by her. The beast in him came into life and he plundered

    Doris. Although he was sleepy, he still had a good time. His whole body was clear, and it seemed that

    the heaviness in his heart had beenpletely alleviated.

    After that, Jay fell asleep, and Doris was even more confused.

    With her hands on her sore waist, she was catching her breath.

    If there was nothing wrong with Jay, why was he always preupied?

    The more Doris thought about it, the more confused she became. This question was like a hemp string,

    entangled in her heart.

    ''Forget it. If Jay goes home tonight, I will let it go. If he doesn''t, I will think about whether I should find a

    private detective to figure it out.

    I couldn''t just stay unaware of where my husband is going at night.''

    It waste in the night that Jay still didn''t get up. ''It''ste now. I don''t think Jay will go out,'' Doris

    thought.

    Therefore, she ordered the cook to cook early and waited for Jay to get up and have a good meal.

    After a whole afternoon''s sleep, Jay finally woke up. Even so, his spirit was still the same.

    He lowered his head and pulled a long face.

    Seeing him like this made Doris feel helpless. "Don''t you want to eat something?"

    "Yes, I do," said Jay in a low voice.

    It was Doris who sat at the table first, then Jay followed after washing his hands.

    He didn''t talk or even look at her which made her angry. He just lowered his head and focused on

    eating.This text is ? N?velDrama/.Org.

    "Jay, don''t you have anything to tell me?" asked Doris patiently.

    "No," said Jay briefly.

    "Last night you..."

 Chapter 660 I Have Told You Everything I Should Say

    Chapter 660 I Have Told You Everything I Should Say

    Before Doris could even finish her words, Jay interrupted her right away. "I''ve already told you

    everything I should say. As for those I don''t tell you, it''s because I don''t want to let you know about it.

    Can you stop asking?"

    These words left Doris astonished. The grievance that she had been keeping in her heart in the past

    few days surged up. What did Jay mean?

    Why did it sound like she had done something wrong?

    Her man didn''te home all night. Couldn''t she ask him where he had been, or what he had done?

    With these thoughts in her head, Doris couldn��t help but be angry. "Jay, did youmit a crimest

    night?"

    If it wasn��t the case, then what? A man didn��te home but took a walk by the river at night? Who

    would believe it?

    No matter how stupid Doris could be sometimes, she would never believe it.

    Jay lowered his head and replied sarcastically, "Well, I killed someone."

    At first, Doris wanted to make a big deal out of it, but when she saw Jay''s angry face, she decided to

    control herself.

    After dinner, Jay asked the servant to bring Ace to him. He had been too busy recently so it was

    understandable that he missed his son so much. As soon as the servant handed Ace to him, he began

    talking to him as if the baby could reply.

    "Ace. Do you miss Daddy? I miss you.

    Wow, the clothes you are wearing today look so nice. Who bought them for you? Hold on. I remember I

    bought it for you when I went shopping with your Mommyst time. I tell you, when you grow up, don''t

    go shopping with your Mommy no matter what. She has too many things to buy. She wants to buy

    everything as if she wants to move the shopping mall back to our home."

    For a moment, Jay stopped talking andughed when he realized that Ace peed on him. "Ace, you''re

    so naughty. Why did you pee? Ah, I didn''t expect you to pee on me. Now I have to go and change my

    clothes. You brat."

    Shaking his head, Jay handed Ace to the servant with a smile. Then he stood up to change his clothes.

    Doris thought that maybe Jay should change into pajamas.

    Listening to him as he spoke to Ace, Doris felt happy and content.

    As long as Jay was at home, she had a home and it was okay for her to suffer any grievance.

    When she went to the washing area to tidy Ace''s used dirtyundry, Doris realized that it had been

    silent for a while now.

    There was no sounding from Jay or Ace, so she thought that their son had fallen asleep.

    But when she walked out of the washing room, Jay was nowhere to be found.

    The first ce she checked was Ace''s room, but she only saw the servant sleeping with Ace on the

    bed.

    She went to the master''s bedroom next, then to the study, but Jay wasn''t there. Well, she searched

    entire house but didn''t find him.

    A chill ran down Doris'' spine. ''Where is he at thiste time?'' she wondered.

    It couldn''t be that Jay was an owl. Why did he go out at night? What was he doing outside at this hour?

    After all, an owl came out to look for food at night. Why did Jay sleep during the day and go out at

    night?

    This question almost drove Doris crazy. She took out her phone and dialed Jay��s number.

    Well, she got through, but his phone rang from the bedroom, which made her curse in her head.

    This time, he didn''t even bring his phone with him. Did this coward have any n ofing back?

    He called Hanson this morning and asked him to pick him up, but tonight, he didn''t bring his phone with

    him. Did he want to fall into the river and let himself die this time?

    Thinking of this, Doris felt furious and worried at the same time. She quickly put on her clothes and

    walked out of the garage to find him. As expected, she found a car missing. It was obvious that it was

    driven away by Jay.

    ''You bastard! Don''t drive into the river. If you do, it will be impossible for us to save you.''

    Afraid that it would be toote to save Jay, she stepped on the gas and drove away.

    It was cold outside and there were only a few cars on the road. After driving around the Pine River

    twice, Doris didn''t see Jay''s car, which frightened her.

    After she turned to the fifth circle and still didn��t find his car, she chose to call the police.

    Soon, the police arrived. They drove the motorboat but found nothing in the river at midnight.

    It was not hard to imagine how desperate Doris was. If it weren''t for Ace, she would have jumped into

    the river to look for Jay herself.

    "Where are you, Jay?" Atst, Doris shouted desperately.

    The policeman looked at her sympathetically and tried tofort her. "Don''t worry. It''s toote tonight.

    We are all tired. Even if we get him out now, he might be dead. I think we''d better have a rest and look

    for him at dawn."

    Doris held herself despairingly and shook her head. "No, I have to find him."

    The policeman sighed when she grabbed his hand tightly as she begged,

    "Sir, please help me look for him again. If you find him, you can get as much money as you want."

    "s, we are not doing this for money. The Pine River is so big. We have searched it several times.

    The fish are almost pissed off by us, but we still didn��t see Mr. Fang."

    This text is ? N?velDrama/.Org.

    "Don''t worry. I think it''s a good thing that we can''t find Mr. Fang. Maybe he didn''t fall into the river at all.

    Maybe he is sleeping soundly in a hotel."

    The police tried to persuade Doris.

    Hearing this, Doris wiped her eyes and asked in a low voice, "Really?"

    Nodding his head, the policeman replied, "Really!"

    On a second thought, Doris agreed to the policeman''s idea. ''That''s right. Even if the police can''t find

    Jay after he jumped into the river, the car is easy to find. Now the police can''t even find Jay''s car.

    Maybe, he is really not in the river.

    But if he didn''t fall into the river...

    Where did he go?''

    This question had been bothering her even after she said goodbye to the police and went home alone.

    As soon as she got home, she poured herself a ss of water and sat on the sofa.

    Confused of what happened to Jay, she couldn''t fall asleep until dawn.

    When Doris was in a daze, she had a dream. In her dream, she was walking alone on the snowy street.

    There was no pedestrian or car in the boundless world. She was wandering like a ghost. She wanted to

    find Jay, but she didn''t know where to go.

    That kind of despair was very cold. She held herself and looked everywhere aimlessly, not knowing

    where she was going.

    Like a drowning man, she felt suffocated again and again. She was almost unable to breathe.

    Suddenly, a beam of light shone in front of her. She looked at it and found that Jay was standing in the

    light.

    He stood like an angel descending from the sky.

    It gave her hope, so she ran over happily. She wanted to him, but she was voiceless.

    Left without a choice, she just kept on running instead.

    It didn��t seem so far, but after running for like a century, Doris still didn''t get close to him.

    "Jay, Jay!" Doris almost used up all her strength to shout, but her voice was so low that only she could

    hear it.

    All of a sudden, Jay smiled at her, but then he turned around and left.

 Chapter 661 I Cant Run Anymore

    Chapter 661 I Can''t Run Anymore

    Doris wanted to run as fast as she could, but her legs were too sore and painful to run.

    "Jay!" Perhaps it was because she was too anxious that Doris finally shouted out.

    "Mrs. Doris, Ace is awake. Why are you sleeping here?" The servant came over and gently shook

    Doris'' shoulder.

    Doris hurriedly opened her eyes and turned her head, only to find that it was already dawn.

    "Is Mr. Jay back?" Regardless of asking about Ace, she asked about Jay first.

    "Is Mr. Jay out? I don''t know. " Last night, when Jay went to his room to change his clothes, the servant

    went to the baby''s room. When the servant coaxed Ace to sleep, the servant also fell asleep.

    In order to let the servant to take care of Ace, Jay specially arranged a lounge in the baby room for the

    servants to rest.

    Therefore, the servant just woke up and didn''t know that Jay was not at home.

    Doris sighed and said, "Go and look at Ace. Don''t forget to feed him. I have something to do today."

    She didn''t know whether Jay was died or alive, so she couldn''t say anything to the servant.

    The servant replied and left.

    Doris wanted to stand up, but her legs were numb. She moved her legs and she felt that ten thousand

    ants were biting her legs.

    No wonder her legs were so ufortable in her dream just now.

    Doris stood up and limped to the bedroom. She wanted to call Hanson, and then Charles and Nancy to

    tell them what had happened to Jay.

    Before she dialed Hanson''s number, a phone call came in. Doris answered it in a hurry.

    "Is that Mrs. Doris?"

    "Yes, I am." Doris was so nervous that she held her phone tightly. She was afraid that what she heard

    was the news that people had found the dead body of Jay. Her heart was pounding as if it was about to

    jump out.

    "Well, Okay. Drive to the police station to take the person back. By the way, don''t forget to pay a fine of

    thirty thousand dors. " The policeman said casually.

    "Who is it?" Asked Doris curiously.

    "Jay, he said you are his wife, aren''t you? If not, we might call the wrong number. " The policeman said.

    Doris was so shocked that she almost sat on the ground. Was Jay in the police station?

    "Yes, yes, I am. What did Jay do?" There was mix feelings in Doris'' heart. It was hard to tell whether

    she was happy or sad. Joy was more than sorrow. No matter what kind of crime Jay had done, he was

    still alive.

    "It''s hard to exin it clearly in a short time. You''d bettere here with the penalty." The policeman

    said and hung up the phone.

    Regardless of her numbness, Doris drove to the police station in a hurry.

    When she saw Jay, Doris covered her mouth in surprise. His clothes were just wet yesterday, right? But

    today, his clothes were torn into pieces as if they were bitten by some animals. However, when Jay sat

    there dejectedly and heard the footsteps of Doris, he lowered his head.

    "Excuse me, what did he do?" Doris asked in a trembling voice.

    "Climbing over the wall to steal!" The policeman said, "He is fined because he broke a hole in the

    garden pavilion. As for his theft over the wall, he has to be criminally responsible. After confirming his

    responsibility, he will be sentenced."

    "Ah, sentence?" Doris'' eyes widened in shock. "Jay, what else do you need in our home? Why didn''t

    you steal things from other people''s house instead of sleeping in at home? I didn''t know that you have

    this ability. "

    ? 2024 N?v/el/Dram/a.Org.

    "No." Said Jay in a low voice.

    "You still didn''t admit! Tell me, whose house did you go to and what did you steal?" Doris'' fury red up.

    It seemed that something was wrong with Jay''s brain. He was tainted with the vice of stealing.

    If she hadn''t seen it with her own eyes, she wouldn''t have believed that the son of Fang family would

    steal.

    What kind of things couldn''t be bought with money? Was Fang family short of money?

    It was the biggest joke in the world that Fang family was short of money, wasn''t it? But what was Jay

    doing?

    Doris was confused. She couldn''t figure out why the son of Fang family started to steal. Or was it

    because she just found that the hobby of Jay?

    "I didn''t steal anything." Said Jay sulkily.

    "Then why did you go to other people''s house? Oh, stealing a woman, right? You don''tck money, but

    women, right? Oh, my God! What am I? Look at me with your eyes wide open, Jay. Am I not a woman?

    I have the same thing as other women. Which woman on earth do you fall in love with that made you

    climb over the wall at midnight instead of going back home?" Doris was so angry that she couldn''t

    catch her breath. She felt disappointed. What was going on now? Did she marry a husband or raise a

    son? Why did Jay always make her worried?

    "I stole a woman? Well, Doris, do you have any brain? Do I need to steal a women if I like her? They all

    come to me voluntarily. I... Humph! " Looking at Doris beating her chest, Jay finally said.

    "Then tell me, what did you steal?" Doris was anxious and she wished she could pluck Jay''s hair and

    beat him up.

    "I said I didn''t steal anything." Said Jay.

    Doris felt that she was going crazy. All the questions seemed toe back to the starting point. She

    could not ask anything.

    "Well, you don''t want to tell me, do you? Forget it. I won''t ask. Anyway, if you didn''t do anything wrong,

    the police wouldn''t arrest you. Just stay here and let them lock you here so that I don''t need to worry

    about whether you jump into the river tomit suicide or not. Sir, I have brought the money. Here you

    are. I will pay the penalty. I will pay everything I should pay. As for him..." Doris said, looking at Jay, "I

    have no objection to your judgment for him."

    "Hey, Doris, why are you so cold-blooded? Your husband is wronged. I didn''t steal a woman. How

    many times should I say that you can believe me?" Seeing that Doris didn''t care about him anymore,

    Jay got anxious.

    "Then tell me, why did you climb over the wall? Didn''t they have a gate? If you don''t have an affair, why

    don''t you go through the gate? " Asked Doris anxiously.

    "They don''t allow me to enter their house. They forced me to climb the wall." Jay said angrily.

    Everyone present was amused by what Jay said.

    Doris was so shy that she wanted to find a crack on the ground and hide herself.

    "Jay, can''t you just stay at home? What good things do they have that make you have to go? " Doris

    tried her best to hold back her anger and shouted in a low voice.

    "No, no, no. I can''t get it through in my heart." Said Jay in a low voice.

 Chapter 662 Did Nothing

    Chapter 662 Did Nothing

    "All right, all right. Since you can''t get it through in your heart, you can just stay here. Let''s talk about it

    when you get it through in your heart. Sir, I have handed him over to you. You can judge him as you

    like. I''m leaving now. " Jay didn''t tell her the truth, Doris had no choice but to leave him here, in case

    she couldn''t find him after Jay went out.

    In fact, Doris knew very well that something of Jay was hidden from her. Of course, the police were not

    stupid. There must be a reason for Jay toe to Su family and to climb the wall in the middle of the

    night, but Jay didn''t say it himself. Now they had to follow the requirements of Su family. The Su family

    insisted that Jay was a theft that he climbed their wall, so the case of Jay was a criminal case, and he

    must be liable for it.

    If Jay wanted to go out, he had to ask Su family for help. But now, since Jay didn''t tell the truth and Su

    family didn''t let him go, everything could only be done ording to the procedure.

    "Doris, I still have a lot of things to deal with in mypany. Are you leaving me alone?" Watching

    Doris'' receding figure, Jay shouted.

    "Whatever, you can live and die here." After saying that, Doris left angrily.

    With a sigh, Jay sat there, bowed his head and said nothing.

    "Mr. Fang, you should tell us the truth, if you don''t want to tell us, we have to deal with it ording to

    the procedure. We all know that you don''tck money. Do you really have a hobby of stealing? Even if

    you have, you have to exin what you want to steal." The policeman had no choice.

    They wouldn''t have asked so much if it weren''t for the sake of Jay''s identity.

    After all, Su family had made everything clear. Now they were waiting for the objection of Jay, but Jay

    didn''t have any objection. Wasn''t this equivalent to admitting his crime?

    How could Jay be convicted in this way?

    It was not they couldn''t convict Jay, but if the news spread, they were afraid that the public would not

    believe it.

    The dignified son of Fang family stole? And they didn''t know what he had stolen?

    It was unfair, wasn''t it?

    The policeman looked at Jay helplessly.

    After a moment''s silence, Jay raised his head and saidzily, "Give me your phone. I want to call

    Charles."

    The police looked at each other and they all heard the biggest name, Charles.

    "Okay, Mr. Fang." The police handed his mobile phone to the hand of Jay.

    Charles didn''t look better than Jay.

    Why?

    The night before yesterday, he spent the night with Brandy in a bar. Perhaps he was too depressed that

    he got drunk.

    This text is ? N?velDrama/.Org.

    He didn''t return all night. On the second day, he went directly to the group from the bar.

    He thought that Nancy would call him to care about him, but to his surprise, Nancy didn''t call him or

    send him a message.

    Did Nancy abandon him?

    He shouldn''t have been drunk, shouldn''t he?

    But how could he relieve his depression? Would Nancy be willing to have a quarrel with him?

    What did he do with Brandy?

    He did nothing.

    The two of them came to the bar. Brandy sat on the sofa politely all the time. As for the conversation

    between the two, it was all about the interesting things happened in high school.

    Later, they did talk about the future of Nancy and Brandy.

    Brandy was very considerate. She smiled and said, "I can see that you love Nancy very much. To be

    honest, I''m a little jealous. After all, you are the only prince charming in my heart. I''m not reconciled to

    let you be taken away by other women, but I''m rational and sober. I know you love her. As for whether

    Nancy loves you or not that I don''t know. So I still wish you happy forever. "

    "Nancy must love me." Charles said with a smile, "And let me tell you, Nancy is a good doctor. You two

    could learn from each other a lot."

    "Well, I''m a broad-minded person. I think, since Nancy wants to go back to work in the hospital, she

    should be the director of the Second Pediatric Department. I will be an ordinary doctor. I don''t have any

    big requirements. As long as I work in your hospital, I''ll be satisfied." Brandy raised her goblet with a

    smile and gave a hint.

    "I''ll find another room to make an office for you. As for Nancy, she can go back to her own office if she

    wants. Otherwise, she can go to the public office as she likes." Charles took a sip of wine depressingly,

    "Sometimes, I don''t know what to do with her."

    "You really love Nancy." Brandy said casually.

    "Yes, I love her, but she is just an iceberg, which always makes me helpless, s." Charles sighed.

    "What does this mean? Tell me, what kind of woman is Nancy? What kind of woman can make the

    famous Charles helpless?" Brandy naughtily turned her head and took a sip of wine.

    Charles was not a man who liked to talk. He always thought that life was full of all kinds of things, and

    what he needed to do was to solve them one by one.

    Moreover, he had always believed that there was nothing in the world that he could not solve.

    However, in the face of Nancy, he did try his best, but he was always misunderstood.

    Was this love?

    Thinking of this, Charles took a big sip of wine.

    Maybe it was because he was depressed, he ordered a bottle of brandy.

    "Charles, don''t make yourself feel wronged. You''re a man and you don''t need to be bothered by

    women. Most women like to be sentimental, so do I. But I think I am a good listener. If you have

    anything on your mind, just tell me. I''m all ears. " Brandy said with a smile.

    "Thank you, Brandy." Perhaps it was because Charles needed to talk too much that he chatted with

    Brandy while drinking.

    In this way, time passed by unconsciously.

    It waste at night, and Charles was also drunk. He couldn''t remember how he drank cross cupped

    wine with Brandy.

    He only remembered that he wasughing crazily.

    In fact, Brandy invited him to dance.

    Brandy said, "Charles, I remember that you were good at dancing in high school. I haven''t seen you

    dance for a long time. It''s a rare opportunity tonight. Let''s dance."

    "Okay." Charles agreed dly. He turn on the music and began to dance with Brandy. Brandy must be

    drunk, too. She took the goblet and handed it to Charles. Then she took her own goblet and held

    Charles'' arm. "Charles, is it like this to drink cross cupped wine?"

    "Yes, but we two should be closer." Charles corrected Brandy''s posture and then the two of them raised

    their sses and drank the wine in the goblet.

 Chapter 663 It Is A Long Story

    Chapter 663 It Is A Long Story

    Charles didn''t expect that there would be paparazzi taking pictures of him. He didn''t want to have affair

    with Brandy.

    But the gossip came out like this. He couldn''t drive because he drank too much. On the other hand, it

    was toote. If he went back, he would disturb the children and Nancy, so Charles stayed in the bar for

    the night.

    Of course, Brandy didn''t leave.

    Although she was also drunk, her brain was still very sober. Seeing that Charles was so drunk, she

    took him to the lounge.

    With a slight frown on his face, Charles moved his thin lips and slowly uttered a name, "Nancy."

    Brandy smiled. He loved Nancy so much that he called her name when he was drunk.

    Charles used to be so proud that no woman dared to approach him. It turned out that love could easily

    change a person.

    In front of the one he or she loved most, everyone could only be humble.

    So did Charles.

    Brandy''s finger scratched the lips of Charles, "Charles, you shouldn''t live in such an aggrieved way.

    You are my king, the king of everyone. Humbleness doesn''t belong to you, but only to a woman like

    Nancy. Can you get back your arrogance?"

    Charles didn''t say anything. He fell asleep.

    Brandy knew Charles too well. He hated the woman who approached him voluntarily, so Brandy

    returned to the sofa. Shey down on the sofa and listened to Charles'' breath. She couldn''t fall asleep

    for a long time.

    When she woke up in the morning, she found that Charles was still sleeping.

    Brandy came back after buying breakfast. Then she woke up Charles.

    She stood in front of Charles and said, "Charles, wake up. Don''t sleep any more. I''ve bought breakfast.

    Have some."

    Charles opened his eyeszily. When he saw Brandy, he was stunned.

    "Why are you here?" Charles asked curiously.

    "What''s wrong with your memory, Charles? Didn''t remember that you invited me out for a drinkst

    night? Later, maybe we drank too much and didn''t leave. We just slept here. "

    "Slept here?" While saying this, Charles rubbed his clothes up and down. When he found that his

    clothes were all on, his tense expression was relieved. "Okay."

    "Well, don''t guess. Nothing happened between us. You are not a casual man, and I am not a casual

    woman, am I?" Brandy smiled and said, "Get up and pack up. Then, have some food."

    After getting out of the bed, Charles stretched himself and said, "I''m afraid of making drunken mistake.

    Fortunately, nothing happened."

    Brandy tentatively asked, "What if something happens?"

    Charles suddenly became irritable and said in a hurry, "Brandy, I really don''t have feeling for you..."

    Looking at the anxious look on Charles'' face, Brandy was a little disappointed.

    "Don''t be nervous. I was just kidding. Nothing happened between us."

    Charles breathed a sigh of relief, "That''s good, that''s good."

    Then he walked out of the lounge.

    There were also messy clothes on the sofa. Obviously, they were women''s, handbags, shawl and so

    on.

    "Did you sleep on the sofast night?"

    "Yes, now you can rest assured, right? We didn''t sleep in the same ce, so nothing happened, but... "

    Brandy hesitated.

    Charles got nervous again, "But what?"

    "The paparazzi took pictures of us drinking togetherst night." Brandy whispered.

    "How could it be?" It was just a gathering of old ssmates that Charles and Brandy drank together.

    The paparazzi took the opportunity to stir up trouble, which made Charles unhappy.

    "Yes, you can check your phone." Brandy took the shawl, put it on, sorted out her clothes and put on

    the down jacket.

    "I just came to work in the hospital. I don''t want to make so many troubles for myself and you. We

    shouldn''t keep in touch with each other in the future if there are nothing else, in case that Nancy makes

    blind and disorderly conjectures. " After saying that, Brandy took her bag and walked outside. "You

    have a stomachache. Remember to have some breakfast."

    "What about you? Don''t you want to eat something? " Charles indeed had a stomachache at school.

    It was rare that Brandy remembered it.

    "We just had a drink togetherst night and were photographed secretly by the paparazzi. If we stay

    here to have breakfast together, the paparazzi may make trouble again. So, for you and for me, I''d

    better leave." Brandy smiled lightly, "Don''t be afraid that I''m hungry. I heard that the food in the hospital

    canteen is good and I''ll go there to have breakfast. Oh, by the way, I''ll exin to Nancy for you about

    what happenedst night. Don''t worry. I''m leaving."

    "Thank you." No matter what, Brandy did it out of kindness for him and Nancy. So, Charles was very

    grateful to Brandy.

    "You''re wee. I really don''t want to cause any misunderstanding between you and Nancy because

    of me." Then Brandy left.

    Charles thought that there shouldn''t be any misunderstanding between him and Nancy.

    Even if there was any misunderstanding, it was Nancy who provoked him first.

    So Charles ate something and drove to the group.

    This content ? N?v/elDr(a)m/a.Org.

    On this day, Nancy was as calm as if nothing had happened.

    She didn''t call Charles to question him.

    At first, Charles was very disappointed, but on second thought, maybe it was because of Brandy''s

    exnation that Nancy hadpletely forgiven him and for the photo of him and Brandy. There was no

    misunderstanding.

    Or maybe, as Nancy said, she didn''t love him anymore. She didn''t care which woman he was with at

    all?

    Charles'' mind was in a mess. He didn''t know at all that Nancy was thinking about how to ask him for

    help.

    At this time, the phone of Charles rang abruptly.

    He thought it was a call from Nancy, so he answered it in a hurry.

    When he saw the strange number, Charles asked impatiently, "Who is it?"

    A miserable voice of Jay came from the phone.

    "Charles,e and save me!"

    "Jay?" Charles asked curiously, "Where are you? Whose phone did you use to call me?"

    "I used the police''s phone. I... I am in."

    Charles was stunned, "You are in. Where are you in?"

    "Police station."

    "What did you do?" Charles asked again.

    "Oh, it''s a long story. Come here quickly. I''ll tell you everything slowly." Said Jay helplessly.

    "Did you find another woman?" Except for finding a woman, there was nothing else that the police

    wanted to investigate about Jay.

    "Charles, I''m Ace''s Daddy now. How can I be like before? Don''t guess. I''ll tell youter."

    "Okay, wait a minute. I''ll be there soon." Charles heard the anxious voice of Jay, so he drove to the

    police station.

    "Mr. Charles, you are here." The police saw Charles really came. So they stood up and greeted

    Charles respectfully.

    "What''s did he do?" Charles pointed at Jay with his chin.

    "Well, I don''t think you will believe it. Mr. Fang was caught by the police because he climbed over the

    wall to steal things. That''s why we brought him here." The policeman said with embarrassment.

 Chapter 664 Climb Over The Wall To Enter The House

    Chapter 664 Climb Over The Wall To Enter The House

    "Stealing?" Charles was more shocked when he heard the news than when Doris heard it.

    "He steals. Are you sure you are not joking?" Charles asked in disbelief.

    "It''s true, Mr. Fu. Mr. Fang has admitted it." The policeman said helplessly.

    "You admitted it?" Charles looked at Jay and asked, "What did you steal? Who did you steal from?"

    Charles was as confused as Doris was. Jay didck of anything. What else could he steal when he

    climbed over the wall to enter the house?

    In this city, besides Fu family, Fang family was the richest family. Jay could buy whatever he needed.

    This text is ? N?velDrama/.Org.

    Was there anything that Jay couldn''t buy?

    "I went to Su family," said Jay with a sigh.

    Although Doris didn''t know what had happened to Jay in the past, Charles knew it clearly.

    As expected, when Charles heard the mention of Su family, Charles was stunned for a while. "Eva? I

    heard from the Inte that she woke up. "

    Charles asked with uncertainty. After all, it had been a long time since those things happened. No

    matter what had happened in the past, Jay should be relieved.

    Besides, he already had Doris and Ace now.

    "Yes, she is awake. I just want to see her and say sorry to her. That''s all. But Su family doesn''t agree.

    It''s just that Pam doesn''t allow me to see Eva, so I had no choice. Last night, I climbed over the wall

    and went to Su family. But as soon as I entered the room of Eva, the rm rang, and Pam appeared

    with servants. I want to talk to her nicely but she didn''t listen to me and kept scolding me, ''Bastard,

    don''t disturb Eva anymore.'' And she let me get out as far as I could. Pam didn''t allow me to see Eva

    that I was unreconciled. So I rushed forward. Well, she let her subordinates throw me down from the

    upstairs, and release the Tibetan mastiff to bite me. Look at my clothes, they were all bitten by those

    vicious dogs. Fortunately, they didn''t bite my flesh, or I will have rabies now. " With his ragged clothes

    in his hand, Jay said pitifully.

    "Then why don''t you exin to the police?" Charles frowned and asked.

    "It''s not that I don''t want to exin. It''s just that I can''t, because I did climb over the wall to enter the

    house. How can I exin it?" Said Jay dejectedly.

    "Yes, Mr. Fu. No matter what the reason is, Mr. Fang indeed climbed over the wall to enter the house.

    This is very bad. The party involved can sue him. Moreover, Mr. Fang smashed the pavilion and

    sneaked into Miss Eva''s room. All the signs are not good for Mr. Fang. We have no choice but to bring

    Mr. Fang here." The policeman said helplessly.

    "Excuse me, can I bail him out?" Charles asked again.

    "No, Mr. Fu. The evidence is conclusive. If Su family doesn''t agree, Mr. Fang can''t go out. No one can

    bail him out." The policeman refused.

    Charles didn''t want to embarrass him, so Charles looked at Jay and said, "It depends on the attitude of

    Su family. You have tomunicate with Su family."

    "I know. That''s why I came to you. I just want you to go to Su family for me and have a good talk with

    Pam. I don''t know if the reason was that she lost her husband in her early years so that she is very

    unsociable, very barbaric, and unreasonable. It''s really rare!" At the thought of the vicious look of Pam,

    Jay still had a lingering fear.

    "Will it work if I go there?" Charles had long heard of Pam''s barbarity.

    She started up the business with her husband, which meant that her husband worked hard to run the

    family business. But he died of illness when he was more than 30 years old. This woman epted all

    the property and enterprises of Su family. Just when everyone thought she was not qualified, she

    actually managed Su family''spanies well.

    Pam was a strong woman, known as irondy in business circles.

    It could be seen that she had some means to manage apany. She was cold and ruthless, and

    refused to have anything to do with all kins and friends. This was a unified conclusion given by

    business people.

    After all, it was difficult to deal with her.

    It was not easy for a woman to support the business, so generally, the industries of TS Group would

    notpete with Pam, leaving her a space.

    All these years, Jay had been keeping an eye on these things, so he asked Charles to help him. He

    believed that Pam would give Charles a face and let Jay go.

    "Pam respects you very much. Even if she doesn''t give face to others, she will definitely give face to

    you. Charles, I beg you, you can''t stand by and do nothing. We are good friends. If you don''t help me,

    no one will help me." Jay pleaded.

    "I can''t promise you anything. I can only say that I''ll have a try. If Pam doesn''t agree, you can only stay

    here." After saying that, Charles snickered.

    "Thank you, Charles. I think I can be saved if you help me." Jay raised his fists and bowed to Charles.

    "It''s hard to say. Let me have a try." Charles knew that Pam was stubborn, so he didn''t have much

    confidence.

    However, Jay pinned all his hopes on Charles.

    It was afternoon when Charles arrived at Su family.

    He called Pam first. When Pam heard that Charles wasing, she had a vague guess of his purpose.

    "Okay, Mr. Fu. I''ll wait for you at home." Pam said politely.

    Charles thought that Pam didn''t refuse him or find a reason to not see him, which meant that he

    wouldn''te in vain.

    The little hope of Charles was ignited. Charles specially bought a gift and then paid a visit.

    When he arrived at Su family, Pam was already waiting in the yard. Seeing Charles get out of the car,

    Pam greeted him.

    "Mr. Fu, wee."

    "You''re wee, Mrs. Pam." Charles smiled and came over.

    Pam made a gesture of wee, and Charles walked into the living room of Su family.

    Pam asked the servant to prepare tea for Charles, and then Charles sat down on the sofa.

    Soon, the servant brought the tea.

    "Mr. Fu, please have some tea." Pam said politely.

    "Thank you." Charles took a sip of tea.

    He looked around the living room of Su family. It was traditional Chinese style, which showed that Pam

    was a traditional woman.

    It was quite satisfactory, unobtrusive.

    "Mr. Fu, are you here for something?" Pam came straight to the point.

    "Mrs. Pam, you''re smart. It''s not a big deal."

    "Ha ha, Jay?" As expected, Pam went straight to the point.

    "Yes." Charles couldn''t beat around the bush. Pam had already guessed his purpose. If he still beat

    around the bush, he would make trouble for himself.

 Chapter 665 Resentment

    Chapter 665 Resentment

    "Mr. Fu, I think it''s better for you not to get involved in this matter. Others can''t understand the grudge

    between us and Jay." Said Pam, twirling the teacup and she said awkwardly.

    "Jay is my friend. He knows clearly how much he owe Su family these years. That''s why he was very

    excited when he heard that Miss Eva woke up. He always wanted to see her and fulfill his wish to say

    sorry to her. But you hate him and never let him do it. That''s why he did such a stupid thing. I hope Mrs.

    Pam can forgive him for the sake of his painstaking efforts, let him go this time. " Charles said

    sincerely, but Pam just smiled bitterly.

    "I''m a woman and I''ve been taking care of a vegetable''s child for so many years. Do you know how

    hard it is?"

    "You must be very hard." Although Charles didn''t know much about it, he could imagine how sad Pam

    was.

    "Hard? Huh! " Pam sneered, "Let''s go, Mr. Fu. I''ll take you to see Eva."

    "Okay." Charles put down the teacup and stood up.

    Pam led the way, followed by Charles. The two went up to the third floor, one in front and the other

    behind.

    The door of Eva''s room was opened, and she was still lying on the bed, rolling her eyes.

    But when Pam came in, Eva smiled and called with difficulty, "Mom."

    "Good girl." Pam''s sad face was reced by a gentle smile.

    Charles was stunned. Pam was a cold and ruthless businesswoman, but she was so gentle in front of

    her daughter.

    "Mom, I''m hungry." Said Eva.

    "Okay, I''ll ask the servant to cook steamed dumplings for you. It''s your favorite, Okay?" Pam said in a

    low voice. Her tone and expression were like coaxing a child.

    "Okay." Eva nodded.

    Pam ordered.

    "This is Mr. Fu. Do you know him?" Pam asked softly.

    Charles stepped forward and said softly, "Hello, Eva."

    Eva grinned, "Hello, Mr. Fu. Although I don''t know you, I remember that you are a good friend of Jay. "

    "Jay?" Charles didn''t expect that Eva would call out Jay''s name so naturally. "Yes, we are good friends.

    In fact, I have met you before. You may have forgotten it."

    "Sorry, I can''t remember many things." Eva smiled sheepishly.

    Looking at the smile on Eva''s face, Charles was lost in his memory.

    At that time, Eva was very simple. High school students were at the best age, blossom age. They were

    also full of yearning for love.

    One day, Charles'' sister received a phone call from Landon, saying that Jay didn''t go home and asked

    if he was with Charles.

    It was summer vacation. At that time, Charles just came back from abroad. He didn''t Jay.

    "No." Charles answered truthfully.

    "He didn''t tell us. Where did he go?" Landon shouted, "What does he mean by not answering my

    phone? Shall hee back?"

    "Don''t worry, Grandpa. I''ll find him for you." Charlesforted Landon and then dialed the number of

    Jay, "Where are you?"

    "I''m watching a movie." Jay said in a low voice.

    "Your family couldn''t find you. Why are you watching a movie? Which movie is so good? Can''t you call

    your family back? " Charles asked angrily.

    "It''s not that I can''t call back. But after I call them back, they won''t let me watch the movie anymore. I''m

    with Eva. Eva, my new girlfriend. I tell you, this girl is really beautiful with fair skin. I like her very much.

    You know grandpa hates me to be in a rtionship most, so I don''t dare to tell him that I''m dating a girl.

    Charles, please help me cover it. The movie will be finished in 1.5 hours. "

    After saying that, Jay hung up the phone.

    ''Did Jay hung up the phone like this?'' Charles wondered

    Jay threw the difficult problem to him.

    But how could Charles solve it? Did Jay mean that Charles should tell Landon that Jay was with him?

    But he had told Landon that he hadn''t seen Jay before. ''Damn it! Jay always makes trouble for me!''

    Thinking of this, Charles drove to the cinema.

    Then he went straight to where Jay was.

    Charles still remembered the expression on Eva''s face when she saw him.

    Because after Charles walked over, he directly lifted Jay up from his seat and said, "Come with me,

    Jay."

    "Charles, why are you here? I''m watching a movie. Don''t disturb me. We can talk about itter. " In

    front of a girl, Jay cared about his own dignity very much. He was very embarrassed when his cor

    was grabbed by Charles.

    So Jay stood up in a hurry and whispered, "Save my face for me. Hurry up and leave."

    "Do you still want your face? She is just a little girl and you have taken her here. Don''t you think that

    her mother would worry about her? Let''s go and take her back. You should go home as soon as

    possible. Landon is so anxious. If you don''t go back now, he will directlye here with his people. At

    that time, it''s not the matter of your dignity. I guess you will be locked up and have no food for three

    days and nights. Don''t think to have appointments anymore. " Charles warned Jay in a low voice.

    "Well, it''s not that serious. Eva, he, my friend, wants to talk about something with me. Our movie... "

    Jay looked at Eva with an awkward smile.

    Looking at Charles, Eva''s eyes were like the brightest stars in the sky.

    "Charles, I''m not young anymore. Mom knows that Ie out." She smiled brightly.

    It was like a ray of sunshine.

    It was warm and bright.

    Text ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.

    Charles was stunned for a while and thought, ''Jay has a good taste and found such a good girl.''

    "Does your mother know that you are out to watch a movie with Jay?" Charles asked.

    At that time, Jay was notorious for his dissoluteness. In this city, everyone knew that he was a yboy.

    Therefore, some traditional people told their daughter not to get too close to Jay.

    It was obvious that a girl like Eva was well-educated. Her parents probably didn''t know that she dated

    with Jay.

    "Yes, my mother didn''t know that I went out to watch a movie with Mr. Fang, because I told her that I

    went out to watch a movie with a female ssmate." Said Eva timidly.

    "It''s not right for you to lie to your mother. You can ask Jay to send you home now. Otherwise, if your

    mother finds out that you are dating, she will definitely not let you date with Jay again. Go back."

    Charles tried his best tofort and threaten her, which made Eva nervous.

    She pinched the corner of her clothes uneasily, "Okay."

 Chapter 666 A Lovely Girl

    Chapter 666 A Lovely Girl

    Charles couldn''t bear to lie to Eva since she was so lovely. He nced at Jay and said, "This girl is

    very obedient. Will you give her a ride?"

    "Oh, I''m d to send her home. We haven''t have a good time yet, but you interrupted me. Well, let''s

    go." Said Jay impatiently.

    The movie was stopped, and both of Jay and Eva went out.

    Charles smiled helplessly and followed them out.

    He looked at the figures of Jay and Eva, thinking that if they continued to live like this, it might be a

    good thing for them to be together all their lives.

    Unexpectedly, a few dayster, the news of a car ident happened to Eva came.

    Charles was shocked. He had asked Jay what had happened to Eva''s car ident.

    Jayhemmed and hawed. Charles didn''t get the answer he wanted, but somehow he felt that the car

    ident of Eva had something to do with Jay.

    Later, Charles lost all the information about Eva, because Jay didn''t mention Eva in front of Charles

    anymore.

    As if Jay had never met Eva, just like Eva had never appeared in his life.

    Until now... Suddenly, Jay saw that Eva woke up on the Inte.

    Charles thought that this matter would not have anything to do with him, but Jay suddenly found a

    difficult problem for him.

    Charles didn''t know what to say to Eva.

    Eva, she was a quiet and beautiful girl.

    Over the years, did she know that the world had changed? Jay was no longer the same as before, and

    the world had undergone tremendous changes.

    Charles suddenly understood why Pam tried her best to protect Eva, because the girl who had been

    cut off from the world was still deeply trapped in her beautiful imagination.

    Eva thought everything was still the same that she knew.

    Charles felt sour in his heart and unconsciously held his hands together. "You''re wee, Eva. I just

    come to see you. I''m really happy to see you safe and sound."

    Charles said cautiously. He didn''t dare to mention anything. Did Eva know that Jay was married?

    Did she still have a good expectation for Jay?

    Charles, the dignified president of TS Group, was a little sentimental at this moment.

    "Thank you, Mr. Fu. Can I ask you a favor?" Asked Eva sadly.

    "It''s not a big deal, Miss Eva. Please tell me. I will try my best to do it." Said Charles.

    The smile on Eva''s face was still so beautiful.

    "Mr. Fu, please tell Jay that I''m fine and he doesn''t need to worry about me. Besides, I have never

    med him so that there is no forgiveness. As long as he is fine, I am fine, everyone is fine, that''s all! "

    After saying that, tears shed in Eva''s eyes.

    It turned out that she knew everything that had happened.

    Charles was depressed, "Okay, Miss Eva, I will tell him."

    "Well, Mr. Fu, Eva is in such a state now. I am very busy, so I can only ask the servants to take good

    care of her. As you can see, now Eva is not able to protect herself at all. If someone hurts her, it is too

    simple. I mean not only her body, but also her spirit, emotion, and heart... s, that''s it. " Pam smiled

    bitterly.

    At this moment, Charles understood Pam''s feelings very well, because Pam was a mother. In her

    heart, her daughter was the closest person in the world, and the person she was most worried about.

    It was understandable that she had to protect her daughter.

    In Pam''s heart, all the tragedies of Eva were caused by Jay. It was reasonable for her to hated Jay.

    "Mrs. Pam, in fact, Jay also hopes that everyone will be fine." Charles said tentatively.

    No matter how reluctant Charles was, he had to tell Pam the purpose of hising.

    It must be very hard.

    This content ? N?v/elDr(a)m/a.Org.

    But Charles also had to express his appeal. Otherwise, how could he exin it to Jay?

    After all, Jay had pinned all his hopes on Charles.

    "Mr. Fu, I don''t mean anything else. I just want Jay to stay away from my daughter. You also have a

    daughter. Think about yourself. If it''s your daughter, I mean if your daughter has encountered such a

    thing, what will you do?" Pam looked at Charles.

    Charles'' heart sank. His daughter?

    ''Nadia?

    If Nadia has encountered something like Eva, no, I would never let Nadia have encountered it.

    If...if...

    If this really happens, I will kill that boy.''

    Pam smiled and said, "Mr. Fu, I saw hatred on your face just now. Now I''m telling you, the hatred of me

    for Jay is stronger than yours. Do you still want to persuade me to let Jay go? Besides, he came to me

    himself. I don''t want to be against him. After all, he is the only boy my daughter has loved... "

    Speaking of this, Pam closed her eyes hard. What happened that night was still vivid in her mind.

    Over the years, Pam had developed the habit of reading documents at night. As usual, she stayed in

    the studyte at night to read documents.

    All of a sudden, she heard some noisesing from outside. There were several Tibetan Mastiffs in

    her house, so Pam didn''t pay much attention to the noise at first.

    Until she heard footsteps from outside.

    Pam was scared, because although there were many servants in the house, she had a rule that no one

    was allowed to enter the main vi after eight o''clock in the evening.

    That was the vi where she and Eva lived.

    What did it mean by the sudden footsteps?

    Pam closed the file and walked out quietly. She saw a ck figure sh into the room of Eva.

    Pam was frightened to sweat.

    "Who?" She shouted as she ran over, "Help! Help! There are bad people in our house. They seem to

    be thieves."

    How did Jaye in?

    He walked around the gate of Su family for several times, but didn''t find any back door.

    Looking at the high wall of the courtyard, Jay was speechless. But when he looked at it, he saw a

    ladder lying at the door of the shop not far away.

    ''Is this called that heaven never seals off all the exits?''

    Jay wanted to see Eva so bad that he dragged thedder over and climbed up.

    When he reached the wall and tried to pull thedder up and put it in the yard, he found that he couldn''t

    do it with all his strength.

    So, unwilling to give up, Jay jumped to the pavilion. What Pam heard was the sound of Jay falling on

    the top of the pavilion.

 Chapter 667 Its Hard Not To Know

    Chapter 667 It''s Hard Not To Know

    Jay almost hurt himself. Seeing that no one found him, Jay gathered his courage and went upstairs.

    But he didn''t expect that he was caught by Pam.

    Pam knew Jay. Pam had been in the business circle for so many years. Although she didn''t have much

    contact with Jay, it was difficult for her not to know that Jay and Charles had made a ssh in the

    business circle.

    But because of the car ident of Eva, Pam could do nothing but hate Jay.

    "Jay?" Pam was still shocked to see Jay who dropped from the skies at her home.

    "Auntie, I came here again and again. You didn''t open the door for me and even asked someone to

    water me, so I sneaked in. I wanted to talk to Eva and then left immediately." Jay exined.

    However, Pam wanted to kill Jay. How could she allow Jay to talk to Eva?

    "Guards, catch this thief. I''ll call the police right now." Pam didn''t want to hear Jay''s exnation at all.

    She now understood that it was Jay who came in by climbing the wall then he was just a thief. She

    wondered what the bodyguards she arranged downstairs were doing.

    Did they just let Jaye in swaggeringly like this?

    How could Jaye in swaggeringly?

    He waited downstairs for a while. When the bodyguards patrolled over, he entered the vi.

    Fortunately, the door of the vi was not closed. If it was closed, he could not go upstairs anyway.

    Jay thought that as long as he went upstairs, Pam wouldn''t do anything to him even if he was caught

    by her.

    But when he heard that Pam was going to call the police and treat him as a thief, Jay became anxious.

    "Aunt, I''m not a thief. I don''t want to steal anything from your house. I just want to have a look at Eva.

    Eva, say something. I just want to hear your voice and I will know you''re feeling well or not. Say

    something." Shouted Jay.

    Eva was shocked. She seemed to be stuck in a dream. ''What on earth happened?

    Is Jay here?

    Is it true or am I dreaming?''

    Because in the countless days and nights she had been sleeping, the most she dreamed of was Jay.

    Yes, everyone thought she was in a vegetative state, but she didn''t. She had a feeling, and she just

    couldn''t open her eyes or speak. She couldn''t understand whether it was a dream or the reality.

    All of a sudden, everything happened in front of Eva was too unexpected and she was too nervous.

    She stared at everything in front of her, dumbfounded.

    When she realized that it was true that Jay wasing to her, Jay had been dragged downstairs by

    the bodyguards.

    "Mom, don''t drive Jay away. He likes me and I like him too." Eva stammered.

    Pam''s heart ached as if a knife were piercing her heart. What her daughter didn''t know was that Jay in

    front of her was no longer the Jay he used to be. As time passed by, Jay had already been married and

    had his own child. Only Eva, she had never changed for so many years.

    Therefore, Pam madly ordered the bodyguards to drive Jay out and release the Tibetan mastiff.

    In this way, Jay fled awkwardly. Not long after he ran out of the gate of Su family, he was caught by the

    police and taken to the police station.

    Pam briefly told Charles what had happened that night.

    What else could Charles say? Through his conversation with Pam, he had already felt the helplessness

    and sadness of a mother, as well as the unconcealed despair.

    And all this was indeed rted to Jay.

    This content ? N?v/elDr(a)m/a.Org.

    At that time, Charles also heard that Pam went to Fang family to make trouble, because at that time,

    Jay was under age. Even if it was because of him that something happened to Eva, the only thing Jay

    did wrong was to ask Eva out.

    The other faults belonged to the driver of the truck. He drove after drinking and identally bumped

    into the taxi which Eva was in. The taxi driver died on the spot, and Eva was like this.

    Fang family offered arge amount of money, but Pam didn''t agree, but things gradually subsided.

    Charles heard that it should be Pam who had chosen topromise.

    As for the truth, he didn''t know, so Charles really felt that there was nothing he could do to help.

    On the one hand, Eva was kind and innocent; on the other hand, Pam was sad; on the other hand, it

    was his good friend, Jay.

    Charles hoped that every one of them would be fine.

    If these three people were separated from each other, they would be good people.

    But as long as Pam met with Jay, she became the most terrible woman in the world.

    "Mr. Fu, would you like to sit a little longer?" Pam looked at Charles, who was standing on the steps

    and wanted to say something but stopped on a second thought.

    She knew what he wanted to say.

    But those hatred did not disappear as time went by.

    She just couldn''t let it go.

    If it weren''t for Jay, she and Eva would be very happy. But it was because of Jay that her life was

    disturbed.

    Charles smiled. He had said what he should say. Obviously, Pam didn''t want to give Charles a favor.

    Right, in Pam''s world, her daughter was the most important. Her daughter was irreceable.

    The money, fame and fortune might be just for the sake of Eva. Pam was waiting for her daughter to

    wake up all the time.

    ''You are such a bastard, Jay!'' Charles cursed in his heart.

    He couldn''t say anything more to make Pam forgive Jay, because once people did something wrong,

    they had to pay the price and ept the punishment.

    Therefore, no matter how bad the punishment Jay faced today was, he had to ept it.

    "I have a meeting today. Mrs. Pam, I''m sorry to bother you. As for Jay..." Charles wanted to say

    something but stopped on a second thought.

    Pam looked at him indifferently.

    After a pause, Charles said, "Mrs. Pam, goodbye."

    "Thank you for visiting my daughter. Take care." Pam escorted Charles out.

    Charles drove away.

    On the way, Charles received a call from Jay from the police, but Charles didn''t answer it.

    Jay called him several times in a row, but the result was the same.

    "The phone is through. Why didn''t Charles answer it?" This had never happened before. What was

    wrong with Charles today? What happened?

    The police took his phone away and said, "Mr. Fang, I think Mr. Fu went to Su family for nothing this

    time. He didn''t answer your phone because he didn''t work out the thing that you asked him to do."

    "Really? Pam didn''t give Charles face?" Jay asked in disbelief.

    The policeman shrugged, "Otherwise, why didn''t Mr. Fu answer your phone?"

    "He didn''t answer my phone because he was driving or didn''t hear the phone ring, or for some other

    reason?" Jay tried tofort himself.

    The police sighed helplessly. "No matter what the reason is, Pam won''t let you go. Mr. Fang, please

    stay here."

    "Here?" Jay looked around, "I''ll continue to stay here. How long do you n to let me stay?"

 Chapter 668 What Should I Do

    Chapter 668 What Should I Do

    "It''s hard to say. If it is regarded as a criminal case, Mr. Fang will be in jail." The policeman said

    cautiously.

    "Damn it! I just want to see Eva. Am I going to jail because of this? I have a wife and a child. What

    should I do? " At this moment, Jay was really anxious.

    He had thought that as long as he found Charles, things would be solved. However, it didn''t work.

    What should he do? Jay didn''t know either. He sat on the chair dejectedly.

    "That''s all for the time being, Mr. Fang. You can stay here for a few days to see if there is any room for

    manoeuvre." The policeman said helplessly.

    Jay sighed in an almost inaudible way.

    He also felt that he had to submit to the will of Heaven.

    Charles went back to the group and was depressed all day long. He was annoyed when he thought of

    what Jay had done.

    At this time, Hiram came in.

    Charles looked up to see if Hiram had something to tell him.

    Hiram stood in front of Charles and asked, "Mr. Fu, Miss Ning went to the kindergarten to pick up the

    children yesterday afternoon. Besides, she went there very early. When I arrived, she had already

    arrived. "

    "She is their mother. It''s natural for her to pick them up. Is there any problem?" Charles asked

    indifferently.

    "No problem. But don''t you mind what happenedst night at all? Do you really don''t care what Miss

    Ning will think? What will the kids think? " Hiram said indifferently.

    "Last night..." Charles raised his hand to touch his forehead, annoyed, "Hiram. What will you do when

    you are upset?"

    Thinking of Nancy''s stubbornness, Charles still had a headache.

    "When I was upset?" Hiram thought for a while and said, "I took a hot bath, watched TV or slept for a

    while."

    "That''s it?" Charles asked.

    "Well, that''s it. I''m single. I don''t have so many restrictions or annoyances. Of course, I don''t need to

    take so many responsibilities." Hiram smiled, "Mr. Fu, you are different from me. You have a lot of

    identities now. Husband, children''s father and so on... These are the source of your happiness, and

    also the reason why you are upset. When you have a lot of identities, you will have a lot of troubles. As

    a husband, I think you really need a strong sense of responsibility. For example, if you have a wife, you

    should keep a distance from other women. This is what a good man should do, and I firmly believe that

    Mr. Fu is a good man. "

    Charles sneered, "Well, Hiram, are you beating around the bush to teach me a lesson?"

    "No. I just want to remind Mr. Fu that Nancy is a good woman. If you lose her by ident, you will

    regret." Hiram had a good impression of Nancy, so he was the most shocked and worried person when

    he saw the news about Charles and Brandy.

    Besides, he liked Bobby and Nadia.

    "I have never thought that I will lose Nancy one day. Do you think I will?" Charles thought to himself,

    ''Nancy and Rick had a meal together and hugged each other. I just let it go like this. Did Nancy hold on

    to me when I drank with Brandy?''

    Charles was just revenging. He was revenging on Nancy''s indifference to him, not sad for him, valued

    her career too much, ignored her family, and so on.

    Was he wrong?

    "Mr. Fu, Nancy is a gentle woman, but that doesn''t mean she can endure anything. She is very

    ambitious. If you really piss her off, she will really leave you..."

    "Hiram, have you been bribed by Nancy? She can do anything to me, but I can''t do a little thing to her,

    right?" Charles was a little angry. He couldn''t understand why Hiram saw that he was a little bad to

    Nancy, but Hiram didn''t saw he was mistreated by Nancy again and again?

    He red at Hiram furiously.

    "Mr. Fu, what women can''t stand most is that men spend the night outside... Besides, you spent the

    night with a woman outside. Think about it. No matter what Miss Ning does, has she ever lived alone

    with a man? What will you think if she spends a night with a man alone for a night? Will you want to kill

    someone? "

    Charles began to twirl his fingers. To be honest, he had never thought what he would do if Nancy spent

    a night with another man.

    After all, the rtionship between Edward and Nancy was not between man and woman, but also

    family.

    There was a tacit understanding between Nancy and Edward, and no one would touch that bottom line.

    As for the men other than Edward, Nancy had never done anything outside.

    If she drank with a man overnight...

    Charles'' face darkened. He thought he would kill that man as soon as possible!

    "I can see from your face that you are extremely angry. Mr. Fu, you can imagine how desperate Miss

    Ning was when she saw you drinking with Brandy in the bar and spending the night together. She was

    even tired, despairing and even more disgusted..."

    Suddenly, the pen in Charles'' hand fell to the ground.

    "You know that I am right. You are nervous and scared. It means that you love Miss Ning. Two people

    who love each other should be together well, instead of suspecting and torturing each other." Hiram

    bent down and picked up the pen that Charles dropped on the ground.

    "You''ve said too much. I''m just afraid that Nancy and Rick will be together. I haven''t figured out their

    rtionship yet. How do you know?" Charles said, annoyed.

    "Well, I advise you not to guess the rtionship between Rick and Miss Ning. You''d better think more

    about how to make Miss Ning believe that you and Brandy just drank and nothing else happened..."

    "Nothing happened..."

    "It doesn''t work if you tell me this. You have to make Miss Ning believe..."

    This text is ? N?velDrama/.Org.

    "Brandy said that she would help me exin to Nancy. I believe that Nancy won''t think too much..."

    Charles frowned. In fact, he really cared about what Nancy thought, so he was shocked when he saw

    Brandy standing in front of his bed this morning.

    "She will. Trust me. Well, I have said what I should say to remind you. Now it''s time for you to think it

    over. I hope you can pick up the children this afternoon, or you and Nancy go together to pick up the

    children, so as to create an opportunity for yourself to exin. Don''t let the conflict between you two

    get deeper and deeper, which is not good for the children." After saying that, Hiram walked outside.

    As soon as Hiram walked out, Charles threw the pen in his hand to the ground.

    "Hiram, I don''t need you to teach me a lesson. I always know what to do and why... I..." Charles

    roared.

 Chapter 669 Other Women

    Chapter 669 Other Women

    As soon as Hiram walked to the corridor, he stopped and smiled. Charles was a conceited man and

    Hiram pointed out his mistakes, of course, Charles would be very angry. It was normal that Charles

    couldn''t ept it. If Charles epted it frankly, it would be abnormal.

    However, as his friend for so many years, Hiram had to remind Charles. Otherwise, if he really had a

    quarrel with Nancy, the children would be hurt.

    The main reason was that Brandy was not a suitable woman for Charles. In Hiram''s opinion, there

    seemed to be only one woman, Nancy in the world who was suitable for Charles.

    Charles opened a document, randomly signed it, and then closed it in annoyance. He stood up, came

    to the wine cab, poured himself a ss of red wine, quickly drank it, and then poured himself

    another ss.

    However, he was still very annoyed, and even more depressed.

    So he lit another cigarette. The room was in a mess because of drinking and smoking.

    It was not until it was time to pick up the children that Charles grabbed his clothes and hurried out.

    Nancy had a good day. The good thing about her was that she could be absolutely focused on the

    surgery for the children. During the surgery, she only thought of the patients and nothing else.

    A good doctor must have professional ethics.

    After the operation in the afternoon, Nancy went to see Finn and then came to Nana''s room.

    "How is Nana?" Asked Nancy.

    "Not bad, Director Nancy. This is the medicine given by Rick. I''ve been keeping it in my pocket all the

    time, and I don''t dare to lose it. Now can I give you the medicine?" The nurse took out a small bottle

    and asked.

    "No need. Just take it. By the way, didn''t Doctor Rick leave any message for me?" Nancy checked the

    pills and found that they were all right. Then she handed the pills to the nurse.

    "Dr. Rick didn''te. His assistant came. He said that Dr. Rick might... He can''t see you again... "

    "Well, what do you mean?" In fact, Nancy had heard from Charles that Charles wanted Rick to lose his

    job. At that time, she thought that Charles wouldn''t be so heartless, but now seeing the nurse

    hesitating, Nancy was nervous.

    Did Charles really use some tricks to make Rick lose his job?

    Did Charles really do that?

    "Doctor Rick''s assistant said that Rick was fired by the hospital!" The nurse said in a low voice,

    "Besides, he also said that Rick was locked up at home for a week. As for who does it to Rick, he didn''t

    tell me. He just asked me to tell you to take good care of Nana. Nana is a key figure, and the case is

    veryplicated, moreplicated than you think. I don''t know whether there is any case or not, but I

    heard that it seemed to be very dangerous. Director Nancy, what I said is truth, I have told you

    everything he told me. " The nurse said in fear.

    "Thank you. I''ll be careful. Please take care of Nana for me." Nancy put her hand on the nurse''s

    shoulder and pleaded.

    "I will, Director Nancy."

    "I''m leaving." Then Nancy walked out.

    "Director Nancy, don''t worry about Nana''s safety. The police came today and said that they would take

    turns to look after Nana. I believe that with the police''s help, Miss Nana will be safe. Don''t worry." The

    nurse said.

    Text ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.

    Nancy turned around and smiled, "Okay."

    ''The police areing?

    Whose idea was it? I went to see Finn just now, but Colten was not there. Is it his idea?''

    Nancy took out her phone and wanted to call Colten. And she hesitated for a while and put her phone

    away.

    The police attached great importance to this case. Nana was the key figure of this case. They protected

    her probably for the purpose of protecting the witness.

    So Nancy should better not ask. All she needed to do was to take good care of Nana''s condition.

    Looking at the time, it was time to pick up the children. Nancy thought that she went to pick up the

    children yesterday afternoon and happened to meet Hiram. She didn''t know whether Charles would

    ask Hiram to pick up the children or not.

    As for the matter that Charles picked up the kids in person... Perhaps it wouldn''t happen today. Maybe

    Charles had already made an appointment with Brandy. Judging from what happenedst night, the

    two of them would soon fall in love.

    With her mind wandering, Nancy decided to call Hiram.

    "Hello, Miss Ning?" Hiram was surprised to receive a call from Nancy.

    "Well, Hiram. Are you going to pick up the kids this afternoon?" Asked Nancy.

    "I... Miss Ning, is the operation not over yet? Or is there any patients who need you to stay in the

    hospital? " Hiram asked with concern.

    "No, I''ve already finished the operation. Otherwise, I wouldn''t have called you. I''m wondering if I should

    pick up the kids, but I''m afraid that you''ll pick them up... So I''ll call to ask. " Said Nancy apologetically.

    "Oh, I see." Hiram thought for a while. He indeed didn''t get the order from Charles this afternoon, so

    Hiram guessed that Charles was going to pick up the children by himself.

    It would be nice for them to meet each other in the kindergarten.

    So he said, "Yes, Mr. Fu and I have something to deal with. Miss Ning, please pick up the children this

    afternoon."

    "Okay." Then Nancy hung up.

    Hiram walked out of the office and happened to see Charlesing out with a depressed look.

    "Where are you going, Mr. Fu? Do you need me to drive for you?" Hiram said respectfully.

    "I''m going to pick up my children. Why do I need you to drive? You''d better go find your woman. "

    Charles said crossly.

    "Okay, you pick up your children, and I''ll go to find my woman. Well, perfect arrangement." Hiram

    raised his eyebrows and smiled.

    Charles ignored him and rushed into the elevator angrily.

    Charles drove straight to the kindergarten.

    As soon as he arrived at the kindergarten, he saw Nancy arguing with someone in the yard.

    Charles'' heart sank. What happened to this woman? She seldom quarreled with others. Why did she

    quarrel with others in the kindergarten now?

    Charles hurried over.

    "I mean, you came to pick up the kids. Are you unhappy because Charles went out to look for that

    Brandy?"

    "Well, that''s right. Nancy, you and Charles are not married anyway. There are many people break up

    with each other when they are not in love anymore. You are not the only one. Why are you mad at us

    now?"

    "s, Charles is a rich man. Isn''t it normal for him to have women around him? Look at those rich

    young men. Every one of them is surrounded by a lot of women. We just tell the truth and you are

    unhappy now! Let me tell you something. Brandy appeared yesterday. Maybe there will be another

    woman appearing today. "

 Chapter 670 There Must Be A Mistake

    Chapter 670 There Must Be A Mistake

    "Well, in my opinion, neither of you two is clean. Let''s just watch the news. The front page headlines

    have been upied by you two. Not long ago, you had an Edward, and now you have another Rick.

    What is this called? You two all y with others."

    There were many people said whatever they wanted to say.

    Bobby and Nadia''s faces darkened. They red at the women surrounding them.

    Nancy had endured them to the extreme and she had wanted to leave with the children, but as soon as

    she picked up the children, a woman came up to greet them.

    "Ah, isn''t this famous Director Nancy? I heard that your boyfriend, Charles, had an affair against

    night. Oh, by the way, her name is Brandy. That woman looks like Angelina Jolie in Mr. and Mrs.

    Smith."

    Hearing the woman''s unreasonable words, Nancy ignored her and took the hands of Bobby and Nadia,

    intending to leave.

    "Don''t be angry. You know how to y yourself. It''s not my nonsense. It''s obvious to all."

    The woman raised her head arrogantly, and Nancy finally burst intoughter because of the anger.

    "You are right. I can y. What''s wrong? Do you want to learn? How about I teach you this for free? "

    Said Nancy mischievously, looking at the woman up and down.

    "What about me? I''m a good woman. Now that I have a second child, I only want to stay at home to

    take care of my husband and children. I don''t have any bad ideas. Unlike some women who are

    restless, they force men to go out to find women. Well, this is called retribution!"

    "What you said is too vicious. The main reason is that your figure can only be enjoyed by your man,

    and other men will hide when they see you, right?" That woman was fat. Since she spoke so viciously,

    Nancy had nothing to worry about. An eye for an eye.

    "You... I''m well-stacked... " The woman roared angrily, "I''m not like you. You are so thin. No men will

    interest in you."

    "This is called bone beauty. If you want to be like me, will your flesh agree?" Said Nancy, raising her

    eyebrows.

    Nancy knew that it was useless to be polite and modest in front of these women who made trouble, so

    they were rascal, and Nancy could only be more rascal than them.

    Sure enough, the woman''s face darkened. "Director Nancy, I''m reminding you. I didn''t expect that you

    are so ungrateful. Well, you can do whatever you want to do. As for me, I''ll just wait and see what will

    happen between you and Charles. Humph!"

    "No matter what the result of me and Charles will be, it has nothing to do with you. Don''t worry. No one

    will give you money for your worrying, right?" Said Nancy with a smile.

    "Hey, girls, have you seen the news this morning? I''m not talking nonsense. There is another woman

    named Brandy with Charles on the top. She is very beautiful, isn''t she? " The woman began to greet

    the other women around her.

    Several women gathered around them.

    This kindergarten was the best kindergarten in this city. The children who could go there were either

    rich or powerful. Therefore, most of these women were the wives of rich and powerful families. They

    were free every day, and were very active in paying attention to gossip.

    Especially about Charles, the most powerful man in this city. It seemed that they couldn''t get him and

    didn''t want others to get him.

    This was the public''s mentality. Many people were jealous of the rtionship between Charles and

    Nancy.

    So everyone began to talk about it.

    Every time Nadia saw this scene, she would hide behind Nancy.

    "Shut up! My mommy and Daddy love each other very much. Why do you say that they can''t be

    together? You bad women!" Bobby clenched his fists and shouted.

    "Oh, my God! Bobby, you are still so young. How can you know what''s going on between adults? When

    you grow up..." The woman said with an evil smile.

    "He''s also a handsome young man. When he grows up, he''s probably more romantic than the famous

    Charles!" Another woman echoed.

    Everyone burst intoughter.

    Nancy was very angry. She couldn''t figure out why they were so interested in gossip about what

    happened to her and Charles? Were these women so free?

    Were they all happy to see that she and Charles couldn''t be together?

    "Well, being handsome also depends on capital. As for when Bobby grows up... He needs capital to

    y with women. Of course, we don''t have the time to mess with your children. Let''s go, Bobby. "

    Nancy said calmly and wanted to leave.

    "Yes, Bobby has already had a crush on Ruby. He really doesn''t like your girls." Nadia suddenly said.

    "Nadia." Nancy scolded softly.

    "Ah, what did the girl say? It is so shameless. How old is Bobby? How could Bobby fall in love with a

    girl now?" The woman shouted exaggeratedly.

    "Like father, like son."

    "No, like mother, like son."

    The womenughed at them again.

    "Is that enough?"

    Just as the women wereughing, a deep voice suddenly came from behind.

    Everyone turned around in a hurry and saw Charles standing behind them gloomily. His handsome

    face was as cold as if he was going to kill someone.

    "Mr. Fu, we were just kidding." The woman said with an awkward smile.

    "Yes, Mr. Fu. We all said that the woman with youst night was beautiful and charming."

    "Yes, it''s much more plump and sexy than this Nancy."

    "Really? It seems that everyone has good taste. But let me tell you, Brandy and I are just leaders and

    subordinates. It''s not like what you think... "

    "Oh, Mr. Fu, you don''t have to exin. Look, you are embarrassed in front of the children, aren''t you?

    Well, we all understand. "

    "You are right. What''s your name?" Charles asked with great interest.

    "My name is Karsyn Wangle, and my man''s name is Hassan Liang. He has opened threepanies,

    and they are also very powerful in this city. Mr. Fu, you can visit them when you have time!" The

    woman''s eyes were full of smile.

    Everypany was eager to get the investment from Charles. This woman finally got the chance to

    talk to Charles, so she tried her best to sales promotion her husband.

    "Oh, it''s Hassan Liang. I''ve heard of him. But I also heard that he went abroad with a model a month

    ago for a vacation. Did he juste back yesterday? Mrs. Karsyn? " Charles said slowly.

    Karsyn Wang''s face darkened at once. "Mr. Fu, you must have made a mistake. My Hassan Liang are

    not capable of that. Oh, I''m leaving now. "

    "Yes, Mrs. Karsyn. You should go home and ask your husband. Keep an eye on your man. Don''t be

    taken away by another woman who is more beautiful than you." Other womenughed.This text is ? N?velDrama/.Org.

 Chapter 671 Photos

    Chapter 671 Photos

    Charles took out his phone, raised his hand and took a photo. "I warn you, don''tugh at others in a

    hurry. Your husbands may not be as honest as Mrs. Karsyn''s husbands. If you don''t believe me, you

    can wait to see the news tomorrow." Charles put away his phone.

    "What? Mr. Fu, how can you take photos? " A woman shouted.

    "Yes, I did. What''s the matter?" Charles looked at them coldly.

    "Nothing. Let''s go." After saying that, the woman slipped away in a hurry.

    "Hurry up. We have to go home for dinner."

    The women said and took their children away one by one.

    In less than a minute, all the women left.

    "They walked so fast!" Nadia shouted.

    "Kids, I''m sorry." Said Nancy apologetically.

    She had tried her best not to let her children see the dirtiest side of the world, but why couldn''t she

    escape from them?

    "Mommy, in fact, we all know that they are jealous of Daddy and Mommy, aren''t they?" Nadia asked

    happily.

    "Yes!" Without waiting for Nancy''s answer, Charles changed the topic.

    He had never intended to create a topic for the media, but it was helpless that everyone''s eyes were

    always focused on him.

    Nancy cast a disdainful nce at Charles and walked forward alone.

    "Mommy seems to be very angry!" Nadia whispered.

    "Daddy, Mommy seems to be very angry!" Bobby echoed.

    "Don''t you see that Daddy is also very angry now?" Charles asked unhappily.

    "But Mommy is angry because Daddy... Last night... Daddy, let me tell you. I saw that aunt. She is not

    beautiful at all, and she must not be as gentle as Mommy. Daddy, don''t do anything wrong, Okay? "

    Bobby warned seriously.

    "Kids, I just said I was angry. Didn''t you hear me?" Why did the kids only care about their Mommy''s

    emotions, not their Daddy''s?

    "Mommy has a reason to be angry, but Daddy has done something wrong. Why are you angry?" Nadia

    asked curiously.

    "Well, I''m angry because of your Mommy. Didn''t you see that? Mommy is not enthusiastic to Daddy at

    all. Shouldn''t Daddy be angry? " Charles looked at Nancy''s back and asked.

    "That''s because Daddy let Mommy down. Daddy, don''t be too fickle. If you are too fickle, we two won''t

    agree!" Bobby warned.

    "I... Fickle? What do you mean? " Charles knew that the rumor online would have an impact on the

    children, but he didn''t expect that they would misunderstand him.

    He had always been a good father. He cooked for the children and picked them up every day. Did he

    just asionally indulge himself like this for just once that erased all his previous contributions?

    "Do you think we don''t know what happenedst night?" Bobby asked with a frown.

    "No, I know you know, but you are six years old and should have a basic judgment, that is, what is right

    and what is wrong. Obviously, Daddy and Brandy are superior and subordinate. We have nothing to do

    with each other. " Charles tried to defend himself.

    "It''s hard to say." Bobby said coldly.

    "Is it hard to say?" Charles asked.

    Bobby nodded his head and said, "Daddy, I think Brandy is very coquettish. Otherwise, why didn''t she

    call Mommy when Daddy was drunk? Didn''t she know that it is improper for men and women to touch

    each other''s hand in passing objects? A man and a woman spent the night outside alone. Humph,

    Mommy doesn''t ept it, neither do we two. Is it Nadia? "

    "Bobby is right!" Nadia was always Bobby''s fan.

    "You... Why do you think so of Brandy? I feel wronged for her. " Charles emphasized, "Brandy and I are

    just colleagues..."

    Before he could finish his words, Bobby interrupted him, "Daddy, that is what you think. I''m not sure

    whether Brandy thinks the same way. After all, Daddy is so handsome, stylish and powerful. Every

    woman likes you. If she really has no feelings for Daddy, she should have called Mommyst night and

    asked Mommy to drive you back. "

    "Maybe she doesn''t have your Mommy''s phone number." Charles continued to defend Brandy.

    "Daddy, stop deceiving yourself, Okay? She doesn''t have Mommy''s phone number. Doesn''t Daddy

    have either? " Bobby continued to ask.

    "Daddy is drunk, or I wouldn''t have spent the night in the bar." Charles tried to defend himself, but he

    didn''t know what to say. In this world, no one dared to question him like this except the two kids.

    "That''s a good excuse. But Daddy, if Brandy wants to keep a distance from you, she will take out your

    phone and make a call to Mommy. Even if she doesn''t call Mommy, she will call Hiram, as well as my

    godfather and godmother. As for Brandy, the reason why she doesn''t call is that she deliberately wants

    to create some gossip with you, and then she will hook you up step by step, and finally get you. "

    Bobby''s serious analysis amused Charles.

    "Bobby, Brandy is not a scheming and set me up and she won''t consolidate at every step. So, it''s just

    your imagination. Last night, she slept on the sofa alone, and Daddy slept on the bed alone. We are

    both drunk. Don''t guess randomly, you two, understand?" Charles raised his hand and rubbed Bobby''s

    head.

    "It doesn''t matter whether we guess randomly or not. The most important thing is that Mommy must be

    guessing now. No, it''s not a random guess. It''s a well-established guess. Daddy needs to exin to

    Mommy about what happenedst night." Bobby warned.

    Text ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.

    "What? Don''t you care about Mommy''s hug with Doctor Rick? Don''t you care about Daddy''s

    grievance? Why do you only see your Mommy''s grievance and don''t see Daddy''s grievance? " Charles

    asked, feeling aggrieved.

    "Because Daddy is a man and Mommy is a woman. There is a saying that a good man not to fight with

    a woman, isn''t there?" Bobby continued.

    "Yes, Daddy. Mommy and Rick didn''t stay overnight, and hugging doesn''t mean anything. Anyone can

    hug as long as they agree." Nadia added.

    Charles was speechless. These two children had already been on Nancy''s side. He was still alone,

    wasn''t he?

    Taking a deep breath, Charles said, "Well, I understand what you two mean. It''s just that Daddy''s

    feeling doesn''t matter, right?"

    "Yes, no. Our feelings are also very important. Daddy, we don''t allow you to have gossip with any

    woman, including Brandy!" Bobby emphasized seriously.

 Chapter 672 Vigilance

    Chapter 672 Vignce

    "What kind of gossip is this? Did I have an affair with Brandy just because of the paparazzi''s photos? I

    don''t mind the gossip at all. Do you mind? This is a groundless rumor. Do you believe it? "

    "All the marriage crisis are from groundless spection to reality. So, Daddy, you must be on the alert."

    Bobby said mncholy.

    "Yes, Daddy. You must be on the alert. You can''t make mistakes." Nadia added.

    ''What did I do? I was just taught a lesson by these two kids,'' Charles thought.

    "Let''s go." Charles walked forward by himself.

    Bobby and Nadia looked at each other, and then the two quickly followed up and said in one voice,

    "Daddy, you have to listen to us, or else, Mommy will leave, and we will have no Mommy."

    ? 2024 N?v/el/Dram/a.Org.

    Charles didn''t say anything.

    "Bobby, does Daddy really fall in love with Brandy?" Nadia whispered to Bobby.

    "It''s hard to say. s!" Bobby sighed with seeming seriousness

    "Mommy will be very sad if Daddy falls in love with Brandy." Nadia said sadly.

    "I think Brandy has fallen in love with Daddy..."

    "No matter who likes who, it''s a troublesome thing. Bobby, don''t you think so?" Nadia asked.

    "Yes, because our Daddy can only like Mommy, and our Mommy can only like our Daddy..."

    "Stop talking about the tongue twister. I just want to know what we are going to do next." Nadia asked

    anxiously.

    "Let''s talk to Brandy tomorrow."

    "Us?" Nadia pointed at her nose in disbelief.

    "What are you talking about? Why are you still here?" Charles turned around and asked when he heard

    the two kids whispering.

    "Oh, we are asking, where is Mommy?" Bobby smartly answered. He would never let his father know

    that they were going to talk to Brandy.

    "Your Mommy?" Charles looked up and found that Nancy drove away alone.

    This woman was really stubborn!

    "Your Mommy must go home and cook for us!" Charles prevaricated.

    "Oh, Mommy is so virtuous!" Nadia replied.

    Was Nancy virtuous?

    Sometimes she was virtuous, but when she was angry, it seemed that she was really fierce!

    "Get in the car. Let''s go home." Charles opened the door.

    Nancy was just in a fit of pique. Of course, she didn''t care about Charles, but she still needed to take

    care of her children. So she drove to the supermarket and bought the children''s favorite food materials.

    When Charles drove the children home, he found that Nancy was not at home at all.

    Charles'' face turned cold.

    "Maybe Mommy has returned to her apartment?" Nadia asked cautiously.

    "Maybe Mommy is called back to the hospital by her patients?" Bobby guessed.

    Charles said nothing and went straight into the vi.

    The two kids looked at each other and didn''t know what their father meant.

    "What''s wrong with Mommy? Why doesn''t shee back after work? " Nadia asked in a low voice.

    "I don''t know. Mommy is very busy, and Daddy also knows... s, Daddy and Mommy have so many

    things to deal with. They just don''t stop. " Bobby shrugged helplessly.

    "Yes, we don''t understand the world of adults. Look, Daddy has gone to the kitchen to cook. His face is

    stinky." Nadia looked at Charles who was busy in the kitchen and said.

    "He is angry." Said Bobby.

    "I''m also angry." Nadia replied.

    "Well, Mommy is also very angry!" Bobby continued.

    "Yes, but I miss Mommy." Nadia said mncholy, sitting on the sofa with her chin in her hands.

    As soon as she finished her words, footsteps came from outside. Nadia raised her head in a hurry and

    shouted excitedly, "Bobby, Mommy is back!"

    As soon as she finished speaking, she slipped off the sofa and ran out.

    Bobby pursed his lips and said nothing.

    "Mommy..." Nadia stared at all kinds of food materials in Nancy''s hands and asked, "Did you go to buy

    some delicious food for us?"

    "Yes." Nancy held Nadia''s hand.

    "We were talking about you just now. We don''t know where you have been..." Nadia said sadly.

    "I just went to the supermarket." Exined Nancy.

    "I see." Nadia cheered, shook off Nancy''s hand and ran into the vi. "Mommy is back. Mommy didn''t

    go back to the hospital, nor did she go to see Rick. Mommy went to buy us delicious food!"

    Bobby looked at Nadia and said nothing.

    Nadia''s face darkened. She didn''t understand why Bobby wasn''t excited at all when their mother was

    back?

    So Nadia ran into the kitchen again and said loudly, "Daddy, Mommy is back!"

    While Charles was cooking, he didn''t say anything.

    Nadia walked out sadly.

    "Nadia, stop shouting. We are going to have dinner with Bobby." Nancy put the cooked food on the

    table and then put the raw food materials into the kitchen.

    "Okay, Mommy." Nadia answered happily and sat down at the table.

    Nancy put the ingredients into the fridge, but she didn''t look at Charles.

    After waiting for a while, Charles saw that Nancy was about to leave, so he said gently, "What''s wrong?

    Why is your face so stinky?"

    "I have been like this for a long time and you have already known it. You have Brandy now and you

    dislike me!" Said Nancy sourly.

    "Be aware of your attitude." Charles frowned.

    "That''s my attitude!"

    "What? Are you jealous just because I drank a little with Brandy? You hug Rick. I''m still digesting it. We

    are same here. Don''t torture each other, Okay? " What Charles couldn''t bear most was the cold war

    between him and Nancy. Every time he saw Nancy''s cold face, he felt very sad.

    "So, you fired Rick and made him lose his job. You are awesome, aren''t you?" Nancy sneered.

    With a "ng", Charles threw the spat on the stove in frustration. The next second, he grabbed

    Nancy''s arm and said, "Nancy, don''t you know who I am?"

    "Aren''t you Charles?" With a calm response, Nancy felt a sharp pain in her arm.

    She tried hard not to struggle.

    "I''m a man. Nancy, listen to me. I''m a man. I just can''t tolerate Rick. I want him to die now. Do you

    understand?" Charles shouted madly.

    "You are such a selfish man, Charles. You are just insane. You have been imagining all day long. Rick

    and I are just schoolmates!"

    "Yes, you are just schoolmate. You are so close that you hugged each other in public..."

    "That''s much better than you and Brandy drinking cross cupped wine!" Nancy couldn''t help but shout.

    "Oh, you are jealous. Nancy, that''s good. I just drank with Brandy and stayed overnight. That''s it..."

    Said Charles, gritting his teeth.

 Chapter 673 Beating Is A Sign Of Affection And Cursing Is A Sign Of Love.

    Chapter 673 Beating Is A Sign Of Affection And Cursing Is A Sign Of Love.

    Nancy was so angry that her chest heaved, "Charles, you are so shameless."

    "Really? You are right. I''m shameless. Otherwise, I haven''t been married and my child so old! How

    about you, Nancy, you are my children''s biological mother? I''m shameless. Are you innocent?" Charles''

    dark eyes were unfathomable. Nancy looked into his eyes and there were nothing else but coldness.

    But how could she see the hidden injury of Charles?

    "Bobby, Mommy was quarreling with Daddy." Nadia whispered.

    "Yes." Bobby kept a straight face and stared at the TV.

    "I don''t think beating or cursing is love. I''m afraid that Daddy and Mommy quarrel. Bobby, what should

    we do?" Nadia asked nervously.

    Bobby finally stretched himself. He jumped off the sofa and swaggered to the kitchen.

    He opened the kitchen door with great force.

    Charles gripped Nancy''s arm and stared at her fiercely, as if he was going to swallow her alive.

    "The kids areing..." Said Nancy in a low voice.

    Charles'' face softened in an instant. He immediately released Nancy''s arm and said, "Nancy, the

    kitchen is full ofmpck. You and the children go out."

    Nancy rubbed her arms and forced a smile. She looked back at Bobby and Nadia and asked, "Why are

    you here?"

    "I heard Mommy and Daddy quarreling just now..." Nadia said timidly.

    "No, of course not. We are just exchanging experience about cooking." Exined Nancy.

    Every time she saw the nervous look on Nadia''s face, Nancy couldn''t help but feel sorry for her. So

    Nancy tried her best not to let the children see her quarrel with Charles.

    "Really? Daddy?" Bobby asked.

    "Yes, of course. We are in the kitchen, if we don''t exchange experience about cooking, what else can it

    be?" Charles had no choice but to cooperate with Nancy. He didn''t want to affect the children because

    of the tense rtionship between him and Nancy.

    "Oh, I see. I must have misheard." Nadia breathed a sigh of relief.

    "Let''s go, kids. Wash your hands and get ready for dinner." Then Nancy and the children walked out of

    the kitchen.

    Nadia and Bobby looked at each other. The two kids knew what was going on, but it was interesting to

    watch their parents act.

    Bobby suddenly smiled evilly and shouted, "Nadia, are you happy to see Mommy and Daddy love each

    other so much?"

    Nadia understood what Bobby meant, so she echoed, "Of course, I''m happy now!"

    Nancy shrugged her shoulders speechlessly, "Well, your happiness is Mommy''s greatest happiness."

    "Mommy, we are family! We must love each other!" Nadia said.

    Charles'' eyes darkened. How could it be so difficult to realize such a simple sentence as a family

    should love each other?

    Charles had prepared the dishes and the two kids helped him to put them on the table.

    The two kids wereughing and joking from time to time, making the big vi full ofughter.

    Both of Nancy and Charles were absent-minded.

    "Daddy, eat a piece of sausage. Mommy just bought it." Nadia picked up a piece of sausage and put it

    into the bowl of Charles.

    "Mommy, this is Daddy''s cooking. It''s nutritious. You should also eat it!" Nadia picked up another piece

    of cabbage and put it into Nancy''s bowl.

    "Oh, Daddy is a capable man!" Nancy didn''t want to disappoint Nadia, so she praised Charles

    exaggeratedly.

    Bobby looked at Charles.

    After chewing the sausage for a while, Charles nodded and said, "Well, the sausage tastes really good.

    Does it mean that Mommy has a good taste?"

    "Yes, Mommy and Daddy are both very good. Daddy can cook, and Mommy can also... Cook. " Nadia

    said excitedly.

    "But I don''t think so. I really don''t have a good taste. Well, I have a good taste about things, but I don''t

    have a good taste about people!" Nancy insinuated.

    "Really? I am also... Don''t have a good taste about people... " Charles wanted to retort angrily.

    "Stop, stop. Daddy and Mommy love each other very much. Let''s eat." Bobby interrupted Charles in a

    hurry.

    As a result, there was a moment of silence in the dining room.

    The atmosphere was so weird and suffocating.

    "s!" Nadia let out a long breath.

    Nancy didn''t want to act anymore, so she bowed her head and ate in a hurry.

    After a while, she pushed the bowl away and said, "I''m full. Enjoy yourselves."

    Then she left the dining room.

    She found out the clothes the kids were going to wear tomorrow and cleaned the room for them.

    After the children finished their meal, Nancy was reading a professional book.

    "Daddy, Mommy is a capable woman, isn''t she?" Bobby asked.

    Nadia raised her head and looked at Charles expectantly.

    Charles smiled. He really didn''t want to disappoint the children. "Children, your Mommy is really

    capable. She still reads professional books after work."

    Charles'' voice was so normal that Nancy couldn''t tell whether he was really praising her or mocking

    her.

    Nancy didn''t say anything.

    Then Charles added, "Children, your Mommy is so capable. Let''s not disturb her. Let''s go to y

    chess, Okay?"

    The two kids answered at the same time, "Okay."

    A burst of rapid and disorderly footsteps came, and then Charles left Nancy''s room with the children.Text ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.

    Putting down the book, Nancy rubbed between her eyebrows. She was very tired of the fact that there

    was no solution between her and Charles.

    She didn''t know how to deal with the stalemate with Charles. She wanted to leave and go to her own

    apartment, but because of the existence of the children, she found that it was impossible for her to

    leave alone.

    She couldn''t ept the fact that she had to separate from the kids in order to leave Charles.

    But she really didn''t know what to do now.

    Listening to theughter of the children and Charles, everything seemed to be so warm and

    harmonious.

    However, under the appearance of illusion, no one knew when the hidden sharp undercurrents

    suddenly rushed over and swallowed the illusion.

    Nancy was lost in various fancies and conjectures. After a long time, she fell asleep.

    "Daddy, it''ste. I''m sleepy too." Nadia rubbed her eyes and said.

    "Yes, Daddy. I''m sleepy too!" Bobby yawned and said.

    "Well, Daddy also wants to sleep. Let''s go to bed." Charles stood up and said.

    The two kids jumped off the sofa and went to their own bathroom to take a shower.

    Charles brought them the pajamas prepared by Nancy.

    After the kids took a shower and watched them lie down, Charles left.

    "Daddy..."

    When Charles left Bobby''s room, Bobby suddenly called him gently.

    "What''s wrong?" Charles asked.

    "Daddy, you should spend time with Mommy." Bobby said seriously.

 Chapter 674 Growth

    Chapter 674 Growth

    Charles certainly knew what Bobby meant. Bobby was afraid that the he would not share a room with

    Nancy.

    Look, this was growth.

    A few months ago, they had been spying on the time when he was with Nancy. Now, they were so

    considerate that they seemed to understand everything.

    They understood that it was natural for parents to sleep together.

    "Yes, I will." Charles smiled with relief, turned around and closed the door of Bobby gently.

    Charles came to the bedroom and saw that Nancy had fallen asleep with a book in her hand.

    Her little fair face was transparent against the light, as if every hair could be seen clearly.

    She frowned slightly and didn''t look very happy.

    So many things had happened recently, of course she was unhappy. Like him, he was also unhappy.

    ''Nancy, I''m not happy, either. Do you know?

    Why do we make trouble for each other?

    Can''t we get along well with each other?''

    Charles sighed slightly and took the book from Nancy''s hand. Then he said softly, "Nancy, have a rest."

    Nancy murmured in her sleep, but Charles didn''t hear her clearly.

    ''Is it Rick''s name?

    No, it shouldn''t be.''

    Suppressing his difort, Charles lifted the quilt and let Nancy lie down.

    Without any hesitation, Nancy held his hand and said, "Please, don''t go."

    "I''m here." Charles gently touched Nancy''s hair and wondered why she was so gentle when she was

    asleep?

    She looked like a lovely kitten, but why was she so stubborn when she woke up?

    She was as stubborn as a puppy, showing its tusks from time to time as if she wanted to fight with him.

    "Nancy..." Charles called softly.

    "Yes..." Nancy answered in a low voice and then moved towards Charles.

    She leaned against Charles with a familiar scent.

    Charles took a deep breath.

    He liked to hold Nancy like this, just like this... ''Let time stand still. That''s it.'' He wanted to hold Nancy in

    his arms for the rest of his life.

    All of a sudden, Nancy turned over and pushed Charles in disgust, "Let go of me."

    "No, Nancy, I won''t let you go all my life. I love you." Charles knew that Nancy was dreaming, but he

    didn''t know if there was another man in Nancy''s dream besides him.

    Edward?

    Or Rick?

    As a punishment, Charles kissed her lips and bit them gently. "Nancy, I love you. I love you. Do you

    know that?"

    "What are you doing, Charles?" Nancy suddenly opened her eyes and looked at Charles in disbelief.

    The sight of her body covered with thorns made Charles'' heart burn.

    "Are you surprised that I kissed you?" Charles said coldly.

    "Humph!" Nancy swept her lips hard. "You just kissed another womanst night. You are dirty!"

    "Nonsense! Which eyes of you saw me kissing Brandy? You are really good at fantasizing. It''s a pity

    that you don''t write novels with your little head full of fantasies." Charles asked angrily.

    "Humph! You drunk cross-cupped wine. Weren''t you going to kiss? You might have slept with her. You

    are so dirty. Stay away from me. I don''t want to sleep with you on the same bed. Get out, get out..."

    Nancy pushed Charles away and said, "Now the children are not here. We don''t have to hide anything

    hypocritically or pretend to be affectionate. You go, go..."

    Nancy''s words made Charles'' heart almost explode. She didn''t want him to touch her, he insisted on

    touching her.

    Charles came over aggressively and bit her hard. "Nancy, if you dislike me, have you ever thought

    about that I also dislike you. You can guess the rtionship between me and Brandy randomly. Then,

    can''t I guess you and Rick''s rtionship? Did you have sex with him? "

    Charles suddenly increased his strength. Nancy struggled, "Charles, what are you doing?"

    "Do... You. Don''t you understand? " Charles said evilly.

    Nancy had already knew Charles'' bossy, but it was the first time that she had heard such a frivolous

    speech from Charles.

    "Charles..."

    Before Nancy could finish her words, Charles kissed her on the lips.

    "Waah..."

    Charles was really fierce when he was angry, and Nancy had already experienced it.

    But she couldn''t scream. She could only cover her mouth tightly with her hands, fearing that she would

    make a strange sound and wake up the children.

    It was always like this, she was taken by Charles... Unwillingly.

    When everything was over, the exhausted Nancy gave Charles a hard kick on the forehead. "Charles, I

    really want to disable you."

    Charles didn''t get angry at all. He still smiled frivolously, "Well, Nancy, if you disable me, you will really

    live in widowhood all your life."

    Nancy was so angry that she wanted to get up and leave, but was pulled into Charles'' arms.

    "Nancy, don''t leave me!" When he said these words, Charles finally became a little serious.

    "You go to find Brandy, go to find her!" Nancy roared angrily in a low voice.

    "Stop it. Brandy has exined to you. You should believe her." Charles said softly.

    "Exin? Exin what? Well, you are just trying to hide the truth. You are really good at ying tricks.

    If I believe you, how stupid I will be? " Nancyughed angrily, "You''re dirty, Charles. You''re dirty

    everywhere!"

    "What about you and Rick?" Charles asked viciously.

    "Okay. Now that you mentioned Rick, why don''t you let Rick go to work in the hospital?" Asked Nancy.

    "Humph! He is coveting my woman. Do I have to endure him?" Charles snorted.

    Nancy took a deep breath and said, "Charles, you are horribly selfish. You feel not satisfied with what

    has already been obtained. I just ask Rick to help me treat Nana''s disease. In fact, I know everything.

    Don''t use me as an excuse. You are not afraid of what happened between me and Rick. What you are

    afraid of is that Rick will cure Nana''s disease and tell people the inside story of Romantic Private Club.

    Charles, why are you so afraid? Are you the boss of Romantic Private Club? "

    These words were not blurted out by Nancy on impulse. Nana was sometimes in a good condition and

    sometimes not, and the medicine of Nana had been changed inexplicably. These things were done

    secretly. Who could be so powerful?

    David was arrested now. Dale was dead, and Derrick couldn''t go anywhere now. It seemed that no one

    could harm Nana except for Charles.This text is ? N?velDrama/.Org.

 Chapter 675 Being Wronged

    Chapter 675 Being Wronged

    Charles was really pissed off. How could Nancy nder him like this?

    Was he not important at all in her heart?

    "Nancy!" Charles growled.

    Nancy raised her chin arrogantly and stared at Charles stubbornly.

    With a snort, Charles got out of bed and walked out.

    Nancy alsoy on the bed in a fit of pique, wondering if she had wronged Charles.

    But who was behind all this?

    No matter how Nancy thought, she couldn''t figure it out. So she just stopped thinking and went to sleep

    with her head covered.

    On the second morning, when Bobby sneaked into the bedroom, he found that there was only one

    person in the room, and that was Nancy.

    Bobby sighed, turned around and walked out.

    But he saw Nadia standing at the door.

    "Bobby, isn''t Daddy in the bedroom?" Nadia asked.

    "You''re right. Daddy didn''t sleep with Mommy." Bobby said with a heavy heart.

    "Why? Is there really something wrong between Mommy and Daddy''s rtionship?" Nadia said with

    hesitation.

    "What''s wrong with Daddy and Mommy''s rtionship? As for the reason, it''s the third party. Brandy...

    Nadia, let''s try to meet Brandy today! " Bobby said as an adult.

    "Okay, I will listen to you." Nadia echoed.

    When Nancy woke up, she didn''t smell the familiar smell of food as usual. She guessed that Charles

    was angry and probably he was not in the mood to make breakfast, so Nancy got up, washed up and

    went straight into the kitchen.

    It was easy to make breakfast. Although the food she cooked was not very good like Charles'' cooking,

    it was still edible.

    Then she heated milk and fried eggs.

    When Charles got up, Nancy had already prepared the breakfast.

    When Bobby saw the breakfast, he refused in his heart. His Mommy was too stupid. How could she

    only know how to roast bread and fry eggs?

    Why didn''t she try something else?

    Although Bobby refused in his heart, he exaggeratedly said, "Wow, Mommy is so capable. You have

    prepared the breakfast so early!"

    "Yeah, so, are we happy?" Charles said with a smile.

    He looked like a spring breeze, as if nothing unpleasant had happenedst night.

    "Mommy is capable, so is Daddy!" Nadia said after washing her hands and sitting on the dining chair.

    "You... Well, Mommy got up early today, as long as you like it! " This praise came a little suddenly, and

    Nancy said uneasily.

    She stole a nce at Charles, only to find that he was smiling without any unhappiness.

    Sure enough, Charles changed his face fast.

    Or maybe he just pretended to love her in front of the kids.

    Not wanting to affect the children, Nancy sat down and distributed the bread.

    After breakfast, Charles was still responsible for sending the children to the kindergarten.

    Nancy drove straight to the hospital.

    Charles sent the children to the kindergarten. As soon as he got on the car and was about to go back

    to the group, he received a call from Jay.

    After thinking for a while, Charles picked up the phone. He guessed that Jay might still be in the police

    station.

    "Charles, whether I am your good friend or not. I can''t sleep or eat well inside, can you sleep and eat

    well outside? Don''t you try to get me out of here? " Said Jay sadly.

    "It''s not that I don''t want to help you. It won''t work if I want to help you." Charles said coldly.

    Pam didn''t do Charles a favor, so he couldn''t be tough. As for Eva... She was really pathetic!

    In this matter, Charles couldn''t use any tough means.

    "Then tell me, who will help?" Jay didn''t sleep wellst night. Looking at the bleak room, he thought

    about Doris and Ace. The more he thought about them, the sadder he became. Jay stayed up all night.

    "Well, you can go to find Doris. Maybe she can make Pam make a concession. " Charles said

    helplessly.

    "Doris doesn''t want to talk to me anymore!" Said Jay helplessly.

    "That''s because you didn''t tell her the truth. If you tell her the truth, I don''t believe that Doris won''t help

    you." Charles knew Jay very well.

    "I...I... Well, I''ll give it a try. If Doris doesn''t help me, you can''t leave me here. " Said Jay in a low spirit.

    "Well, if Doris doesn''t help you, I think you''d better stay there for the rest of your life. The evils you

    bring on yourself is the hardest to bear. It''s your own fault!" Charles snorted and hung up the phone.

    Looking at the phone, Jay was speechless.

    At that time, he was very young. He didn''t expect that a date would cause such a big trouble.

    The policeman looked at Jay.

    "Sir, can I make another call? Just one more call." Said Jay with a smile.

    His smile was uglier than crying!

    "Okay, just one more call, Mr. Fang!" The policeman said.

    "Okay." Jay said as he clicked on the phone number of Doris.

    He prayed in his heart, ''Anyway, Doris, you have to answer my phone.''

    It was true that Doris was very angry. She didn''t sleep all night. She looked for Jay all night by the Pine

    River. As the result that Jay was climbing over other people''s wall.

    He could climb over the wall but he was taken as a thief.

    He could be a thief. But he didn''t steal anything and be caught by the police like this confusedly.

    Was there something wrong with Jay''s brain?

    Why was it so difficult to understand what he had done?

    Although Doris was angry, she was open-minded. She had a good sleepst night.

    She had nned to go to the hospital to have a look after breakfast this morning. The new year was

    coming. She had to go to work after the new year.

    However, she received a call from Jay.

    Looking at the phone number marked as the police, Doris was stunned for a while.

    However, her phone kept ringing.

    Doris answered the phone impatiently, "Jay, you should just stay inside. Why did you call me? Aren''t

    you a thief? How wonderful it is! You are awesome. You can stay there for the rest of your life. "

    Original from N?velDrama.Org.

    Doris talked nonsense for a long time. Knowing that he couldn''t provoke her at this time, Jay smiled

    fawningly and said, "Honey, don''t be angry. I''m telling you the truth. I didn''t steal anything. I really didn''t.

    I went to Huo family. I want to see Eva..."

    "Who is Eva?" It was the first time that Doris heard this name.

    "Eva is one of my friends. She had a car ident a few years ago and has been in aa until now.

    As her friend, of course I should go to see her. But her mother didn''t allow me to do that, so I climbed

    over the wall. This is the truth. You have to trust me. " Jay pleaded.

    "Eva, is she a woman?" Doris asked carefully. She didn''t know why she disliked this name.

    A woman who made Jay climb over the wall in the middle of the night was just an ordinary friend to

    him. It seemed inappropriate.

    But what was the rtionship between that woman and Jay?

    Ex-boyfriend?

 Chapter 676 What Happened

    Chapter 676 What Happened

    Doris'' mind was in a mess.

    "Yes, it''s a girl. We were just friends many years ago. We have nothing to do with each other. You have

    to understand me, Doris." Jay didn''t know how to exin it. After all, it was not easy to make it clear on

    the phone with a few words.

    "Who am I going to look for?" Doris said impatiently.

    At this time, she was not in a hurry to save Jay, but eager to know the rtionship between Jay and

    Eva. What on earth had happened between the two in the past?

    If they were just ordinary friends, there was no reason for Eva''s mother not to let Jay see Eva?

    There must be some stories in it.

    "Go to Pam and tell her that I''m a good man and a responsible man now. I love you very much. As for

    Eva, I''m just very guilty. Oh, by the way, buy some gifts and talk nicely with Pam. I can''t out unless Pam

    forgives me!" Said Jay.

    "Jay, you are so good, you..." Doris was so angry that she didn''t know what to say.

    Then she put the phone into her backpack and sat on the sofa, sulking.

    Obviously, it was impossible not to save Jay, and it was impossible for her to stand by.

    After feeding Ace, Doris took out the gift and drove to Pam''s house.

    Pam didn''t know Doris. After all, Doris and Jay didn''t hold a grand wedding, so many people didn''t

    know Doris.

    "Who are you looking for?" Pam looked at Doris indifferently.

    "Nice to meet you, Mrs. Pam. I''m Doris. Nice to meet you. May Ie in and have a talk with you?"

    Doris asked politely.

    "Of course." Pam was not a mean woman. She allowed Doris to enter the hall of the vi.

    "Thank you." Doris sat down on the sofa.

    Pam sat opposite to Doris. Pam didn''t ask the servant to serve tea. She just looked at Doris

    indifferently.

    "I''m Jay''s wife. Mrs. Pam may not know me."

    "Oh, it''s Mrs. Fang. Yes, there are many women around him. One is today, one is tomorrow. It''s rare

    that he can keep you by his side!" Pam was unfriendly to Doris.

    If it was in the past, Doris would have left angrily.

    But Doris couldn''t do it today. She had to endure it, because she had something to ask for.

    With a bright smile, Doris said, "Yes, everyone in the country knows that Jay is a yboy. But he is

    very kind to me, especially to our child. So, Mrs. Pam, he was a yboy for he was too young to

    understand. Now that he is married, he is a responsible man now. As for what happened in the past,

    Mrs. Pam, please forgive him. "

    "Oh? Does Mrs. Fang know everything about the past? " Pam raised her eyebrows and sneered.

    "I don''t know all of them. I just know a little. I heard from Jay that he liked Eva very much." These words

    of Doris were tentative. If it weren''t for the fact that Jay liked Eva, he wouldn''t have climbed the wall in

    the middle of the night?

    Text ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.

    If it weren''t for the fact that Jay liked Eva, as a yboy before, how could he say the word "guilty"?

    "Like? If it weren''t for his like, how could my daughter have a car ident? If it weren''t for his like, how

    could our Eva be paralyzed in bed all her life? I really can''t afford his like! " Said Pam, gritting her teeth.

    "Mrs. Pam, let bygones be bygones. Are you still holding on to it?" Doris asked in a low voice.

    "I won''t let it go? Mrs. Fang, what you said is too absolute. It''s Jay who came to us. When did Ie to

    him? For so many years, I almost forgot those things, but his sudden appearance reminded me of

    those sad memories. Mrs. Fang, why do you say that as if I have done something wrong? Let me tell

    you, the only one who did something wrong in this matter is Jay! " Perhaps it was because of anger

    that the corners of Pam''s mouth twitched.

    Doris sighed and nodded. "But Mrs. Pam, Jay don''t want this to happen. No one wants a tragedy. Since

    it happened, we have no choice but to face it!"

    "Mrs. Fang, I know why youe here. You just want me to let go of Jay." Said Pam.

    This woman was so straightforward!

    "Yes!" Doris didn''t dodge. If it wasn''t for the sake of Jay, how could shee to know Pam and listen to

    her sarcasm?

    "Let''s go to see my daughter!" Pam stood up.

    Doris followed her in a hurry.

    In the room on the second floor, Eva had woken up and the servant had just cleaned her body.

    "You can go out now." Pam said to the servant.

    "Yes, Mrs. Pam." The servant picked up the basin.

    "Put down the basin. You can leave now." Pam ordered.

    "Yes." The servant put down the basin and went out.

    Doris saw that the basin was covered with thick white dirt.

    "Mrs. Fang, take a good look. What is the dirt?" Pam asked.

    Doris didn''t say anything.

    "Don''t you know that? Let me tell you, the dirt is the skin of my daughter. She has been lying in bed for

    so many years. In order not to let her have the bed sores, I have to turn her over more than 100 times

    every day. Winter is fine. Do you know what she looks like on summer? When I finished cleaning her

    body, she immediately sweated. I have to hurry up to clean her body, because she is in aa. I can''t

    turn on the air conditioner, nor can I turn on the fan. Just like this, year after year, day after day, I don''t

    know how I got through it. Do you know what I have suffered? Mrs. Fang? " Pam said with forbearance.

    Doris heard what she said. Her heart ached as if it was stabbed by a knife.

    She understood, she totally understood.

    A mother could do anything for her child.

    "Mrs. Pam, I''m a mother now. I understand your anxiety and pain." Said Doris.

    Pam smiled sadly, "You understand me? But, Mrs. Fang, you are not me. No matter how you

    understand me, your child is fine, and you don''t have to suffer the pain like me. Look, how lucky you

    are. But you have to take good care of your child, and don''t let him fall in love at an early age, because

    the result of early love is either hurting others, or being hurt by others. "

    "Thank you for your reminding, Mrs. Pam." At this time, no matter what Pam said, Doris had no choice

    but to listen to her.

    Yes, every time Pam thought of those painful memories, she must be as painful as her bones were

    pricked.

    "Who is she?" Seeing that neither of the two spoke, Eva asked in a low voice.

    Her voice made Doris'' heart tremble.

    This girl was very beautiful, like a flower free from the mortal world. However, such a quiet girl had

    been lying in bed for so many years.

    "I am..." When Doris was about to introduce herself, she was interrupted by Pam. "Eva, she is one of

    my clients. She came here to see you today. "

 Chapter 677 Sad Expression

    Chapter 677 Sad Expression

    "But I heard you call her Mrs. Fang just now!" Said Eva in a low voice with a sad look on her face.

    "My surname is Fang." Doris'' heart sank, but judging from the expression on Eva''s face, she was sure

    that the girl was still in love with Jay.

    "Oh, do you know Jay?" Asked Eva.

    Doris took a deep breath and didn''t know how to answer this question.

    "A lot of woman know Jay. Of course I know Jay, too. He is just a yboy who has a group of women

    around him all day long. That man is an irresponsible bad man. Humph, among the rich young men in

    this city, he has the worst reputation!" Doris deliberately said something bad about Jay. Her purpose

    was to make Eva give up on Jay.

    "You''re talking nonsense. I don''t allow you to say that about Jay. He is a good man. It''s definitely not

    what you said. I know... He''s married. I wish him happiness... Happiness! " Said Eva with difficulty.

    Doris felt sad and suddenly didn''t know what to say.

    Eva knew everything.

    "Eva, get better soon. When you get better, I will introduce you a lot of handsome and rich boyfriends.

    You are really beautiful!" Doris tried tofort Eva.

    "Thank you, Mrs. Fang. I''ll be fine, but I don''t know when I''ll be fine," said Eva with two dimples on her

    lips. The night before yesterday, Jay came to see me. If you can see him, please tell him that I''m fine

    and don''t let him worry about me! "

    All of a sudden, Doris'' eyes were filled with tears. In fact, Eva knew everything.

    She knew that Doris was the woman of Jay!

    "Okay." As a heartless woman, Doris almost burst into tears.

    "Then I''ll go." Doris couldn''t stay here any longer so that she said so.

    "Bye!"

    "Bye."

    After walking out of Eva''s bedroom, Doris lowered her head and said nothing.

    This content ? N?v/elDr(a)m/a.Org.

    "Is she a good girl?" Pam suddenly asked.

    "Yes." Doris replied in a low voice.

    "But it is such a good girl who is destroyed by Jay!" Pam smiled sadly, "He ruined her life!"

    "I''m sorry, Mrs. Pan. Maybe I shouldn''t havee." Doris said apologetically.

    "Ha ha..." Pam sneered.

    "But I think that Jay is very regretful now. But he must not want such a tragedy to happen. If possible,

    he would rather have a car ident instead of Eva, right?" Said Doris.

    "Did he say that?" Pam asked uncertainly, "Will Jay say something like that?"

    "Mrs. Pam, I think you misunderstood Jay. I just said something bad about Jay. You know, my purpose

    is tofort Miss Eva and let her stop fantasizing about Jay. After all, so many years have passed,

    and many things have changed. Everything person has changed, but the only thing that hasn''t changed

    is that Eva still likes Jay. Her memory still stopped at a few years ago, so I said something bad about

    Jay... "

    "I know! So, thank you, Mrs. Fang. You are also a good woman! " Pam interrupted Doris.

    Doris nodded.

    "Mrs. Pam, are you going to let go of Jay now? He is also a father of a child and a husband of a

    woman! " Doris looked at Pam indifferently.

    If Pam didn''t want to let Jay go, Doris would leave without saying a word.

    She had no reason to ask Pam to do anything.

    She knew that people who did something wrong had to pay the price.

    "I think I should think about it!" Said Pam hesitantly.

    "Thank you for letting me in. I think I should leave now. Goodbye, Mrs. Pam." Doris expressed her

    gratitude.

    "Bye."

    Doris went downstairs and walked towards the gate of the vi.

    Pam didn''t follow her. She went downstairs slowly.

    When Doris opened the door of the vi and was about to leave the vi, Pam suddenly said, "Mrs.

    Fang, I''ll call the police. You can drive to the police station now."

    "Thank you, Mrs. Pam," Doris turned around with joy.

    "Please tell Jay not to mess with my daughter anymore!" Pam warned.

    "Okay!" Doris answered. She thought that what Pam had just said was also what she wanted to say. It

    was better for Jay not to contact with Eva any more. If they rekindled their rtionship, wouldn''t she

    be the most tragic woman?

    ''No, Doris, you can''t be so spineless!''

    It was not Doris'' character to be so unconfident, was it?

    But facing such a beautiful Eva, Doris still had a sense of crisis!

    After watching Doris drive away, Pam took out her phone and called the police.

    The police answered.

    Jay looked at the policeman nervously and excitedly and asked, "Sir, could you please tell me who

    called you?"

    "It''s Mrs. Pam." The policeman said calmly.

    "Pam? Is it Pam?" Jay''s voice trembled with excitement.

    There was no doubt that Pam called at this time to ask the police to let him go.

    "Hello, Mrs. Pam."

    "Well, sir, I''m so old and confused. I think Mr. Fang has no malice to climb the wall. I''m just thinking too

    much. I don''tck anything in my house. Mr. Fang is also a famous man in this city, so he won''t be

    reduced to be a thief. Therefore, I misunderstood him from beginning to end. Please let him out

    and say sorry for me!"

    "Okay, we will listen to you." The policeman agreed readily.

    The case was an embarrassment to them. The whole city didn''t believe that it was Jay who stole

    things.

    The case couldn''t be concluded. Fortunately, Pam had made a concession, which was good for

    everyone.

    "Please leave, Mr. Fang. Pam won''t hold you ountable. What are you doing here?" The policeman

    hung up the phone and said to Jay with a smile.

    "Thank you so much. I''ll send you a silk bannerter. I''m leaving!" Then Jay left the police station

    excitedly.

    After leaving, Jay found that he didn''t bring his cell phone with him, so he couldn''t call Hanson and

    Doris. He wanted to ask the police to continue to borrow the cell phone, but he had finally walked out of

    the police station, so he''d better leave as soon as possible.

    He didn''t want toe here again for the rest of his life!

    Jay hailed a taxi. "Sir, I don''t have any money with me now. Please send me home and I''ll give you the

    moneyter."

    It was rare for Jay to be so polite.

    The driver looked at Jay''s messy clothes disdainfully, "What''s wrong with you? Why are you so

    embarrassed? I''m an honest man. Don''t lie to me! "

 Chapter 678 Refuse To Take Jay

    Chapter 678 Refuse To Take Jay

    Obviously, the driver was afraid that Jay wouldn''t give him money when Jay got off the car.

    "I... Lie to you about the money for the taxi? " Jay pointed at his nose incredulously, "Do I look like a

    man without money?"

    The driver nodded and said, "Yes, you look like a man without money!"

    This content ? N?v/elDr(a)m/a.Org.

    Jay lowered his head and tugged at his clothes. Well, his clothes worth tens of thousands of dors

    had been torn into pieces by the Tibetan mastiff. At this moment, he didn''t look like the CEO of Fang

    Group at all. He looked like a beggar!

    "Okay, I... I won''t say anything. You can send me back first! " Said Jay.

    "No, you''d better get off the car. I don''t want to be cheated by you, so I decide not to drive you!" The

    driver refused to take Jay.

    "Well, I am... Why are you so timid? It''s only a hundred dors from here to my home. Do you think I

    need to cheat on you? " It was not easy for Jay to hail a taxi, so he was not willing to get off the car like

    this.

    "I think you will lie to me. You''d better get out of the car. It''s not easy for me to make money that I have

    parents and children to rely on me. If you want to cheat, I beg you to cheat others. I''m not easy!" The

    driver pleaded with a sad face.

    If it was in the past, how could Jay end up taking a taxi when he went out?

    The drivers wanted to take him but they couldn''t find him!

    But today, Jay was rejected!

    "How about I pay you ten times the fare?" Asked Jay.

    The driverughed, "You are really good at joking. You may be able to fool others with your words, but

    I''m old, you can''t fool me!"

    "One hundred times, Okay?" As soon as Jay heard that, he became angry. He didn''t believe that the

    driver was not moved by so much money?

    But the driver''s words disappointed Jay again.

    The driver looked at Jay as if he was looking at a fool. "Sir, you are talking too big. You aren''t afraid that

    the wind will blow your tongue. Get out of the car. If you don''t get out of the car, I will call the police!"

    Jay grinded his teeth in anger and he got out of the car and mmed the door with a deafening sound.

    "Okay, Okay, don''t regret if you don''t drive me. What I said is true. I have a lot of money and I will give it

    to you. But if you don''t believe me, I have no choice!"

    Jay shouted incoherently in anger. The driver smiled at him and said, "Okay, sir. Take care. Thank you

    for letting me go. Bye!"

    Then the driver left with a big smile on his face.

    It was so ironic!

    What had happened to Jay in the past two days?

    Sometimes he was a thief who climbed the wall to steal, and sometimes he became a penniless

    beggar.

    Jay, who was also a famous figure in this city, had been reduced to such a miserable situation.

    Looking at the taxi passing by, Jay waved his hand, and then waved again. What made him crazy was

    that no taxi stopped in front of him.

    He was detested by all the taxi drivers today!

    "Damn it!" Jay kicked the banyan tree beside him angrily.

    It was a sharp pain in his foot! The banyan tree didn''t move at all!

    "Well, you all bullied me. Well, I''ll find someone to kill youter!" Jay shouted at the banyan tree.

    Sitting in the car, Dorisughed. She only knew that Jay was funny something, but she had never seen

    him so childish.

    Doris honked the horn.

    "Stay away from me. I''m not happy today..." When Jay turned around and saw it was Doris who was

    sitting in the car, he swallowed thest sentence.

    "Doris, honey?" He shouted excitedly.

    "Jay, you are really something, aren''t you? Now you are yelling at the banyan tree." Doris sneered.

    Then Jay opened the door and got into the car. "I am so angry. Honey, thank you for picking me up."

    As Jay spoke, he nced at Doris carefully and asked, "Did you go to Su family?"

    "Or else? Why do you think the police would let you go so easily?" Doris said crossly.

    "I know it''s all my wife''s credit. I''m just afraid that Pam will make things difficult for you... Did she say

    anything? " Jay still had a lingering fear when he thought of the coldness of Pam.

    "She said, if you dare to go to Su family to look for Eva again, she will release the Tibetan mastiff and

    tear you up. At that time, I guess I can only go to Su family to pick up your bones!" Doris said with an

    evil smile.

    "Pam is a cruel and merciless woman!" Jay cursed in a low voice.

    "Tell me, what''s going on between you and Eva?" Asked Doris.

    "Have you seen Eva?"

    "Yes."

    Jay leaned back in his chair in annoyance. "Nothing serious. It was just love at an early age. But there

    are many people who love at an early age, and they haven''t have something bad happen to them. Why

    is there only Eva... s, do you think it is my fault? Doris, I am so aggrieved. I fell in love with her at an

    early age. I asked Eva out, but I never thought that she would have a car ident even in my dream.

    I... I''ll regret it for the rest of my life. Why should I fall in love at an early age? Why did I fall in love with

    Eva at an early age? "

    Jay cried in pain. "I made her like that. I won''t have a good conscience for the rest of my life."

    "Do you still like her?" Doris asked slowly after Jay said enough of his nagging.

    Jay was silent.

    In the year of the car ident of Eva, Jay lived like a ghost.

    Jay felt as if his soul had been taken away by something.

    Later, he wandered in brothels and gradually walked out of the sadness brought by Eva.

    At that time, he didn''t dare to visit Eva or even hear any news about Eva.

    A yearter, when everyone gradually forgot about the car ident of Eva, and Jay also gradually

    began to forget.

    A few yearster, the car ident of Eva was no longer mentioned by everyone. When Jay met Doris,

    hepletely forgot Eva.

    However, he didn''t expect that the sudden waking up of Eva woke up his guilty conscience.

    He really just felt that he owed too much to Eva, so he went to Su family and caused so much trouble!

    "What will you think if I tell you that I still like Eva?" Jay asked seriously.

    "What can I think? It doesn''t matter whoever you like. Everyone has a crush on someone. " Doris said

    half-jokingly and half-seriously.

    "I like her, but I don''t love her anymore. I owe her," Jay said sadly. "Anyway, it was all because of me

    that Eva had a car ident. I feel very guilty. Can you understand?"

    "Well, Jay, don''t be sad. It''s all over. Don''t care about it. The child is still waiting for us!" Of course,

    Doris could feel the loneliness and pressure of Jay.

    But she didn''t like Jay to be like this. The past was the past. It was useless to be immersed in sadness!

    Jay nodded. He didn''t want to be immersed in the past, but he felt ufortable when he thought of

    Eva.

    After all, it had something to do with him.

 Chapter 679 The Great Doctor

    Chapter 679 The Great Doctor

    After Bobby and Nadia were sent to the kindergarten by Charles, the two kids didn''t go to the

    ssroom, but sneaked out.

    After theirst experience, they couldn''t run wild, so they took a taxi directly to the municipal hospital.

    They wanted to see Brandy.

    Today, Nancy went to see Nana. Nana seemed to be much better, sometimes sober and sometimes

    confused.

    The nurse said that when Nana was sober, she would be silent, and when she was not, she would talk

    nonsense.

    When Nancy arrived, Nana had just fallen asleep, so Nancy didn''t disturb her.

    Nancy checked the ward. Since the New Year wasing, her work was much easier without new

    patients.

    Brandy was in the newly arranged office of Charles, while Nancy was still in the original office.

    There was a long distance between the two offices.

    The medical staff would still ask for Nancy''s opinion if there was something wrong. Of course, Nancy

    would ask them to see Brandy out of politeness.

    Everyone said with a smile for they were used to it.

    Fortunately, Brandy didn''t show any unhappiness. She always smiled happily.

    "Director Nancy, I''ve seen how bad Anna is. Now I''m a little scared of every doctor in our department,

    especially Director Brandy." Erin whispered.

    "She won''t eat you. Why are you afraid of her? Just focus on your work. " Said Nancy half-jokingly.

    "But she is director when she just came here. It''s outrageous. Everyone is not convinced, but we can''t

    say anything. Director Nancy, in our hearts, only you are our director. What''s Mr. Fu thinking about?

    Why does he want Brandy toe all of a sudden?" Recently, people in our department were

    discussing that Brandy and Charles had an affair, but Nancy didn''t say anything, so they could only

    guess randomly.

    That was why Erin asked about Nancy worriedly.

    "Well, it''s none of your business. You just need to do your job well. As for other things, just ignore

    them." Nancy patted on Erin''s shoulder tofort her.

    "Okay... I am just... " It seemed that Erin still wanted to say something.

    But she was interrupted by Nancy. Nancy knew exactly what Erin wanted to ask, such as Nancy''s

    rtionship with Charles.

    Nancy didn''t even know her rtionship with Charles. Could she say something to Erin?

    "Erin, I''ve told you that you just need to do your job well. Don''t worry about anything else, let alone talk

    about it!" Nancy''s voice was cold, with a faint hint of displeasure.

    "Okay." Seeing this, Erin hurried out.

    Leaning against the desk, Nancy thought for a while and then called Rick.

    "Hi, Nancy." Rick sounded very happy. It seemed that he was not affected by the dismissal.

    Well, a doctor as professional as Rick would get a good position wherever he went.

    He had no need to worry about having no job.

    "I''m sorry, Rick." Nancy said apologetically. There was no doubt that Rick was involved because of her.

    If it weren''t for her, Rick would still stay in the original hospital. It was because he helped her that

    Charles misunderstood.

    "What are you talking about, Nancy? Do I need to worry about having no work to do?" Rick smiled.

    "I will talk to Charlester and ask him not to be against you anymore. It''s him..." Said Nancy

    apologetically.

    "I know, but you really don''t have to feel sorry for me. Oh, by the way, I want to tell you a good news. I

    don''t want to work for others anymore. I want to open a clinic by myself. Will you support me?"

    "A clinic?" Nancy was shocked, "You are a great doctor. How can you open a clinic? Isn''t it too

    humiliating? "

    As a top doctor like Rick, only a big hospital could not waste his talent.

    Because onlyrge hospitals would have ess to all kinds of cases. Doctors were always studying for

    their whole lives. Naturally, Nancy didn''t want Rick to leave the tform that could improve his skill.

    "Nancy, you are wrong. I have thoroughly studied the mental disease. If I open a clinic by myself, I will

    not be bound and can realize my life value more. You will know it on the first day of the treatment. Do

    you want toe or not?" Rick asked with a smile.

    "I will, but... Have you really made up your mind? " Nancy''s heart was empty. She always felt sorry for

    Rick.

    "Yes. Trust me. It''s a right decision!" Rick added.

    ? 2024 N?v/el/Dram/a.Org.

    "Okay, I wish you sess!"

    "Thank you."

    After ending the call, Nancy still felt heavy in her heart.

    "Director Nancy, the operation is ready. The patient who just arrived today, please help me, Director

    Nancy. " Brandy walked over and said.

    "Okay. But Director Brandy, you are director now. I''m just an ordinary doctor. So you can call me Nancy

    from now on."

    "Okay, then please cooperate with me. We have to finish the operation together today. What do you

    think?" Brandy raised her eyebrows and smiled.

    "Okay, I''m going to change my clothes." Said Nancy with a smile.

    Nancy changed her clothes and walked into the operating room, but she didn''t see Brandy for a long

    time.

    The patient had been anesthetized and couldn''t wait any longer, not to mention the patient was a child.

    If it was beyond the time of anesthesia, the child needed to be re anesthetized.

    Therefore, Nancy waited for a while, and she perform the operation before Brandy came.

    Nancy wondered why Brandy didn''te in since it was Brandy who received the patient.

    "Where is Director Brandy?" Asked Nancy.

    Even if Brandy didn''te for the operation, she should have told Nancy. What did Brandy mean by

    missing without saying a word?

    "At that time, I saw that Director Brandy had changed into sterile clothes. I don''t know why, but I don''t

    know what happened. She didn''te." The assistant replied.

    Nancy answered in a heavy voice, "Haven''t you looked for her?"

    "Yes, I did." A doctor replied.

    Nancy didn''t say anything more. After all, she didn''t know Brandy very well. She didn''t know what kind

    of woman Brandy was.

    In fact, Brandy was indeed ready for going into the operating room, but just as she was about to enter

    the operating room, a child suddenly ran over.

    "Auntie, doctor, my brother is sick, very serious, very serious. Please give him a check." Nadia was so

    anxious that she almost burst into tears.

    "Your brother? Where is he? " Brandy asked instinctively.

    "Over there, over there..." Nadia pointed at the door with her little finger.

    Brandy followed Nadia out.

    When they came to a secluded ce in the staircase, they saw a little boy curling up on the ground and

    constantly twitching.

    It took Bobby a lot of effort to meet Brandy, and he came up with such a bad idea of self-injury.

    He twitched and rolled his eyes.

    "Does he have epilepsy?" Brandy asked.

    "No." Nadia answered seriously.

    "What did he eat this morning?" Brandy asked again.

    "Nothing." Nadia replied.

 Chapter 680 Famous

    Chapter 680 Famous

    "Oh, I still have an operation. How about this? I''ll find a doctor for you and take him to have a check-up

    before making a diagnosis. Now I don''t know what''s wrong with him." Brandy had nned topete

    with Nancy in the operating room, but now two children suddenly appeared and the operation was

    about to begin.

    "No, aunt. Our parents haven''te yet. Please don''t leave. If you leave, I will be very scared. Aunt

    Brandy, please help me and take my brother to have a checkup." Nadia held Brandy''s white gown

    tightly and begged.

    "You... How do you know my name is Brandy? " Brandy just came here. Many doctors in the hospital

    didn''t know her. How could these two children know her?

    "You are famous and everyone knows you. Oh, you are ranked first in the doctor introduction column."

    Nadia said.

    Brandy looked back. Yes, the hospital rearranged the introduction after she came.

    "Well, I''ll take you there now." Brandy said helplessly.

    "Auntie, I know you are a famous doctor. I just want you to check me. You''d better check it for me in

    person. I''m fine, but I''m cold." Bobby said, curling up on the ground.

    Original from N?velDrama.Org.

    "Okay, follow me to the consulting room." Brandy had no choice but to take the two kids to her office as

    the two kids kept pestering her.

    "Lie down."

    Nadia helped Bobby get into the cot.

    "What''s wrong with you?" Brandy put on the medical gloves and asked.

    "I''m not feeling well here." Bobby pointed at his belly.

    "This is the stomach... What did you eat? " Brandy asked.

    "Nothing. I don''t feel well here." Bobby pointed at his navel and said.

    "You just ate something wrong. Tell me now. You have a stomachache. Do you understand? Did you

    eat something bad secretly? Tell me! " Brandy asked angrily. It seemed that the two kids were here to

    make trouble.

    Although she was very angry, she couldn''t lose her temper. She just came to the hospital, so she

    couldn''t quarrel with children anyway.

    "Well, to tell you the truth, I have a stomachache. It''s not because I ate something bad, but because I''m

    angry." Bobby said gloomily.

    He held his stomach and groaned.

    "Why are you so angry that you are just a little child? Who makes you angry? " Brandy asked curiously.

    "Well, let me tell you the truth. I had a stomachache because my Daddy and Mommy quarreled with

    each other. They had a fierce quarrelst night. If you don''t believe me, just ask my sister. "

    Nadia immediately echoed, "Aunt Brandy, what my brother said is true. I was scared to cry by dad and

    mom... I''m afraid now. Daddy and Mommy are so fierce when they quarrel. "

    Nadia cried.

    "You two are just making trouble out of nothing. Here is not the kindergarten. How can I care about the

    quarrel between your parents? You should go to your grandmother, Grandpa..." Brandy stretched out

    her hand and pulled Bobby out of the bed. "I''m telling you, I''m here for treatment, not for your parents''

    quarrel. You''d better leave now. You should go back where you came from."

    "Auntie, don''t drive us away. Our parents don''t want us. If you don''t want us, we will..." Nadia held

    Brandy''s hand and burst into tears.

    "Hey, you two... Who are you? Tell me. " Brandy felt that the two kids were too abrupt. They must have

    come for her on purpose.

    "My name is Bobby Fu and her name is Nadia." Bobby snickered and said.

    "Bobby Fu... Do you know Charles? " Brandy asked.

    "Yes, I know him. Because he is our Daddy..." Bobby answered obediently.

    Brandy was stunned for a moment, and then smiled. She raised her hand and gently stroked Bobby''s

    head. "Oh, it''s you. You are here for Mommy, aren''t you?"

    "No... We are here for you. " Nadia replied immediately.

    "Why are you looking for me?" Brandy smiled awkwardly.

    "Well, we want to have a talk with you." Said Bobby.

    "Have a talk with me. Okay, what do you want to talk about?" Brandy checked the time. Now the

    operation had begun, so she couldn''t go to the operating room anymore.

    On the other hand, the two children standing in front of her were Charles'' children. She couldn''t leave

    them alone.

    Besides, she also wanted to know why the two kids came to her.

    Did Charles or Nancy call them here?

    "Aunt Brandy, of course we are talking about the quarrel between Mommy and Daddy with you."

    Brandyughed and spread out her hands. "I don''t want your Daddy and Mommy to quarrel. It has

    nothing to do with me. It seems that you have found the wrong person to talk. What do you think?"

    Brandy tried to speak as gently as possible. The two kids were obviously hostile.

    "You have something to do with it, Aunt Brandy!" Nadia said.

    "Well, does it have anything to do with me? What is it? You can tell me. " Brandy sat down and asked

    with a smile.

    The two kids stood in front of her and looked at her without fear.

    Somehow, Brandy felt a little guilty.

    It was as if something was seen through by two kids.

    "Auntie,st night, my Daddy and Mommy had a fight. We heard that. Daddy said your name, and he

    said... Do you like him? " Bobby asked tentatively.

    "Ah... No, you two misunderstood. Your Daddy is so excellent that no woman doesn''t like him. I like

    your father and that kind of like is admiration, not the rtionship between men and women... Do you

    understand? " Brandy exined in a hurry. Perhaps it was because she was too anxious that her face

    turned red and her tone became unstable.

    "Yes, we can see at a nce that aunt is a good person, and you are definitely not a third party who

    intervenes in other people''s feelings..." Said Bobby.

    "I think so too. Auntie is so beautiful and I like you very much, but I don''t want Daddy to quarrel with

    Mommy!" Nadia said pitifully.

    Brandy finally realized that the two kids were here for her on purpose.

    ''As for Bobby''s illness. It''s all fake.''

    She looked at Bobby and Nadia, "You two little guys, I''m not a third party. I admire your father very

    much, but I don''t want to get involved in his rtionship."

    "But Daddy and Mommy really had a fight because of you!" Nadia insisted.

    "Well, who sent you here today, your Mommy?" Brandy thought that it must be because Nancy couldn''t

    handle Charles, so Nancy asked the children toe to her.

 Chapter 681 The Answer

    Chapter 681 The Answer

    Bobby and Nadia shook their heads at the same time.

    "Then why did youe to me?" Brandy knew that she couldn''t underestimate these two kids, so she

    asked seriously with a straight face.

    "We just hope that you won''t have any contact with our father in the future, Okay?" Bobby directly

    stated his purpose ofing here.

    "You twoe here. Does your Daddy know that?" Brandy asked.

    In fact, she had an answer in her heart. She believed that Charles didn''t know the two kids were here.

    "Our Daddy doesn''t know. Aunt Brandy is so beautiful and kind. You won''t tell Daddy that we came to

    you, will you?" Nadia praised Brandy.

    "Ahem... Of course not! " Brandy said with a smile.

    "Then you know why we are here. I think you won''t date our father again, will you?" Bobby jumped off

    the bed and held Nadia''s hand.

    "Well, I know why you twoe here. Don''t worry. I won''t disturb your life anymore." Brandy smiled

    awkwardly.

    "Thank you, Auntie. We''re leaving." After saying that, Bobby and Nadia left hand in hand.

    Brandy closed the door in chagrin. These two smart kids were Nancy''s amulets.

    Brandy had been sulking in the office for the whole morning until Nancy came in. "Director Brandy, why

    didn''t I see you in the operation just now? You... Is there anything wrong? "

    "No!" Brandy said in a low voice.

    "What happened?"

    "Not really."

    "Well, you seem to be in a bad mood. I won''t disturb you." Nancy had no idea of the visit of her own

    children. She turned around and walked out of Brandy''s office, only to see Charles walking towards her.

    Nancy looked at him.

    Charles took a look at Nancy and then walked straight into Brandy''s office. "What''s going on, Brandy?"

    Nancy was confused. ''What does Charles mean? He ignored me and went straight to Brandy.''

    "It''s Okay, Charles." Brandy shrugged, eyes full of grievance.

    Charles was having a meeting in the group this morning. Suddenly, he received a call from the

    kindergarten, saying that Bobby and Nadia didn''t go to the kindergarten this morning.

    Charles was shocked, so he drove to the kindergarten in a hurry. He checked the surveince video

    and found that the two kids took a taxi to the hospital.

    In a hurry, Charles found two children in the toy shop at the gate of the hospital.

    Bobby ran away as soon as he saw Charles.

    Nadia knew nothing and she was talking to the bear.

    "Bear, let me take you home, Okay? Our house is very big. I''ll make you some beautiful clothes so that

    you won''t feel cold. " Nadia turned around to look at Bobby, "Is it Okay, Bobby?"

    But Bobby was no longer by her side. "Bobby?"

    When Bobby saw Charles, he went under the toy shelf.

    Charles looked at Nadia.

    Nadia looked at Charles nervously, "Daddy, is this bear beautiful? I like it very much. Do you like it? "

    "Nadia, why did you run away from the kindergarten? If you want toys, I can buy them for you. But how

    can you sneak out of the kindergarten? What will you do if you are taken away by bad guys?" Charles

    scolded them in a low voice.

    "We... We don''te here to buy toys! " Nadia said with grievance.

    At this moment, Bobby picked up a button and hit Nadia''s shin.

    "Ouch..." Nadia turned around in a hurry and saw Bobby hiding under the toy rack.

    "Yes, we are going to buy toys. We need to add new toys during the Spring Festival, so we ran out of

    the kindergarten. Daddy, look at this bear. Is it cute?" Nadia held the bear in front of Charles.

    Without saying a word, Charles turned around and pulled Bobby out of the toy rack.

    "Do you think I didn''t see you?" Charles asked coldly.

    "Daddy, Nadia is right. The Spring Festival ising. We sneak out to see the toys. That''s it!"

    "That''s it? Bobby. As an elder brother, you ran away when you saw me. You didn''t even have the

    consciousness to protect your sister, so you took Nadia out of the kindergarten without permission. You

    also bought toys. Don''t we have toys at home?" Charles scolded in a low voice.

    "I...I... Daddy, let''s go home first. We can talk about itter. "

    The shop assistant in the toy store was looking at Charles with admiration in her eyes...

    Anyway, Bobby didn''t like it.

    Besides, with so many beautiful girls around him, Daddy didn''t save his face at all. Bobby was very

    sad, Okay?

    Therefore, it was better to leave.

    "Bobby, tell me, why did youe out with Nadia?" Charles didn''t believe what Bobby said at all.

    This content ? N?v/elDr(a)m/a.Org.

    This guy liked toys very much, but Bobby absolutely didn''t like such low-grade toys. What Bobby liked

    were all kinds of aircraft carrier models.

    Therefore, Bobby took Nadia out of the kindergarten not for buying toys.

    "Daddy, if we didn''te to buy toys, tell me, what we came here for?" Bobby asked, pretending to be

    serious.

    "Nadia, do you like this bear?" Charles couldn''t get anything from Bobby, so he turned to Nadia.

    Nadia nodded obediently. She did like this bear very much.

    Its eyes were round and ck, especially its little paws, fluffy and cute.

    "If you want it, I can buy it for you, but you have to tell me what you and Bobby have done since you

    left the kindergarten. Don''t tell me that you came out to buy toys. I won''t believe you." Charles looked

    at Nadia with burning eyes.

    It didn''t work on Bobby. The little boy was too rebellious and bold, but Nadia was different. Nadia was

    timid, and she would be afraid of a nce from Fu Nan.

    Although Bobby hinted Nadia not to be afraid, Nadia still told the truth in a trembling voice when she

    looked at the unfathomable eyes of Charles.

    "Daddy, we went to the hospital to find Brandy!"

    "Looking for Brandy?" Charles asked in confusion, "What do you want from Brandy? She has to go to

    work. Have you found her? "

    Nadia nodded, "We found her."

    "What did you say to her?" Charles asked again.

    "We didn''t say anything to Brandy. We really didn''t say anything." Seeing that Nadia was about to tell

    the truth, Bobby interrupted Nadia in a hurry.

    "Bobby, I didn''t ask you. Don''t speak!" Charles scolded Bobby and then said to Nadia, "Nadia, as for

    this bear, it''s cute. But you have to tell me what do you want from Brandy so that I can buy the bear for

    you."

    Nadia knew that she shouldn''t tell the truth, because Bobby said that if she told her father the truth,

    Bobby would never talk to her again.

 Chapter 682 Bear

    Chapter 682 Bear

    But now, Nadia really liked the bear. What should she do?

    Nadia bit her lips in a tangle and looked at Charles with tearful eyes.

    "Tell me the truth. I''ll buy the bear for you." Charles threatened and tempted Nadia.

    Nadia looked back at Bobby.

    Text ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.

    "It''s just a bear. If Daddy won''t buy it for you, I''ll buy it for you!" Said Bobby, taking out a bank card.

    "Bobby! That card is a spare card, not for toys. " Charles grabbed the card from Bobby.

    "Well, Daddy, don''t embarrass Nadia. Let me tell you, why did I take Nadia to the hospital?" Bobby

    decided to tell Charles the truth, "We go to find Brandy and ask her to stay away from you. No, we ask

    her not to look for Daddy any more, because Daddy will quarrel with Mommy as soon as she looks for

    Daddy. So, I have discussed with Nadia and asked Brandy not to look for Daddy any more. That''s it!"

    Bobby said in one breath and looked at Charles overbearingly.

    His aura was very simr to Charles''.

    "That''s why you came to Brandy? You... Well, very well. Is it your mommy who asked you to find

    Brandy? I''ve told you many times that Brandy is a doctor invited by Daddy. That''s all. Your Mommy is

    guessing randomly, and so are you. " Charles was so angry that he threw the bear to the ground.

    Nadia felt sorry for the bear and burst into tears.

    "Nadia, don''t cry, Okay? Is it just a bear? Why are you so sad? Besides, there are still some bears in

    the shop. Am I right? " After saying that, Bobby looked at the shop assistant.

    "Yes... Or no..." The shop assistant looked at the angry Charles and then at the lovely Bobby. She

    didn''t know whom to listen to.

    "Bring me three more bears." Seeing Nadia crying, Charles felt sorry for her, so he asked the shop

    assistant to bring three bears.

    "These three bears are all yours. Nadia, don''t cry. Come with Daddy!" Charles said, paid the bill and

    went out.

    Nadia caught up with him in a hurry. She was holding three bears in her arms and couldn''t hold them at

    all, so she staggered forward.

    Bobby sighed, "Hey, Nadia, why are you dragging me down? If you don''t tell the truth, won''t Daddy buy

    you a bear? Don''t you even have the confidence to defeat Brandy? Do you think that you are not

    important in Daddy''s heart?" Bobby chattered while walking.

    "I just like the bear..." Nadia said weakly.

    Bobby stopped angrily and sighed, "Well, Nadia, I admit defeat. You are the legendary pig teammate. I

    won''t run away with you in the future, because every time I run away, I will definitely fail, because you

    don''t stick to your position and often betray your teammates. You trapped me every time. I surrender!"

    "I''m not a pig..." Nadia emphasized.

    Bobby was angry andughed, "Okay, you are not a pig, I am a pig, OK?"

    "Why don''t you get in the car as soon as possible?" Charles came to the front of the car. He held the

    door and looked at Bobby and Nadia gloomily.

    Nadia had no temper. She had got her favorite bear, and she had forgotten the matter that she had

    come to Brandy.

    So she got on the car with the bears in her arms.

    Charles looked at Bobby.

    Bobby had no choice, as if he had done something wrong and was caught. Although he wanted to deny

    it, he had to go with Charles now.

    So Bobby got in the car.

    Then, Charles drove the two kids to the hospital.

    Charles walked out of the elevator and headed for Brandy''s office.

    At the moment when he saw Nancy at the door, he realized that the children''s visit to Brandy must

    have something to do with Nancy.

    Otherwise, how could the kids think of looking for Brandy? Therefore, when he saw Nancy, he was

    angry.

    Without paying any attention to Charles, Nancy looked at Bobby and Nadia, who were walking slowly

    from the elevator to her.

    Nadia held the bears with a satisfied smile.

    Bobby was unhappy with a gloomy face.

    "Why are you two here?" Nancy asked curiously.

    "Daddy asked us toe here." Said Nadia.

    "Oh, Okay. Aren''t you in the kindergarten? Why are you here?" Nancy asked curiously.

    Nancy remembered clearly that this morning, Charles drove the children to the kindergarten. The

    children should be at the kindergarten now. It was not appropriate for them to suddenly appear in the

    hospital.

    "Mommy, we have been here once..." Nadia was not good at lying, not to mention that she was now

    immersed in the happiness of getting the bears.

    "Well, you have been here once. What are you doing here?" Nancy was even more confused.

    "We are looking for Brandy..."

    "Nadia, you''re such a big mouth. You just tell Mommy and Daddy what I don''t want you to say. I won''t

    take you with me wherever I go. You''re a traitor." Bobby interrupted Nadia angrily.

    Nadia lowered her head and kept silent.

    At this moment, a voice came from Brandy''s office.

    "Charles, I know I''ve put you in trouble, and I don''t want to. How about this? In order to make Nancy

    and the children feel at ease, I''d better resign. Don''t make things difficult for me and yourself. It''s good

    for everyone that I leave."

    "Brandy, the kids are too young to understand. Don''t be angry with them. I''ll teach them a lesson for

    youter!" Charles said softly.

    "I think it''s the matter that I drank with you in the bar, which caused trouble to Nancy and the children.

    I''m sorry, so I won''t feel at ease working here. Please let me leave. I appreciate your kindness, but I

    really don''t want to disturb your lives. I really don''t want to make everyone unhappy because of me.

    This is not my purpose toe here. The purpose for me toe here is very simple that I want to

    treat the patients. You know that. " Brandy sighed.

    She looked helpless and aggrieved.

    "What did the kids say to you?" Charles asked.

    Brandy shook her head, "The kids are right. It''s all our fault."

    "Tell me!" Charles stepped forward and grabbed Brandy''s arm.

    "Let the kids speak. I also want to know. " Nancy came in and pushed Bobby and Nadia in front of

    Brandy.

    "Tell me, you two!" Crossing his arms across his chest, Charles looked indifferently at the two children

    standing in front of him.

    Nadia lowered her head and said nothing.

    Bobby thought for a while and said, "We didn''t say anything. We just told Auntie that you had a fight

    with Mommy. Andst night, you and Mommy didn''t sleep together because Mommy was angry that

    you drank with Auntie in the bar, so Mommy didn''t want Daddy anymore!"

 Chapter 683 Making Trouble Out Of Nothing

    Chapter 683 Making Trouble Out Of Nothing

    "Bobby, you just like to make trouble out of nothing?" Charles scolded.

    "No, no, I''m telling the truth. Aunt Brandy is so considerate and gentle. She must understand children''s

    feelings, right?" Bobby looked at Brandy.

    "Yes, Bobby is right. Kids will feel insecure if the adults quarrel with each other. We''re adults. We

    should think more for them, so I''d better resign!" Brandy said with an embarrassed smile.

    Charles didn''t answer, but looked at Nancy, "Tell me, did youe up with this idea?"

    Nancy was stunned, "Me? How is that possible? I went to the operating room as soon as I came to

    work. When did I discuss such a boring thing with the children? Charles, can you be more rational? Or

    are you still immersed in the drunkenness the night before yesterday and unwilling to wake up? "

    "Nancy..." Charles scolded again.

    Because if Brandy left here, Nancy would benefit. In other words, Nancy was the person who wanted

    Brandy to leave here the most.

    How could the two kids do such a ridiculous thing without anyone''s orders?

    "Daddy, we came here by ourselves. No, it was Bobby who asked me toe here. He said that

    Mommy and Daddy could be together only when Aunt Brandy was not here. I think what Bobby said is

    reasonable, so I came here with him. Daddy, do you think what Bobby said is reasonable?" Nadia

    asked while ying with the bears.

    "Nadia, Bobby, how can you... Oh, Aunt Brandy is here to treat more patients... You two! " Nancy was

    rendered speechless. Nancy didn''t care whether Brandy was here or not.

    If there were more doctors, they would just treat more patients. With the presence of Brandy, she and

    Jessie could be more rxed. Nancy really didn''t want to let Brandy leave.

    Nancy didn''t care whether she was the director or not.

    "I''m sorry, Nancy. I know my arrival has caused you a lot of trouble. I hope you can persuade Charles

    to ept my resignation. I''ve made up my mind. Don''t try to keep me. Thank you!" Brandy smiled and

    shrugged. "I''ll write a resignation letterter. That''s it."

    With a darkened face, Charles raised the corners of his mouth and said in disdain, "Nancy, this is what

    you want. Are you satisfied?"

    "Charles, I''ve told you, I didn''t know that the kids were looking for Director Brandy before, and I didn''t

    know until now. Why are you yelling at me? Since you don''t like me and hate me when you see me,

    then I''ll leave. I quit, Okay? " Although Nancy couldn''t leave this job, she was really pissed off.

    She regretted as soon as she finished her words. She bit her lips and looked at Charles angrily.

    Her watery eyes were now full of tears.

    "Don''t quarrel with each other. It''s not good for the children. Director Nancy is a good doctor. How can

    she leave here? The hospital needs Nancy here. Charles, how can you be angry with Nancy? Look, the

    kids are scared! " Brandy said helplessly.

    "Okay, you all stay here. Brandy, don''t give me the resignation letter. I won''t agree." Charles said

    stubbornly.

    "Daddy is so capricious!" Bobby said helplessly.

    "Do you still have anything to say?" Charles growled at Bobby.

    Bobby shrugged and kept silent.

    Then Nancy turned around and walked out. Of course, she was not happy to be wronged by Charles.

    But everything was not what she wanted.

    No, Brandy''s resignation gave her some inspiration. Since it was so difficult for her to work with Brandy,

    why did she still stay here to work with Brandy?

    Brandy stayed and she would leave, OK?

    Anyway, Charles didn''t want Nancy to work here, did he?

    What about Nana?

    If she left, what about Nana?

    "Daddy, my Mommy has left." Nadia said timidly, looking at Nancy''s sad face.

    "Your Mommy has an operation. Come home with me." Charles said and walked out.

    Brandy stood still. Bobby walked to the door and stuck out his tongue at Brandy.

    ''This little guy is really naughty!

    Bobby thinks that I am the third party to destroy the rtionship between Nancy and Charles.

    But... It seems that Charles and Nancy don''t love each other very much because they quarreled with

    each other just now like this.

    Well, if there is something wrong with the rtionship between the two people, the rtionship of them

    will naturally disintegrate slowly. Does it need a third party to do it?''

    For the next few days, Nancy and Charles had been in a state of cold war.

    Brandy didn''t leave, neither did Nancy.

    From Charles'' point of view, it was Nancy''s fault. No matter how the children exined, he believed

    that it was Nancy who nned it.

    Nancy didn''t want to exin, because it didn''t work at all.

    Once a couple lost trust, it would be unnecessary to exin!

    But Nancy didn''t expect that Fannie would give her a big trouble when Nancy was stubborn to continue

    the cold war with Charles.

    Fannie and Jill didn''t get the money from Charles, so they were not convinced and hated Nancy.

    Because rk burned the household register for Nancy.

    Ten million, ten million. The money just slipped away.

    Every time Jill and Fannie thought of it, they felt pain all over their bodies.

    Therefore, the two of them got angry when they saw rk.

    Jill went back home less often.

    Jill often went out at night and came back in the morning.

    rk took himself as a blind. He saw nothing and heard nothing.

    However, Jill came back early in the morning crying.

    "Mom, what''s wrong with you?" Fannie asked curiously.

    "I was cheated..." Jill cried.

    "Don''t let my father hear that. Who cheat you?" Fannie asked anxiously.

    "A toy boy asked me to invest in his business and be a shareholder. I thought our money was no

    use if we don''t spend it and it was a good way to invest and make money, so I agreed. But that I

    couldn''t find that bastard after he got the money. I waited for him the whole night, but I didn''t see him.

    Waah... Fannie, what should I do now? " Jill burst into tears.

    "How much is it?" Fannie asked in a low voice.

    "Ten million!" Jill cried.

    "Ten million?" Fannie asked with her eyes wide open.

    Jill thumped her chest and said, "Don''t ask, Fannie. I gave all my money to him. I wanted to make

    money, but that bastard ran away with money. What should I do? Tell me, what should I do? Otherwise,

    I will die... "

    This content ? N?v/elDr(a)m/a.Org.

    Then Jill really ran to the window and was about to jump down.

 Chapter 684 Pay Off The Debt

    Chapter 684 Pay Off The Debt

    "Mom, stop it. We can figure out a way after the money was gone. Is it useful for you to jump off the

    building? How about we call the police? " Fannie suggested.

    "Don''t do that, Fannie. Please don''t call the police. Once the police find out what I have done, I will be

    ashamed of myself. I''d rather die!" Jill shouted.

    "Well, you are going too far. With so much money... Give them all to a toy boy. I''ve told you to keep an

    eye on your money. But what about you? You are happy with that toy boy. You don''t care about

    anything, do you? Ten million? Mom, are we going to give them up like this? Don''t you feel pain in your

    heart for the money? " Fannie shouted angrily.

    "If I don''t feel sorry for the money, I won''t want to jump off the building. Don''t let your father know about

    it. If he knows, I will be too ashamed to live on. The main point is that we can''t ask for money from

    Nancy. I still owe... "

    "What?"

    "I still..." Jill hesitated for a while and said, "I borrowed three million. What do you think I should do?"

    "Mom, you are so good. I really admire you..."

    "What are you talking about at this moment? Fannie, I beg you to pay the money back for me. When I

    have money in the future... "

    Fannie snorted with anger, "Mom, do you still hope that you can make money and pay me back in the

    future?"

    "Okay, even if I can''t pay you back, can you just leave me alone like this?" Jill asked.

    "It''s not that I don''t want to help you. It''s just that I don''t have money!" Fannie shouted angrily, "All my

    money has been taken away by Caspar and wasted by him. I have been using your money these days.

    You know, I don''t have any money now..."

    "What should I do? I won''t lie to you. Fannie, I borrowed usury!" Jill regretted so much. She never

    dreamed that the toy boy who said he loved her would swindle all her money.

    "Bastard, that guy is a bastard. He cheated me with so much money. I''ll go all out with him!" Jill shouted

    angrily.

    "Where are you going to find him? If you can find him, you don''t have to go crazy here. " Fannie asked.

    Jill sat on the chair in despair, "Then, what should I do?"

    "I''ll ask my father if he has any private money." What could Fannie do? She just wanted to ckmail

    rk again.

    She hoped rk could give her some money to solve the problem.

    rk was reading in a wheelchair. Too many things had happened recently, but he was calm.

    This was his home, but he didn''t feel any warmth.

    Jill didn''t care about him at all. The only thing Fannie cared about was money. That was good. rk

    read books, and nted flowers and nts when he was free. As for Jill, she could do whatever she

    wanted.

    What did it have to do with him?

    "Dad, are you reading?" Fannie pushed the door open and asked with a smile.

    It was strange that Fannie looked different today.

    In the past, Fannie woulde in as soon as she opened the door. This time, she opened the door

    and spoke in a low voice.

    "What''s the matter?" rk asked.

    "Dad, I need some money recently, but I''m a little short of money. Can you help me?" Fannie said with

    a smile.

    Fannie behaved abnormally today. It turned out that she came here for money.

    "I don''t have money." rk lowered his head and continued reading.

    "Didn''t Nancy and Charles give you any money since they have a lot of money?" Fannie began to

    comin. She grabbed the book from rk''s hand and shouted angrily.

    "They gave me money. Didn''t you and your mother take it away? Don''t you know whether I have

    money or not even if others don''t know that? " rk said in disgust.

    "What if I need money now? How about you ask for some from Nancy? " Fannie didn''t have a job now,

    and Ning family''s property was destroyed by Caspar. They were all in debt. If it weren''t for the

    protection of Charles, they would have been banned.

    "You can figure it out by yourself. If you ask Nancy for money now, she won''t give it to you. It''s good

    that they didn''t hold you ountable for what happenedst time. And you still want money... No way. "

    rk shouted angrily. He covered his leg with his hand, which was still aching that Jill hurt himst

    time.

    Jill and Fannie only cared about money, not him at all.

    Recently, he often cooked by himself.

    Sometimes, he couldn''t see Jill and Fannie all day long.

    rk could guess what Jill was doing. As for what Fannie had done, rk really didn''t know.

    However, rk couldn''t care about anyone now. It was not easy for him to take care of himself.

    "Dad, you just don''t want to help me!" Fannie yelled.

    "I''m dying. Who else can I help?" rk was not afraid of anything now.

    He was afraid of Jill and Fannie for the half of his life. In the end, he came to such a miserable end.

    "You... Well, father, I''ll ask for money from Nancy myself. " After saying that, Fannie left in a huff.

    "So disappointing! So disappointing!" rk muttered sadly.

    Ning family used to have such arge industry, but it was almost bankrupt because of his bad

    management and inappropriate selection of people.

    But he could do nothing now.

    He could do nothing but watch...

    Fannie called Nancy, but Nancy hung up the phone as soon as she heard Fannie mention the money.

    Obviously, it was all right they talked about anything excepted money. As long as Fannie mentioned the

    money, Nancy would talk nothing with her.

    Fannie felt helpless, but she could do nothing.

    After all, Nancy didn''t owe her anything.

    Fannie sat on the sofa watching TV angrily. What a coincidence to see Joseph publicity the new movie.

    After some time''s training, Joseph was no longer a yboy as he used to be. Now he was well-

    dressed, tidy and stylish.

    Fannie was infatuated with him unconsciously.

    Then she searched the whereabouts of Joseph and found that Joseph was going to attend a dinner

    party tonight. Fannie jumped up happily.

    To put it bluntly, the dinner party was an entertainment ce of the upper ss. They would know each

    other, made friends with powerful officials, and expanded their socialwork.

    Of course, there were many people in the entertainment circle anddies from rich families from this

    city.

    There were countless small models and stars.

    Fannie put on a heavy make-up, took out the evening dress she hadn''t worn for a long time, and

    almost stuffed her fat body into it.

    This content ? N?v/elDr(a)m/a.Org.

    "s, since Ning family declined, I''ve said goodbye to the formal dressed. I didn''t expect that I would

    have to attend such a dinner party today. I can''t live on like this. As the daughter of Ning family, how

    can I stay at home and do all kinds of chores? I want to regain my self-confidence. My... Charm! "

    Fannie cheered herself up as she put on her clothes.

 Chapter 685 Arrogance

    Chapter 685 Arrogance

    It had to be said that Fannie''s social circle shrank again and again after Caspar was arrested. The rich

    ladies who used to make money around her disappeared from the earth in an instant. asionally,

    they met her, but they also looked indifferent and acted as if they didn''t know her.

    These people were indeed fence sitters and snobbish!

    Fannie began to miss the past glory. If she could marry Joseph, she might be able to enter the

    entertainment circle from now on. Her figure and appearance were also very good, wasn''t it?

    At least, she was much better than Nancy.

    Fannie liked topare with Nancy since childhood. She liked to frustrate Nancy to regain her

    confidence.

    Fannie was dressed up beautifully.

    She went to the car rentalpany and rented a red BMW, which she used to drive. Later, the

    company paid off its debts so that the car was driven away to pay off thepany''s debts.

    Thinking of this, Fannie got angry.

    She hated Nancy more.

    Thinking that all kinds of luxury cars drove by Nancy, she felt jealous.

    She drove to the hotel where Joseph was.

    At this time, neon lights were shing on the street, and the entrance of the hotel was brightly lit, with

    peopleing and going.

    After parking the car, Fannie got off the car with her dress and walked gracefully on the red carpet.

    When Ning family was powerful and rich, every time Fannie took part in social activities, many people

    came up to greet and congratte her...

    But now, people passed by her as if they didn''t know her.

    The loss in Fannie''s heart could be imagined.

    But she still kept a sweet smile and didn''t want to beughed at.

    Today, her task was to make friends with Joseph. As for others, she could just ignore them.

    Not long after she arrived, she heard a hustle and bustle from outside. Surrounded by the crowd,

    Joseph came on the stage.

    He was dressed in a ck suit and a pair of big sunsses, he was indeed a star now.

    The reporters held up the microphone and asked the most popr topic, such as when the movie

    would be on show? They heard that the heroine was the ex-wife of Joseph, and how didn''t Joseph feel

    about the cooperation with his ex-wife.

    asionally, Joseph said, "It feels wonderful to cooperate with his ex-wife."

    So a reporter kept asking, "What does it feel like to be wonderful?"

    Joseph stopped and smiled, "It feels like falling in love. Do you understand?"

    "Will Mr. Joseph reunite with Miss Daisy?" The reporter asked again.

    Josephughed wildly, "No, Miss Daisy and I have never broken up..."

    Before he finished his words, Fannie staggered over and said, "Nice to meet you, Mr. Joseph. You are

    so handsome today!"

    The sudden appearance of the person made Joseph frown, "Who are you?"

    "Oh, Mr. Joseph, how can you not know me? I''m Nancy''s sister, Fannie. Charles is your brother, and

    also my brother-inw. Look, we are rtives." Fannie said with a ttering smile.

    The others were embarrassed. They all knew what had happened in Ning family in the past.

    Moreover, it was known to all that the rtionship between Nancy and Ning family was not good.

    The reason why Fannie showed up Nancy was to raise her own status.

    However, in other people''s eyes, Fannie was like a clown at this time.

    Everyone whispered.

    "Why is Fannie here? Who invited her? "

    Original from N?velDrama.Org.

    "Humph, even if Ning family was defeated, it was once a rich family. Moreover, it was easy for her to

    come here because of the sake of Charles. But, she could juste. Why did she talk to Joseph like

    this?"

    Fannie didn''t care about the gossip at all.

    She looked at Joseph with a smile.

    Joseph took off his sunsses and looked at Fannie. After thinking for a while, he suddenly

    remembered something and said, "Oh, I finally remember that you are Nancy''s sister, but she hasn''t

    married my brother yet. She doesn''t admit that I''m her brother-inw. She doesn''t even allow me to call

    her sister-inw. You are really calling Charles brother-inw here. Does Nancy know about it? "

    "Of course she knows. A few days ago... Mr. Fu also took Nancy to my home. Those two people have

    already had children and will get married sooner orter. It is appropriate for me to call Mr. Fu brother-

    inw." Fannie said, raising her eyebrows and ncing at the crowd contemptuously.

    "Nothing is inappropriate. It''s very appropriate. Then tell me, what do you want from me now?" Joseph

    shook his sunsses and asked.

    "Nothing serious. I happened to meet you today, so I want to say hello to you. If I have the chance in

    the future, I hope you can lead me to the entertainment circle. I like acting since I was a child." Said

    Fannie.

    Looking at Fannie up and down, Joseph nodded and snorted, "Miss Fannie, you are so beautiful. Well,

    since you want me to lead you to the entertainment circle, well, I don''t have a femalepanion today.

    You can be my femalepanion."

    "Really?" Fannie was ttered and smiled like a flower.

    "Of course!" Said Joseph.

    Fannie went straight to Joseph.

    "I''m d to be your femalepanion." Then she held Joseph''s arm.

    The crowd sighed and wondered what Joseph was doing.

    There were so manydies, why Joseph wanted Fannie to be his femalepanion?

    Fannie was pretty, but she was not young enough.

    Joseph''s taste was really strange.

    Fannie was in a trance. She walked with a smile and stayed with Joseph. She drank when Joseph

    asked her to drink.

    Joseph was now doing well in the entertainment circle, so naturally many people came to please him.

    He identally drank too much.

    Fannie wanted Joseph to drink more, and when she saw him get drunk, she was secretly happy.

    "Oh, I''m sorry. Mr. Joseph is drunk. I''ll help him find a ce to rest."

    In this way, Fannie helped Joseph go upstairs in the full view of the public.

    It was normal for people to get drunk at a dinner party, so they didn''t pay much attention to it.

    When the women who chased after Joseph saw that he was supported by Fannie and left, they were

    not convinced and came to Joseph and Fannie.

    Joseph went into his room and was totally drunk.

    Fannie poured him a ss of water, and Joseph drank it without thinking too much.

    However, after drinking the water, Joseph felt hot all over his body.

    Gradually, the hot became stronger and stronger. After a while, he felt as if he was about to burn.

    "It''s so hot!" Joseph began to tear his clothes.

    Fannie had taken off her clothes and came to Joseph, "Mr. Joseph, what''s wrong with you?"

    "It''s so hot!" Joseph''s blurry consciousness only felt hot and ufortable, and his mind was full of

    Daisy.

    "Send me home!" Joseph wanted to stand up.

    His legs were so weak that he couldn''t stand up at all.

    "Mr. Joseph, I''m Fannie. Don''t worry. I don''t need you to take any responsibility. As long as you take me

    to the entertainment circle, I''m willing to stay with you for one night!" Fannie approached Joseph with a

    smile.

    The voice was soft and sweat.

 Chapter 686 Leave Him

    Chapter 686 Leave Him

    Joseph snorted. Although his desire devoured his reason, he knew clearly that if he did something now,

    Daisy would leave him.

    Once she left, she would nevere back!

    Joseph pushed Fannie away and shouted, "Get out!"

    Fannie knew that the medicine had taken effect to Joseph. How could she leave?

    Joseph was a famous yboy. He was surrounded by a lot of women and scandals about him had

    never stopped.

    Why did he pretend to be abstinent now?

    Therefore, Fannie came up to him again.

    Joseph wanted to leave, but he was too weak to do so. He struggled to stand up and said, "Well,

    Fannie, wait for me a moment. I''ll make a phone call and I will spend the night with you."

    Fannie was stupid enough to easily believe men''s sweet words.

    She believed whatever Caspar said.

    Now she believed whatever Joseph said and didn''t see the evil look on Joseph''s face at all.

    Fannie was lying on the bed, waiting for Joseph. Who would Joseph call at this moment?

    To the police station.

    The reason was that he was harassed by a woman in the hotel.

    Well, the police arrived in less than five minutes. Before the dinner party downstairs was over, several

    policemen rushed in.

    "What happened?"

    This content ? N?v/elDr(a)m/a.Org.

    "I don''t know. Who did a crime?"

    "It is impossible. Who can do a crime in such an asion?"

    Everyone was confused and guessed.

    The police went upstairs.

    Fannie was still dreaming about her future in a daze.

    Suddenly, the door bell rang.

    Fannie was shocked, "Mr. Joseph, who is it?"

    Joseph sneered and opened the door.

    "Sir, it''s her. Please send me to the hospital as soon as possible. I can''t hold on any longer." Joseph

    was telling the truth. His clothes were all wet.

    The fire in his heart was getting stronger and stronger, and he might be devoured at any time.

    If the police were a few minutester, he couldn''t guarantee that he could hold on any longer.

    But his only wish now was to see Daisy immediately.

    He couldn''t make Daisy hate him anymore.

    Joseph wanted to say something more, but he cked out.

    Fannie was shocked by what happened all of a sudden.

    "Sir, I didn''t do anything. I''m just a fan of Mr. Joseph. Please touch me now. I''m not dressed yet!"

    Fannie clutched the quilt tightly and shouted hysterically.

    "You did nothing? What are you doing now? Did Mr. Joseph take off your clothes? " The policeman

    looked at Fannie and asked.

    "I...No, he was drunk!" Fannie faltered.

    "Let me tell you, Mr. Joseph has been sent to the hospital. We will soone to a conclusion as to

    what happened. Fannie,e with us now!" The policeman threw Fannie''s clothes over, "Put on your

    clothes quickly, or you will be naked like this and go downstairs. If you are not afraid of losing face, we

    don''t care!"

    The policeman said in disgust.

    "Hey, I''m drunk. Why am I here? Sir, please send me home. I''m really drunk!" Fannie realized the

    seriousness of the matter.

    She couldn''t go to jail because of this. It would be so embarrassing if it was spread out!

    So, Fannie pretended to be drunk!

    The policeman watched her performance calmly.

    Seeing that she couldn''t dy any longer, Fannie picked up her clothes and began to put them on. "I''m

    a woman and you just watch me dressing like this. Humph, Mr. Joseph is a man, I''m a woman, and the

    victim is me. How dare you make trouble for me? I think you are snobbish and bully honest people!"

    "Fannie, are you honest? Why are you here if you are honest? How can you drug Mr. Joseph if you are

    honest? Could an honest woman do such a dirty thing? " The policeman asked disdainfully.

    "I...I... I didn''t drug him. I''m drunk. Mr. Joseph is drunk too. You bad guys... " Fannie began to act like a

    shrew.

    "Take her away!" When the police saw that Fannie was almost dressed, he ordered two policemen to

    come over and take Fannie off the bed.

    "Let go of me. I can walk myself!" Fannie struggled.

    The policemen let go of her arms and stood beside her.

    "You are bullying me. I will tell my sister, and I will tell my brother-inw Charles. Just wait and see.

    Humph, take the consequences!" Fannie had been used to hypocrisy. At this time, she was still putting

    on an act relying on Nancy and Charles.

    The policeman sneered and said slowly, "Joseph is the cousin of Charles. He is supposed to be closer

    to Charles than to you, isn''t he?"

    "Then Nancy and I are sisters. Charles and Joseph are cousins. Which rtionship do you think is

    closer?" Fannie was not convinced.

    "Fannie, you have done something shameful. Why don''t you feel ashamed at all? Now even your

    parents want to make a clean break with you. Don''t think too much. Just follow us back to the police

    station and exin everything to us, Okay? "

    "I have nothing to say." Fannie bit the bullet and said.

    "Well, you don''t have to tell me anything else. Just tell me how did you get into the room and how did

    you take off your clothes? Let''s go! " The policeman pushed Fannie.

    "Don''t touch me. I can walk myself!" Fannie muttered and walked downstairs slowly.

    Everyone was still waiting downstairs.

    Wait for what? Wait and see how Fannie would go downstairs.

    When they were talking and drinking happily just now, the police suddenly broke in and soon carried

    Joseph away. Everyone was confused and wondered why Joseph were carried out not long after

    Fannie and Joseph went upstairs?

    Sex excessiveness or sudden disease?

    Therefore, everyone looked up at the stairs, waiting for Fannie.

    Especially the journalists, they were so excited that their faces turned red. This emergency was the

    headline tomorrow.

    Sure enough, after a while, Fannie went downstairs in a mess, followed by two policemen.

    The reporters kept taking photos of Fannie.

    "Why are you taking photos of me? Don''t do that! I just wanted to sleep for a while. I didn''t know what

    happened. When I was woke up by the police, I did nothing. They broke into the hotel room. I won''t let

    it go like this. I want them to give me an exnation, humph! " Fannie was a woman who would never

    know herself. At this time, she was still arrogant and shouted at the crowd.

    "Miss Fannie, how did you sleep that you were suddenly woke up by the police?"

    "Yes, yes. There are a lot of people sleeping in this hotel. Why do the police wake you up instead of

    others?"

 Chapter 687 Time Ticked Away

    Chapter 687 Time Ticked Away

    Everyoneughed at Fannie.

    "How do I know? Humph! Why don''t you ask the police but me?" Fannie still held on and refused to

    admit that she had done something wrong.

    The police ignored the reporters and came out with Fannie.

    Charles and Nancy knew nothing about this.

    The two of them were still in a state of cold war. On the second morning, Nancy had breakfast and

    went to work.

    Charles still sent the children to the kindergarten and he went to the group.

    In front of the children, the two people were harmonious. Behind the children, neither of them talked to

    each other.

    "Oh, Brandy is still in the hospital. Did our n fail?" Nadia said disappointedly.

    "At least we reminded Brandy. She''d better keep a distance from Daddy as we are here." Said Bobby.

    "What do you think?" Nadia thought for a while and asked, "Does Daddy really like Brandy?"

    "It''s hard to say. So we have to be vignt and never allow any woman to take our father away!" Bobby

    said firmly.

    "I agree, but what should we do? Yesterday when we sneaked out of the kindergarten, Daddy and

    Mommy were very angry. We can''t run out again, Daddy will hate us. It''s not good! Very bad." Nadia

    shook her head and said.

    "Well, I won''t run away. But we can''t allow other women to get close to Daddy. Nadia, you little traitor.

    You betrayed me at the critical moment. Are you my biological sister?" Bobby asked angrily.

    "I don''t know!" Nadia replied obediently.

    Bobby shrugged his shoulders speechlessly, "Well, Nadia, I can''t say you are stupid. I can only say that

    you are very stupid!"

    "Let''s go. What are you whispering about? You two?" Charles said coldly.

    The two kids stuck out their tongues and hurried to catch up with Charles.

    Nancy arrived at the hospital. As soon as she finished checking the wards, she saw Jill running over.

    What was Jill doing here?

    Nancy turned around and was about to leave.

    Jill ran to Nancy breathlessly, "Nancy, my good daughter..."

    Nancy felt sick and thought, ''Good daughter, these two words are really ironic!''

    "I''m working." Said Nancy indifferently.

    "I know. But something happened to Fannie and she was taken away by the police. Please help her.

    No matter what conflicts you had in the past, she is your sister and your family. You can''t just stand by

    and do nothing!" Jill said anxiously.

    Jill didn''t go anywherest night. While walking and sitting, she was thinking about her ten million. She

    didn''t dare to tell rk. After all, it was not a great honor for her to go out to find a toy boy.

    As time went by, Fannie still didn''te back from the dinner party.

    Then Jill fell asleep.

    But this morning, when she was still in a daze, she received a call from the police, saying that Fannie

    was taken away by them.

    Jill was so frightened that she almost sat on the ground. "What did she do?"

    Jill''s first reaction was, did Fannie go to rob?

    "Well, we don''t know yet. Let''s talk about itter." The policeman hung up the phone.

    Jill was so frightened that she burst into tears. After thinking for a while, she found that there seemed to

    be no one to help her except for Nancy. So she took a taxi to the hospital.

    "No matter what, you must help me. Go to the police station to see what mistake Fannie has made.

    She is your sister after all. You must help her!" Jill kept begging.

    "Well, you can go back first. I will go to see her after work this afternoon. I have an operation today.

    Please go back first." Said Nancy with a cold face.

    There were so many doctors and nurses around her, but they were all looking at her like this, which

    made Nancy very embarrassed.

    Yes, what Ning family had done most of the time made her lose her face in front of the public.

    "Okay, Okay. You have to hurry up. Your father is waiting for me at home. He is more anxious than me.

    If it weren''t for his injured legs, he would havee to you with me. I''m leaving. I''m leaving." After

    saying that, Jill left.

    With a straight face, Nancy walked to her office.

    She didn''t want to meddle in the affairs of Ning family, but she couldn''t.

    Jill was right. Fannie was her sister. Whether Nancy admitted it or not, it was the truth.

    Nancy tried her best not to think about these messy things. She set her mind at rest and sessfully

    completed the operation this morning.

    There was no unhappiness between her and Brandy. Everything seemed to go back to the past.

    After the operation of Nancy, the news about Fannie was overwhelming.

    Nancy seldom looked at her phone. When she walked out of the operating room and passed by the

    nursing station, she heard the nurses whispering, "Ah, Fannie is the younger sister of Director Nancy.

    This woman is so shameless that she drugged Joseph. Do you think she is crazy about money? She

    did such an unreliable thing."

    "Yes, why does Director Nancy have such a shameless sister?"

    "Oh, haven''t you heard that? Last night, Joseph was sent to our hospital, and he is still on infusion. I

    also heard that he faintedst night when he came. It seems that Fannie has used a lot of medicine. Ha

    ha, if he is overdosed, he will die. Fannie is really cruel! "

    "What medicine?" Nancy was devoted to work and paid little attention to these gossips. But now it

    came to Joseph and Fannie, she couldn''t remain indifferent.

    "Oh, it''s Director Nancy. It''s said on the Inte. You can have a look." The nurse said shyly.

    "Director Nancy, Joseph is in the internal medicine department downstairs. You can go and have a

    look. He knows more than us."

    "Okay." Nancy took off the sterile clothes, changed into the white gown, and went downstairs to

    Joseph''s ward.

    Joseph spent the night in torment. When he arrived at the hospital, the drug effect hadn''t gone yet. He

    was given an intravenous drip and the doctor asked him to drink more water. When he woke up, his

    eyes were red like wolves'' eyes.

    Afraid that Joseph would go crazy, the doctor tied him to the bed.

    Even so, Joseph was still tortured by the medicine, sweating all over his body.

    After tossing and turning for a whole night, he was exhausted this morning and had just fallen asleep.

    Nancy walked in and looked at Joseph.

    "Joseph, are you asleep?" She asked softly.

    Joseph wanted to sleep, but his mind was full of messy scenes. At this moment, he was very tired, very

    tired, but he could not fall asleep.

    He opened his eyeszily and looked at Nancy. "Nancy, what are you doing here?"

    Nancy believed that Fannie could do such an unreliable thing.

    "Yes, Fannie drugged me and almost killed me. Fortunately, I called the police. I had a narrow escape

    from death, and now I just came back to life!" Joseph grinned wickedly.Original from N?velDrama.Org.

 Chapter 688 Disturb

    Chapter 688 Disturb

    "Okay, I know. But Joseph, Fannie just being stupid. Can you forgive her? She has been taken away by

    the police. Please speak for her. " Nancy pleaded indifferently.

    After all, Joseph was the victim. If he didn''t let Fannie go, Fannie wouldn''t be able to get out.

    "Nancy, you don''t have to beg me for this. I''ll listen to my brother. You can call him if you have anything.

    I''m too tired now. I''m sorry. I want to sleep for a while." Joseph saidzily.

    Original from N?velDrama.Org.

    "Well, have a good rest. I''m leaving." Seeing Joseph''s embarrassed look, Nancy felt embarrassed to

    disturb him, so she came out.

    She happened to see Daisying over in a hurry.

    "Hello, Miss Daisy?" Said Nancy.

    "Hello, Miss Ning. Are you here to visit Joseph?" Daisy smiled.

    "Yes, he is awake. You can go in. I''m leaving." Nancy answered indifferently.

    It seemed that Daisy cared about Joseph very much. After all these things, they finally got together.

    It was a good ending.

    "Okay." Daisy walked into the ward.

    As soon as Joseph closed his eyes, he heard the door open. He was a little impatient. "Nancy, I asked

    you to look for Charles. Why haven''t you left yet?"

    "Joseph, it''s me..." Daisy said softly.

    Hearing Daisy''s voice, Joseph immediately opened his eyes and said, "Daisy, how could youe to

    see me?"

    "Why can''t Ie to see you?" Daisyined.

    Last night, Joseph begged her to be his femalepanion, but she didn''t agree. Now that the two

    people were divorced, she didn''t want to degrade herself for following Joseph and let others point at

    her.

    So,st night, Daisy went to bed early.

    Since Joseph lived with Daisy, Joseph went out for social engagements and came back early. Daisy

    prepared a bath water and wanted Joseph to take a shower after he came back.

    Unexpectedly, Joseph didn''te back after a night.

    Daisy was confused and wondered where Joseph was.

    Daisy was alone at home. She didn''t want to eat anything. She turned on her phone and wanted to go

    to the film crew.

    She went downstairs while looking at her phone. Coincidentally, she saw the news about Joseph.

    Her heart missed a beat. ''Joseph and Fannie?

    Fannie drugged him?

    Joseph was a yboy. Was it necessary for Fannie to drug him?

    He must be the one who takes the initiative, wasn''t he?''

    The more Daisy thought about it, the angrier she became. However, after reading thements online,

    it was said that Joseph was framed. Joseph called the police and was sent to the hospital.

    What the hell was going on?

    In order to figure it out, Daisy came to the hospital.

    Looking at Joseph''s pale face, Daisy felt sorry for him.

    She felt a little sorry for him?

    "Daisy, why are you looking at me like that?" Joseph asked.

    "What did you do? Why didn''t you call me since you were sent to the hospital?" Daisyined.

    "It was sotest night. I was afraid of disturbing you, so I didn''t call you. How did you know I was

    here?" Joseph asked in surprise.

    He was too embarrassed to say that he had spent the whole night in torment. He missed Daisy all the

    time.

    Now he still had an impulse when he met Daisy now!

    "The Inte is in an uproar. How can I not know? Now, everyone knows." Said Daisy.

    "Ah, I didn''t expect that this matter would be known by others. Daisy, I''m the victim. You have to believe

    me. I really didn''t have sex with Fannie. Since I lived with you, I''m clean. My body and my heart only

    belong to you. You must believe me!" Joseph shouted anxiously.

    Perhaps it was because of anxiety that his face turned red.

    "Well, I believe you. Don''t exin in a hurry. How are you now? Do you want to eat something more?"

    Looking at Joseph''s anxious face, Daisyforted him.

    "I don''t want to eat. I want to sleep. I''m very tired!" Joseph said with a little grievance.

    "Then you can sleep for a while. I''ll get you something to eat." Daisy stood up.

    "Don''t go, Daisy. I miss you. Please don''t go. I don''t want to eat anything now. I just want you to stay

    with me, Okay?" Joseph grabbed Daisy''s arm and said anxiously.

    He really needed Daisy''spany now.

    "Okay, go to sleep. I''m here." Daisy sat down in front of the bed.

    "Daisy, you believe me, don''t you? You believe that I was framed by Fannie. You believe that I didn''t

    take the initiative to provoke Fannie. You believe that I only love you!" Joseph exined.

    He looked as if he was afraid that Daisy wouldn''t believe him.

    "Well, I believe you." When Daisy came here, she was a little suspicious. After all, what Joseph had

    done in the past was still vivid in her mind. Although he had been honest these days, he was like a

    wolf. Would he really change so thoroughly?

    Maybe he would change back at any time?

    But looking at Joseph''s exnation, Daisy really believed Joseph''s words.

    Otherwise, Joseph wouldn''t have exined in this way.

    Joseph closed his eyes with relief, but he still held Daisy''s hand and fell asleep.

    Looking at Joseph''s calm face, Daisy smiled bitterly.

    Nancy didn''t go to the police station. After work, she received a call from rk.

    Nancy looked at the phone and answered it helplessly.

    "Dad, are you Okay?" Asked Nancy.

    "I''m fine. I''ve heard that Fannie has done something wrong, and now everyone in the city knows it. I

    also know it. s, she is silly, but no matter how stupid she is, she is still your sister. I''m also helpless. I

    don''t want to interfere, but I can''t leave her alone. You know my feeling, right?" rk sighed helplessly.

    He really didn''t want to meddle in it anymore. All he wanted now was to take care of himself.

    As for the things on the Inte, he was out of sight and out of mind. He just needed to read, drink tea

    and enjoy himself every day.

    But what happened to Fannie made him unable to stay safe.

    This morning, Jill came back from the hospital and found rk. She was afraid that she couldn''t let

    Nancy do it by herself, so she thought for a while and finally asked rk for help.

    "rk." Jill cried as soon as she spoke.

    In rk''s view, every time Jill cried, her tears were like the fox''s tears. So he asked impatiently, "What''s

    wrong? Why are you crying?"

    "Well, what else can make me sad? It''s all for Fannie. She went to a dinner partyst night. I thought

    she was drunk and stayed overnight outside. I didn''t expect to receive a call from the police this

    morning. The police said that Fannie had done something wrong that she drugged Joseph. Now she

    was locked in the police station. rk, Fannie is our daughter. You can''t stand by and do nothing. I

    went to see Nancy today. Although Nancy agreed, I was still afraid that she would ignore us. Oh, I don''t

    mean to ignore us. I was afraid that she would forget it by ident. Nancy is so busy. Can you remind

    her? Waah... " Jill cried.

 Chapter 689 Men Are Like Cat

    Chapter 689 Men Are Like Cat

    rk sighed, "s, why can''t you just stay at home and why did you have to make our family general

    turmoil?"

    "I''m sorry, rk. Please help me this time. I promise I won''t let Fannie go out again. She will listen to

    me. She is a good girl." Jill tried her best to intercede with Fannie.

    She knew very well that no one could save Fannie except for Nancy.

    "Let''s wait and see. Nancy won''t leave it alone." rk knew Nancy very well. Nancy looked stubborn,

    but soft hearted.

    Even for rk, Nancy would not stand by.

    "You are so kind, rk!"

    rk didn''t say anything. Jill''s change was all because that she asked him for help. For this woman,

    rk had no extravagant hope.

    It was impossible for her to love him.

    She was just using him so that she was good to him.

    "Okay, I will listen to you." As long as rk offered to help her, Jill was relieved.

    Then the two of them began to wait, but Fannie didn''t show up from morning to afternoon.

    Jill was anxious, so she urged rk again and again.

    rk was annoyed by her urging, so he had to call Nancy.

    Nancy just got off work. Nancy knew it clearly about the reason that rk called her at this time.

    "Father, I know. But we can''t be in a hurry. After all, Fannie did something wrong." Said Nancy after

    thinking for a while.

    "Okay. Anyway, you have to help Fannie. I beg you." rk said helplessly.

    "Dad, don''t say that. I''ll figure it out."

    "Okay." rk answered.

    Jill, who was standing next to him, poked him with her arm and said, "rk, Fannie has been in the

    police station for a whole night. I''m afraid that she can''t eat well or sleep well. s, my heart is still

    hanging in my throat. Please urge Nancy to get Fannie out of here as soon as possible!"

    rk had no choice but to say, "Nancy, try your best to get Fannie out as soon as possible. She has

    been spoiled since childhood and has never suffered any hardship. I''m afraid that she can''t bear it in

    the police station! To be honest, I can''t eat or sleep well when she is in the police station. "

    rk hated Jill and her daughter very much now, but no matter what, Fannie was his daughter.

    "Okay, Dad." Nancy agreed.

    She called Charles and wanted him to call Joseph, but she didn''t get through.

    Nancy shrugged her shoulders in disappointment.

    "Well, I found that Director Brandy is dressing up. Is she going to have a date tonight?"

    "Really? With whom?"

    "Who else could it be? Mr. Fu?"

    "Don''t talk nonsense. They are ssmates. Last time in the bar, it was the paparazzi who took a secret

    photo of them. The two of them didn''t have an affair at all."

    "Don''t be so absolute. How do we know what is going on between them?"

    "Hey, stop it. Director Brandy is out."

    The nurses whispered.

    Nancy saw that Brandy came out of the office in a beige leather coat.

    Beige?

    It was Nancy''s favorite color.

    It turned out that Brandy also liked it.

    Brandy went straight to the elevator in high heels and turned around to meet Nancy''s eyes.

    She raised her eyebrows and smiled, while Nancy smiled back.

    Brandy was dressed nicely. It seemed that she was going to have a date.

    "Well, is Director Brandy really going on a date?"

    "It seems so."

    "Director Nancy is with Mr. Fu. She can''t even handle such a woman like Brandy."

    "That''s right. The rtionship between ssmates will develop into lovers at any time. Director Nancy

    is just busy with her career. If she goes too far, she will lose her boyfriend."

    "Aren''t you off duty yet?" Nancy came over and asked coldly.

    The nurses turned around in a hurry. When they saw Nancy, they smiled awkwardly.

    "It''s Director Nancy. We are off duty now."

    After saying that, they all left.

    Nancy walked into the elevator lonely.

    ''A ssmate rtionship could also develop into a couple, right?

    Or maybe Charles and Brandy had a crush on each other at school.

    Ah...'' Nancy patted her head. What was she doing? Why she thought of these things?

    Nancy and Charles were neither cold nor warm now. It didn''t matter who he was with?

    ''Forget it. I''d better go to the kindergarten to pick up the kids.

    If Charles doesn''t go, it meant that he is indeed dating with Brandy, right?''

    Then Nancy drove to the kindergarten while woolgathering.

    When she arrived, she saw Bobby and Nadia looking around at the gate of the kindergarten. Nancy

    knew that Charles hadn''t been there.

    Did he really go on a date with Brandy?

    "Didn''t your Daddy pick you up?" Nancy asked after knowing the answer.

    Bobby and Nadia shook their heads at the same time. "No, Mommy. We are very happy that youe

    to pick us up."Original from N?velDrama.Org.

    "Yes, I''m here to pick you up. I''m also very happy." Then Nancy took the children home.

    Along the way, the two children were chattering, but Nancy was very silent.

    She talked to the kids asionally.

    "Where''s Daddy, Mommy?" Bobby noticed that there was something wrong with Nancy, so he asked.

    Of course, Nancy couldn''t tell them that Charles had a date with Brandy.

    "I don''t know where is your Daddy. Mommy works in the hospital and Your Daddy works in the group.

    We are not in the samepany. How can I know where he is?"

    "But daddy doesn''t have time to pick us up today. Doesn''t he call Mommy?" Nadia asked curiously.

    "He didn''t." Answered Nancy.

    "I think Daddy is really busy, or he wille to pick us up." ''Daddy has picked us up more often than

    Mommy for such a long time. So Daddy must be very busy, so he didn''te today.''

    "Bobby is right. Daddy must be busy with the meeting and have forgotten us." Nadia added.

    Nancy fell into silence.

    Then she took the kids to a western restaurant.

    "Mommy is so strange today. She takes us to eat our favorite western food." Because it was rare for

    Nancy to take the children to eat western food, and Nancy preferred traditional Chinese food.

    Nancy was not in the mood to cook today. The picture of the rtionship between Charles and Brandy

    kept shing through her mind.

    If Brandy acted coquettishly, she could make the woman''s whole body soft.

    Let alone a man.

    It turned out that men all over the world were cats, and their temper of eating fish could not be

    changed.

    The children enjoyed the meal happily and contentedly.

    Nancy had been depressed all the time.

    After the children were full, Nancy took them out of the western restaurant.

    As soon as Nancy walked out, she saw Charles driving over.

    It seemed that he was in a hurry. The car suddenly stopped beside them.

 Chapter 690 I Dont Understand

    Chapter 690 I Don''t Understand

    Nancy arrogantly looked at Charles who got out of the car.

    "Why didn''t you tell me that you were here?" Charles looked very angry. "I haven''t eaten yet. Are you

    full? Oh, so you have forgotten me, haven''t you? "

    Bobby and Nadia looked at each other.

    ''Every time Daddyes back veryte, he is busy with social engagements or group work. But why

    didn''t Daddy eat? Does he have many assistants and secretaries? How could those people let Daddy

    to be hungry?''

    Bobby and Nadia were confused.

    "Daddy, haven''t you eaten yet?" Nadia asked.

    "No." Charles replied sulkily.

    "Do you want to eat in a western restaurant or at home? We just finished western food. It''s delicious! "

    Nadia said cutely, tilting her head.

    Charles looked at Nancy and asked coldly, "Have you had dinner too?"

    "If I don''t eat, will I wait for you?" Said Nancy sourly.

    "What''s wrong with you? We are family. Isn''t it right for you to wait for me? " Charles felt wronged.

    "Did you really have no meal yet?" Nancy asked in disbelief.

    "Do you think it''s necessary for me to lie to you about this little matter?" Charles asked.

    "Yes, since it''s just a little matter, we don''t have to stay here to find out who is right and who is wrong.

    What do you want to do now?" What Nancy feared most was quarreling on the street. She didn''t want

    to attract the attention of passers-by.

    "I want you to cook my favorite roast steak and y pot Chicken Rice." Charles said stubbornly, like a

    capricious child.

    "Why do you want me to cook for you? Can''t you do it yourself? I''m tired after a whole day''s work. "

    Nancy looked at Charles in disbelief.

    "There is no reason. This is what I want. Nancy, I just want to eat the food you cook for me. That''s all. "

    Charles said overbearingly.

    "Well, Mommy, you should cook for Daddy. Daddy is also very tired at work." Said Bobby.

    In fact, Nancy was not bothered by this meal. It was already 9 o''clock in the evening. Why hadn''t he

    had dinner yet.

    Didn''t he go on a date with Brandy? The date must be in a bar, a restaurant or a hotel?

    If it weren''t for these ces, where else could they go?

    "It''s not that I don''t want to cook for your Daddy. I''m afraid that your Daddy will eat too much and hurt

    his stomach." Nancy said sarcastically.

    "I''ll repeat it. I haven''t eaten anything. I''m hungry now. You must cook for me." Charles said with hatred.

    Since he didn''t let Nancy get involved in the case of the club, this woman became more and more

    indifferent to him.

    He really didn''t know what she was thinking.

    "Haven''t you had dinner with Brandy for such a long time? Then what were you doing together? "

    Nancy asked sourly.

    "Who told you we were together?" Charles asked in disbelief.

    "If you still want to lie to me, then tell me where you have been since you came back at this time? Are

    you busy with your work in the group? Why don''t you tell me and ask me to pick up the children? "

    Nancy asked angrily.

    Charles snorted with anger.

    This woman was really good at making blind and disorderly conjectures.

    "Nancy, which eye of you saw me with Brandy?" Charles asked angrily.

    "I didn''t take those photos on the Inte. Do you still want to defend yourself? If you got together for

    the first time, there will be a second time. What do you mean by lying to me? I''ve never stopped you

    from being together. I''ve told you that I''ll leave as soon as you say so. " Nancy felt pain in her heart. It

    was not because Nancy was heartless, but because she didn''t want to face the lie of Charles.

    "It turns out that you suspect me. Nancy, let me tell you where did I go just now? I went to the

    sanatorium this afternoon to visit your mother. You tell me how long it has been since you went to the

    sanatoriumst time. She misses you very much, but you are busy with your work, and you don''t care

    about your family, your children and your mother. Why are you still so righteous?" Charles snorted.

    "I call my mother every day. Don''t make yourself so great, Okay? She is my mother. Don''t I care about

    her? Should I tell you before I go? Every time I call my mother, she says she is fine. I''m her daughter.

    I''m the one who cares about her the most, not you. " It was true that Nancy called Jade every day.

    Listening to her mother''s voice getting clearer and clearer, Nancy was very happy. Of course, Nancy

    would visit Jade in the sanatorium whenever she had time. But she was too busy recently and didn''t go

    to the sanatorium because of too many things.

    But it was not as Charles said that she turned a blind eye to her mother.

    "Well, Nancy, let me tell you. Your mother''s condition is very bad. There is something wrong with her

    eyes recently, but she hasn''t told you. I didn''t know there is something wrong with her eyes until she

    called the wrong name of me today. I took her to have a check-up. The doctor said that she had

    cataracts and it was a little serious, so she needed to have an operation." Charles said honestly.

    He didn''t go to the sanatorium to see Jade today on purpose. The sanatorium was one of his charity

    projects. Last year, he went to a sanatorium and built a new residential building. It was officially

    provided to the elderly today.

    As the boss, he was invited to attend.

    Now that he was in the sanatorium, he couldn''t go back if he didn''t go to see Jade.

    Jade had a good spirit and seemed to live a good life there.

    Charles greeted Jade.

    "Oh, Lee, I haven''t seen you for a long time after you cut my hairst time. Youe here again today.

    I happen to have a long hair. Please help me tidy it up again." Jade looked at Charles with a smile and

    called out someone else''s name.

    "Auntie, I''m not Lee. I''m Charles." Charles said.

    Jade smiled awkwardly, "Oh, it''s Charles. Look at my eyes. I didn''t recognize you."

    Original from N?velDrama.Org.

    "It doesn''t matter. Is there anything wrong with your eyes?" Charles asked.

    "No problem. Why didn''t Nancye?" Jade asked.

    The expectation in her eyes didn''t escape from Charles'' eyes.

    But Jade''s eyes were a little nk and she couldn''t focus on anything. Charles felt something was

    wrong.

    "She''s a little busy today. I wille to see you with her and the kids some other day." Charles replied.

    "No, thanks. I know she is very busy and the children have to go to school. I''m fine here. Don''t worry.

    Don''t distract her and let her work hard. You go back and tell her that everything is good for me here.

    Don''t let her worry about me." Jade waved her hand and said.

 Chapter 691 Inspection

    Chapter 691 Inspection

    Charles replied with a smile. He asked someone to tidy up Jade''s hair and take a shower.

    Then he observed Jade''s eyes. When she wanted tob her hair, theb was on the table in front

    of her, but she couldn''t see it.

    She kept asking the nurse, "Where is myb? Where is myb?"

    The nurse looked at Jade strangely, "Theb is on the table in front of you. Can''t you see it?"

    Jade smiled sheepishly, "I''m old and have a bad eyesight."

    "Do you often see things so blurry recently?" Charles asked with concern.

    "People will have all kinds of diseases when we are getting old. It''s Okay. Don''t tell Nancy. I don''t want

    her to worry about me. I''m fine." Jade said to Charles seriously.

    "Auntie, I won''t tell Nancy. But you have to cooperate with me to have a good examination of your eyes

    today to see if there is any problem. It''s best if there is no problem. But if there is a problem, we have to

    treat it in time." After saying that, Charles asked the nurse to push Jade''s wheelchair.

    "No, I''m fine, Charles. My eyes are fine. I don''t go out. I have a nurse apanying me every day. I

    don''t need to have a checkup." What Jade feared most was to bring trouble to others. She didn''t need

    to spend any money here. Food and drink were free, and the nurse was very good to her. She was very

    satisfied.

    On the other hand, she didn''t want to be a burden to anyone, even though she was already such a

    person.

    But Charles didn''t listen to her and apanied her to the physical examination department of the

    sanatorium.

    Charles asked the ophthalmologist to check Jade''s eyes.

    After the check-up, the doctor said, "Jade has cataract, so her vision is blurry. Fortunately, it''s not very

    serious. She will recover soon after the operation. Mr. Fu, don''t worry."

    "When is a good time to have the operation?" Charles asked again.

    "Of course the sooner, the better. Otherwise, when the condition gets serious, the surgery will be very

    troublesome and the risk will be greater. So we suggest that the surgery can be performed tomorrow."

    The doctor said, "So you''d better finish all the tests today. If everything goes well, I can arrange the

    operation tomorrow."

    "I''m fine. I don''t need the surgery." Jade insisted.

    The key point was that she felt that she had already bothered Charles a lot, and now she had to do the

    surgery. She felt that she owed Charles a lot.

    "Jade, please don''t say forme. You should be d that you have a good daughter and a good son-

    inw. It''s your fortune." The doctor advised with a smile.

    "Doctor, please don''t say that. Charles and Nancy haven''t married yet. s, Charles, when do you n

    to marry Nancy? I''m worried about this matter every day. After all, you have two children and if you

    be a family early, I''m relieved. "

    This content ? N?v/elDr(a)m/a.Org.

    Jade had a mobile phone, but it was for the elderly and couldn''t be connected to the Inte. So she

    couldn''t see all kinds of gossip about Nancy, Rick and Edward on the Inte, nor could she see all

    kinds of gossip about Charles and Brandy.

    Of course, Charles and Nancy did it on purpose, lest Jade would be anxious when she saw the gossip.

    Jade was not in good health, so they didn''t want to let anything happen to her because of them.

    "Aunt, don''t worry. After the household register of Ning family is handled, I will marry Nancy."

    "What''s wrong with Ning family''s household register?" Jade asked nervously.

    Although she had no rtionship with Ning family now, she still had a feeling for rk in her heart.

    After all, the two had lived together for so many years.

    But how could rk lose the household register? Was it because that bad woman Jill yed a trick

    and she was afraid that Nancy would marry Charles.

    Jade didn''t like Jill at all. 20 years ago, if it weren''t for Jill, she would have lived a happy life with rk

    and Nancy.

    After all, it was because of Jill that Jade was in such a miserable situation.

    "Nothing. They just lost it. It''s not difficult to apply for a new household register. It just takes some time."

    Charles didn''t want Jade to know that there was something wrong with his rtionship with Nancy.

    Now Nancy ignored him and talked to him coldly.

    "s, Charles, you have to tell Nancy that she must guard against the two women, Jill and Fannie. The

    two women are the most hateful people that wanted to watch Nancy live a bad life." Jade said

    worriedly.

    "I know, aunt. Don''t worry about anything now. I''ll take care of Nancy and the children. All you need to

    do now is to take good care of your eyes." Charlesforted Jade.

    "I know you are a good person. I''m sorry to have caused you trouble." Jade said apologetically.

    Charlesforted Jade for a while, and then apanied Jade to do all kinds of examinations...

    All the physical indexes of Jade were normal and met the requirements for surgery.

    In this way, Charles discussed with the doctor about the surgery for Jade''s eyes tomorrow.

    When Charles left, Jade repeatedly reminded Charles not to tell Nancy, lest Nancy would be distracted.

    Charles nodded in agreement. He thought that if Nancy didn''t ask him, he didn''t need to tell her. After

    all, cataract was not a serious disease.

    Unexpectedly, when he called Nancy, her phone was powered off.

    Charles looked at the dark sky and thought that the children must have been picked up by Nancy or

    Hiram at this time. He''d better go home.

    What Charles didn''t expect was that there was no one at home when he came back.

    The servants had already returned to their own rooms, and the windows gave out lonely light.

    The main vi was dark, which meant that neither Nancy nor the children hade back.

    Where did they go?

    Charles asked the servants and confirmed his guess. He called Hiram again, but Hiram hadn''t seen

    Nancy.

    Charles had no choice but to drive around to look for Nancy and the kids. Children liked to go to the

    supermarket, amusement park and western restaurant.

    Knowing that Nancy disliked western restaurants, Charles drove to the amusement park and

    supermarket first, but he didn''t find her and the children.

    When he didn''t know where to go, he saw Nancy''s car parked in front of the western restaurant from a

    distance.

    Then he saw Nancy and the children walking out of the western restaurant.

    The three of them talked andughed happily.

    It turned out that he was the only one who was worried, lonely and anxious to look for them.

    That was why he felt wronged and shouted at Nancy.

    Hearing this, Nancy knew that she had wronged Charles, but she was embarrassed to apologize in

    front of the children.

    So she said, "Okay, I''ll cook for you when we get home, Okay?"

    "Nancy, can''t you say sorry to me?" Charles asked.

    "I didn''t do anything wrong. They said that Director Brandy dressed up well this afternoon, as if she was

    on a date. They also said that the date was you. I just listened to them." Nancy tried to defend herself

    in a low voice.

 Chapter 692 An Accident

    Chapter 692 An ident

    Charles sighed helplessly.

    "Kids, get in the car. Let''s go home." Charles opened the door and carried the children into the car.

    Nancy was driving her car.

    Charles was obviously angry. He drove so fast on the road that he didn''t seem to want to wait for

    Nancy.

    Nancy drove carefully, so she arrived home a littlete.

    Charles and the kids were not in the living room. They might go to the study or the toy room.

    What Charles had done today in the sanatorium surprised Nancy a lot.

    And she owed Charles a little.

    So, Nancy went to the kitchen to cook Charles'' favorite steak and y pot Chicken Rice.

    After that, the kids took a shower and fell asleep under the care of Charles.

    Nancy put the dishes on the table.

    Then she wanted to take a shower and go to bed.

    Charles was a little fierce today. She''d better not provoke him.

    "Is it so difficult for you to apany me for a while?" Charles went downstairs and asked coldly.

    "It''s not difficult. What is it difficult about? I just want to take a shower. " Nancy said awkwardly.

    "Can you take a showerter?" Charles asked again.

    "No problem." Nancy turned around and sat down at the table.

    Charles looked a little tired today!

    Without saying a word, Nancy stared at Charles.

    Charles ate silently without saying anything.

    The atmosphere was a little weird and embarrassing.

    "Well, Charles, the dishes today are not bad, aren''t they?" Nancy asked awkwardly.

    "Not bad." Charles replied calmly.

    "Well... Do you know what happened to Joseph? " Asked Nancy tentatively.

    Joseph was Charles'' cousin. The news was so sensational today that it was hard for Charles not to

    know.

    "Well, it seems that this matter has nothing to do with us. Why do you suddenly ask?" Finally, Charles

    raised his head to look at Nancy.

    "Fannie... She was wrong. " Said Nancy in a low voice.

    "It has nothing to do with you or me. Why did you say that to me?" Charles asked.

    Nancy took a deep breath. She also didn''t want that matter had anything to do with her.

    If rk hadn''t found her, she wouldn''t care about Fannie at all.

    But now, Nancy was forced to do so.

    "It''s not that I want to care about it. It''s my father who doesn''t want to see Fannie suffer in the police

    station." Nancy paused, "So he hopes you can tell Joseph to let Fanniee out earlier."

    Charles remained silent.

    "I know you will be in a dilemma, but as for Joseph, if he doesn''t listen to others, he should listen to

    you, so I hope you can help me." Nancy pleaded in a low voice.

    "How do you repay me?"

    "What?" Hearing that, Nancy was stunned. She remembered that she had to bow her head since she

    had something asked Charles for help.

    So she said, "I have cooked for you today. What else can I do?"

    "Don''t I cook more than you?" Charles said arrogantly.

    "Then what do you want me to do?"

    "Give up your stupid insistence and stay out of the club''s case!"

    ? 2024 N?v/el/Dram/a.Org.

    "Why don''t you let me get involved in the case of the club? You said that the case had nothing to do

    with you, but you didn''t let me get involved. What do you mean? "

    "You want to stay in the hospital and I let you stay. Now you have children, and your mother needs to

    be taken care of. I don''t understand that how do you get so much energy every day?" Charles felt tired.

    He wondered how a girl like Nancy would have the energy to deal with so many things.

    She was already very busy with her work and still had to worry about the case of the club.

    "Let''s not talk about the club case for the time being. I just ask you if you will help me or not? Fannie is

    still in the police station. My father is very worried about her now! " Nancy didn''t want to argue with

    Charles about the case of the club now. The most important thing was to get Fannie out first.

    "I can help you, but it depends on your performance." Charles raised his eyebrows and smiled

    mischievously.

    "Charles..." Nancy paused, "You really didn''t date with Brandy tonight?"

    "You are leaving me. Do you still care about whom I am dating?" Charles sneered, with a hint of

    bitterness in his voice.

    Being ignored by Nancy for too long, Charles really felt it was too hard to hold on.

    But he was willing to do it!

    "I know what you are thinking. I will give it to you." Said Nancy in a low voice.

    Nancy didn''t know much about other men, but she was clear about Charles'' needs.

    "I didn''t force you, Nancy!" Charles frowned slightly.

    "I force you, Okay?" When Nancy spoke out, she smiled evilly.

    Charles was amused by Nancy''s smile. Moreover, he admitted that he was just flirted by Nancy.

    "Well, I''d like to see how you force me." Charles forked thest piece of steak and put it in front of

    Nancy''s mouth.

    Nancy kept it in her mouth gently and bit it off slowly. Then she stood up, walked to Charles and sat on

    Charles''p.

    She pouted and put the steak to Charles'' mouth.

    Charles bit off half of it. The two of them looked at each other and smiled.

    "Charles, as for the sentiment, am I as good as Brandy?" Said Nancy with an evil smile.

    "I don''t have feeling about Brandy''s sentiment, but I like yours, Nancy." Charles whispered in Nancy''s

    ear, "Nancy, I want you to help me take a shower tonight."

    "Of course, but you have to call Joseph first, right?" Asked Nancy.

    "No, I won''t call him until you make full use of your little sentiment!"

    "Well, Charles, it sounds like we are making a deal? Yes or no?" Said Nancy awkwardly.

    During this period of time, she refused to touch Charles. Although she could see the desire and

    disappointment in Charles'' eyes, she was still angry with Charles'' overbearing manner.

    He would never discuss with her if he wanted her.

    He didn''t look for her because he didn''t miss her, did he?

    Of course she wouldn''t take the initiative.

    But now, she seemed to see a touch of sadness in Charles'' eyes.

    Was he sad?

    Nancy thought, ''Did I make a mistake?

    How could Charles be sad? Didn''t he have a good time with Brandy?''

    Look, Nancy is really stubborn. She seems to know that Charles is not such a casual man, but she still

    believes those photos in a fit of pique.

    Just like Charles believes that something happened between her and Rick.

    This is actually the possessive desire of a couple, and it is more because they care about each other. If

    the two really don''t care, who would care who is with whom?

    They care about each other, but they are unwilling to admit it. Therefore, the two of them keep torturing

    each other.

    "Deal?" Charles seemed to ask Nancy, or himself.

 Chapter 693 A Deal

    Chapter 693 A Deal

    Charles didn''t like the word, but Nancy said it so seriously, as if it was really a deal between him and

    her.

    "Nancy, you''re really good at self-humiliation. It''s my fault that if I can''t fulfill your wish, right?" After

    saying that, Charles held up Nancy horizontally, "So, you have to work hard. As a businessman, I never

    do a bad bargain!"

    "What are you doing, Charles?" Faced with the sudden attack and madness of Charles, Nancy actually

    flinched.

    "I have agreed to your ''deal''. Aren''t you happy that I will fulfill your wish now?" Said Charles with a

    sinister smile.

    It was true that Nancy was scared. Every time when Charles went crazy, she was actually scared.

    "What about we break the deal? I don''t care about Fannie''s life. She deserves it. Let me go. I regret it

    now!"

    "What a pity! It''s toote for you to regret now!"

    "Charles, let go of me. You can''t force me. I don''t want to... If you continue to bully me, I''ll call the

    police! " Nancy shouted incoherently.

    "Nancy, I did force you. Unfortunately, you don''t have the chance to call the police tonight!"

    The second day was weekend. Nancy didn''t get up until veryte.

    ''s, my waist and back are sore, and my legs are soft.

    Charles is like a devil when he lost his mind.

    He didn''t care about my feelings at all!

    I feel pain all over my body.''

    Holding her waist, Nancy got up. Hearing the sound of "ha ha ha" from the courtyard, she walked to the

    window.

    What she saw was that Bobby and Nadia were standing behind Charles, the two of them posed, while

    the two kids were learning boxing from him.

    The two kids looked cute when they did the action, just very lovely.

    In the garden, the morning light was just right. Although it was a little cold, all kinds of plum blossoms

    were blooming, which made the garden a little more upgraded.

    That was the so-called peaceful time, wasn''t it? Unexpectedly, Nancy was absent-minded.

    ? 2024 N?v/el/Dram/a.Org.

    She watched quietly for a while, and then realized that she had to go to the hospital to apany her

    mother today.

    So Nancy went downstairs in a hurry to the kitchen to make breakfast.

    She took out her phone and searched for some simple and easy breakfast. Then she made it.

    Children''s cheers came from the garden from time to time, which showed that they were having fun.

    Wearing a down jacket, Nancy stood under the porch and said, "It''s time for breakfast, you guys."

    Charles stood in the morning light. He was wearing a pure white cotton sportswear, and the two kids

    were wearing cotton yellow children''s clothes, like two little penguins.

    Hearing the voice of Nancy, the three people turned around at the same time.

    "Mommy, we still want to y." Bobby and Nadia said at the same time.

    "I''m going to the sanatorium to keep Grandmapany today. If you don''te to have breakfast, I''ll

    eat by myself. I won''t wait for you!" Shouted Nancy.

    "Kids, let''s go back. We''ll continue to practice tomorrow morning!" Charles held Nadia''s hand.

    "Well, Daddy, we can also go to the sanatorium to visit Grandma, right?" Bobby asked.

    "Of course!" Charles smiled and led the children to Nancy.

    Charles'' bright smile was even more beautiful than the winter sunshine.

    Nancy just watched him and forgot to leave.

    Until Charles and the kids stood in front of her.

    "What''s the matter? Isn''t it cold to stand here? Why don''t you go in?" Charles asked.

    Charles was still the same person, the man troubled her and she was worried about, but at the same

    time, the man suddenly became beautiful.

    Nancy didn''t know why she had a special feeling for Charles. Was it because they had been in a cold

    war for too long that she wanted to give in?

    Or was she still immersed in the overbearing and gentle look of Charles yesterday?

    s, women sometimes were really contradictory!

    "I''m waiting for the kids." Nancy said in a panic. "You went out early in the morning. What if you catch a

    cold?"

    She nced at Charles and said in a hurry.

    "Daddy said that only when we do morning exercises can we be healthy and won''t catch a cold!" Nadia

    said cutely.

    "Yes, Mommy. Look, my arms are full of muscles now!" Bobby put his arm in front of Nancy.

    "Well, muscles... Ha ha, Bobby, Mommy made chicken drumsticks this morning. You will be fine after

    eating a lot. Let''s go! " Nancy said disapprovingly and walked to the dining room.

    Taking a step forward, Charles said, "It''s a good thing that children like to exercise. You can''t let them

    down."

    "Well, I just said it casually. Don''t be exaggeration." Said Nancy in a low voice.

    "When did you be so careless?"

    "Well, I have always been very rigorous. Well, I''m at home now, right? I''m not in any other ce. Let''s

    have breakfast!" Then Nancy walked into the living room.

    Charles smiled helplessly.

    If a woman is unreasonable, what you say won''t work. Women are the best in ying fool.

    After breakfast, Nancy packed up the things she brought to her mother. The two children insisted on

    following her, and she didn''t refuse, she agreed.

    Jade was very happy to see Nancy, especially with the presence of the children.

    While Jade was having the operation, Charles, Nancy and the children were waiting on the waiting

    chairs in the operating room.

    The two kids sat in the middle of Nancy and Charles. It seemed that they were a happy family.

    "Look, there are rumors about Mr. Fu and Director Nancy. They love each other very much, don''t they?"

    "If rumor is true, is it really a rumor? You should read less gossip in the future. What you see is true. "

    A nurse looked at them from a distance and said.

    "Yes, I''m a little jealous to see Mr. Fu, Nancy and the children together! The scene is so beautiful."

    The nurse''s voice was a little loud and Charles heard it.

    Charles slightly curved his lips. He liked this kind of time. There was nothing urged them. And he was

    with Nancy and the children like this.

    Just like themon people, it was also a kind of happiness to live a simple andfortable life.

    Charles looked at Nancy and smiled. Nancy felt a little ufortable.

    When she was about to say something to break the eerie atmosphere, her phone rang.

    "Nancy, it''s been a night. Why hasn''t Fannie''s mattere to an end yet? Why hasn''t shee back

    yet? " Jill said anxiously.

    Fannie was not at home, and Jill didn''t sleep wellst night.

    "Don''t worry about it... You should keep waiting for a little time. " Nancy nced at Charles and said in

    a low voice.

    "Nancy, let me say something unpleasant. Do you revenge on us on purpose? Or are you happy to see

    Fannie in the police station? " Jill was furious. In her opinion, the police would release Fannie as soon

    as Charles asked.

 Chapter 694 Figure It Out By Yourself

    Chapter 694 Figure It Out By Yourself

    After all, it was not a big deal for Charles.

    "What are you talking about? I''m trying to figure it out. I didn''t ignore it. You''re too impatient! " Said

    Nancy in a low voice. She didn''t want to be heard by others, let alone Charles and the children.

    Text ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.

    "It''s not that I''m in a hurry. I''m just afraid that Fannie can''t stand it in the police station. Give me an

    exact time. When can they let Fannie out?" Jill ordered.

    "I can only say that I will work hard. As for time, I don''t know for sure. If you can''t wait, you can figure it

    out by yourself!" Nancy hated Jill''s bossy manner the most, so she ended the call after saying that.

    "Did you quarrel with each other again?" Charles asked coldly.

    "Annoying. It''s Jill. She asked about Fannie." Nancy continued after a pause, "Charles, you promised to

    help me. What about now?"

    "Now let''s wait for the operation of Jade to be finished, and then think about the matter of Fannie. She

    is just locked up for a while. What could happen to her? If she doesn''t want to be caught by the police.

    Then she shouldn''t do those dirty things! Since she had done it but she didn''t want to take the

    punishment, this woman... It''s rare! " No matter what happened, Charles seldomined. This was

    the first time that he was really bothered by the trivial things of Ning family.

    What was worse, his love with Nancy was messed up by these messy things.

    Therefore, Charles hated Jill and Fannie.

    "I''m sorry!" Said Nancy helplessly.

    "Again? It''s none of your business." Seeing the guilty look on Nancy''s face, Charles felt a little

    ufortable.

    She might as well be an unreasonable woman with thorns all over her body.

    She should be full of fighting spirit and never give up.

    Charles was very angry, helpless, but also felt very interesting about that kind of Nancy. Unlike now,

    she was as depressed as a wife who had been bullied.

    "Will you help me?" Nancy asked again.

    "What do you think?" Charles asked.

    "Of course Daddy will help Mommy, right?" Nadia suddenly raised her head and said.

    "Okay, I''m calling now." Looking at Nadia''s cute face, Charles smiled.

    He took out his phone and wanted to call Joseph, but before he could dial the number, his phone

    suddenly rang.

    "It''s Grandpa." Charles answered the phone in a low voice, feeling a little strange. His grandfather

    didn''t call him much now, and most of the time, his parents called him. What happened today?

    "Charles, what''s the matter with Joseph? He is a big man, but now he was drugged by a woman... If

    that happened, Fu family would feel ashamed! Well, if this matter happened, why did it spread? Is he

    afraid that others would not know? Or is he afraid that Fu family isn''t busy enough recently? " Frederic

    roared, seeming extremely angry.

    "Grandpa, don''t worry. Don''t think of these matters. Take care of your own body." Charles knew that

    Frederic cared about his face, but Joseph had no choice but to call the police.

    Now that the matter hade out, they could only find a way to solve it. It was useless to me

    anyone!

    "I don''t care. Fannie messed up with Joseph. I won''t let Fannie go. No matter what Ning family says,

    you are not allowed to speak for them. Let Fannie go to jail for bullying my grandson. It''s too annoying.

    She doesn''t look like a girl at all. I''m angry when I see her. Ning family always makes trouble. They

    raise such a shameless woman! " Frederic kept insulting Fannie.

    Sitting aside, Nancy felt ashamed and angry. It was Fannie''s fault, but Frederic''s words were too much.

    "Frederic, please calm down. Fannie did something wrong, but she shouldn''t have been scolded so

    badly by you like this. We''ll try our best not to let it affect Fu family. Don''t be angry with her. It''s not

    worth it!" Nancy said kindly.

    "Oh, Nancy is here. I''m not talking about you. I''m talking about Fannie. No matter what, it''s her who has

    provoked Joseph. You can''t be indiscriminate and speak for her." Knowing the presence of Nancy,

    Frederic''s voice softened a little.

    "I know it''s Fannie who is stupid, but Frederic, if this matter continues to spread, it will only make Fu

    family and Ning family more embarrassed. So, we''d better reduce a big trouble into a small one, and a

    small one into nothing." Said Nancy in a low voice.

    "Okay, but you''d better find a way to remove the impact on the Inte. Don''t let me see it again.

    Otherwise, let Fannie stay in jail!" Frederic said angrily.

    Fu family had news on the Inte every day, and there were various kinds of news, which made

    Frederic unable to guard against.

    Frederic could bear the gossip about Charles and Nancy. It wasmon to see such things in rich

    families.

    However, the dignified young master of Fu family was drugged by a woman...

    It was too humiliating for Fu family.

    That was why Frederic was so angry that he called Charles. However, under the persuasion of Nancy,

    Frederic''s anger was mostly dispelled.

    He knew that Nancy and Fannie were twopletely different women!

    Nancy hung up the phone and let out a long sigh of relief.

    "Let''s help Fannie again. If she does it again, we will leave her alone." Nancy was also very angry. She

    had been bullied by Jill and Fannie before, but now she was dragged down by them.

    "Sure!" Replied Charles.

    "Then now..." Asked Nancy.

    "I''m calling Joseph, but I think he would listen to you more than me. How about you call him?" Charles

    handed his phone to Nancy.

    "I don''t have the face to talk to Joseph. You''d better do it." Said Nancy apologetically.

    Charles nodded and called Joseph.

    Joseph just woke up and looked at Daisy with sweet eyes.

    Daisy bought him some steamed dumplings, which was his favorite taste. In fact, as long as Daisy

    came, he would be very happy.

    No matter what he ate, they all sweet.

    Daisy blushed with embarrassment because of his staring. "Why are you looking at me like that?"

    "Ha ha..." Joseph gave a wry smile and said, "That''s because I think you still love me."

    "Nonsense! I don''t fall in love with you again. If you keep saying that, I''ll leave." Daisy stood up angrily

    and pretended to leave.

    Joseph grabbed her arm in a hurry, "Don''t go. I was wrong. I fall in love with you, Okay?"

    Looking at Joseph''s shameless face, Daisy was amused. "Well, eat quickly. The doctor will send you

    medicer."

    "When you came, I''m all right. I don''t want to take medicine." Joseph said yfully.

    "Well,st night... What''s going on? " Daisy asked cautiously.

    "Nothing. I just miss you, miss you, miss you..." Joseph said seriously. He didn''t lie. In that case, his

    mind was full of Daisy''s smile.

    "Are you kidding me again?" Daisy said angrily.

 Chapter 695 Remarry

    Chapter 695 Remarry

    Joseph sighed in an almost inaudible way, "s, you take it as a lie even if I tell the truth. I don''t know

    what to do."

    "Well, you lied to me too much, didn''t you?"

    "I swear I won''t lie to you anymore. Daisy, let''s remarry!" Joseph grabbed Daisy''s hand and said

    emotionally, "The old Joseph is dead now, but now I only love you. Daisy, promise me!"

    Daisy was totally confused. She didn''t know whether she should ept Joseph''s proposal or refuse it.

    But she also saw the change of Joseph these days.

    Indeed, he was no longer the yboy. He stayed by her side every day after shooting. He never went

    into any social activities, bars, nightclubs or anything like that.

    "Have you really given up your bad temper?" Daisy asked tentatively.

    Original from N?velDrama.Org.

    "I quit. I really quit. If I still have a rpse, I will be ran over and killed by a car when I walk out..."

    "Stop talking nonsense. You don''t have to swear such a vicious oath." Daisy interrupted Joseph in a

    hurry.

    "Then I won''t swear if you agree to my proposal. Will you agree? Daisy? " Joseph looked at Daisy with

    burning eyes.

    "As long as you change your bad temper, I will promise you." In fact, Daisy didn''t know whether she

    loved Joseph or was moved by Joseph''s insistence.

    Without Joseph by her side, she would be scared, as if she had lost something.

    As long as she saw Joseph, she would feel at ease. Well, that was it. As for whether it was love or not,

    she didn''t seem to understand and she also didn''t want to figure it out. As long as Joseph was there,

    everything would be fine.

    That was it, just that simple.

    "Okay, I''ll change it!" As Joseph said, he reached out and pulled over Daisy. Daisy gently leaned on

    him. Joseph smiled and kissed Daisy''s lips.

    When the two were making out, Charles called them.

    Joseph said impatiently, "Charles called at the wrong time. I won''t answer the phone."

    "Answer the phone first. Maybe there''s something urgent." Said Daisy.

    Joseph reluctantly let go of Daisy and answered the phone in a bad tone. "Charles, what''s up?"

    "How are you now, Joseph?"

    "I won''t die, and that''s it."

    "Why are you so angry? Hasn''t the evil fire been released yet?" Charles said half-jokingly.

    "I was going to vent... Aren''t you calling me? Tell me, what is it? " Joseph said impatiently.

    "Well, nothing serious. It''s just Fannie. I know she is hateful. But Joseph, she is Nancy''s half-sister after

    all. Nancy is ashamed of what she did..."

    "Now that Nancy feels ashamed, you don''t have to worry about it. I know what you want to say, but I tell

    you, don''t say anything, because what you say doesn''t work. I won''t reconcile with Fannie and I will let

    her stay in the prison for the rest of her life. What kind of woman she is? She dared to covet me and

    almost made me betray Daisy. You know, I love Daisy, I don''t want anyone except Daisy now. She

    almost made Daisy misunderstand me. Fannie can''t pay for the loss of me even if there are ten lives of

    Fannie. She still wants you to speak for her. I tell you, it doesn''t work! " Joseph said fiercely.

    When he thought of Fannie, he was full of anger. Who was he? Joseph, who had been wandering in

    the brothel for many years, often walked by the river. He didn''t expect his shoes to get wet.

    How could Joseph not be angry that he almost fell into the hands of Fannie?

    When Joseph heard the name of Fannie, he wanted to peel off her skin and drink her blood!

    Charles shrugged. Joseph didn''t want to give his face at all, did he?

    "You should talk with him about this matter." Charles gave the phone to Nancy.

    Nancy had no choice but toe by herself. She cleared her throat and said, "Joseph, it''s me. I''m

    Nancy."

    Joseph was silent for a while.

    "Is it Nancy?" Daisy asked softly.

    "Yes." Joseph replied.

    Nancy took a deep breath and said, "Joseph, I know that Fannie hurt you deeply..."

    "Ha ha, Nancy, don''t be so cute. She hurt me? Yes, she overestimated herself. She even wanted to do

    that thing with me... " Joseph, who had always been frivolous, became shy. "Don''t plead for her. Let me

    tell you, Nancy, I hate that woman very much now!"

    "I hate her too!" Said Nancy, gritting her teeth.

    "Yes. You don''t have to worry about her and I don''t have to worry about her if I put her in jail. Isn''t it the

    best of both worlds? Why do you call me?" Joseph sneered.

    "But my father is old and can''t afford it. If he gets angry in a hurry and gets sick, I will be unfilial, won''t

    I?" Nancy had no choice. She really didn''t want to ask Joseph for help, but she also didn''t want to

    make rk sad.

    "Joseph, for the sake of Nancy, let go of Fannie. That woman... She doesn''t deserve to be dealt with by

    you. " Daisy whispered in Joseph''s ear.

    "If you agree to marry me, I''ll let go of Fannie. That''s it!" Said Joseph.

    "Okay, I promise you!" Daisy said shyly.

    Joseph''s face immediately turned into a flower. As long as Daisy agreed to remarry him, the whole

    world would be fine.

    "Okay, Nancy, I promise you that I will release Daisyter!" Joseph said happily.

    Charles was stunned for a while, and then smiled. Did Joseph just like women? He tried his best to

    persuade Joseph, but Joseph ignored him. How could Joseph agree as soon as Nancy said it?

    A leopard cannot change its spots!

    "Joseph, thank Daisy for me. I will prepare a big gift for you when you get married!" Hearing what Daisy

    said, Nancy said with a smile.

    "No, just ask Charles to invest in me to shoot a movie." Joseph took the opportunity to make a request.

    "Well... I can''t make it... You''d better... " Nancy faltered.

    She couldn''t make a decision about Charles'' matter.

    "No, Nancy. Let me tell you, as a woman, you must know the advantage of women, that is, tenderness.

    Men are afraid of women''s tenderness the most. When I quarreled with Charles and heard your tender

    voice, I became nice. So, in the future, you should be nicer to Charles. Like me, Charles is also a man

    who is afraid of his wife who just seemed to be powerful. " After saying that, Josephughed first.

    He said this to both Nancy and Daisy.

    Joseph had been the yboy for so many years, and finally found that having a woman who loved him

    and he also love her was more romantic than anything else.

    It turned out that happiness was very simple. He stayed with one person and cooked three ordinary

    meals a day.

    Simple and beautiful.

 Chapter 696 In A Mess

    Chapter 696 In A Mess

    "I don''t think so. You are finally with each other. Well, I wish you and Daisy happiness!" Said Nancy

    sincerely.

    "How about you discuss with Charles and we hold the wedding together? It''s so lively, isn''t it?" Joseph

    suggested.

    "No, thanks. I''m busy now. Charles is even busier than me. Bye." Hearing the mention of her marriage

    with Charles, Nancy''s scalp tingled. The two of them were at odds and didn''t know how far they would

    gone. It was too early to talk about marriage.

    Nancy hung up the phone. For some reason, Nancy''s mind was in a mess.

    "Done?" Charles asked.

    "It''s settled." Answered Nancy.

    "Joseph is so annoying. Your words are more useful than mine!"

    "What I said doesn''t work at all. It was Daisy who helped me. Besides, she agreed to Joseph''s

    proposal. It seems that the two of them will hold a wedding in the near future." Said Nancy.

    "I want it to!" Said Charles.

    "Yes, I want it too." Bobby responded quickly.

    "I also want it to." Nadia echoed.

    "What are you thinking about at your age?" Nancyined.

    "We two want Daddy and Mommy to get married, not that we want to get married." Said Bobby.

    "You two, don''t court death for nothing. Marriage is not that simple..." Nancy stood up and walked to the

    door.

    She didn''t want to face this problem. It was too annoying.

    Charles stretched out his hand and gave the two kids a high-five. "From now on, you two have to stand

    on your Daddy''s side. We have to watch over your Mommy and don''t let her be snatched away by bad

    men."

    "Is Daddy a good man?" Nadia suddenly asked.

    "Why bother asking? Of course Daddy is a good man. There is no doubt that Daddy is so good to

    Mommy. Can''t you see that? "

    "Of course I see that. But we also saw Daddy and Mommy quarreling. We don''t want anything

    unpleasant to happen in the future. Daddy,e on! Especially Brandy. I don''t want Daddy to be with

    her anymore... "

    "It''s just a misunderstanding, a misunderstanding. How many more times do I have to say to make you

    believe me?" Charles was speechless.

    "It doesn''t matter whether we believe it or not. You have to make Mommy believe you." Said Bobby

    solemnly.

    "Okay, I''ll listen to you!" Charlespromised.

    At this moment, the door of the operating room opened and doctors and nurses pushed Jade out.

    Nancy went to them in a hurry. "How''s it going, doctor?"

    "The operation was a sess. Don''t worry." The doctor answered with a smile.

    Nancy said something grateful to the doctor and then she followed the nurses to the ward.

    Charles and the kids stayed in the ward for the whole day and they didn''t leave.

    In the evening, Nancy asked Charles to drive the children out of the hospital, and she stayed by

    herself.

    There were a lot of viruses in the hospital, so it was not safe for the children to stay here. Moreover,

    Jade''s eyes were not serious, and Nancy could recover by herself.

    For the next few days, Nancy was in the hospital.

    Charles came asionally and told Nancy that Fannie had returned home.

    Of course, Nancy knew it. If Fannie didn''t go home, Jill wouldn''t stop calling her.

    The rtionship between Charles and Nancy was neither cold nor warm.

    On this day, Erin suddenly called to tell Nancy that the new patient in the hospital insisted on asking

    Nancy to treat him. Seeing that her mother was fine, Nancy agreed.

    When Nancy arrived at the hospital, she found that the small patient was not seriously ill, but just had a

    pain in his ankle. It was caused by synovitis of his ankles, so there was no need for him to have the

    operation for the time being.

    After talking with the patient''s family for a while, they finally agreed.

    After prescribed some medicine to rx the muscles and promote blood cirction for the kid and anti-

    inmmatory drugs, she poured herself a ss of water and wanted to have a rest.

    Then she went to see Nana.

    Nana should be fine in this week. Maybe Nana wanted to say something about the club.

    Nancy had been waiting for the day when Nana recovered.

    Because as long as Nana recovered, the club''s case would be solved.

    When Nancy was lost in thought, she received a call from Rick.

    "Nancy, do you have time?" Rick asked.

    "What can I do for you?" Asked Nancy.

    "My clinic is open today. If you have nothing to do,e and support me." Rick said with a smile.

    "Of course. Send me the address. Congrattions!" Said Nancy excitedly.

    "Thank you. I''ll give you the address now. Come here." After saying that, Rick gave the address of the

    clinic to Nancy.

    "Okay, I''ll be right there." Rick had helped Nancy a lot. It was not easy to open a clinic, so it was natural

    for Nancy to show up to congratte him.

    After ending the call, Nancy went to see Nana. Then she said goodbye to the dean and drove away

    from the hospital.

    She thought Rick was running a small clinic, but when she arrived, she knew that Rick was running a

    large-scale hospital instead of a clinic.

    In other words, he had purchased a hospital that had been suspended because of its bad

    management. After a slight transformation, it became a psychiatric hospital.Text ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.

    "Rick, you are awesome!" Nancy praised sincerely.

    "Really? I don''t think so. Let''s go and have a look. " Rick said with a smile.

    "Don''t you entertain others? You must be very busy today. " Nancy raised her eyebrows and said shyly.

    "You''re here. Everything else is just a trifle."

    "You mean it''s more important to be with me. Oh, I''m ttered." Nancy could see that there were a lot of

    flower baskets for congrattions, which meant that there were many guests today.

    "Before you came here, the so-called ceremony has been held. You know, I don''t care about the

    ceremony. Let me show you. Is this ce suitable for Nana?" Rick stopped and looked at Nancy

    seriously. "This is also a special hospital, with professional medical staff taking care of her, much better

    than in the municipal hospital. Do you n to transfer her here?"

    "Rick, I know what you mean. But Nana''s situation is very special now. She is protected by the police

    and can''t leave the hospital without permission. Besides, if shees here, it may have a bad impact

    on your hospital. I think it''s better for her to stay in the municipal hospital. Don''t bother. Your career is

    just starting, and there are a lot of things to deal with. I wish you a good luck! "

    "Thank you. I find that you are bing more and more talkative, Nancy..." Rick forced a smile.

    "Me?" Nancy touched her hair and said, "I just feel sorry for you. If it weren''t for me, you would have

    worked well in the original hospital, but because of me..."

    "So, my career has gone to a higher level. Now I have my own hospital. Aren''t you happy for me?" Rick

    raised his eyebrows.

 Chapter 697 The Best Love

    Chapter 697 The Best Love

    Look, an optimistic person will find an opportunity at any time, and a pessimistic person willin

    all the time.

    As the saying goes, tragedy in life is often rted to personality.

    "If you think so, I will feel less guilty. Rick, you are so kind!"

    "What a pity! You can''t marry me!" Rick said half-jokingly and half-seriously.

    Nancy smiled awkwardly.

    No matter what happened to her and Charles, she had never thought of starting a new rtionship with

    another man.

    Nancy kept talking with Rick, not knowing that Charles was furious right now.

    Charles was busy in the group for a while today. Thinking that Nancy was still in the hospital with Jade,

    he came to the hospital early.

    When he arrived, he got the news that Nancy had indeed left.

    "Left? Where did she go? " Charles asked in disbelief.

    Nancy had told Hobart that she couldn''t go to work for the time being because she had something to

    deal with recently.

    Now with the help of Brandy, the Department of Pediatric was a little rxed for the time being.

    With Charles'' help, Hobart couldn''t say anything more.

    But what about Nancy? Did she go back to work without saying anything?

    "Charles, don''t me Nancy. A patient named her, and she did it for her career." Jade said with a

    smile.

    "It''s Okay, Auntie. I just don''t want you to be wronged. After all, Nancy is your daughter. You must want

    her to be with you, right?" Charles said in a soft voice.

    "Not really. I just hope that Nancy will be fine. I''m old and can''t drag you down with everything. In this

    way, I will also feel uneasy." Jade sighed.

    "Auntie, I have an idea. How about you live with us? I''ll find someone to take care of you. In this way,

    you won''t be lonely with the children and Nancy around." Charles had thought about it more than once,

    but he didn''t say it because he didn''t marry Nancy.

    But now Jade had just had an operation. Although she had almost recovered, she was still old. It was

    not appropriate for her to stay in the sanatorium.

    The old people said it didn''t matter, but in fact, everyone wanted to live with their children in their

    hearts.

    "No, thanks. I''m fine here now. You are all so busy. I don''t want to cause you any more trouble. As long

    as you, Nancy and the children are fine, I''m satisfied." Jade refused Charles'' request.

    "Well, aunt, I''m leaving. When I''m free, I and Nancy wille to see you again." Charles stood up and

    said respectfully.

    "Okay."

    After leaving Jade''s ward, Charles immediately called Nancy. To his surprise, Nancy''s phone was

    turned off.

    She turned off her phone?

    Suddenly, Charles felt annoyed.

    Was it an operation again?

    Charles called Erin again, but she replied that Director Nancy had left.

    Has Nancy gone out?

    Where could she go instead of staying with Jade?

    Charles was even more confused. He called the kindergarten again. The teacher in the kindergarten

    said that the two children behaved well today and there was nothing unpleasant.

    Well, Charles just lost contact with Nancy like this.

    The restless Charles called Doris, but Doris didn''t see her, nor did Doris know where she was.

    Like a roller coaster, Doris'' life was the same. It seemed that Jay had forgotten the existence of Eva,

    but he would asionally be awakened in the middle of the night, sweating.

    What was the past that made Jay so unforgettable?

    What kind of girl Eva was? Why couldn''t Jay let Eva go for a long time?

    No matter what happened, it was the past of Jay and Eva and Doris had no right to interfere.

    Doris could only wait for the time to slowly pass, and they could walk out of the past.

    However, on this day, Jay didn''te back all night.

    The first thing that came to Doris'' mind was whether Jay went to climb over the wall to Su family again.

    She called Jay, who answered the phone. He said in a hurry, "I''m very busy now. Don''t call me again.

    When I finish my work, I''ll go home naturally."

    Well, he could still answer her phone, which meant that there was nothing serious with him. Jay was

    just very busy.

    Doris was suspicious of the words "very busy" of Jay, but she couldn''t ask too much. She could only

    wait quietly for Jay toe back.

    It was true that Jay was absent-minded, no matter when he was in a meeting or when he was at home

    apanying his child and Doris.

    The smiling face of Eva suddenly popped up in his mind.

    If Eva scolded him, he would feel much better than now.

    But Eva didn''t. She just said lightly, "Don''t make things difficult for Jay. My car ident has nothing to

    do with him. I didn''t take good care of myself, so the car ident happened."

    When the whole world thought that the car ident of Eva had something to do with Jay, as the victim,

    Eva was still helping him out.

    Jay was very uneasy and felt guiltier to Eva.

    That was why he always looked absent-minded when he was doing something.

    Text ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.

    Today, when he was about to drive home after work, he received a call from Pam.

    Jay was very uneasy. He didn''t know what was wrong with him. Every time he faced Pam, he would be

    very nervous.

    Didn''t Pam tell him not to appear in front of her for the rest of his life, let alone disturb Eva''s life?

    He had tried his best to do so. Why did Pam call him now?

    After thinking for a while, Jay answered the phone with an awkward smile. "Hello, Mrs. Pam. I''m Jay."

    "I know you are Jay. Are you free today?" Pam asked in a stiff voice.

    "What?" Jay paused for a moment, "Yes, of course. What can I do for you, Mrs. Pam?"

    "Nothing. It''s just that today is Eva''s birthday. I hope you cane." Pam said indifferently.

    Pam just didn''t want to see Jay. She didn''t want to see Jay for the rest of her life, and she didn''t want

    Eva to have any contact with Jay.

    But today was Eva''s birthday. She had to work hard to fulfill Eva''s wish.

    Because she asked Eva, "What is your wish?"

    Eva just said, "Mom, let Jaye to my birthday. I miss him... I want him toe!''

    Eva missed Jay.

    Pam felt a lump of cotton in her throat. Her daughter had lost her best love because of a car ident.

    But now, Jay was married.

    What should Pam do?

    Pam was staring at Eva nkly.

 Chapter 698 Birthday Cake

    Chapter 698 Birthday Cake

    Eva smiled sadly, "Mom, if you feel ufortable, just forget it. Today is only for us. It doesn''t matter

    how my birthday is celebrated."

    "No, it''s not like that. I''ll call Jay right now." Pam didn''t want to disappoint Eva, so she called her Jay

    unwillingly.

    As Pam expected, Jay agreed without hesitation.

    Pam, on the other hand, was uneasy. She was afraid that Eva still had feelings for Jay. In this way, only

    Eva would suffer.

    Because it was impossible for anything to happen between Jay and Eva. Now he had his own family,

    his wife and child...

    Well, even if Jay didn''t have a family, a wife or a child, but Eva now... It was impossible for Jay to

    ept it.

    No one knew how miserable Pam felt.

    Pam calmed down and asked the servant to prepare the food that Eva liked. When she went upstairs,

    she saw Eva putting on makeup in front of the mirror.

    In order to cover up her pale face, she used the blusher. She looked very beautiful.

    Original from N?velDrama.Org.

    "Wow, you''re so beautiful," Pam sniffed.

    "Mommy, you just make fun of me. I have been lying on the bed for so long. How can I be more

    beautiful?" Said Eva with self-mockery.

    "Jay will be here soon. Come on, Mommy is holding you to the wheelchair. Can you try to hold on with

    your strength?" Although Pam massaged Eva and took a shower for Eva every day, Eva had been lying

    in bed for a long time and her muscles had weakened greatly. So she would use up all her strength

    only after sitting for a while.

    "Of course I can. Mom, I want to sit on a wheelchair. I can do it. Don''t worry about me." Said Eva with a

    smile.

    Her bright and strong smile made Pam want to cry.

    Pam tried her best to hold back her tears and carried Eva to the wheelchair.

    Then Pam pushed Eva to the elevator, went downstairs and entered the dining room.

    At this time, they heard the barking of dogs and the sound of a car from the courtyard.

    "Is it Jay?" Asked Eva excitedly.

    "Yes, I suppose so." Pam replied.

    "Mom, hurry up to pick up Jay. Don''t let my dogs frighten him." Eva urged anxiously.

    Looking at the anxious look on Eva''s face, Pam had mixed feelings.

    "Okay." Today was Eva''s birthday. What Pam could do was to follow her will and not make her sad.

    Pam walked out of the living room and saw Jaying in with a big bunch of flowers in his arms.

    Arge bunch ofvender.

    This was Eva''s favorite flower.

    "Mrs. Pam..." Trembling with fear, Jay walked past the dogs and hurried to the corridor. When he saw

    Pam standing there, he greeted her in a hurry.

    "Well, it''s not that I want you toe. It''s Eva. Do you understand?" Pam looked at Jay with hatred.

    "I understand." Jay didn''t dare to look into Pam''s eyes. He lowered his head like a child who had done

    something wrong.

    "You know what to say and what not to say, right?" Pam''s voice was still cold and full of warning.

    "I know, Mrs. Pam. Don''t worry. I won''t hurt Eva. I''m her brother now and I''ll protect her. I won''t tell her

    about the past. I just..." Jay sighed, "I want to say sorry."

    "It''s useless to say that now. I don''t have any other requirements. I just hope that you can make Eva

    happy. Well, as long as she is happy. That''s all. That''s all. Just tell me, can you do it?" The reason why

    Pam didn''t want to see Eva in contact with Eva was that Pam was afraid that Eva still loved Jay deeply.

    Eva was still such a beautiful girl many years ago. She had never fallen in love with any boy except for

    Jay.

    In Eva''s heart, Jay was all her fantasy of a beautiful love.

    But Pam couldn''t kill that love!

    Therefore, Pam could only warn Jay not to give any fantasy to Eva.

    Eva didn''t want to ept the cold reality, but she had to ept it.

    "Okay, I believe you this time." After saying that, Pam turned around and let Jay in.

    Jay raised his hand and rubbed his face to make himself smile like a big brother.

    Then he took a deep breath and walked in.

    Yes, he was more nervous to see Eva than Eva.

    Eva could vaguely hear her mother talking to Jay, but she couldn''t hear what her mother said clearly.

    The footsteps of Jay were getting closer and closer, and every step seemed to be stepping on the top

    of her heart.

    Eva''s heart beat faster. With her hands on her chest, Eva squinted her eyes and listened to the

    footsteps of Jay.

    It seemed that it was also a kind of happiness.

    "Jay..." As soon as Eva saw Jay, her eyes turned red with excitement.

    For a moment, Jay didn''t know what to say, because he had to be careful whatever he said, fearing that

    he would hurt Eva.

    "Yes." He answered in a low voice, looking embarrassed. He sent the flowers forward and said, "This is

    what you like, Eva."

    "That''s great. I can''t believe you still remember my favorite flower. Thank you!" Taking it over, Eva took

    a deep breath and said excitedly.

    Pam hurriedly said, "The flowers are heavy. Give them to me. I''ll put them away for you."

    "Okay." Then Eva gave the flowers to Pam.

    Pam left with the flowers.

    Jay didn''t know what to do or what to say next when he stood in front of Eva.

    "Jay, you are still so handsome, am I... Very ugly? " Touching her face, Eva asked sadly.

    "No, you are still as beautiful as before." Said Jay awkwardly.

    Eva smiled. The smile on her face was as sweet as before.

    "Your words are still so sweet. Sit down. Look, I asked mom to ask the servant to cook something you

    like. Do you remember? These preserved egg porridge, duck wings stewed with skin of tofu, and this

    spring and phoenix spreading wings, and everything is smooth... " Eva pointed at the dishes.

    She couldn''t remember these dishes'' name now. At that time, Jay just wanted to please Eva. How

    could he really like them?

    Later, Eva had a car ident, and he didn''t like these dishes either.

    Maybe, he had never liked them.

    Now seeing the excited look of Eva, a sense of guilt came back to Jay.

    "Thank you, Eva." Said Jay.

    "Don''t be so formal with me. Sit down and tell me about your current life. Are you very happy now?

    Have you ever thought of me? I tell you. These days, I always dream of you, dreaming of the time

    when I was with you in the past. Was the life at that time very beautiful? You bought me a lot of ice

    creams in summer, and my favorite food is strawberry vor. You bought me two ice creams every

    time, one for yourself, and once again I was on my period... " Eva kept talking. Then she suddenly

    blushed and stopped talking when she talked about that awkward matter.

 Chapter 699 At The Age Of Sixteen

    Chapter 699 At The Age Of Sixteen

    At that time, Eva was only sixteen years old.

    Many girls had their period at the age of eleven or twelve, but she didn''t have it until she was sixteen.

    Fortunately, she had attended physiological ss, so she didn''t panic.

    At that time, she and Jay just finished watching the movie. When they walked out of the cinema, Jay

    bought her ice cream.

    Before she finished eating, her stomach suddenly ached.

    "I... My stomachache. It hurts." She frowned in pain.

    "Does it because of the ice cream? If you don''t feel well, don''t eat it," Jay asked worriedly.

    "Ouch, I don''t know. It hurts. I feel ufortable and want to vomit." It was a feeling that Eva had

    never had. It was like a Gastrointestine cold, very ufortable.

    "I''ll take you to the hospital." As soon as he finished his words, he threw away the ice cream in his

    hand and stretched out his hand to hold Eva.

    However, when his hand touched the clothes behind her, he suddenly felt sticky.

    When he looked down, his hand was covered with blood. He was shocked.

    "Eva, Eva, blood, blood..."

    Eva looked at him awkwardly.

    All of a sudden, he understood everything.

    "You have your period..." His face turned redder than that of Eva.

    "Yes, it''s my first time. What should I do? I didn''t prepare anything. It''s so embarrass. What should I do,

    Jay?" Eva said with regret. She didn''t know where to put her hands, as if they were not appropriate to

    be ced anywhere.

    She tried her best to hide behind him and didn''t want anyone to see it.

    But on the street, there were peopleing and going, and it was difficult not to be found.

    Soon a man pointed at her and snickered.

    "What are youughing at? Be careful that I will break your teeth!" Jay waved his fist angrily.

    Those people left withughter.

    Her face was as red as a ripe apple.

    "What should I do, Jay?" Thinking of this, Eva pursed her lips and was about to cry.

    It was the first time that such a thing had encounter such thing. He thought that girls were really

    troublesome. Fortunately, he was not a woman.

    But it was summer now. He didn''t know what to do. There was no supermarket nearby. Where could he

    buy girls'' supplies?

    After taking off his shirt, he tied it around the waist of Eva and said, "How about this? It can cover the

    ce for a while. Let''s get in the car. I''ll take you to the supermarket to buy sanitary towel you need

    and a dress by the way. That''s it."

    "Okay." Since she had no idea, she could only listen to him.

    It was summer now and he only wore a shirt.

    After taking it off, he waspletely naked on the top.

    He was a person who liked to exercise. Although he was still young, his chest muscles were full of

    strength.

    Eva looked straight at him.

    "Hey, Eva, don''t you get in the car?" With his arms crossed over his chest, he didn''t know what he was

    afraid of being seen by Eva.

    Shouldn''t this move happen on girls only?

    Eva smiled. "Don''t hide it, Jay. I''ve seen it. By the way, your skin is so fair."

    "That''s why I don''t like to be exposed to the sun, so if you want your skin to be fair, you should also be

    less exposed to the sun in the future!" Feeling ufortable, Jay put down his arm, opened the door,

    let Eva get in, and then he sat in the driver''s seat.

    "Oh, I see." As soon as she sat down in the front passenger seat, a warm current gushed out from her

    body.

    Eva was so frightened that she sat still and dared not move.

    "Are you okay?" asked Jay.

    "I''m not feeling well. It kind of flows. Hurry up and drive," urged Eva.

    "Okay." He didn''t dare to look into her eyes again. He drove to the supermarket in a hurry.

    When they arrived at the supermarket, he bought a lot of sanitary towels for her. Then he asked her to

    go to the bathroom, and he bought several clothes for her.

    When the two of them returned to the car, they found that the front passenger seat was stained with

    blood.

    They all know what happened.

    After sending Eva home, Jay drove to wash the car. It was already half past nine in the evening when

    he finished.

    After arriving home, she was scolded by his grandpa.

    Jay didn''t dare to say where he had gone. In this way, he was punished with two whips.

    It hurt to think about it now!

    Facing the expectant eyes of Eva, Jay panicked. The past was the best memory of Eva, but the one he

    didn''t want to recall the most.

    Those used to be sweet to her, but to him, they were only torture and pain.

    "Ahem, I''ll wash my hands..." Looking at the smile in her eyes, he tried to hide something.

    "Okay,e back soon!" said Eva.

    Jay responded and walked into the bathroom quickly.

    At this time, Pam came over with a birthday cake.

    It was a small birthday cake. Every year on this day, Pam would buy the same strawberry cake.

    "Look at the cake I bought for you. Do you like it, Eva?" Pam put the cake on the table and kissed on

    her forehead.

    "Of course I like it. No matter what cake you buy, I like it," said Eva happily.

    Pam could obviously feel that Eva was in a good mood because of the arrival of Jay.

    Because she seemed to be very happy since she woke up, but every morning, Pam would see her

    eyes red.

    Obviously, she cried, every night.

    Pam felt sorry for her, but she didn''t know what she could do.

    "Eva, you have to be fine. Do you hear me?" Pam warned.

    "Mom, I will," said Eva sweetly.

    When Jay came in, he saw Pam and stopped subconsciously.

    "Mrs. Pam." This was a greeting.

    "Sit down." Pam''s voice was cold.

    "Mom, be nice to Jay. He is our guest now. Don''t be so cold to him," said Eva angrily.

    "I''m used to it." Pam suppressed her anger.

    "I''m fine, Eva." He sat down uneasily.

    "Well, that''s good. Come closer to me. Why are you so far away from me?" Eva grumbled.

    "Okay." Then, he moved his chair closer to the side of Eva.

    "Let''s eat cake first, or we won''t be able to eat the cake if we eat anything else first!" Since Eva had

    been lying on the bed for a long time, her digest system had suffered irreversible damage. She could

    only eat very little food, or she would vomit.

    "Yes, I totally agree," echoed Jay.

    ? 2024 N?v/el/Dram/a.Org.

    Before he came here, Jay had imagined the scene of facing Eva. He thought that he would be

    completely relieved if he said sorry. However, no, it was not until he really had to face Eva that he

    realized that he could not rx at all. He spoke cautiously and carefully, and even his smile was

    stiff.

 Chapter 700 Unrealistic Wish

    Chapter 700 Unrealistic Wish

    Jay didn''t know what he was afraid of, but he was indeed afraid.

    It seemed that in the face of Eva, his whole body was plunged into darkness and pain.

    Just like a bird that its throat was strangled, dying at any time.

    This feeling made Jay want to escape!

    "Mr. Fang, please light candles for Eva." Pam handed the lighter to Jay.

    "Okay." Jay took it and tried two times before lighting the candles.

    "That''s great. I want to make a wish." Said Eva, pping her hands like a child.

    "Make a wish that can be realized, such as being healthy, being able to stand up early, helping Mommy

    manage the group and so on." Pam reminded her. Pam was also afraid that Eva would make

    unrealistic wishes.

    For example, she wanted to be with Jay... Pam knew that this was impossible.

    "Mom, my wish is a secret. I can''t tell you." After thinking for a while, Eva closed her eyes and made a

    wish silently.

    "Jay, do you want to know what wish I have just made?" Asked Eva.

    "Ah, it must be the same as Mrs. Pam said. Make yourself healthy and happy. Stand up early and leave

    the wheelchair." Said Jay cautiously.

    "No. guess again!" Said Eva stubbornly.

    Sweat began to break out on Jay''s forehead. He could vaguely guess what wish Eva had made.

    That wish was a wish for Eva but a nightmare for him.

    All of a sudden, Jay felt that he would be hurt if he got close to Eva. Even if he didn''t do anything, as

    long as he appeared, Eva would be hurt.

    At this moment, Jay suddenly understood what Pam had done.

    She was right. Everything she did was to protect Eva.

    And no matter what he did, he was wrong.

    It was even wrong to meet Eva.

    Jay was on pins and needles, itching to escape immediately.

    "I''m stupid. You know, I can''t guess." Jay began to talk perfunctorily.

    "Oh, you are so stupid. What else wish can I make? It''s..."

    "Eva, Mr. Fang is our guest now. You should cut the cake. Don''t always let others wait." Pam

    interrupted Eva timely.

    "Well, in fact, I made a wish that all of us would be fine." Said Eva sadly.

    "Well, you can''t say your wish casually. If you say it, it can''t be realized. Of course, your wish will

    definitely be realized, because we are all very good now, and we will also be very good in the future."

    Pam handed the knife to Eva.

    Jay was suffering, so was Pam?

    Every minute and second when Jay was there, she was afraid that Eva would say something that she

    shouldn''t say.

    Pam was afraid that Jay would say something he shouldn''t say.

    "Okay, let me cut the cake." Eva took the knife and tried to cut the cake, but she was too weak to do

    that.

    "Jay, help me!" Said Eva shyly.

    Her voice was a little coquettish. A few years ago, she also talked to Jay in this way.

    Pam looked at Jay, but Jay didn''t have the heart to refuse Eva. He said, "Okay, I''ll help you."

    Eva still had a knife in her hand. If Jay wanted to help her, he could only put his hand on her hand.

    "How about giving me the knife?" Said Jay after thinking for a while.

    "I''ll cut it myself. This is my first birthday since I woke up. Can you satisfy me?" Said Eva coquettishly.

    Jay had no choice but to put his hand on the hand of Eva.

    Eva''s hand was a little cold. When she touched Jay''s skin, her hand trembled.

    "Sorry, I didn''t scare you, did I?" Said Jay apologetically.

    "How could it be? I''m fine. Let''s cut the cake! " Said Eva happily.

    With Jay''s strength, Eva cut the cake with Jay''s help and put the cakes on the small tes.

    Eva was so happy that she wiped the cake on Jay''s face and body.

    For the sake of Eva''s happiness, Jay would fight back carefully.

    Pam left silently.

    This was a world that didn''t belong to her. In order to make Eva happy, she chose to leave temporarily.

    Although Eva was very happy, her physical strength was limited.

    After ying for a while, her body suddenly twitched.

    "Eva, what''s wrong with you?" Jay asked nervously.

    "I''m fine. I''m just a little tired." In fact, Eva had been tired for a long time, but she didn''t want to end this

    happy moment too early. She just held on, and now she really couldn''t hold on.

    "Come on, let me send you back to your room." Jay pushed up the wheelchair.

    "Can you hug me?" Eva looked at Jay pleadingly.

    Jay was stunned.

    But how could he refuse?

    Would he nevere back after this time?

    He couldn''t give Eva any hope, could he?

    After struggling in his heart for a while, Jay reached out and lifted Eva up from the wheelchair.

    "Jay, your hands are so warm." Said Eva greedily.

    "Put on more clothes in the future. It''s winter now. It''s still cold." Jay tried tofort her.

    "But no matter how much I wear, it''s still cold. What should I do?" Eva sighed.

    After a moment of silence, Jay thought, ''I understand what Eva said. Does she mean that her heart is

    cold?''

    Her heart was cold... How could the heating and clothes work?

    With Eva in his arms, Jay went upstairs. Eva held his neck tightly and looked up at him.

    Pam''s tears kept falling down, which made her heart ache to suffocate when she saw this kind of Eva.

    What if time could go back?

    She could protect Eva well. No matter what, she would not allow Eva to get in touch with Jay.

    If, if... But where did the ''if''e from in this world?

    Jay carried Eva to the bedroom and gently put Eva on the bed. "Are you feeling better now?"

    "I''m much better now. I''ll get better as long as you''re here." Said Eva with a smile.

    "I should go now, Eva..." Jay''s Adam''s apple bobbed. He wanted to tell Eva that his wife and child were

    waiting for him at home.

    But he couldn''t speak it out, so he had to swallow it.

    "Well, you must drive slowly." Said Eva gently.

    "Thank you. I will." Then Jay stood up and said, "Goodbye."

    "Will youe to see me again?" Asked Eva anxiously.

    "If I have time... If Mrs. Pam agrees." Answered Jay.

    "My mother will agree, and you will have time, won''t you?" Eva pleaded.

    Jay was not sure about everything. He found that he was really painful and not happy at all when facing

    the Eva.

    Now he really wanted toe back to Doris. He wanted to be at ease and looked at Ace''s smiling

    face.

    This content ? N?v/elDr(a)m/a.Org.

    He liked the feeling of home!

    "I wille as long as I have time." Said Jay.

    "Well, you will have time, won''t you?" Eva asked tensely and looked at Jay with pleading eyes.

    "Yes." Jay had no choice but to agree.

 Chapter 701 Dont Come Again

    Chapter 701 Don''t Come Again

    He didn''t want to make Eva full of hope for him and he couldn''t let Eva down. Jay could be perfunctory.

    "You can leave now." Said Eva happily.

    Jay nodded. Then Jay walked out of Eva''s room.

    Pam stood in the hallway.

    "Mrs. Pam, I''m leaving." Said Jay in a deep voice.

    "Will youe again?" Pam''s voice was choked with sobs.

    "Mrs. Pam, do you still want me toe?" Jay asked coldly.

    Pam shook her head and then nodded. "I don''t want you toe, but when I see the happy look on

    Eva''s face, I hope you cane again. I''m her mother, and I can only think for Eva. I also hope you

    can understand the heart of a poor mother."

    "Mrs. Pam... I know. I know everything. I''m sorry! " Jay felt so sad in his heart and he finally said sorry

    for Pam, not for Eva.

    Right, he felt sorry for both Eva and Pam.

    But he didn''t want it to happen?

    "I don''t want to hear sorry, Jay. Now I beg you, don''te again. I''m afraid that if Eva falls into it, we''ll

    all be over!" Pam cried.

    The Iron Lady of the business world cried out in front of Jay regardless of her image.

    "Okay, I promise you, Mrs. Pam." Said Jay.

    He fully understood Pam''s contradictory feelings.

    He had no choice but to leave. When Jay looked back at Eva''s room, he heard the song of Eva.

    It was a children''s song, was it childish?

    It was the song that Eva liked to sing with Jay many years ago.

    With a burst of sadness in his eyes, Jay ran downstairs quickly.

    The song behind him followed his steps, gradually bing less attractive and more deste.

    Jay was staggering and he almost ran away from Su family.

    He knew that he had an auditory hallucination. Eva''s voice was soft, beautiful, and definitely not sad

    and shrill. But why did he have an illusion?

    He was trying to escape from Eva''s disability.

    She couldn''t stand up for the rest of her life, could she?

    Jay was very grievous. With tears all over his face, Jay drove the car on the street at full speed.

    Fortunately, it waste at night and there were not many cars on the road.

    This content ? N?v/elDr(a)m/a.Org.

    Otherwise, Jay didn''t know if he could return home safely.

    After hanging up Charles'' phone, Doris felt uneasy.

    She was neither asleep nor awake. Suddenly she heard the sound of a car from the courtyard. She

    thought that it should be Jay who came back, so she quickly took her coat and put it on.

    She went downstairs in a hurry and saw the awkward Jay.

    "What''s wrong with you, Jay?" Looking at Jay in cream, Doris asked in surprise.

    "Doris!" Jay called out Doris'' name and hugged her tightly.

    "What''s wrong with you? Why are you covered with cream?" It was strange that Jay was out of his

    mind recently. Why did he covered with cream all over his body? Which beauty did he celebrate

    birthday for?

    Did he make the same mistake again?

    "I''m going to Su family to celebrate Eva''s birthday. I didn''t mean to hide it from you. It happened so

    suddenly that I didn''t have time to tell you. I didn''t expect toe back sote!" Jay exined in a

    hurry. Then he held up Doris'' face and kissed her on the lips.

    The kiss made Doris dizzy. ''What''s wrong with him?'' Doris wondered.

    "I won''t go out anymore. I will go home after work. Now I finally know that what happened to Eva is her

    fate. It has nothing to do with me. I can''t be trapped in it and can''t get out. I want to return to my life!"

    All of a sudden, Jay felt relieved. He didn''t want to be trapped in the past self-usation. Yes, Eva had

    her own life, and he also had his own family, career, and life.

    No matter what had happened between him and Eva in the past, the good and the bad had been in the

    past.

    He couldn''t suffer from the pain of Eva. If he couldn''t get out of the past, it was self-abuse and self-

    punishment.

    Obviously, Jay was not such a man.

    "Well, it''s good that you''ve figured it out. Today, Charles called and asked. I don''t know where Nancy

    is? I called Nancy, but she didn''t answer. I don''t know what she has done. They have been at odds

    recently. Do you want to call Charles back and ask him? " Doris wasn''t a woman who would haggle

    over everything. What was more, those past had nothing to do with her at all.

    Now that Jay had taken the initiative to return to his family, what else could she say besides

    happiness?

    No, it should be said that she was very lucky that Jay and Eva didn''t continue to tangle with each other.

    Then Jay took out his phone and called Charles.

    "Charles, have you found Nancy?" Jay asked with concern in a yful voice.

    "Yes, I found her." Charles said coldly.

    "Where did she go? Is everything Okay? " Asked Jay.

    "No, she''s fine. I''ll hang up!" After saying that, Charles hung up the phone without waiting for Jay''s

    another question.

    "Did he find Nancy?" Asked Doris.

    "Yes, he did. But I heard that the tone of Charles was not very good. It seemed that Nancy had done

    something wrong to him!"

    "Don''t talk nonsense. I know Nancy well! Although she is ambitious, she is very serious about her

    personal affairs. Besides, she has two children with Charles. Don''t think too much. Go to take a

    shower! " Doris urged reproachfully.

    "Okay, I''ll do it right now!" In the past few days, Jay had been exhausted by the matter of Eva. He

    finally got rid of it and he didn''t want to worry about Charles too much.

    Love could only be solved by two of them. Others were bystanders!

    Charles, of course, found Nancy in Rick''s clinic. At that time, Nancy and Rick walked out of the ward

    side by side, talking andughing happily with each other.

    Charles clenched his fists with a gloomy face.

    He went straight up and scolded, "Nancy, in order toe here, you didn''t even care about your

    mother, and you didn''t answer the phone, did you?"

    Nancy didn''t expect to see Charles here, so she said to Rick awkwardly, "Rick, I''m leaving. Goodbye.

    Wish you a better career."

    Nancy was afraid that Charles would lose his mind and do something to Rick. Rick had just started a

    new career. If he was stopped by Charles because of her again, she would really feel sorry for Rick!

    "Nancy, are you afraid of him?" Rick asked worriedly.

    "I''m not afraid of him. I just don''t want to quarrel with him here!" With an awkward smile, Nancy said,

    "I''m leaving now. Bye."

 Chapter 702 Rescue

    Chapter 702 Rescue

    As soon as Nancy finished her words, she hurried to Charles and said, "Charles, today is the first day

    that Rick''s hospital is receiving patients. Ie to see if there is anything need me, I don''t think it is

    inappropriate. You don''t have to show your long face to anyone. My phone just ran out of power. If you

    don''t leave now, I''ll go myself. "

    After saying that coldly, Nancy walked quickly into the elevator.

    When the elevator door was about to close, Charles came in.

    The space in the elevator was not small, but it suddenly became much more uneasy after Charles

    came in.

    Nancy moved aside subconsciously.

    Because of her mother''s illness, Nancy had been much nicer to Charles, but because of his sudden

    appearance, she became bored again.

    Why did he always like to follow her?

    The feeling of suffocation was very desperate. Didn''t he know?

    Nancy lowered her head and didn''t look at Charles.

    "Nancy, how can you act that you do the thing right when you do the wrong?" What Charles couldn''t

    stand most was Nancy''s silence.

    When Nancy became silent, she could stay silent for three days. But Charles couldn''t do that, if he

    didn''t talk to Nancy, he would feel uneasy.

    Look, in the rtionship with Nancy, Charles didn''t know since when he had be so insecure.

    Charles didn''t want to do that, but he just couldn''t control himself.

    As long as Nancy was not by his side, he would think randomly, wondering if Nancy was with any man,

    and whether Nancy had abandoned him.

    Charles knew it was his illusion clearly, but he just couldn''t control himself.

    He was really angry when he saw Rick and Nancy together just now, especially with a sneer at the

    corners of Rick''s mouth. If it weren''t for Nancy, he really wanted to give Rick a punch.

    However, Charles couldn''t continue the stalemate with Nancy. It was not good for the children, and it

    was also no good for his rtionship with Nancy!

    "What did I do wrong?" Nancy was confused.

    Charles said that she did something wrong more than once, but what on earth did she do wrong?

    Investigate the club? Was it about hugging Rick oring to Rick''s hospital today?

    Were all these mistakes in Charles'' eyes?

    He just wanted her to stay at home and be a full-time wife, didn''t he?

    But she couldn''t do it. When she thought of staying at home alone, waiting for her children to finish

    school and her husband to get off work. It was so painful.

    She had her own career to do and her own pursuit of life. She couldn''t be a full-time wife.

    "You came here with Rick regardless of your mother being hospitalized in the hospital..." After all,

    Charles couldn''t say the word "date", so he asked, "Are you wrong toe to Rick''s hospital?"

    "That''s it?" Nancy smiled knowingly. She didn''t expect that Charles seemed to be because of her

    mother.

    She tried to soften her voice and said, "Charles, Rick helped me a lot, and he invited me. I have to

    come, right? I promise I will try my best to keep away from Rick, Okay? "

    Nancy was tired of the stalemate with Charles. She would also be tired!

    "Really? Just like this?" Charles asked in disbelief.

    C0ntent ? 2024 (N/?)velDrama.Org.

    "That''s all. If you don''t believe me, I have no choice!" Nancy shrugged in a coquettish manner.

    "I trust you." Charles said as he intended to ease the rtionship with Nancy.

    "That''s good."

    At this time, the elevator door slowly opened, and Nancy and Charles walked out of the elevator.

    As soon as they walked out, Charles'' phone rang.

    It was Brandy.

    This woman called Charles so frequently!

    "Brandy, what''s up?" Charles was much gentler to Brandy than to Nancy.

    Feeling a little ufortable, Nancy didn''t say anything.

    "Charles, I called Nancy but couldn''t get through. Something happened to her patient. It''s Nana. Now

    many policemen are here. I don''t know what happened. Come and have a look! " Brandy said in a

    hurry.

    "Nana?" Hearing Brandy''s words, Nancy became more nervous than Charles.

    "We''ll be there soon!" Charles looked at Nancy, "Do you want me to drive you or you drive by

    yourself?"

    "I''ll drive myself. Hurry up!" Nancy came here by himself. If Charles drove her and she would leave her

    car here, she might as well drive it away now.

    "Then be careful. Don''t panic. Nana should be fine." Charlesforted Nancy.

    Nancy was stunned for a moment and then agreed.

    Recently, she had a bad rtionship with Charles, especially Charles, who always made sarcastic

    remarks.

    She didn''t know what had happened these days. Sometimes Charles cared about her mother very

    much, and sometimes Charles cared about her very much.

    s, if only he didn''t interfere in her investigation of the club.

    After getting on the car, Charles didn''t leave in a hurry.

    He drove the car and followed her until they arrived at the hospital.

    Without greeting Charles, Nancy got out of the car and went straight to Nana''s ward.

    "Director Nancy, Nana is in aa suddenly. No one knows what happened." Brandy said anxiously

    when she saw Nancy in front of the elevator.

    "Okay, I know. Where is Nana?" Asked Nancy.

    "She is being rescued now. I don''t know if she can survive." Brandy replied.

    "Is it that serious?" Nancy was surprised. Rick''s medicine should be fine. What''s wrong with it?

    Nancy found the nurse who was responsible for keeping the medicine for Nana and asked her about

    the situation briefly. The nurse said innocently, "Director Nancy, I took the medicine ording to Dr.

    Rick''s instructions. The pills'' number is right. I swear that there must not be something wrong with the

    medicine here."

    "Okay, it''s all right." Said Nancy, looking into the nurse''s sincere eyes.

    "Director Nancy, about Nana..." Captain Colten had been there all the time. When he saw Nancy, he

    came over.

    "Is it a murder, Captain Colten?" Asked Nancy.

    "It''s just a suspicion now. I''m not sure. But if it''s a murder, it''s very covert, because the people of our

    police team have been there all the time. Unexpectedly, the bad guys still did something to Nana."

    Captain Colten shook his head with guilt. "I''m really sorry."

    "What should we do now?" Nancy asked again.

    "Don''t worry, Director Nancy. We are still investigating. When you were sent to the club, did you find

    anyone who was suspicious? You know him, or..." Mr. Colten stopped talking when he saw Charles

    coming over.

    "I don''t know anyone. I was taken out by Edward... Oh, the other one is Nana. I don''t know the rest! "

    Said Nancy after thinking for a while.

 Chapter 703 Suspicion

    Chapter 703 Suspicion

    "Well, we still suspect that the boss of the club is not only David. I always feels that someone doesn''t

    want Nana to wake up. Today, the doctor said that Nana might be caused by excessive medicine, but

    we didn''t find anyone else entering Nana''s ward except nurses from the surveince video. s, it''s

    really strange!" Captain Colten sighed.

    "Are you suspecting me?" Charles asked half-jokingly.

    "Mr. Fu, we don''t have evidence. We can''t make a conclusion now. But before the case is over,

    everyone can be suspected!" Captain Colten replied politely.

    Now the whole Fu family was suspected.

    Charles sneered, "How''s Nana? Hasn''t she woken up yet?"

    "Mr. Fu, do you want Miss Nana to wake up?" Captain Colten looked at Charles with burning eyes.

    "Of course!" Said Charles.

    "But as far as I know, many people don''t want Nana to wake up, so we specte that Nana must know

    the secret of the club." Added Captain Colten.

    "Didn''t you ask anything from David?" Charles asked.

    "David has confessed his crime. As for anything else, we are still in the interrogation. But we still hope

    that if Mr. Fu has some clues and you can inform us in time. We know that Mr. Fu has a wide range of

    contacts!" Captain Colten made insinuating remarks

    The case of the club was indeed very weird. It seemed that it could be closed by David, but it was

    blocked by Nana.

    Nana was sometimes good, sometimes bad. She had been in aa for a long time. Obviously,

    someone had done something to her, but they couldn''t find any clue.

    If the case was closed in this way, it would never convince the public, and Colten would be sorry for his

    career!

    What was more, Finn had been crushed by the car and the driver hadn''t been found yet.

    He couldn''t let it go and he had to find out who was behind all this.

    Captain Colten was a little skeptical about Charles. It seemed that no one in this city could be so

    powerful except for Charles.

    But there was no evidence!

    "I will definitely cooperate with your investigation." Charles smiled coldly.

    "Thank you, Mr. Fu!" Captain Colten said politely.

    At this time, a nurse rushed over.

    Nancy was nervous, afraid that something bad had happened to Nana.

    "What happened?" Nancy asked nervously.

    "Director Nancy, Nana is awake." The nurse answered excitedly.

    "Is she awake? What do you mean? Is her consciousness awake? Or is she awake? "

    "She woke up. Fortunately, we found her in time. Otherwise, Nana might not be able to wake up!"

    "Thank God!" Anyway, it would be good that Nana woke up.

    As soon as Nancy finished speaking, she hurried back to Nana''s ward, removed the bed sheet for

    Nana and changed it into a new one.

    As soon as Nancy finished, the doctor pushed Nana in.

    "Nana, are you Okay?" Nancy hurried up to walk to Nana and asked with concern.

    At the sight of Nancy, Nana burst into tears.

    ? 2024 N?v/el/Dram/a.Org.

    It seemed that Nana wanted to say something, but she couldn''t.

    "What''s wrong with her, doctor?" Asked Nancy.

    "She was drugged with poison which can make her mute too much. Although we have washed her

    intestines, there are too many drugs, we can''t recover the damage to Nana''s intestines and stomach in

    a short time. Director Nancy, don''t worry. Give her some time." The doctorforted.

    "Well, I''m not in a hurry. As long as Nana is fine, everything will be fine." It didn''t work even if Nancy

    was anxious about Nana if Nana was Okay or not.

    She held Nana''s hand and said, "Nana, I''m Nancy. You have to recover as soon as possible. Don''t be

    hurt again. Do you remember who hurt you? If you remember anything, please tell me! "

    Nana looked at Nancy nkly and shook her head.

    Nancy smiled, "Nana, you have to cooperate with the doctor''s treatment, so that you can recover faster,

    understand?"

    "Okay." Nana replied obediently.

    It was rare for Nana to be so quiet. Nancy wanted to have a few more words with her, but was

    interrupted by Charles. "Nancy, Nana is very tired now. Let''s leave for the time being."

    Nana nced at Charles and closed her eyes slowly.

    "Mr. Fu is right. Miss Nana needs a rest." The doctor echoed respectfully.

    Nancy nodded, turned around and walked out of Nana''s ward.

    As Nancy walked forward, she asked, "Charles, Nana wanted to talk to me just now, but she didn''t say

    it because of you. Does she know you?"

    After all, Nancy still didn''t trust Charles.

    The club belongs to Fu family, right?

    Charles said he hadn''t been to the club, but didn''t he reallye to the club?

    Was it true that he didn''t know?

    "Nancy, I found that you are suffering from hypochondriasis now. You should also find a psychiatrist to

    check on yourself." Charles was very angry with Nancy. Some time ago, in order to save Nancy, he

    didn''t eat or sleep. Every day, he was out of his mind, and even in his dreams, he dreamed that Nancy

    was killed. His worries and fears, in the end, were all turned into doubts in Nancy''s heart!

    She suspected that he had something to do with the club?

    How many times should he exin?

    Charles'' face was gloomy as if he was going to kill someone. He looked at Nancy with hatred.

    His eyes, disappointment, despair, hatred, anger... All kinds of emotions were hidden inside.

    It was the first time that Nancy had seen Charles stare at her like this. She suddenly felt a little guilty.

    Right, it was because what she said just now was too much that Charles was so angry.

    Look at her, she was never a person who spoke with thinking. Even if she had doubts, there was no

    evidence now. Why did she annoy Charles?

    "If you have nothing to do with the club, show me the evidence!" Said Nancy in a low voice.

    "I don''t have any evidence. When I say no, there is nothing to do between me and the club." Charles

    said overbearingly.

    He didn''t want to exin at all in the face of Nancy''s suspicion.

    What was a couple? The most basic thing was mutual trust, right?

    "Okay. But why are you so fierce?" To be honest, Nancy was a little wrong. Anyway, she had no

    evidence to guess randomly.

    If others suspected her, she would also be angry, wouldn''t she?

    Especially her and Rick...

    Nancy looked at Charles carefully, "Then tell me what happened between you and Brandy. Do you

    really have nothing to do with her?"

    "No!" Charles spit out one word viciously.

    He tried hard to hold back his anger!

    "You and Brandy had a night in the bar, and nothing happened?" Thinking of this, Nancy felt

    ufortable, as if a fish bone was stuck in her heart.

    Charles had exined, but in Nancy''s opinion, it was not enough.

    That afternoon, Charles asked Brandy to have a date with him in front of her, didn''t he?

    Wasn''t this a p in Nancy''s face?

 Chapter 704 Comprehension

    Chapter 704 Comprehension

    Just because of her and Rick? Nancy had exined to him, but Charles didn''t believe her. What could

    she do?

    "Nancy, do you know why I dated Brandy? I''m jealous. I''m revenging. I saw the picture of you hugging

    Rick. I wanted to kill Rick, but I couldn''t be so impulsive. Because I love you, I love the children. I can''t

    do anything irrational. Have you seen my depression? I''m a human, a man, a man with a strong sense

    of monopolizing. You''re my woman, but you''re hugging another man. Do you still want me to say to

    others with a smile that I believe my woman and Rick have nothing to do with each other? Just a hug!

    Don''t think too much? " Charles kept chattering.

    He just wanted to vent his anger. He had to let Nancy understand his love for her.

    "Nancy, I can''t turn a blind eye to your rtionship with another man. I hope you can understand my

    heart and my love. But what about you? Besides being mean to me and saying evil words to me, are

    you thinking about me for me? You didn''t, never! " Charles'' voice became more and more urgent. He

    suddenly raised his hand and pinched Nancy''s chin. "Nancy, look at me. I want you to look at me."

    Charles was so strong that Nancy''s chin was as painful as if her chin was almost falling down.

    "Ouch, it hurts!" Nancy shouted miserably.

    As the saying goes, ''When Charles bes cruel, he is a beast.'' Nancy had known it already.

    "Humph, no matter how painful your chin is, it''s just a pain in flesh and blood. Have you seen my

    heartache? Of course you can''t see, because you have no heart at all... " Charles continued, "I''m telling

    you, nothing happened between me and Brandy. We were both drunk that night. I slept on the bed and

    Brandy slept on the sofa. We maintained a distance between ordinary men and women. We didn''t hug,

    kiss or shake hands. What else do you want to know?"

    "Charles, let go of me. I trust you. You have nothing to do with Brandy, Okay?" Being questioned by

    Charles, Nancy felt very guilty.

    He always easily knew why she was angry.

    Why did she quarrel with him!

    This man seemed to know mind reading!

    "Well, then tell me, what exactly do you have with Rick?" Charles still didn''t let go of her. Charles

    questioned her.

    "I have nothing to do with him. He is just my senior. He was famous at school. Now you know, he is

    also an expert in mental disease. I admire him very much..." Nancy looked at Charles sincerely. She

    didn''t want Charles to misunderstand her.

    "What about him? A man won''t be good to an irrelevant woman for no reason. Nancy, tell me the truth.

    " Charles asked again.

    "He... I think he likes me a little? Just like what Brandy did to you, I can see that she likes you.

    Otherwise, she would not call you so kindly... " Nancy didn''t want to get Brandy involved, so she said

    with a smile, "Of course, I know you don''t like her, and... It''s other people''s business that other people

    like me. Don''t you want your woman to be so unloved by men? "

    Nancy said carefully and she was afraid that she would irritate Charles again and lose her chin.

    "I just don''t want you to be liked by other men. As for my woman, only I can like you myself!" Charles

    was overbearing and unreasonable.

    "Then don''t you like Brandy at all? If you don''t like her at all, why did you bring her to the hospital? After

    all, there are good doctors in the world, and even better than Brandy. Even if she is your ssmate,

    you are not just her ssmate, right? " Said Nancy in a sour tone.

    Charles stared at Nancy and slowly loosened her chin.

    "Okay, I''ll tell you the truth."

    Nancy was stunned. The expression on Charles told her that he and Brandy had really had a story.

    Nancy''s heart suddenly hung in her throat. She wanted to know, but she didn''t seem to want to know.

    She was afraid that if Charles suddenly told her that Brandy was his first love, she would also feel

    ufortable.

    After all, in a man''s heart, the first love was the best and purest love, and Nancy would be jealous.

    Yes, she would be jealous!

    Content ? N?velDrama.Org.

    "If you don''t want to say it, then don''t say it. I don''t want to pry into other people''s privacy!" Said Nancy.

    "No, I have to say it, or you will think too much every day. Nancy, let me tell you, I have done with your

    nonsense!" Charles paused, "Nancy, Brandy saved my life!"

    Nancy was stunned. Obviously, she didn''t expect that Charles would give her such an unexpected

    answer.

    Charles was such a powerful man. Did he need someone to save him?

    "She saved your life?" Nancy asked in disbelief.

    "Yes, you still don''t believe me ording to your tone. I can understand. But sometimes people really

    encounter incredible things. It''s just a coincidence that someone will be by your side and save you.

    Don''t you think it''s strange that there is no swimming pool in our garden? "

    "What? I don''t think so. Everyone has different preferences. I have never thought about it. " Nancy liked

    swimming, but she was very busy now and had to take care of the children. Even if she had that idea,

    she had no time to realize it.

    People who were busy couldn''t help it.

    "I''m telling you, I didn''t build a swimming pool on purpose. I''m really scared!"

    "Have you ever drowned?" Asked Nancy curiously.

    She was not very curious about what had happened to Charles in the past, nor did she ask Charles

    about it. Charles didn''t tell her.

    Charles nodded.

    In fact, he was good at swimming. He was the champion of the school in both butterfly stroke and

    breaststroke.

    It was an outdoor winter swimming event organized by the school. Of course, Charles was named.

    But he didn''t expect that his leg would cramp in the middle of the river.

    It was terrible. Charles'' legs were trembling in pain and his body kept sinking. He tried his best to call

    for the rescue ship. However, although the ship was not far away from him, he could only hear his own

    voice.

    Here was the thing. As long as the water covered his neck, he could only make a sound that only

    himself could hear.

    The rescue ship didn''te to him, so Charles struggled for a while, but his legs were still trembling.

    He soon couldn''t hold on, but he was not willing to die. In this way, he struggled with all his strength.

    When he was on the verge of despair, Brandy swam over. "What''s wrong, Charles?"

    "My legs are cramping. I can''t swim anymore."

    Undoubtedly, the sudden appearance of Brandy was the only straw for Charles.

    "Help me!"

    "Okay! Hold on. Don''t sink. " Brandy was also good at swimming, but Charles was too heavy.

    Moreover, the drowning man instinctively grasped a part of other''s body and wouldn''t let it

    go.

 Chapter 705 Participate In The Competition

    Chapter 705 Participate In The Competition

    Charles was no exception. He grabbed Brandy''s arm tightly.

    "Charles, if you continue to grab me like this, we two will both die!" Brandy choked by the water for

    several times and shouted.

    Charles let go of Brandy in a hurry. Brandy held him up and said, "Try your best to use the water

    buoyancy so that I can rx a little. I''ll take you back to the shore."

    "Thank you, Brandy." Charles had participated in thepetition with Brandy more than once, but they

    never talked.

    This was the first time.

    Brandy smiled at him, "You''re wee. If I drown, I think you will save me too!"

    Because of the drowning, Charles had some connections with Brandy, but only a little, but he

    remembered what Brandy said to him.

    Charles was touched. If it weren''t for Brandy, he might have been drowned.

    Therefore, he had been paying attention to Brandy these years.

    Some time ago, he saw an article on the Inte, saying that Brandy''s family had a sudden change,

    and her parents had a car ident. Brandy had apanied her parents for half a year, and now she

    was looking for a highly paid job.

    Charles knew that Brandy majored in medicine. Like Nancy, Brandy was also an expert paediatrician.

    In order to repay his kindness, he asked Brandy to this hospital.

    He had nned to kill two birds with one stone.

    When Brandy arrived at the municipal hospital, she could rece Nancy. Nancy stayed at home and

    took good care of the children and him so that she didn''t need to be busy with her work every day.

    But he didn''t expect that Nancy was so stubborn that she couldn''t give up her job even if Brandy came.

    In this way, the arrival of Brandy caused misunderstandings between him and Nancy, one after another,

    which annoyed Charles.

    That was why he decided to tell Nancy the truth.

    "Then just let here. But you shouldn''t lie to me. I''m not a person who can''t ept other people.

    After all, there are so many patients outside. We can add one more department. We don''t conflict, and

    we can also urge each other topete for work. Why do you want me to go home? I can''t stay at

    home." Knowing the truth, Nancy felt a little happy. No matter what, Charles and Brandy didn''t date for

    any other purpose, did they?

    "I just didn''t expect that there are so many paparazzi!" Charles said with self-mockery.

    Before he knew Nancy, he was a man who had never been involved in any scandal. Since he knew

    Nancy, there had been constant gossip.

    In the beginning, he didn''t want to deal with it. Butter, there were more and more rumors, and

    Charles didn''t even bother to exin.

    He didn''t care what others would say.

    What he didn''t expect was that Nancy would doubt his love for her, which made Charles feel wronged.

    After all, he loved Nancy most!

    It was always a misunderstanding if one didn''t exin it. But when one really had to exin it, they

    would find that the misunderstanding were just some trivial things, which made the two people hurt

    each other for so long.

    In fact, it was because they cared about each other, and if they didn''t care about each other that they

    couldn''t hurt each other.

    "Let''s go. It''s time to pick up the kids." Said Nancy in a rare pleasant tone.

    "Okay." Charles was also in a good mood.

    They had been suspecting each other, and Charles had been exhausted.

    He hoped that all these things would stop here and would not continue to affect his life.

    In fact, Nancy still wanted to ask about the case of the club, but she really didn''t want to destroy the

    harmonious atmosphere just now.

    So she had to suppress it.

    The two soon arrived at the kindergarten.

    Nadia was ying with sand in the yard alone.

    Original from N?velDrama.Org.

    "Well, where is Bobby?" Asked Nancy subconsciously.

    "That guy... Maybe he went to the bathroom? " Charles answered in confusion.

    Bobby was always off base. They didn''t want this little guy to y any trick.

    "Nadia, where is Bobby?" Nancy asked nervously, afraid that something bad would happen to Bobby.

    That would not happen. If something really happened, Nadia wouldn''t be so calm.

    "Mommy, Daddy... You two are both here? " Nadia stood up. Her clothes and hands were covered with

    sand.

    "I''m asking you. Where is Bobby?" Nancy asked again.

    "He said he went on a date... Just like Daddy and Brandy! " Nadia answered seriously.

    Puff...

    "Charles, look at yourself. You are a role model. Look at your son. He learned so fast. He even dated

    someone... He is so awesome. He even learned to date girls at such a young age. " Nancy snorted.

    "Oh, nothing. It''s just a date... Nadia, call Bobby over and let him go home. " Charles said calmly.

    "Okay, Bobby. Daddy and Mommy are here. Are you still dating?" Nadia shouted.

    "I aming." Bobby answered quickly. Then he walked towards them hand in hand with Ruby.

    There were many people in the kindergarten to pick up their children. Generally speaking, there were

    many parents standing at the gate and many children standing in the courtyard.

    Hearing their conversation, the crowd burst intoughter.

    Nancy''s face was as red as a tomato.

    "What date? Nonsense! It''s just a game between children. Do you really take it seriously?" Nancy

    comined angrily.

    "He is just a kid. They like to y house, and one of them is the bride and the other is groom. Where is

    childhood sweethearte from? Theye from the kindergarten. It''s also a happy thing to have

    lovers from childhood to adulthood. Children are very confused about love now. They are just curious.

    They won''t have a real date. " Charles smiled lightly and didn''t take their words seriously.

    "Mr. Fu, you can''t say that. They are very young, aren''t they? I don''t think so. A few days ago, I saw an

    article on the Inte, saying that a little boy wrote a love letter to a little girl. Ah, he is only five or six

    years old. How can he write a love letter that is so mature? Tut, tut, nowadays children can''t be

    underestimated! " The woman said exaggeratedly.

    "Well... Ahem, it''s just a children''s y. " Nancy knew it was Bobby. Bobby write a love letter to Ruby

    and someone posted it on the Inte. Fortunately, there was no name of Bobby on it, but many

    people in the kindergarten knew that this woman was talking about Bobby indirectly.

    "Director Nancy, just now you said that don''t let adults mislead children. I think what you said is very

    reasonable!" The woman said seriously.

    "Ahem... Which one is your child? Does your kid have a childhood sweetheart? " Nancy changed the

    topic.

 Chapter 706 Unsociable

    Chapter 706 Unsociable

    "My child is very obedient. He has no childhood sweetheart. In the kindergarten, he can y with

    anyone. There is no difference," the woman said proudly.

    "That''s called unsociable. My children have ymates. There are only a few children who can y with

    my child. Don''t underestimate kids. They also have their own children circle!" the other said.

    "What are you talking about? What do you mean by unsociable since they are in such a young age?

    Our child is very well behaved. How dare you say that!" the woman shouted angrily.

    At this time, Bobby, Ruby and Nadia came out.

    "Bobby, don''t hold a kid''s hand from time to time, okay? It''s impolite," Nancy shouted angrily. With so

    many people present, Bobby held Ruby''s hand swaggering out of the room. Were they trying to make

    people talk about them?

    "What''s wrong with holding hands? When we were ying games, the teacher asked us to hold hands.

    Why don''t you let us do that?" Bobby asked coldly.

    Content ? N?velDrama.Org.

    "We are not ying games now. Ruby''s mother doesn''t agree. You are a boy, you should pay attention

    to your own behavior," Nancy took the opportunity to teach him. Since there were so many people

    here, if she didn''t say anything, wouldn''t what that woman said be true?

    "Mommy, you are really good at making a fuss!" Bobby said mncholy.

    "Yes, yes. I''m Ruby''s mother. I don''t object children to walk hand in hand. It''s normal for children to y

    together. We don''t have to take things serious all the time. Now the whole Inte is against verbal

    attack and Cyber bullying. We should also be sensible and don''t cause pressure on children!" It was

    Ruby''s mother who was speaking. Since she found that Ruby and Bobby were together, and it was a

    good thing, she kept teaching Ruby, "Ruby, Bobby is the most handsome boy in the kindergarten. I

    agree with you to y together. Try not to let other girls get close to Bobby, or else, Bobby will be taken

    away by other girls. By that time, you will be very sad, so you must keep an eye on Bobby. He is yours,

    understand?"

    "He is not mine. He is everyone''s, because Bobby is not only ying with me, but also with other

    children. The teacher said that the children should take care of each other and help each other, and

    can''t reject anyone. Bobby is a good child, and I am also a good child..." Ruby answered seriously.

    "Oh, my dear daughter, you are a good girl. Of course Bobby is also a good boy. Of course other

    children are also good children, but good children are different from good children. Just like other

    children are not called Bobby, there is only one Bobby in your kindergarten..." Ruby''s mother looked at

    Ruby speechlessly. "Ruby, I mean, in your kindergarten, Bobby is the best, the most handsome and the

    richest. You have to be with excellent people. Then you can be the best!"

    If she was with Bobby, she would be the young hostess of the Fu family in the future.

    It was not easy to be the young hostess of the Fu family. Fortunately, Bobby liked to y with Ruby.

    This was Ruby''s chance.

    But this girl must not miss the good opportunity to give up Bobby to other children. Now she did not

    know what she had lost, and when she grew up, she would regret a lot.

    In order not to let Ruby have any regret, she taught Ruby to catch Bobby now.

    "I know, Mommy. Bobby gets good grades in school. So I have to study hard to be his good friend!"

    Ruby said with a smile, squinting her big eyes.

    "Exactly! Ruby, you''re so smart. That''s exactly what Mommy means!"

    Therefore, Ruby''s mother was the only one who was happy to see Bobby and Ruby walk out hand in

    hand.

    She was secretly d that her education was sessful, so that Ruby could better get close to Bobby.

    Look, there is no innocence in the world of adults, but only interests.

    "Ruby''s Mommy, don''t be too proud. Although Bobby likes your daughter now, no one can guarantee

    that he will still like your daughter in the future. You''d better think about it earlier. When he grows up, he

    willpletely forget who is Ruby in the kindergarten. You know what that mean, right? Don''t let your

    effort be in vain... " a woman sneered.

    Then more peopleughed.

    There is a saying in the world that no one wants you to live a better life than me except your parents.

    With a smile, Nancy said, "Well, they are all kids. Don''t talk nonsense."

    "Well, children learn from adults. As parents, we must consider their feelings more when we do

    anything. Don''t embarrass our children," someone said jealously.

    Charles''s face turned cold. In his world, no one hadughed at him except for Nancy. How could these

    women be so arrogant?

    "What''s wrong? I think Ruby is a good girl. Why is she embarrassed? What is there so embarrassed?

    They just walked out hand in hand. What''s the big deal?" Charles asked coldly.

    The women shrank their necks and didn''t dare to say anything as soon as they heard Charles speak.

    "Mommy..." Nadia ran out first and held Nancy''s hand.

    "Good girl, Nadia." Nancy stroked Nadia''s head and looked back at Bobby, "Bobby, Ruby is going

    home. Let''s go home as well."

    "Hello, auntie. I''m Ruby," Ruby introduced herself with a smile.

    "Yes, we have known each other for a long time. Nice to meet you, Ruby." Nancy likes Ruby. She is not

    shy or girlish. She felt connected with her.

    "Hello, auntie. This is my mommy," Ruby introduced again.

    "Hello, Ruby''s Mommy. We''ve met before." The two of them had a fight some time ago. How could they

    not know each other?

    However, in front of the children, it was better not to mention the past. On the other hand, Nancy was

    not a grudge holder, not to mention that it was just a trifle.

    "Yes, we have met before. Nice to meet you, Director Nancy." Ruby''s mother''s attitude had a big turn,

    not as fierce as before.

    Instead, she smiled sweetly.

    "Nice to meet you, Ruby is a good girl. I''m so happy for you," Nancy praised.

    Hearing that her daughter was praised, especially by Nancy, she smiled more brightly. "Thank you."

    "Today is the birthday of our two children. I want to hold a small birthday party for them. If you agree,

    you can invite Ruby to attend it." After all, Charles was used to giving orders, so he said in a

    commanding tone.

    Even so, Ruby''s mother was still felt she was ttered. "That''s great, Mr. Fu. I will definitely let Ruby

    participate."

    Everyone was stunned. As businessmen or officials, they all knew how important the children''s current

    circle was. There future depended mainly on their connections and resources. Therefore, everyone

    wanted to find the opportunity to enter the circle of the Fu family, because there was no doubt that

    Bobby would be the future sessor of the TS Group.

 Chapter 707 I Just Like Her

    Chapter 707 I Just Like Her

    The women who had mocked Ruby earlier blushed with anxiety. "Oh, it''s Bobby''s birthday. Will our

    child also attend? Mr. Fu, are you going to send the invitation? Don''t forget to send our child one. His

    name is..."

    Then she looked at the arrogant smile on the face of Ruby''s mother.

    These women were short-sighted. It was toote for them to realize the importance of ttering the Fu

    family.

    "Well, okay!" said Charles tly.

    "That''s great! What''s your favorite birthday gift, Bobby? I''ll buy it for you..."

    "Bobby likes model airne the most. I''ll go abroad tomorrow and buy you a limited edition..."

    The women scrambled to please Bobby. Bobby was impatient, "I don''t like anything. I just like Ruby!"

    "Bobby... Well, nonsense!" said Nancy awkwardly.

    "It doesn''t matter. I''m on your side. Let''s go home," Charles said indifferently.

    "Goodbye, Auntie and Uncle," Ruby said obediently.

    Content ? N?velDrama.Org.

    "Bye!" said Nancy with a smile.

    "Let''s go, Mommy." Nadia stood there and felt bored being surrounded by so many people.

    She walked out of the room, holding Nancy''s hand.

    "Charles, what you said just now is so direct that those women will talk about Bobby for a while," said

    Nancy angrily.

    "He likes her. Why can''t he say it out loud?" Charles sat in the driver''s seat and started the car. "Let me

    tell you, Nancy, the children have their own requests. We can''t suppress their likes. If we suppress

    them too much, they won''t dare to do what they like in the future. The personality development we

    often say can''t be realized, no, never. I hate it. So, Bobby, Nadia, if you like something, I will support

    you to speak it out! "

    "I like chips, bread, rice cakes, and candies, as big as lollipops in sworn Mother''s house!" Nadia

    immediately took the chance and said loudly. It was her father who asked her to say what she liked.

    It was a rare chance, wasn''t it? She just liked lollipops!

    "Hah-hah... Nadia, you like rubbish, don''t you?" asked Nancy helplessly.

    "Mommy... Daddy said that I should say out what I like. I just like eating chips... " Nadia mumbled shyly.

    "Well, as for your father, he is talking about people, not food. You can''t like anyone randomly, and you

    can''t eat anything randomly and you can''t even talk... You can''t speak randomly." Holding Nadia on her

    lap, she said, "Nadia, you''re speaking something inappropriate today, do you know that?"

    "Mommy, I didn''t say anything inappropriate." Nadia looked at Nancy in confusion. She didn''t know

    what she had said wrong.

    "You said Bobby and Ruby were dating in front of so many people today. You can''t say the word in

    such a young age. You can''t say that again, understand?" Nancy rebuked in a low voice.

    "I didn''t say it. Bobby said it," Nadia said with grievance.

    "Bobby..." Nancy looked at Bobby.

    Bobby was reading aic book when he suddenly heard his name mentioned, so he responded

    lazily.

    But his eyes were still fixed on theic book.

    Well, one of his hobbies was to like various military equipment models. The other was to readic

    books, and the third was to y with Ruby.

    "Why did you say ''dating with Ruby'' to Nadia today?" Nancy asked coldly.

    "I... Hah-hah, it''s said on the Inte. I learned from that. It is known to all that daddy and Aunt Brandy

    were dating in the bar. Yesterday, when I finished school yesterday afternoon, I heard someone say

    that Charles is jiggling. He dates Nancy and Brandy at the same time. They said Daddy was drinking

    with Aunt Brandy in the bar, etc. I''ve heard it. It turns out that a man and a woman are dating as long as

    they stay together alone. So I thought, if I want to be alone with Ruby, is that also a date?"

    Bobby said firmly with reason, Nancy actually didn''t know how to refute.

    "But... Bobby... Daddy and Aunt Brandy are adults. They have nothing to do with each other. It was not

    a date. They just had a drink together. This was identally photographed by the paparazzi. They

    distorted facts. It was irresponsible nonsense. You can''t be misled by the paparazzi. You are still young,

    and you can''t tell right from wrong. But you can choose to listen to me, because I am right most of the

    time. No, it''s one hundred percent correct all the time!" said Nancy.

    She had to correct the children''s misconceptions about these things. It was okay for Bobby and Ruby

    to y together. She couldn''t stop the children from ying together normally. Even after many years,

    she could ept the fact if Bobby wanted to be with Ruby.

    However, it couldn''t be now. Absolutely not!

    Bobby still had to study and go through a lot of things. Now he couldn''t be trapped by anything,

    including the so-called childhood sweetheart.

    And he couldn''t be affected by the various gossip of her and Charles!

    If they misjudged the children, the consequences would be unimaginable.

    She didn''t want to see another yboy like Joseph Fu in the Fu family!

    Charles was a cold man, but he was not a yboy. Most of the women who were close to him just had

    a crush on him. But it was their wishful thinking.

    However, Brandy...

    Thinking of Brandy, Nancy frowned. Somehow, she felt that Brandy was not as simple as what Charles

    said.

    Was it her illusion?

    But her gut feeling was always urate!

    As soon as she finished her words, Nadia and Bobby looked at her at the same time.

    They were shocked as if they were looking at a stranger.

    Did she say something wrong?

    "Did I say anything wrong? Why are you looking at me like this?" asked Nancy in confusion.

    "Mommy, you are so strange today. Why do you speak for Daddy all of a sudden? Didn''t Mommy mind

    that Daddy was with Aunt Brandy? Did you pretend to be angry before?" Nadia asked curiously.

    "I... Well..." Nancy stole a nce at Charles, who was looking ahead with a faint smile and a calm

    expression. He didn''t want to help Nancy out.

    "Mommy, I think it''s also strange. You know, Daddy is indeed dating Aunt Brandy. We are very angry

    with them. If Mommy is not angry... It is not right. First, it is because you don''t love Daddy anymore and

    don''t care about Daddy being with any woman. Daddy, you are in danger. Second, Mommy is suddenly

    be generous and allowed Daddy to date with any woman outside. But, Mommy, why did this

    happen? It''s said that love is selfish. I don''t want Daddy to have a baby with another woman outside. I

    won''t like him!" Bobby analyzed a lot and made a conclusion.

 Chapter 708 Unbridled

    Chapter 708 Unbridled

    "Charles, did you see that? This is the consequence of you and Brandy seeing each other in the bar

    alone without permission. Humph, don''t keep silent. Exin it to them!" Being questioned by Bobby,

    Nancy was rendered speechless. She thought it would be better for Charles to answer these strange

    questions.

    Charles smiled. "Bobby, let me tell you. First, you can believe anyone in the world, but you can''t believe

    what the paparazzi say. Second, Aunt Brandy and I did drink in a bar, but it was definitely not a date.

    As for the cross-cupped wine, it was your Aunt Brandy who remembered that we held a banquet in high

    school. At that time, we were very young, and we would act recklessly and had cross-cupped wine.

    Because the college entrance examination was just over, everyone talked unscrupulously at the party,

    and our behavior was not so restricted. Therefore, it makes sense for us to drink cross-cupped wine,

    dance, sing and sing all kinds of songs. Now I say, you may not understand now, but you will

    understand when your college entrance examination is over!"

    Charles paused and sighed. It was tiring to answer a child''s question. He had to think it over, in case he

    was falling to the trap set by the child.

    There was a saying in the world, ''A child likes to cheat his father!''

    Besides, what Bobby liked to do most was to set a trap for him!

    With an evil smile, Nancy said, "Charles, there''s onest question. Bobby said, do you want to have

    many babies with many women outside?"

    "Nancy, I''m helping you. Bobby did not say what you said. Don''t make a deliberate misinterpretation,

    okay?" said Charles coldly.

    The disdainful look in his eyes made the childrenugh.

    "Okay, I won''t misinterpret it. Exin for him, please..." urged Nancy.

    Charles had always been cautious when talking in front of the children. Now he was a little angry when

    he saw Nancy take pleasure in his embarrass situation.

    "Daddy, I think I can only ept the baby you and Mommy have. As for the baby you have with

    others... I refuse!" Bobby frowned and said.

    "Bobby, don''t listen to your mommy''s nonsense. I can''t have a baby with any other woman except your

    Mommy. Do you understand?" Charles exined seriously.

    "Why? Daddy..." Nadia suddenly asked.

    Why?

    s, the question from the two children came again. Charles touched his forehead in pain and said,

    "Because, only the two people who love each other can give birth to a healthy baby, just like you two.

    As for another reason... Ahem, ahem, ahem... I''m telling you, I''m very busy now only with you two. If I

    have two more babies, I won''t be able to handle!"

    Children were important and necessary in a family. It would be bad if there was no children in a family,

    but it was terrible to have too many children.

    Don''t ever underestimate the destructive power of children. If they arrogantly quarrel, adults really can''t

    withstand it.

    Their endless questions was annoying.

    "Isn''t Nadia and I a good babies?" Obviously, Bobby was confused by Charles''s words.

    "Of course you are obedient when you are, but when you are not, you are really not obedient!" Charles

    was telling the truth.

    "Daddy, I will be very sad if you say that!" Bobby said coldly.

    "No, no, no. Bobby, I think you have forgot a very important problem," Nadia said, blinking her big eyes.

    "What? What problem did I forget? Tell me," Bobby asked, unconvinced.

    "Bobby, just now, Daddy said that only the two people in love can have such a smart, obedient and

    good baby as us!"

    "Yes, yes, Daddy did say so. I heard it too!"

    "It means that Mommy and Daddy still love each other very much. Since they are two people in love,

    Mommy won''t like Rick, and of course Daddy won''t date Aunt Brandy. What''s said on the Inte is

    false. If there are children talking nonsense in front of us in the future, we can say that Daddy and

    Mommy are two people who love each other very much. Daddy won''t betray Mommy and likes others,

    and Mommy won''t betray Daddy. Am I right?" Nadia said with a smug smile.

    She thought she was so smart and had a strong sense of logic that she could analyze such a

    complicated matter so clearly. Well, even Bobby couldn''t do that, could he?

    This was the result of their love!

    Because Daddy had said that only the two people who loved each other would give birth to smart baby.

    Daddy and Mommy loved each other, so of course she was very smart!

    After all, she was very annoyed. Sometimes she really didn''t want to go to the kindergarten.

    Because the children would secretly criticize her behind her back, saying that Daddy didn''t want them

    and Mommy, and that Daddy had a new girlfriend and would give birth to a lot of children. Then they

    would be children without Daddy.

    Nadia would feel sad every time she heard it.

    Therefore, when the children yed together, she would y alone. She felt that they did not like her.

    Because Daddy didn''t like Mommy, so Daddy wouldn''t like her.

    But now, Daddy and Mommy loved each other, so she didn''t have the feeling of being abandoned.

    Just like now, she was very happy!

    "Yes, Nadia. Daddy and Mommy love each other! We are both very happy!" Bobby said seriously.

    "Great! I''m so happy. Are you happy too?" Nadia asked innocently.

    ? 2024 N?v/el/Dram/a.Org.

    "I don''t feel anything. It''s Daddy and Mommy''s business whether they like each other or not. I don''t

    care about them!" Bobby pretended to be indifferent and spread his hands.

    When he saw his father with Brandy, he was also very anxious. Otherwise, he wouldn''t have brought

    Nadia to find Brandy, would he?

    However, he was a Finn man. When something happened, he couldn''t be as impatient as Nadia.

    He also heard children talking about his father and Brandy. He was not indifferent, but just ignored

    them.

    After all, if you ignored those rumors, they couldn''t hurt you. If you care, you would be hurt.

    Moreover, in Bobby''s opinion, his Dad could solve all the rumors!

    "Nonsense! You also hope that Daddy likes Mommy, not Aunt Brandy... Otherwise, you wouldn''t have

    been so angry when a kid attacked you and said that you dated Ruby because Daddy taught you that!"

    said Nadia.

    "Nadia, is that enough?" What Bobby hated most was that Nadia had to tell his parents what had

    happened in the kindergarten.

 Chapter 709 Put Yourself In Their Shoes

    Chapter 709 Put Yourself In Their Shoes

    "I... I won''t talk anymore, okay?" Seeing that Bobby was unhappy, Nadia stopped talking in a hurry.

    "Charles, don''t you notice that our children are deeply affected by these things? Think about it. If you

    were them, would you also be troubled?" Nancy found that recently, the gossip of her and Charles had

    put psychological pressure on the children, which was very disadvantageous to their growth!

    "It''s easy to deal with!" Charles nced at Nancy.

    "How?" asked Nancy.

    "As long as you marry me, everything will be solved. Do you need me to tell you such a simple thing?

    But it''s just such a simple thing. Nancy, why don''t you like to do it? Tell me, why do you only refuse to

    marry me? Do you feel ashamed to marry me? Or is it a shame for you to marry me?" When Charles

    thought of this, he felt depressed. There were many spections outside. It was all because that he

    and Nancy were not married. As long as they got married, those things would naturally disappear.

    "Those things have nothing to do with whether we get married or not. They can find evidence if they

    want to. Even if we get married, what you and Brandy have done in the bar... will be described as you

    are messing around or cheating on me, or... s, all in all, if we want to prevent such kind of thing from

    happening, we have to find problems from ourselves!" Nancy sighed.

    "Well, you can find it from yourself first. Tell me, will you cut off contact with Rick in the future?" What

    Charles wanted most was Nancy cut off contact with Rick and never see each other again.

    "Can''t I talk to any man now? So many of my patients'' families are men. Will I ignore them in the

    future? Obviously, it''s impossible. Any of us can have contact with both men and women. I mean other

    men and women, but we have to keep a proper distance... That''s it. Charles, I''ll try my best, and I hope

    you can do the same. If any of us makes the paparazzi expose negative news again, then we''d better

    live separately!"

    Charles''s face darkened. This girl always mentioned ''break up'' and '' live separately'', as if he was

    dispensable.

    She was busy guessing the children''s feelings. He understood, but should she also consider his

    feelings apart from the children?

    Content ? N?velDrama.Org.

    He needed women''sfort and love, didn''t he?

    "I agree with you and support you with both hands about trying our best to keep distance from other

    men and women, but I object to your thest part of you words!"

    "Yes, I also protest!" Nadia said, raising her hand.

    "Yes, Mommy. I think what you said is thoughtless. Nadia and I have grown up. You can''t always say

    you want to break up with Daddy easily. It''s stupid of you to do so. Daddy is so handsome and rich. Do

    you want to give him to another woman? Most importantly, do you want us to call other women

    Mommy? Mommy, you have to think about it carefully. Don''t be impulsive!" Bobby said earnestly like an

    adult.

    "Yes, Mommy. Someone said impulse was a devil!" Nadia echoed.

    "You two... Well, I was wrong. I take it back!" Of course, it was uneptable for her two children to call

    someone else Mommy.

    She was the mother of the children. She had been pregnant for ten months and had worked hard to

    raise them. Could she give them up to others?

    In this way, she would suffer a great loss.

    "Mommy apologized sincerely. Do you kids ask her to apologize to Daddy?" Acent smile

    shed across Charles''s eyes.

    "Charles, don''t push your luck, okay?" said Nancy angrily.

    Charles always liked to push his luck.

    "Kids, I can correct my mistakes. It''s not a big deal. Do you think so?" To win over the children''s hearts,

    she needed them to be on her side to fight against Charles.

    In this way, she wouldn''t lose to Charles!

    "Well, Mommy, it''s okay if you don''t want to apologize. Then marry Daddy!" Bobby said lightly.

    "Ah... Get married?"

    It was easy for this little boy to say it like that. But marriage is an even in her life. How could she decide

    it with just a word?

    "Yes, Nadia and I are dreaming that Daddy and Mommy will get married. Only when Daddy and

    Mommy get married, Nadia and I will be the happiest children in the world. If Mommy and Daddy

    don''t get married, we will be very unhappy, because those children will make fun of us two. We are very

    hurt, Mommy!" Bobby pouted and said.

    Charles gave Bobby a thumbs up in secret.

    He really couldn''t underestimate the power of children, because except for children, no one else can

    make Nancypromise!

    "Bobby, marriage is a big deal, and it takes time to prepare. Now your great grandpa is in hospital, and

    your grandma is not feeling well..." Nancy thought of a reason to refuse.

    Before she could finish her words, Charles interrupted her, "Nancy, don''t lie to the children with such a

    lame excuse. Your mother has been sick for a long time, and so is your grandfather. He might pass

    away in the near future! What I want to say is that whether they are here or not, they can''t be an

    obstacle to our marriage. On the contrary, in order for them to see our happy life one day earlier, we

    should get married immediately!"

    Nancy looked at the children and then at Charles.

    When it came to marriage, did she be isted?

    "Mommy, I also hope that you and Daddy can get married as soon as possible and give birth to a cute

    and smart brother or sister for me and Bobby. I like children very much!" Nadia said timidly.

    Nancy nodded. She was besieged by these three people now.

    It seemed that there was no turning back?

    But she was not a woman who refused marriage very much, but...

    Thinking of the Club and Nana, an idea urred to Nancy. She pretended to be in a dilemma and said,

    "Kids, it''s not that I don''t want to get married. Now Mommy can''t get married because a bad guy beat

    Aunt Nana sick. Mommy is a brave person, right? So, I decided to marry your Daddy after Aunt Nana

    recovers!"

    "Nancy!" Charles shouted angrily.

    In order not to marry him, Nancy tried every means. Sometimes, she would use Jade''s illness as an

    excuse, and sometimes using grandfather''s illness to deceive him and the children. Now she had no

    choice but to mention Nana.

    Was it so difficult for her to marry him?

    "Yes, Charles, that''s what I''ve decided. After all, it''s because of the club case. As long as the case is

    clear, I promise you that I will marry you immediately!" said Nancy in a low voice.

 Chapter 710 Attitude

    Chapter 710 Attitude

    Charles said nothing with a gloomy face.

    "Mommy, you are a doctor. Please cure Aunt Nana as soon as possible. Then you can marry Daddy!"

    Bobby said after thinking for a while.

    "Yes, Mommy. You are a great doctor. You can definitely cure Aunt Nana. Come on, Mommy!" Nadia

    encouraged her.

    Nancy looked at Charles. She was waiting for his reply.

    However, Charles didn''t show his attitude to this matter until they arrived home.

    Nancy was very disappointed. Did he mean that he had chosen family between her and family?

    Nancy walked into the kitchen in silence and began to cook.

    "Daddy, Mommy is unhappy! Don''t you try to coax Mommy?" Bobby said to Charles.

    "Daddy, you are a man. Men should learn to coax women. Bobby is good at coaxing girls. Yesterday,

    when Ruby fell down and cried, Bobby pulled her up. Bobby said that ''I would blow on your wound and

    it wouldn''t hurt anymore, '' as a result... Ruby really didn''t feel any pain. Daddy, go and talk to Mommy,"

    Nadia exined with another example of Ruby.

    Fortunately, Bobby didn''t object this time, and said, "Yes, Daddy, men should learn to coax women. I

    think Mommy has made a big concession today. She has said that as long as Aunt Nana recovers,

    Mommy will agree to marry you. Therefore, if Daddy wants to marry Mommy, you should find a doctor

    to cure Aunt Nana!"

    Charles nodded, "I think you are right. Well, you can go and have fun. I''ll coax Mommy."

    "Come on, Daddy!" Bobby and Nadia cheered Charles up.

    Looking at the back of the two little babies, Charles smiled helplessly.

    ''Is it difficult to cure Nana''s disease?'' It seemed not difficult.

    But it was not as simple as children thought.

    Charles came to the kitchen, but Nancy was still busy alone without saying a word.

    "The kids asked me to coax you," Charles teased her deliberately.

    "Then you are very obedient," she replied indifferently.

    "You are their Mommy. If I don''t listen to them, I''m afraid that you will join hands to abandon me. Then

    I''ll be miserable and homeless!" Charles said miserably.

    Nancy''s heart skipped a beat. She couldn''t believe that Charles said that if it weren''t for her to hear it in

    person.

    He was afraid of losing them!

    "This is your home. How can you be homeless? You won''t be homeless. It seems that we will!" said

    Nancy with self-mockery.

    "My heart... Nancy, if you don''t love me anymore and the children are alienated from me, my heart will

    be homeless. Really, don''t abandon me! " Charles leaned over and held her in his arms.

    "Don''t be so sentimental, Charles. I''ve told you that we''ll get married when Nana recovers. It''s easy.

    Right, I''ve seen on the Inte that Joseph and Daisy are going to get married. Are you going to

    prepare a gift for them?" said Nancy, suddenly thinking of something.

    "Yes, I''ve bought a house for them in Maldives. They can live there in their honeymoon!" Charles

    whispered in Nancy''s ear.

    "Maldives. Well, I like it too!" In fact, Nancy liked traveling very much, but she had been very busy, so

    she had no chance.

    "How about we get married on the same day with Joseph and travel to Maldives together?" Charles

    asked in a low voice.

    "So you promise to cure Nana''s disease? If you have nothing to do with the case of the club, then

    respond to me!" Nancy felt a pair of invisible hands grabbing Nana''s throat, trying to kill Nana at any

    time.

    If it was not Charles who did it, then who was it?

    Nancy was really upset. She couldn''t figure out what was going on, but she knew that Charles could.

    He could help her as long as he wanted.

    "Okay."

    To Nancy''s surprise, Charles said yes in a low voice.

    "Really?" Nancy asked happily.

    After all, before this, Charles had been very resistant to her paying attention to the case of the club.

    Now he really agreed to help her?

    "Now that I have promised you, of course I will help you. I will help you with this case. You can rest

    assured." Charles felt sorry for Nancy when he saw her preupied every day.

    It was not that he didn''t want to help, but there were still police in this matter. He could just leave it to

    the police and wait.

    However, Nancy paid too much attention to this case.

    "Then give me a certain date of when you can solve it. I can rest assured," said Nancy coquettishly.

    "I can''t give you the exact time now, but of course I will help you with what I have promised you.

    Otherwise, I am also afraid that you will leave me with the children, right?" he kissed her hair and

    whispered in her ear.

    His voice was rarely so gentle.

    "Well, thank you." Nancy continued, "What if the Fu family gets involved? What will you do then?"

    If it was Grandpa... Of course, the possibility was slim. But what if it was? What would Charles do?

    Or any other member of the Fu family was involved? What would Charles do?

    This was what Nancy had been worried about.

    She looked at Charles with expectation. He smiled and said, "If it has anything to do with the Fu family,

    the one who makes trouble will be responsible for it."

    "Won''t you protect them?" said Nancy worriedly.

    "Silly woman, I am a serious businessman. I respect life andw. How can I protect them? I always

    believe that whoever does something wrong must be punished! " Although there was a light mocking in

    his tone, there was still a gentle smile on his face.

    "No, I just..."C0ntent ? 2024 (N/?)velDrama.Org.

    "Don''t argue anymore. You just can''t believe me. I know!" Charles interrupted her.

    "If you want me to believe you, it''s easy. Show your innocent," Nancy provoked Charles.

    "You don''t have to provoke me. That''s just a trivial thing. Well, Nancy, it''s really unnecessary. Let''s

    cook. Nothing is more important than eating!" Charles washed his hands and began to cook.

    She watched him quickly open the fridge, take out the codfish that the children liked, clean it up and

    steamed it in the pot.

    All his movements were smooth, which made her look clumsy.

    Nancy stood aside and watched Charles busy.

    "Charles, you''re the cook that is covered by your CEO title, aren''t you?" said Nancy with a smile.

    "Not just that. Don''t you think I''m also a martial artist, or a politician, or..." Charles raised his eyebrows

    and didn''t go on.

 Chapter 711 Hobbies

    Chapter 711 Hobbies

    He had a lot of hobbies. Even if he was not the CEO of the group, he wouldn''t have starved himself.

    "You are really something! You are not modest at all!" said Nancy.

    "People can be modest, but we can''t go too far..."

    The two chatted with each other.

    The dinner was ready soon. Nancy put the dishes on the table and said, "Kids,e and have dinner."

    "Coming, Mommy," Bobby replied.

    After a while, he and Nadia went downstairs.

    After seeing arge table of delicious dinner, Bobby shouted exaggeratedly, "Mommy, Daddy, the

    dinner is very delicious tonight. Is it Daddy or Mommy who makes it?"

    "Bobby is wrong. It''s Daddy and Mommy''s joint effort!" Nadia said with a smile.

    "Well, you two, why are you so sweet today? Sure enough, it is..." Speaking of this, Nancy nced at

    Charles and said, "Bad temper is infectious. It turns out that good temper is also infectious."

    "It''s rare that you realize this. From now on, we should be good tempered. Don''t be at odds with each

    other when we meet. We have a warm home. How can we turn it just like a battlefield, right?" Charles

    said half-jokingly.

    "Yes, I support you!" Nadia immediately raised her hand.

    "But we have to have some restrictions. We can''t just say it. If we have to make a rule, whoever breaks

    the rule will be punished!" Bobby suggested.

    Charles nodded, "Yes. Bobby''s suggestion is good. I agree with him. How about this? From now on, if

    anyone gets angry and loses his or her temper, we will punish him or her to clean the toilet for a week

    andugh twenty times a day. What do you think? "

    "What?" Bobby, Nadia and Nancy shouted in disbelief at the same time.

    "Well, is it hard to ept?" Charles asked.

    "No, no, Daddy, I think it''s okay!" Nadia thought she had a good temper. She nced at Bobby and

    said, "But Bobby has a bad temper. Can he do it?"

    "Well, you should be worried about yourself, not me. As for me, I have a good temper!" Bobby said

    confidently. He knew that he had one advantage that no one else had, that was, tolerance.

    If he was so angry, then he would leave. As for losing control of his emotions, it absolutely didn''t exist.

    Charles squinted at Nancy.

    That smile was a little gloating!

    "The kids have expressed their attitude. Are you still indifferent?" Charles asked.

    "You haven''t expressed your attitude yet," said Nancy guiltily.

    She didn''t like to lose her temper, but she would really lose control of her emotions when faced with the

    unreasonable Charles.

    Every time she lost control, she would regret it, because she hated the way she lost control.

    As a woman, she had to pay attention to her words, deeds and appearance. But why couldn''t she do

    that? Why couldn''t she keep calm like Charles?

    If she didn''t vent her anger, she would feel ufortable.

    Charles wouldn''t do that. He could be silent and take it easy. No matter what happened, he could show

    his indifference in front of the children.

    This was what Charles was capable of, but she couldn''t learn it!

    "Of course, I am the first one to follow the rules since I have proposed it. As for you, I don''t want to be

    forced to participate, but actively participate, okay?"

    "Mommy can do it!" Bobby encouraged.

    ? 2024 N?v/el/Dram/a.Org.

    "Mommy is the best. Come on!" Nadia added.

    "The kids are looking at you, Nancy!" Charles reminded her.

    Of course, she knew that.

    The kids had expressed their attitude. As their mother, how could she not express her attitude?

    She couldn''t let the children down. In order to build a harmonious family, she had to control her

    emotions.

    She tried her best not to make mistakes, or she would have tough out twenty times a day. That

    would cause wrinkles on her face.

    Then she would be miserable.

    If the kids have tough, it didn''t matter. Because they were young and liked tough.

    As for Charles, it was like he was growing inversely. His face was always smooth-skinned, angr and

    cold all the year round.

    But he was extremely self-discipline. If he didn''t want to lose his temper, no matter what happened, he

    would never be affected.

    This was what Charles was capable of, and also one of the necessary qualities for him to be famous in

    the business world.

    "As for me, of course I agree with Daddy. I absolutely abide by his rules. Of course, I am also your

    supervisor. Let''s work together for our happy future!" Today, Charles had made a lot of concessions,

    and she couldn''t keep pretending any longer. So, she would not mind to express her stand.

    She tried her best not to lose her temper. No matter how angry she was, she had to learn from Charles

    to control her emotions.

    "I think what Mommy just said is very good. All of us should contribute to our happiness. Come on,

    children, for our happy tomorrow, we should learn to control our emotions in the future. Now, eat!"

    Charles said with a smile.

    Then he looked at Nancy with appreciation.

    "Eat, eat," said Nancy with a smile.

    It seemed that she had be gentle unconsciously since she agreed on the rule.

    s, human beings really need to be restrained.

    The meal was very harmonious, and every time they spoke, they spoke in a low voice.

    At the beginning, everyone must be not used to it.

    But they naturally got used to it as time went by.

    Of course, the children had changed a lot. They didn''t need to be urged by Nancy and Charles to do

    many things. After dinner, they yed for a while and went to the bathroom to take a shower.

    Then, they politely said good night to Charles and Nancy and went back to their rooms to sleep.

    All of a sudden, Nancy felt a little bored and ufortable.

    It seemed that the children suddenly lost their dependence on her. Was it a good thing or a bad thing?

    At the same time, she was happy and a little disappointed.

    "What''s wrong? Are you unhappy?" Charles asked aftering out from the shower. He was drying his

    hair with a white bath towel around his waist.

    "No, no... I''m very happy. Children need to grow up. One day they will leave us and fly alone in their

    sky, and we will gradually age, and then... "

    "And then, the two of us will depend on each other and take care of each other. Nancy, this is life.

    Children will eventually have their own lives. We are the yers in their lives, bystanders, but not the

    protagonists!" Charles said, sitting next to Nancy.

    Was this life?

    Putting her hand on his face, she chuckled and said, "Okay."

    "Go take a shower. Go to bed early tonight." He kissed her on the cheek.

    She stood up and walked to the bathroom.

    Maybe it was because of the tender words of Charles that Nancy was inexplicably satisfied.

    It seemed that it was good to live like this with the children and Charles.

    If it hadn''t been kidnap case of the club, she should have married Charles by now, right?

    However, if the case of the club was not over, she could not marry Charles at ease.

 Chapter 712 Alienation

    Chapter 712 Alienation

    After taking a shower, Nancy went back to her bedroom. When she arrived, she found that Charles was

    reading some documents.

    "Are you still awake?" Nancy asked casually.

    Charles put down the document and looked at her, "You''re so gentle."

    "Didn''t you say that we should control our emotions? Are you not used to it when I am speaking

    nicely?"

    "We are a couple. We should talk nicely, but it doesn''t mean that we are alienated from each other."

    "Not married yet," she interrupted him.

    "Then we are an unmarried couple. Nancy, we can''t hurt each other anymore. We have to love each

    other!" Charles looked at her affectionately.

    "Sentimental..." She felt a little embarrassed.

    Charles reached out and held Nancy in his arms.

    "I''m very tired today and want to go to bed early. You promised me to go to bed early, so tonight, we

    just sleep..."

    "Just sleep..." Charles said mischievously.

    However, his hands began to touch her body restlessly.

    "Charles, I''m really tired today. I want to have a rest." Nancy grabbed Charles''s hand and refused.

    "Your hair is still wet. You can''t fall asleep until a whileter." Charles said domineeringly, "As a doctor,

    you should know that naturally dried hair will have a better quality. Therefore, we should do something

    when the hair is wet. We are idle, and we can''t sleep if our hair is wet, right?"

    Original from N?velDrama.Org.

    "Charles, you are looking for every reason!"

    "No, we are just idle. We have to do something to kill the boring time."

    Before she could say no, he had already climbed on her.

    For some reason, she didn''t have much desire today, and her eyelids were heavy.

    "Charles, stop it. Do you know how annoying you are?"

    "Well, I just like to bother you, just bother you! Don''t lose your temper. If you lose your temper... "

    "No, I didn''t get angry." Nancy immediately came over and found that something was wrong. Did the

    rule mean to restrain her?

    What''s the matter? If she didn''t agree to his request, then he would mention the rule?

    "Charles, I want to discuss with you about the rules you made tonight. You can''t use them on this

    matter. If you do that, it''s a threat. It''s unfair. I can disobey it. I can protest..."

    "Well, Nancy, even if I don''t want to, don''t you want to?" He stared at her with burning eyes.

    Obviously, Charles was trying to stir up her desire. He was confident in his figure and appearance.

    She admitted that she was indeed seduced.

    Looking at his strong chest and strong arms, she was a little fickle.

    "Charles, I..." said Nancy in a dry voice.

    "Don''t say anything. I know you don''t want to refuse me now!" Charles said in a whisper, and the next

    second, he pressed Nancy under his body.

    However, just as he was about to seed, she suddenly felt hot under her body and some liquid

    gushed out of her body.

    "Damn it, Charles," said Nancy.

    "What''s wrong?" Charles asked.

    "We can''t do it anymore, because my period... You know that."

    Charles''s expression wasplicated. Why did Nancy''s periode at such a time?

    Did it go against him on purpose?

    Looking at the depressed expression on Charles''s face, Nancy couldn''t bear to see him like this. She

    said, "Please be patient. I''ll be fine in a few days."

    Charles sighed, "Nancy, you really don''t know men''s physiological conditions."

    "I''m a doctor. I know a little." She smiled sheepishly.

    Her period was not regr. Sometimes it was advanced, and sometimes it was dyed.

    She had also seen a gynecologist, who said that she had a cold uterus.

    She vaguely knew how she got that.

    She was younger when she had her period. Maybe she was only twelve years old at that time.

    It was a summer day. On a whim, Jill bought a lot of mango and asked the servant to cut and dry it.

    rk also scolded her, saying that she was free to make trouble. If she had time, she might as well go

    to the supermarket and buy some.

    Jill insisted. She cut a lot and basked them in the garden.

    She forgot to take them back that night. Unexpectedly, the heavy rain in summer poured.

    Jill called all the servants up. She knocked on the door and said, "Nancy, don''t sleep. Get up and help

    collect the dried mango."

    Nancy had her period at that time, she felt sore all over her body and didn''t want to move, so she

    continued to sleep.

    But Jill knocked on the door more loudly than the thunder outside, over and over again.

    Nancy covered her ears with her hands, but still didn''t move.

    So Jill cried out, "Nancy, I raised you for nothing. I feed you every day, and I offered you everything. But

    you pretend to be deaf and dumb at the critical moment. It''s not easy for me cut the mango into slices,

    but you just watched it get wet by the heavy rain. How could you be so cruel?"

    Nancy couldn''t fall asleep because of Jill, so she got out of bed, put on her clothes and walked out.

    "I''ll go with you to collect dried mangoes, okay?"

    "That''s what a daughter looks like. Hurry up and go."

    Nancy followed Jill downstairs. It was windy and raining heavy outside, and the servants were busy.

    "Hurry up, Nancy," urged Jill.

    In this way, Nancy ran into the rain with an umbre. However, the wind was too strong, and the

    umbre could not protect her from the rain, so she was soon wet by the rain.

    She had a stomachache, but Jill didn''t allow her to go back to her room, just like a supervisor.

    Until Nancy couldn''t hold on any longer. With a pale face, she covered her stomach and fell into the

    rain.

    Later, she fell ill. Since then, she would have a stomachache every time she had her period. And it was

    not regr, either early orte.

    Jill never med herself or said anything pitiful. Instead, she med Nancy for being too weak to

    withstand any storms.

    Nancy didn''t refute, but she thought in her heart, ''Am I not exposed to the wind and rain?'' Why didn''t

    Jill allow Fannie to go to work in the rain and wind during her period?

    Thinking of that. She realized that whatever she did, she wrong.

    It suddenly urred to Nancy that Jill had deliberately bullied her, wishing to destroy her uterus and

    make her infertile again.

    Jill was really a vicious woman!

    "What''s wrong? Why do you look so bad?" Charles asked worriedly as he fetched the sanitary pad for

    Nancy.

    "Stomachache, very ufortable, you won''t understand!" Many women had experienced this kind of

    pain. It was deste, tugging, but heartbreaking.

    "How about I get you some painkillers?" Charles asked.

    "Okay." In fact, not every time she had a period, she would feel pain. Sometimes, it''s not painful. It was

    said that the dysmenorrhea of a woman would decrease after she gave birth to children. But she had

    two children, and the dysmenorrhea did not weaken, but became more serious.

 Chapter 713 A Lifelong Entanglement

    Chapter 713 A Lifelong Entanglement

    Charles brought some painkillers, poured some water and let Nancy drink them.

    She was so painful that her face was covered with sweat.

    "s, it''s so painful to be a woman!" Charles sighed, at a loss.

    "Yes, so I don''t want to be a woman in my next life," said Nancy sadly.

    "Well, I''ll be a woman and you''ll be a man in the next life!" Maybe it was to make her happy, he sang.

    "It''s so painful to tangle with each other for this life. How can you still want the next life?" said Nancy,

    looking depressed.

    Charles put his hand on Nancy''s belly and gently rubbed it, "Not only in the next life, but also in another

    next life."

    "I don''t want you to bully me all my lives!" Nancy snorted angrily.

    "I will bully you in this life, and you can bully me in the next life. What do you think?" Charles asked.

    "Bad guy, you always try to bully me. How about this? I''ll bully you in this life and you''ll bully me in the

    next life!" As a materialist, Nancy didn''t believe in the reincarnation of life.

    "Well, as long as you want, I will give my whole life to you. You can bully me as you want, okay?"

    Charles said dotingly.

    This sentence worked. No, no matter which kind of woman she was, she couldn''t stand the sweet

    nothings of a man.

    "Really? Charles, that''s what you said."

    "Well, as long as you marry me!" Charles smiled evilly and affectionately at Nancy.

    Obviously, he was saying that "If you don''t marry me, why should I let you bully me?"

    "Charles, you promised me that you would help me find out what happened to Nana from tomorrow on.

    Let''s wake Nana up as soon as possible, and then I can marry you!"

    Charles didn''t say anything but gently held Nancy in his arms.

    On the second day, Nancy was awakened by a call from Doris.

    Doris felt like riding a roller coaster.

    Jay told her everything about his past with Eva.

    A mixed feeling surged in Doris'' heart. Of course, she was not a vicious woman. She felt sorry for Eva

    when she heard that Eva was so miserable.

    After all, they were all women. Her life was destroyed like this. It was a desperate situation to everyone.

    Nancy didn''t know much about Eva, and she didn''t know much about the Su family.

    So, after Doris told her what happened between Eva and Jay in a sobbing voice, she said, "Doris, that''s

    the past of Jay. Don''t you still mind it?"

    Doris sniffed and said, "I''m not fussing about it, but I''m afraid that Eva will ce all her hope to live on

    Jay. If so, he will be under great pressure, and so will I."

    "I don''t know how tofort you. After all, those things are the past of Jay. No matter what we do, we

    can''t change it. What you can change is that you can understand him more. Don''t quarrel with him. I

    think he is more upset than anyone else now."

    "I didn''t quarrel with him, but I can see that he is a little afraid of Eva now. He is afraid that Eva will look

    for him endlessly. Tell me, what should I do?" asked Doris helplessly.

    At first, Doris didn''t think she would be bothered by these things. She was a broad-minded woman and

    wouldn''t take everything seriously.

    However, when Doris heard Jay shouting the name ''Eva'' when he was awaken from the nightmare, she

    felt a little ufortable.

    She was very disappointed, so she called Nancy toin with her.

    What could Nancy do?

    It was not easy for others to interfere in a rtionship. She said, "These things need time to forget. Just

    pretend that you can''t hear them."

    "I can''t pretend that I can''t hear him, because every time Jay wakes up from his dream, he will hold me

    in his arms. He looks really sad. I feel that he can''t sleep well now, just like the way I suffered from

    pregnancy depression. He is restless and annoyed every day. As for me, after all, it''s pregnancy

    depression. After giving birth to Ace, the symptoms gradually disappeared. But Jay is different, if he got

    depression... No, no, no. Nancy, I just think about it and feel terrible!" Doris said in horror.

    Nancy spread out her hands, indicating that she could do nothing.

    The two of them kept silent for a while. Then Doris said sulkily, "I know you can''t do anything. I just

    want to find someone to talk to. Go ahead with your work. Ace will wake up soon."

    "Okay." Nancy was not feeling well, so she ended the call.

    What should a true friendship be?

    Just like Doris and Nancy. They could make fun of each other, me each other, quarrel with each

    other, andfort each other.

    When they were free, they didn''t contact each other for a long time, but the two of them were always be

    there for each other at any time.

    Original from N?velDrama.Org.

    After ending the call, Doris looked at Ace, who was still sleeping soundly, she still felt sullen.

    Jay walked in. Maybe it was because he didn''t sleep well, he didn''t look well and looked very tired.

    Doris smiled bitterly. She felt sorry for him. "Didn''t you sleep well?"

    Jay gathered the messy hair and said, "Not bad. I have something to deal with in the group today. You

    stay at home with Ace."

    "Well, you haven''t had breakfast yet. I''ll ask the servant to make some for you." She forced a smile and

    stood up.

    "No, I''ll go to the group and ask my secretary to get some food for me. You''d better apany Ace,"

    Jay stopped her.

    "All right." Seeing that he was not in the mood to eat, she didn''t force him.

    It was true that Jay was not in the mood to eat. No, he was now disturbed by Eva and had no mood to

    do anything.

    Because Eva called him from time to time.

    Her voice was still so gentle, but for Jay, it was a kind of torture.

    He wanted to ckmail Eva countless times, but he didn''t bear to do so.

    He knew that if he cklisted Eva, she would cry in despair.

    Maybe she would go on hunger strike, or maybe... She would hurt herself.

    Having lost contact with the outside world for a long time, she ced her only hope of survival on him.

    Even if there was no result, even if he had a wife and a son, he was still the only person that Eva could

    rely on and the future in her heart.

    It was a happy thing to be relied on by Doris and Ace, but for him, being relied on by Eva was only a

    pain.

    He felt like he was shackled. He wanted to break free, but he didn''t know how.

    After ending the call, Nancy was in a daze for a while. Then she went downstairs to have breakfast and

    go to work.

    Although she didn''t have to perform an operation today, Brandy asked her to perform it on the same

    stage with her.

    Without thinking too much, Nancy felt it was a good thing to learn from each other. Exchanging ideas

    with peers was an opportunity to improve herself. She liked cooperation!

    When Nancy arrived at the hospital, the first thing she needed to do was to make the rounds of the

    wards.

    Finn hadn''t been discharged from the hospital, but she looked much better than

    before.

 Chapter 714 Under Great Pressure

    Chapter 714 Under Great Pressure

    Captain Li and his wife also looked much happier.

    "The baby is recovering very fast. We really thank you so much, Director Nancy!" Captain Li said with a

    smile.

    "That''s what I should do? Doctors are also a profession. It is the same as yours, isn''t it?" Nancy

    checked the wound of Finn.

    "Oh, by the way, Director Nancy, we found a woman called Leda. She seems to have contacted

    Nana..." Captain Li suddenly thought of something and said.

    "What? Leda..." Nancy searched her memory to make sure that she didn''t know Leda. "Is she a friend

    of Nana?"

    "I don''t know. I''m waiting for Nana to speak. But I don''t know when she will recover." Captain Li said

    worriedly. "Now the superior is urging the case to be closed earlier. I''m under a lot of pressure."

    "The case hasn''t been figured out yet. It seems to be a little early to close it. I''ll go to see Nanater."

    Nancy was also very anxious, hoping that Nana would wake up immediately and tell the truth.

    "Whether the case is closed or not depends on the tension of the case. Now the case is stuck in Nana''s

    coma. If she fails to wake up, the case can be ended with David''s testimony. Since someone admitted

    guilty, it''s okay to close the case. If there is any doubt, we can also investigate it. But we have to hurry

    up, we can''t dy it too long, because we have limit hands and there are many cases to be handled."

    After all, no matter what kind of case it was, there was no way to prove anything if there was only doubt

    but no evidence.

    "Okay, let''s make Nana recover as soon as possible!" said Nancy.

    Walking out of the ward of Finn, Nancy went to Nana''s room.

    Nana''s face was still very pale. Some time ago, she had lost too much blood and could not recover any

    time soon.

    She closed her eyes and seemed to be still sleeping.

    Not wanting to be disturbed, Nancy walked out.

    "Director Nancy, Director Brandy asked me to tell you that the operation is about to begin..." Erin ran

    over and said hurriedly.

    Nancy looked at her watch. There were still five minutes left, so she said, "Okay, I''ll be there soon."

    Nancy went back to her office and turned off her phone. Then she put on sterile clothes, washed her

    hands and wore sterile gloves and so on.

    Everything was ready. When she arrived at the operating room, she saw that Brandy had arrived.

    Perhaps it was because she knew that she had saved Charles before, Nancy nodded to her and

    showed her kindness.

    "Let''s begin, Director Nancy," Brandy said with a smile.

    "I''ll be your assistant. You''d better perform the operation," Nancy said modestly.

    "This patient... I hope you can do the operation. I think it''s better for me to be your assistant," said

    Brandy.

    "Oh, I see." Although Nancy didn''t do the treatment for this little patient before, she couldn''t say

    anything more about it since Brandy said so, so she agreed.

    The operation went on smoothly. The injured part of the little guy was under his knees. Nancy fixed him

    with an internal fixed by the titanium te. The total price of the material was a little high, probably

    about forty thousand or fifty thousand dors.

    After the operation, Nancy came to her office.

    She poured herself a ss of water. Before she drank it, she heard a noise.

    "What''s going on? Is your hospital specially designed to trap us poor? Don''t you know that we don''t

    have money? Have you discussed with me about using such good materials? We said we could use

    steel te. But why did you use titanium te instead? The bill is forty-eight thousand dors? We

    don''t have money. Change it to steel te for me!"

    Hearing the noise, Nancy was stunned. She quickly put down the ss and walked out.

    A man came over aggressively with the bill in his hand.

    The patient was received by Brandy. The operating materials for the patient was also prepared by

    Brandy. Logically speaking, it was impossible for Brandy not to tell the family of the patient which kind

    of material she would use.

    But now, it was obvious that the family of the patient didn''t know it!

    "There must be misunderstanding. Please slow down and make it clear. Don''t worry," said Nancy.

    The man was out of control and had no mood to listen to Nancy.

    He pointed at the bill and said, "Look, it''s forty-eight thousand dors. My child just suffers from an

    ordinary fracture. Why does his operation cost so much money? Isn''t it a trap? People always say that

    Director Nancy is honest. She wouldn''t cheat patient. And she tries to save money for the patient, so I

    asked you to do the surgery. But now, tell me, why did your operation cost so much money?"

    The man looked at Nancy in anger, as if he wanted to kill her.

    "Please don''t be angry. Director Brandy has prepared the titanium te. I thought you decided after

    discussion, so I didn''t verify it. Since it has been used, it can''t be removed. I''ll think about it." Nancy had

    never met such a thing and did not know how to deal with it.

    But there was one thing for sure: It couldn''t be taken out by another operation anyway.

    The risks of having another operation were too great, and it was more harmful to the child. One couldn''t

    ignore the child for money.

    This was Nancy''s bottom line.

    "I know you are liars. I can''t just let it go. If you don''t give me a solution, I''ll call your leader!" the man

    shouted.

    "Don''t worry. I have told you that I need to discuss with Director Brandy. There must be some

    misunderstanding." She didn''tmunicate well with such a simple question. There must be

    something wrong in the process.

    Original from N?velDrama.Org.

    "Well, I just looked for Director Brandy, but I didn''t find her. They all said that you had performed the

    operation. Why should I look for her? Well, I think you just want to be irresponsible. I''ll go to your

    leader, humph..."

    the family of the patient were not convinced and shouted. It seemed that they had regarded Nancy as a

    liar.

    Nancy wanted to call Brandy, but failed to connect.

    Just when Nancy was anxious, Hobart came over.

    "I heard that someone was making trouble. What happened?"

    "Hobart... You came just in time!" Nancy couldn''t exin it to the family of the patient. Since Hobart

    was here, she would make it clear to him.

    "Well, don''t listen to her first. Listen to me first. My child suffers just a simple fracture, but it cost forty

    thousand dors. What do you think? Have you ever heard that such a simple operation costs so

    much? You''re going too far. Are you intending to set up traps for patients? What''s the difference

    between you and a butcher?" the patient''s family roared at Hobart again.

    "Director Nancy, what happened?" Hobart only heard that someone was making trouble, but he didn''t

    know the details.

    "Here''s the thing, Hobart. Today''s operation was performed on a boy with a broken leg. He was fixed

    with internal fixation by titanium te. His family said that the materials used for the operation were too

    expensive. You know, the materials for the operation can''t be reimburse, but I don''t know the specific

    situation. Because the materials were prepared by Director Brandy, I used them. So this matter should

    be figured out and solved after we inquiring Director Brandy," Nancy told the truth.

 Chapter 715 Still Angry

    Chapter 715 Still Angry

    "You look for Director Brandy. I didn''t find her just now. I''d like to ask her why she use that material

    without my authorization! I don''t believe that she will use it at will. You did the surgery, but now you put

    all the me on Director Brandy. Humph, I really don''t know how you get such a good reputation." The

    patient''s family was still angry and snorted.

    "Okay, Hobart, let''s find Director Brandy here as soon as possible, or it will be more and more chaotic!"

    said Nancy helplessly.

    The person who tied the bell was required to untie it. It didn''t work if she exined here, and Brandy

    had to make it clear.

    As soon as Nancy finished her words, Brandy hurried over and said, "What happened? I just went to

    the washroom. I heard that someone was looking for me. What''s wrong?"

    "Director Brandy, we used the wrong steel te and the wrong metal for the operation. The child''s

    family didn''t agree with the price and said that we used the wrong material. About this... I don''t know

    the story, because it''s you who discussed with him about the material. I... I don''t know what happened,"

    Nancy shrugged and said helplessly.

    "Oh, the family members didn''t say what kind of material they want to use, so I used titanium material. I

    thought that for such a young child, we definitely have to use the good one. Well, don''t you ept it?"

    Brandy looked at the family members. She didn''tmunicate with them about the fixation material,

    but directly used the titanium one.

    "Who doesn''t want the good materials? But now, the materials used in the operation cannot be

    reimbursed. We have to pay for it ourselves. What should we do with so much money? This is a

    medical ident. If I don''t pay the money, you two should pay for it," the man said overbearingly.

    "You can''t be unreasonable. Doctors don''t have any responsibility for this. If every patient needs us to

    pay for medical materials, our hospital will be closed down long ago. How can you ask us pay for it?"

    Hobart couldn''t stand it anymore. The doctor was responsible for this matter, but the material fee

    couldn''t be paid by the hospital or the doctor.

    "No, Brandy, Nancy, you two must take responsibility for this matter. Humph, otherwise, I will make you

    notorious and post it online. As a doctor, you only want to make money, not caring about the financial

    difficulties of our patients. Bah, bah, what qualifications do you have to be a doctor? You are all bad

    guys, scums, scums... " the man cursed.

    "Why are you so unreasonable? It''s not that we are irresponsible. Aren''t we discussing this matter with

    you? How can we get any result if you talk in such an attitude?" Nancy had nned tomunicate

    with this man and see if she could share some burden. But she didn''t expect that this man was so

    unreasonable that he asked her and Brandy to shoulder all the burden.

    Nearly fifty thousand dors was not a small amount of money.

    Moreover, even if she and Brandy were willing to bear the burden, the family members of the patient

    shouldn''t have been so rude.

    He didn''t respect them at all. How could they let him do whatever he wanted?

    "If you don''t take the responsibility. I will..." The man was so anxious that he picked up a chair and

    threw it at her.

    Nancy dodged in a hurry.

    "What do you want to do? Put it down. If you don''t put it down now, I will call the police," Hobart

    shouted.

    "That''s right. Why are you so unreasonable? We need to discuss the solution. It''s not up to you. Just

    put it down!" Brandy also shouted.

    The man rolled his eyes cunningly and shouted, "You bullied me. Why should I put it down? It cost me

    fifty thousand or sixty thousand or seventy thousand or eighty thousand dors for a mere fracture

    operation. Where should Iin about it? Aren''t you bullying me? You are just using your power to

    bully people... Woo... Woo... "

    After saying that, the man squatted on the ground and burst into tears.

    "You... What are you doing?"

    Just as everyone was tormented by the man, Charles came over.

    He went to work today. Somehow, he always thought of Nancy and felt a little uneasy. So he drove to

    the hospital before he got off work.

    He happened to see this scene.

    "Charles, this man is unreasonable. I was scared by him. Look at him. He was making a fuss here with

    a chair and almost smashed Nancy..." Seeing Charles, Brandy walked over.

    Charles nced at her and walked straight to Nancy. "Nancy, are you alright? Did he hurt you?"

    Nancy shook her head, "No."

    But she didn''t look good. After all, she was also frightened by this man.

    She still felt restless.

    "What happened?" Charles looked at Hobart.

    Hobart hurriedly told him what had happened.

    "Well, that''s it... How about this? You pay twenty thousand and the hospital will pay the rest for you.

    What do you think?" Charles looked at the man.

    "You should cover all the fees for me, because it''s your fault. You should bear the consequences." The

    man saw that the hospital was making a concession, so he pushed his luck. He didn''t want to spend a

    penny.

    "I''m negotiating with you. If you don''t agree, we have to go to court. Do you know?" Charles asked in a

    low voice.

    "I think my burden is still too much. Can I shoulder little less?" the man continued to ask.

    "Not a penny less... That''s it. If you agree or not, you can go to court. You have a choice." You couldn''t

    be a kind person for unreasonable people. In this way, they would only be greedy and asked for more.

    Kindness, could not be offered to just any man.

    If there was no bottom line, the so-called kindness was just a fool.

    Charles was a businessman and knew this point very well.

    Because he used to receive a lot of money borrowing calls every day. At first, he would try his best to

    help.

    C0ntent ? 2024 (N/?)velDrama.Org.

    But once, he received a call for help.

    The man said that his child was diagnosed with leukemia, and he even showed Charles the doctor''s

    diagnosis result and the child''s hospitalization docs.

    Charles believed him and asked his assistant to send the child a hundred thousand dors.

    However, the child died. But his parents were someone else.

    After the investigation, Charles found that he was cheated. During the leukemia, the child was used by

    others to make money. He paid one hundred thousand dors, and several people paid more than one

    hundred thousand dors. The money all went into the hands of swindler.

    Only then did Charles realize that in this society, there was such a trade manipted by those cheat

    that even the sick child was not let go.

    Since then, he had changed his phone number. One was for business, one was for rtives and

    friends, and he would never announce it to the public.

    "Well, that''s it. But my child can''t stay here for too long. You can let him discharge as soon as he is in

    the right condition to go. It costs too much here. You can''t rip us off," the man said warily.

    One of the main reasons for the rtionship between the doctor and the patient was that the family

    members of the patient guessed without evidence.

    The ward was limit. How could they let the patient stay in hospital for no reason?

 Chapter 716 Powerless

    Chapter 716 Powerless

    The only reason why a patient was being hospitalized was because they needed to. Sadly, many of

    patients'' families believed that the hospital was deliberately extending their hospitalization in order to

    make money.

    This made Nancy feel powerless, for she could only watch.

    Her mouth opened to say something, but no words came out. Then she realized that she didn''t need to

    say anything, because no matter what she said, the patient''s family wouldn''t believe her.

    "Okay, as long as the child''s condition is stable, he can leave the hospital. But if something happens to

    the child, we... s..." For a person who had been working in the hospital for so many years now, it

    was still hard for Hobart to say that they wouldn''t take responsibility for what was going to happen to

    the patient once they left.

    Sometimes, the patients'' rtives were just so ignorant that the doctors couldn''t do anything about it.

    They med the doctors, and imed that they were being fooled when it wasn''t really the case.

    "Okay, I promise that you won''t be responsible for it. Sir, please go with me to pay for the bill." The man

    raised the bill he in his hand.

    "I''ll call the cashier. You can go pay for it yourself." Charles took out his phone and called the cashier.

    When the call ended, he looked back at the man. "You can go now." "Okay, I''ll pay for it now. But if

    you''re lying to me, I won''t leave here."

    "You''ll know when you go there," Charles said coldly.

    The man was still suspicious, but he left to pay at the cashier. If what Charles said wasn''t real, he

    would definitely make a scene.

    As soon as the man walked away, Charles turned to Brandy. "I''m sorry for what happened to you."

    "I''m a doctor, Charles. It''s normal for me to encounter such things." A smile appeared on Brandy''s face.

    "Well, if you say so." Charles smiled back and looked up at his watch. "It''s time for dinner. How about

    having a meal with us?"

    Being invited by Charles made Brandy excited. How could she say no?

    "That''s a good idea! Okay, let''s have dinner together." On the other hand, Nancy felt a little awkward as

    she listened to the two.

    The surgery just ended several minutes ago, and besides, she wasn''t feeling well today. So she

    thought it was better to have dinner at home and sleep early.

    However, it was inevitable for Charles to worry if she didn''t agree.

    It might make him think she was narrow-minded.

    In fact, after knowing the past of Charles and Brandy, Nancy was relieved.

    Seeing that he wasn''t needed anymore in the current scene, Hobart said, "Mr. Fu, I''m leaving."

    With a nod, Charles replied, "Thank you, Hobart. Bye." "Goodbye."

    The two women also said goodbye to him before he walked away.

    After Hobart left, Brandy looked at Charles and said, "I''m envious of your family being together. I''d

    better not disturb your happy life. You can have dinner with your family. I will just go back to my

    apartment."

    "What''s the matter? It''s just a simple dinner. Besides, my wife and children will be there. Even if we get

    photographed by the paparazzi, there won''t be any misunderstanding like thest time!" There was a

    hint of humor in Charles'' voice when he said this.

    "Am I right? Nancy?" Then he looked at Nancy with an unreadable expression. He wanted to see if

    Nancy would say anything.

    "Right. Actually, there was really no problem with what happenedst time. The paparazzi just

    exaggerated everything and made a big deal about it. They made false news, and the annoying part is

    that the people believed in them!" No matter how awkward Nancy felt, she managed to speak.

    A smile shed through Charles'' eyes after hearing what she had said.

    "Yes, the paparazzi are hateful. They make a fuss about almost everything. Well, since it''s hard to say

    no, I will go with you," said Brandy.

    "Of course. Let''s go. I heard about a newly-opened restaurant where the food is good. My treat." When

    Charles was about to walk towards the elevator, Nancy suddenly realized what she was wearing.

    "I''m going to change my clothes. You go downstairs first." Themotion happened when she just

    went back to her office, so she hadn''t got a chance to get changed. Unlike Brandy, she was still

    wearing her white gown.

    "Okay, let''s go downstairs first." Nodding his head, Charles turned to Brandy.

    "I''ll wait for Nancy. Charles, you go downstairs first." In the end, Charles went down alone, and the two

    women walked towards Nancy''s office.

    The nurses began to gossip about Nancy and Brandy. "I think Director Nancy is more beautiful. She is

    slender. She looks like an angeling down from heaven with her white gown on."

    "Oh, my God! Don''t let Director Brandy hear it. If she hears it, she will cut your head."

    "What? She will cut my head just for this? She is too narrow-minded."

    "Forget it. Look at Director Brandy. She is waiting for Director Nancy now. She didn''t go with downstairs

    with Mr. Fu. Maybe she is afraid of causing unnecessary misunderstandings again. Don''t use her

    for nothing. She is nice."

    "Humph, it''s hard to say. There are so many things going on, but we don''t really know the truth. We''d

    better keep silent."

    They continued to exchange gossips until Brandy and Nancy walked out again.

    The two went downstairs and met Charles in front of the building.

    Original from N?velDrama.Org.

    Charles stood outside the car, waiting for them.

    As soon as they came over, Charles opened the door of the passenger seat.

    "Nancy, will you sit in the passenger seat or in the back seat with me?" Brandy asked politely.

    "Well, I''ll sit with you in the back seat." Whenever Brandy was around, Nancy always tried to keep a

    distance from Charles.

    No matter how many times Charles denied it, Nancy still had a vague feeling that Brandy had a crush

    on him.

    The way Brandy looked at him was different from others.

    Every time she was near Charles, her eyes were sparkling with adoration. It was not hard to guess that

    she was interested in him.

    This made Nancy ufortable, but she didn''t know what to say, so she just stayed silent.

    Raising his eyebrows, Charles said, "I see. You two like each other very much." Then he went to the

    other side of the car and sat in the driver''s seat.

    The two women sat in the back seat one after another. Somehow, Nancy felt obliged to answer so she

    said, "Yes, we do."

    "Yes, we are like sisters!" Brandy was smiling from ear to ear when she looked at Charles and then

    back at Nancy.

    The two of them talked about the scenery of the city on the way, and Charles joined their conversation

    from time to time

    It didn''t take long until they arrived at the kindergarten.

    At this time, there were also parents already waiting outside.

    Most of them were shocked to see Charles, Nancy and Brandy appear at the same time.

    "Look, his wife and mistress are here. What does this mean? Did Nancypromise and ept her

    husband''s mistress?"

    "Rich people nowadays are really confusing. Nancy is too generous for putting up with it."

    "Don''t talk nonsense. We are also women. How can we not know how it feels? This is intolerable! If my

    man dares to cheat, I will cut his thing with a knife. Humph! There is no way I''d let him cheat on me."

    These spections stunned Nancy. She was amused and annoyed with the fact that there were people

    who wasted their time minding others'' businesses.

    It seemed that their lives would be so dull if they didn''t pay attention to others.

    Didn''t they have other pursuits?

    "The kids are here." Unlike her, Charles was already immune with all these gossips. Nancy looked up

    at him to see how he reacted, but he was only indifferent.

    It was like he didn''t care about what other people said at all.

    It even seemed he didn''t even hear anything.

    The moment Bobby and Nadia saw the three of them, they rushed over.

    "Mommy. Aunt Brandy is also here." Although Bobby and Nadia were smiling, it was obvious that they

    were confused.

    "Yes, your father invited her to have dinner with us. You are also happy, aren''t you?" Afraid that the kids

    would make trouble, Nancy tried to persuade them.

 Chapter 717 Guests

    Chapter 717 Guests

    "But what can I do, Mommy? I''m not hungry yet!" Deep inside, Nadia didn''t want to spend time with

    Brandy.

    "Nadia, don''t be rude! You should eat dinner with us even if you''re not hungry. Your aunt Brandy is our

    guest," Charles reminded her in a low tone.

    "Let'' go already. I''m famished!" Then, Bobby walked towards the car on the roadside with an indifferent

    face.

    "Wait! Bobby! You..." Nancy wanted to reprimand him. No matter how he disliked Brandy, he should

    have greeted her. How could he just leave with a cold face?

    "Brandy, I apologize. My children are sometimes unruly. Please don''t mind their attitudes." An

    embarrassed expression painted Nancy''s face. Despite Bobby''s indifferent character, he was never

    impolite. However, there was something wrong with his attitude towards Brandy. He was acting so cold

    towards her!

    Then, Nancy realized that she might not be the only one jealous. Perhaps the children were also

    troubled when they saw Charles and Brandy together.

    "Oh, it''s nothing! I adore children! Moreover, Nadia and Bobby are adorable!" Bobby and Nadia were

    indeed adorable. However, Brandy didn''t actually like them.

    The two children would only create trouble for her.

    "Okay, let''s go! You''ve spent so much time abroad. Don''t worry. I''ll treat you to an authentic Chinese

    meal as a wee gift." Charles revealed a warm smile as he waved his keys.

    "Well, that''s an invitation I can''t refuse. Let''s go, Nancy." Brandy intimately wrapped her arm around

    Nancy''s shoulders.

    The others began to gossip about them again.

    Meanwhile, Nancy felt ufortable with Brandy''s enthusiasm.

    It was as if Brandy was the host, and Nancy was a guest instead.

    "Mommy,e here! I want you to sit next to me," said Nadia as she patted the seat next to her.

    "No, Nadia. Mommy will sit in the passenger seat, next to Daddy. Aunt Brandy is our guest and will sit

    in the back with us!" Bobby immediately reminded Nadia.

    "Okay, I''ll apany your daddy and sit in the passenger seat. The two of you enjoy yourself with your

    aunt Brandy." Nancy would grow more ufortable if Brandy sat next to Charles. As such, she

    immediately opened the car door and sat in the passenger seat.

    Then, Charles sat in the driver''s seat. After Brandy got in the car, they drove towards the luxurious

    Chinese restaurant.

    On the way, Nadia and Bobby were happily ying together. Meanwhile, Brandy was sitting next to

    them, feeling embarrassed and out of ce.

    "So, kids, what kind of ss did you have today?" Brandy asked with a smile.

    "They thought us about handcrafts," Nadia obediently replied.

    "And what did you craft?" Brandy continued to ask.

    "We made y figurines. I molded a cute little girl while Bobby created a beautiful butterfly. Ruby also

    built a butterfly! And that is because Bobby has a crush on Ruby," Nadia slyly said with a smirk.

    "Nadia, stop talking! Why are you sharing with others about who my crush is? Shut up!" Bobby fiercely

    shouted.

    "Okay. Fine! I won''t say anything else." Immediately, Nadia became quiet.

    "Oh? Well, it''s a shame that Nadia can''t speak to me. Since you silence her, Bobby, then I will talk to

    you. Why do you like Ruby? Is she gorgeous and kind? Do you like it when she ys with you?"

    Brandy had always enjoyed herself whenever she and Charles were alone together.

    However, she suddenly realized that it was different when Nancy and the children were around. She

    felt as if she was an outsider.

    Somehow, she sensed that her presence made the children ufortable.

    Brandy felt like she was sitting on pins and needles. She began to regreting with them.

    "Okay. I admit I like Ruby. It''s the same way that Daddy likes Mommy. Aunt Brandy, Daddy is so in love

    with Mommy. She had a tummy achest night, and Daddy brought her medicine. They are kind and

    loving towards each other. Sometimes, they even take a bath together. Mommy is kind, virtuous, and

    loves Daddy so much! Aunt Brandy, when you get married, you''ll also treat your husband simr to how

    my mommy treats my daddy, right?" Bobby said with a proud smile.

    Feeling uneasy, Brandy was desperate to get out of the car. Unfortunately, she couldn''t leave! With an

    awkward smile, she answered, "Yes, I will."

    Suddenly, Nancy asked, "Brandy, are you in a rtionship with anyone?"

    "Well, no. I''m still single." answered Brandy.

    "Maybe I should introduce you to someone, Aunt Brandy. I know several of Daddy''s friends. They''re all

    handsome and wealthy. What do you think, Aunt Brandy?" Bobby said as he gave a list of names.

    Charles had several acquaintances. Naturally, his friends were either wealthy or influential. Although he

    seldom held banquets at his house, it would be broadcasted on TV whenever he had one. As such,

    most of the people Bobby said had appeared at least once on television.

    "I appreciate the offer, but no thanks. I''m still young. I''m not in a rush to get married or have children,"

    Brandy answered with a wry smile.

    The two children were insinuating that no man wanted her.

    "Brandy, maybe it''s time for you to consider marriage. You''re no longer young. Look at me! I have two

    children now," Charles said in a proud voice.

    "What? Err, I haven''t met someone I like yet. I won''t hurry about it." Brandy''s face turned bright red.

    Even though she and Charles were of the same age, he already had two children. Meanwhile, her

    crush for him never faded.

    Content ? N?velDrama.Org.

    All these years, Brandy had been paying attention to Charles. She had searched the Inte for any

    news about him.

    She would print the news, cut it out, and store it in a special ce.

    Deep inside, she believed she was deeply in love with Charles.

    Additionally, Brandy also thought that Nancy''s love for Charles was far lesser than what she could offer.

    Brandy believed that the two only stayed together for their children''s sake.

    But when she saw how Charles stared at Nancy, Brandy felt envious.

    Charles'' eyes reflected his deep affection. It was utterly different when he would look at Brandy.

    ''Is he deeply in love with Nancy? Are they together not only because of their children?''

    Brandy got lost in her doubts. Suddenly, she heard Nancy''s gentle reminder. "Brandy, we''ve arrived.

    Let''s get out of the car."

    When she came to her senses, Brandy raised her head in a hurry. Then, she noticed that the children

    were already out of the car. Charles and Nancy were waiting for her with smiles on their faces.

    "Ah! Oh, yes! I''ming!" Brandy straightened herself and got out of the car with an awkward

    expression.

    At that moment, she deeply regretted epting the invitation. If she knew that it was a front-row seat to

    Charles'' happy rtionship with Nancy, she would have gone home.

    Nheless, she felt like an outsider in front of the couple.

    True enough, she was an outsider. It was only at that moment that she realized the truth.

    Even though Brandy liked Chinese food, she had no appetite. Despite the wide range of delicacies, she

    didn''t feel hungry at all.

 Chapter 718 Be Good To Her

    Chapter 718 Be Good To Her

    The children kept Charles and Nancy busy by chatting with them. They didn''t give Brandy a chance to

    speak.

    Therefore, Brandy felt alone even if she was with these people.

    Children are the bond of marriage. Brandy had always disdained these words, but today she finally

    understood that a child indeed yed a key role in a good marriage.

    Although Nancy hadn''t married Charles,

    the existence of their children made it impossible to separate them.

    Many had tried, but no one seeded yet.

    "Brandy, you should try this one." Nancy picked up some dish for Brandy.

    "Thank you, Nancy."

    "You''re wee. Charles often say that he admires you a lot. You''re brave, beautiful and generous. Let

    me propose a toast to you." After pouring Brandy a ss of wine, Nancy raised her own ss for a

    toast.

    "Thank you." If she would be honest, Brandy felt out of ce around this happy family.

    Maybe this was the reason why she let herself drink one ss after another until she got drunk. Nancy

    drank a lot too, so Charles had to support them both on their way out.

    It was a good thing that he didn''t drink at all.

    As for Brandy''s feelings for him, it was not that he didn''t feel it at all. It was just that he didn''t really

    care.

    Since Brandy was too drunk to go home alone, Charles drove to her apartment first, and then they

    went home.

    The cold wind poured in when Nancy, who seemed to be so drunk, rolled down the car window.

    Her hair was being blown by the wind as she sang loudly in the car.

    "Aren''t you afraid that the kids will catch a cold?" While driving, Charles took a quick nce at her.

    "Daddy, Mommy is so excited. She drove Aunt Brandy away herself. How could she not be happy?" A

    sly smile appeared on Bobby''s face as he spoke.

    Earlier at the restaurant, his mother treated his father very well. She was unusually sweet, and she

    even spoke gentler to him.

    "Charles, Charles..." Hearing Bobby''s words, Nancy puckered her lips and kissed Charles'' face.

    "Nancy, you''re drunk." Surprised by her action, Charles lost control of the steering wheel for a second,

    which made him frown.

    "Bobby is right. I just want to show off our love in front of Brandy. Isn''t it hateful?" Nancy shed an evil

    smile. "Charles, do you think I''m hateful? Do you feel sorry for Brandy? Her reaction was so funny!"

    All of a sudden, Nancyughed arrogantly. Even so, Charles didn''t seem mad. He just reached out to

    close the window and said, "Do we need to show off our love?"

    "Ah, didn''t you like what I did tonight?" When Nancy''sughter died down, she turned her head to look

    at Charles.

    Although she was drunk, she was aware that she was really gentle and charming tonight.

    It was seldom for her to be affectionate, but tonight she had flirted with Charles a lot.

    Obviously, she did it on purpose to make Brandy feel little. Even Charles had noticed it, but he didn''t

    scold her.

    It was strange, wasn''t it?

    "Nancy, I love you, while Brandy is just my ssmate. She saved me, so I''m being nice to her. Who do

    you think is more important to me? Having to repeat this line many times made Charles feel helpless.

    How could he not see that Nancy deliberately embarrassed Brandy?

    It was only because he loved Nancy so much that he indulged her.

    Besides, he really liked it when Nancy was being affectionate.

    "Yes, Daddy loves Mommy. I can testify!" From the back seat, Nadia raised her hand.

    "You haveughed so much tonight. Aren''t you tired? Go get some rest," Bobby said softly.

    Next to Nancy, it was Nadia who behaved well tonight. She kept calling her mommy and daddy.

    Her soft voice captivated the hearts of people.

    Just like Nancy, Nadia did it on purpose. She acted like a spoiled child in front of her parents. She even

    asked her mother to feed her when she wanted some water.

    Then she asked Charles to apany her to the restroom.

    It was because they wanted Brandy to know that they were family, and that they wouldn''t allow anyone

    else to step in.

    Judging from how Brandy reacted, they had seeded. The stunt they pulled off was too obvious, but

    to their surprise, their father didn''t get angry.

    What did it mean?

    It only meant Brandy was not important to Charles.

    They won!

    Soon enough, they arrived at their house. Charles had to support Nancy so she wouldn''t trip and fall.

    The two kids hopped upstairs, but Nancy stood still. "I drank too much, Charles. I can''t even walk. Help

    me. I can''t see things clear now." With a silly smile, Nancy patted his face. "I see two faces. What''s

    going on? Charles, you have two faces. Tell me, which one is true and which one is fake."

    "Nancy, are you really drunk, or are you just pretending to be?" As he spoke, Charles grabbed her

    hand, and looked into her eyes.

    To his surprise, Nancy breathed out from her mouth. "Smell it. Do you think I''m drunk or not?"

    "Well, whether you are really drunk or not, what you did tonight made me..." Charles wanted to say

    something but stopped on a second thought.

    "Embarrassed? I made you feel awkward in front of Brandy, didn''t I? Let me tell you, Charles. You

    might see her only as your savior, but she likes you. I can see that, but I won''t say it. I won''t..." Nancy

    snickered.

    "Silly, you''ve already said it. Nancy, you''re too sensitive. In this world, a person could like someone, but

    it doesn''t mean they would end up as a couple. I''m with you mostly because of love, a small part

    because of the children, and a small part because of responsibility..."

    Original from N?velDrama.Org.

    "What did you say?" Anger rose in Nancy''s heart. She pushed him away even if she was too dizzy to

    stand on her own. "You mean responsibility? I don''t want you to be responsible. We are not married.

    We just live together. If one day you realize you don''t want me in your life anymore, I will leave. I won''t

    stop you from finding another woman. So, you don''t have to be responsible. Get out. Just go look for

    your true love, Charles..."

    Before Nancy could finish her words, her mouth was stuffed by Charles.

    "Nancy, why do you always misinterpret my words? I said I love you. Why do you pretend not to hear

    me and mock my feelings for you? I don''t love any other woman except you. How many times do you

    want me to say that?" This was a recurring issue, so Charles couldn''t help but be angry.

    "Daddy, can you lower your voice when you show off your love with Mommy?" Standing on the stairs,

    Bobby crossed his arms and pretended to be angry.

    As soon as Nancy heard it, she motioned for Charles to be quiet. "Hush..."

    "Okay, we will stop talking. You take a shower and go to bed." The anger Charles felt quickly vanished.

    Maybe it was because Nancy was leaning against his chest and was hugging him tightly.

    There was no doubt that he liked it very much.

    Only when Nancy acted this way could Charles feel safe.

 Chapter 719 Reward

    Chapter 719 Reward

    How humble Charles'' love was! Only when he held Nancy would he have a sense of security.

    Since Nancy was too drunk to walk on her own, Charles carried her upstairs.

    "Nancy, you smell like alcohol. Have a good shower." Charles nted a soft kiss on her forehead.

    "I want you to bathe me. The kids said we bathed together. Do you know how embarrassed I was?

    How did the kids know? We didn''t let them see us. s, how could they be so thoughtless to say that

    in front of Brandy?" Somehow, Nancy felt guilty that the kids knew such things. They were too young.

    "On the contrary, they are too sensible."

    "They inherited it from you."

    "They got your genes." Of course, Charles said this to deliberately piss Nancy.

    "Well, okay, it''s my genes. I gave birth to them after all. If they were not like me, I would be angry."

    Nancy snorted.

    "Yes, the kids are a lot like you and me." They both chuckled.

    When theirughter died down, Charles tucked some stubborn strands of her hair behind her ears.

    "Nancy, how nice it is for us to be like this. Everything seems perfect when it''s just you, me and the

    children. Don''t you think so?"

    "Yes, I like it too." As soon as she finished her words, Nancy frowned. "Help me take a shower. My

    belly hurts. It hurts."

    The pain she felt showed on her now pale face, and it was bing paler as the seconds passed.

    "Nancy, what''s wrong?" For a moment, Charles was confused. Then he gritted his teeth when he

    remembered something. "Damn it! I forgot that you can''t drink during your period. Did you forget about

    it too?"

    Guilt flooded him when he realized that this was probably the reason why he felt uneasy while Nancy

    and Brandy were drinking.

    It was not until now that he was seeing her pained expression that he remembered she just had her

    periodst night. She shouldn''t have drunk today.

    For a long time, she had suffered from dysmenorrhea, and it was not easy for her to get better. But

    now, all her previous efforts were wasted. Did it hurt again?

    He touched Nancy''s belly and said, "Do you want to take painkillers? Tell me!"

    "No, it''s not as painful asst night. Don''t be nervous. Just give me some hot water." The pain was still

    tolerable, so Nancy didn''t bother to take any painkiller.

    It was the wine that stimted her dysmenorrhea. Nancy felt it, but she didn''t show it in front of Brandy.

    She wanted to drink with her to let her know that she and Charles were in good terms, and that they

    were a happy family.

    This was the way she thought of to make Brandy distance herself.

    Some feelings should be hidden in one''s heart, and so should Brandy''s feelings for Charles.

    Gratitude could not be mistaken with love.

    How Nancy wished Brandy could understand her point! She drank so much, and now she had to bear

    the consequences.

    After putting Nancy on the bed, Charles poured some water with brown sugar for her.

    Just a little while after Nancy drank it, the colors on her face slowly came back.

    Needless to say, she felt better now.

    "Thank you, Charles."

    "Really? Aren''t you just pretending?" Then he raised his eyebrows at her.

    "Of course it''s true. You clearly know it, but you still have to ask, bad guy."

    C0ntent ? 2024 (N/?)velDrama.Org.

    "Then why don''t you marry me? You care about me so much that you almost threw yourself in my arms

    in front of Brandy. Now that she is not here, why are you being distant again?"

    "Well, the kids were here all the time. When did I throw myself in your arms? Even though I love you,

    I''m still reserved. Charles, you are making fun of me on purpose. Humph, I won''t talk to you anymore,"

    said Nancy in a fit of pique.

    "It''s not that difficult to admit that you love me. You just don''t want to say it. Reserved? I don''t like

    reserved women. Nancy!" As he looked at her with burning eyes, Charles couldn''t help but be

    comcent.

    This woman had always hidden her thoughts deeply and rarely showed them.

    But how she behaved in front of Brandy proved that she loved him, the children and their family.

    Therefore, Charles just let Nancy do whatever she wanted to do. It also satisfied him anyway.

    Using her fingers, Nancy pinched his lips. "Then I won''t be reserved anymore, you bad guy."

    This action sent a different feeling to Charles; he opened his mouth and gently bit her finger. Then he

    took a deep breath and said, "Don''t be such a tease. You can''t do it today."

    "Hmm. Okay." The warm current down there made Nancy frown slightly. "Well, I need to take a shower.

    Go to bed early tonight."

    "Okay, let me help you."

    The next morning, it was Nancy who woke up first.

    The influence of alcohol was already gone, and she couldn''t remember much about her gaffest night.

    With her eyes half closed, she turned to look at Charles, who was still sleeping.

    The morning light shone on his handsome face, which allowed her to appreciate his beautiful features.

    There was no doubt that Charles was really handsome!

    A sudden idea crossed Nancy''s mind which made her giggle inwardly. She pulled down a hair and put it

    into his nose.

    Because of this, Charles, who was still sleeping, sneezed loudly.

    He rubbed his nose and went back to sleep.

    But not long after he went back to sleep, his nose itched again.

    Finally, Charles opened his eyes and saw Nancy swaying a hair in front of him.

    Now he finally understood why his nose itched. It turned out that this woman was making trouble!

    Shaking his head, Charles scooted closer to her. "Nancy, are you looking for trouble?"

    "No. I''m just trying to wake you up. I''m hungry. Aren''t you hungry?" Nancy asked.

    "Nancy, you want me to cook for you, don''t you?"

    "It''s you who like to cook for us, right?"

    "Nancy, I have spoiled you. I can cook for you, but you should give me a reward, shouldn''t you?" His

    perfect set of teeth showed when he smiled.

    He looked so innocent, but his hands were restless.

    The moment Nancy felt his hands, she trembled.

    "Charles, stop. You know I can''t..." In a hurry, she grabbed his restless hands to stop him.

    "It was you who aroused my desire. I don''t care. You have to find a way to put out the fire for me now,

    or I won''t let you go or cook for you." The smug look on his face made Nancy helpless.

    "If you don''t want to cook, then I''ll do it myself. Tell me, what do you want to eat?" Left without a choice,

    Nancy sighed.

    It was just a meal. She could just simply do it. What was the big deal?

    "No, what I want to eat now is you! What should I do? Nancy, you can''t go. I won''t let you go. You must

    find a way!" Charles acted like a spoiled little kid.

    "s, Charles, what do you want me to do? You know I have my period. How could you make things

    difficult for me?" At this moment, Nancy regretted teasing him. Why did she provoke Charles?

    Now, she was in trouble, wasn''t she?

 Chapter 720 Try To Find Out The Truth

    Chapter 720 Try To Find Out The Truth

    Charles wouldn''t let her go. Nancy needed to find her way out of that dilemma.

    "If you don''t let go of me, I''ll call the kids. Do you hear me, Charles?" Nancy had no choice but to use

    the children as an excuse.

    Original from N?velDrama.Org.

    As time passed, Nancy got better at threatening Charles.

    "Nancy, you shouldn''t shout. You aroused me, yet you don''t want to be responsible for it. You are cruel

    and unfair! Just help me, will you?" Charles gave Nancy a burning gaze.

    He looked hateful and pitiful.

    ''Pitiful?''

    Nancy could not help butugh when she thought of the word.

    That whole thing seemed ridiculous to Nancy.

    "Don''tugh, Nancy! You can''tugh! You''ve been a bad girl, Nancy. For that, you need to be

    punished," Charles said before he kissed Nancy.

    Charles could feel his body heat up. At that moment, the man was truly filled with desire, which made

    him somewhat lose control.

    "Nancy, help me! Please!" Charles begged once again.

    "Okay, Charles, I will help you." Seeing how pitiful Charles seemed, Nancy finally gave in.

    "Oh, Nancy. You are so kind." Charles wore a big smile as he anticipated what Nancy would do next.

    "I will help you, Charles. But first, you must tell me everything you know about the club," Nancy said

    rather slyly.

    "I already sent someone to look into it. There''s a woman named Leda. She was the one who sent you

    to the club." Charles proceeded to kiss Nancy''s shoulder de. "Does that name ring any bell, Nancy?"

    Nancy was surprised to hear that name.

    Earlier that day, Colten also mentioned Leda.

    ''Who is Leda?'' Nancy wondered.

    "It does not. What else do you know about Leda, Charles?" Nancy asked anxiously.

    "There''s another person... Anna... Anna was the person who asked Leda to send you to the club."

    Charles had shorter breaths.

    "What else do you know? Charles, do we have enough reason to believe that Anna and David were in

    control of the club? If so, then the case could be closed really soon. Right, Charles?" Nancy was afraid

    that Charles would be covering up for the real mastermind, and that David and Anna were mere

    scapegoats.

    She needed to know the truth.

    Charles groaned. "Nancy, don''t stop. Please," he pleaded.

    "If you don''t want me to stop, then tell me everything you know." Nancy continued her interrogation.

    "That''s all I have for now, Nancy. You can''t rush these things. If you want to know the whole truth, then

    you need to be patient."

    "What if the person that we are pursuing belonged to Fu family? Will you cover up for them?" Nancy

    asked worriedly.

    "You know me, Nancy. We both hold thew above anything else. My conscience won''t allow me to

    cover this thing up. Also, I would be viting thew if I did so," Charles said.

    "It''s a deal, then? Will you help me in this investigation?" Nancy asked.

    "I can promise you that, if you promise me that you''ll stop this torture, Nancy." Charles begged Nancy

    once more.

    Nancy could not trust Charles when it came to the club.

    After all, Fu family''s reputation and thepany''s interested were involved.

    The next day, Nancy went to see Nana. Nana''s situation hadn''t gotten improved.

    After leaving her ward, Nancy went to the pharmacy to buy some prescribed painkillers for herself.

    At the pharmacy, she unexpectedly bumped into Anna.

    ''What is this woman doing here?

    Is it possible that Leda is here as well?''

    Nancy''s heart began racing as she followed behind Anna.

    Anna was wearing a baseball cap and her hair was spreading. She didn''t look well.

    She looked around and didn''t see anyone before sneaking up the stairs. Anna was being vignt as

    well.

    Nancy followed her from a distance.

    Anna went upstairs to get to the floor where Derrick was.

    Nancy instantly understood that Anna came to the hospital for Derrick.

    But something seemed off. ''Why does it seem like she''s afraid of being found out? She can visit Derrick

    as she wants, right?''

    Nancy half-heartedly followed Anna to the ward.

    Anna immediately locked the door as she entered the ward. There was nothing else Nancy could do,

    except to observe from outside the room.

    After entering the ward, Anna took off her cap.

    Derrick looked calm as he watched Anna enter the room. The guy seemed to have expected her

    arrival.

    "Derrick, why would you let my father rot in prison?" Anna walked up to Derrick with a sneer.

    Derrick sported a gloating smile.

    "I''m not that powerful. I can''t even protect myself now. Saving your father is just a dream now!" He

    spoke slowly.

    "Don''t think that I don''t know that you kidnapped Nancy together with my father? My father didn''t do it

    on his own. You hid behind my father, like the coward that you are. My father was a fool for trusting

    you. He should''ve sold you out!" Anna was rather expressionless as she talked to Derrick.

    "Anna, you are wrong. I don''t have any deal with your father. I know nothing about the club. If you don''t

    believe me, you can ask David," Derrick said calmly.

    He knew that David would not rat on him. If David were to do so, then he would also bring demise unto

    himself. Thepany that David had worked for all his life would turn to dust. Anna would be left with

    nothing else.

    As such, David would keep his mouth shut for Anna''s sake.

    Derrick fully trusted David at that point.

    He would not admit anything that Anna said.

    David must sacrifice his freedom in order for Anna to carry on with her life.

    All Derrick needed to do was keep his mouth shut as well.

    Anna coldly stared at Derrick. She knew that there was no chance that he wouldn''t tell her the truth.

    Yet, Derrick was the only person who could help her free David.

    She knew Derrick too well. He was selfish and arrogant. He treated others'' lives as if they meant

    nothing.

    There was no way Derrick was taking a bullet for another man''s sake.

    Anna knew she had to bargain hard with Derrick.

    She took a deep breath. With a gloomy smile, she said, "Derrick, you are truly a character. If I

    remember correctly, you instigated my father to kidnap Nancy, right?"

    Derrick''s face turned cold. "Nonsense! When did I instigate him to do that? He kidnapped Nancy to

    avenge you. What does that have to do with me?

    Anna, we have been together for so long. Don''t you have any feelings for me? To tell you the truth, I

    still miss your body, especially when I can''t sleep at night. I miss you. I miss your sexy body and your

    soft voice. We had such a wonderful time, remember? You really shouldn''t have forced me so hard,

    right?"

    Anna was enraged by what she was hearing.

    She felt like she had wasted enough time on Derrick, who had the nerve to gloat.

    She knew that was the guy''s tactic to get on her nerves.

 Chapter 721 The Truth

    Chapter 721 The Truth

    Nancy heard everything from the other side of the door. ''Leda?

    Who the hell is she?''

    Nancy suddenly felt blindsided with everything that was happening around her. Derrick grabbed Anna

    by her arm, which caused the knife in her hand to drop to the floor.

    "Anna, I''m a fool and a madman. Youe to my ward with a knife. After killing you, I can tell

    everybody that I was merely defending myself. Do you want to die like this, Anna? Do you want to die

    in vain? I won''t even get any punishment for this!" As he finished speaking, Derrick was about to stab

    Anna with the knife.

    Anna, who seemed to have had the upper hand, was freaked out.

    "Help..." That was all she managed to do. Derrick covered her mouth before she could utter another

    word.

    Hearing everything, Nancy forced the door open, breaking it in the process.

    "Derrick, what are you doing?" Nancy shouted as she grabbed the knife from Derrick''s hand.

    "Nancy, she went here to kill me! I was so scared. This is on her, I swear!" Derrick eximed. He was

    surprised to find Nancy there with them.

    Anna, who was clinging dearly for her life, looked pale. She knew she had just dodged death by a

    second. "Nancy, don''t listen to him. Derrick is the epitome of evil"

    "Don''t twist the situation here! Doctor! Nurse," Derrick cried. He had an aggrieved look on his face. It

    was as if he had just escaped Anna''s wrath.

    A doctor and a couple of nurses ran quickly into the ward.

    They were surprised to find Nancy in that ward.

    "Director Nancy, what happened here?"

    "I don''t know either. When I came in, I saw Derrick waving a knife at Anna. That''s it!"

    "No, she wanted to kill me! Anna wanted to kill me! I''m not lying!" I know nothing. I was staying in the

    room. It was this woman who wanted to kill me with a knife. I was defending myself!" Derrick argued.

    "Derrick, do you n to y dumb all day long?" Anna sarcastically said. "Everyone, I''ll only tell you

    one thing; Derrick is pretending to be a madman. He has been recuperating in this hospital instead of

    being put to jail! That man has taken lots of lives. Don''t let all of them die in vain, and bring this man to

    justice!"

    Derrick was scared as Anna seemed determined to expose him.

    Now that she was not even afraid of death, what else would she be afraid of?

    "Ah! My head hurts, doctor!" Derrick helplessly held his head, knowing full well that he might not get out

    of that trouble.

    Just in time, Colten marched in with an arrest warrant in his hand. "Derrick, you are under arrest. We

    have known that you''ve been pretending to be a madman. You need to go with us. By the way, Nana is

    awake. It was also you who hired a person to meddle with her medicine. You wanted to kill her."

    "You are all working together! I did not do anything wrong! Why would you guys want to frame me?"

    Derrick continued to struggle. "I want to see my father. Let me go! Dad! Help me, please..." He stood

    up from his wheelchair and began to run.

    Before Derrick could even make it out of the ward, Colten managed to stop the culprit. "You''reing

    with us!"

    The captain took a pair of handcuffs and restrained Derrick.

    Derrick knew that once he was held in custody by the police, there was a slim chance for him to get

    out.

    He had been pretending to be a madman all these days. If not for his father, he would have been

    imprisoned a long time ago.

    At that moment, his father was Derrick''s only hope.

    He would surely be miserable and worthless without his father.

    "Derrick, only God can save you from your sins now," Colten sneered.

    "Who do you think you are? You''re but an ant in this city!" Derrick said arrogantly. His ferocious eyes

    made him look like a demon.

    "Derrick, no one escapes thew no matter how powerful your family is. You should take responsibility

    for your crimes. It would be best if you cooperate with the police," Nancy said.

    Derrick spat, "Nancy, who do you think you are? Enjoy your remaining hours with Charles. Do you think

    he''ll still want you after what you''ve done to me? Dream on!"

    "My rtionship with Charles is none of your business! I want you to pay for all the crimes you''ve

    committed. Judging by what you''ve done with Nana, you''re a ruthless animal! There must be lots more

    who suffered far worse than her. It''s useless to argue with me, Derrick. Captain Colten will squeeze the

    truth out of you." As Nancy spoke, she turned and look at Captain Li. "Am I right, Captain Colten?"

    "You are right, Director Nancy." Captain Colten nodded. "Derrick, to tell you the truth, there is nothing

    Charles can do to save you. Of course, there is also Frederic. They are all righteous people, unlike

    you."

    "Dad, pleasee here. They are all plotting against me!" Derrick shouted at the top of his lungs.

    As soon as he finished his words, Hardy came as he rolled Frederic in.

    Derrick''s hoarse roars woke Frederic from his rest.

    Frederic was so frightened that he broke out in a cold sweat. In a hurry, he asked Hardy to push him to

    have a look.

    ? 2024 N?v/el/Dram/a.Org.

    Frederic understood what was happening when he saw Captain Colten.

    In the end, the truth was exposed.

    The father had a calm expression on his face. "What''s going on, Derrick?"

    "Dad, look, I didn''t do anything. This police said I did something wrong. I am innocent, I swear!" Derrick

    reiterated as he sobbed.

    Tears started to stream down his face.

    Derrick cried like he was the victim.

    "Sir, we got a tip that your eldest son, Derrick Fu, was involved in the club''s case. We have to take him

    to the police station for interrogation. If he''s truly innocent, he''ll be back here in no time. If he turns out

    to be guilty, we must abide by what thew dictates," Captain Colten said politely.

    The captain truly respected Frederic.

    "Derrick, you have done so many vile things. With Nancy as a living proof, how else could you deny

    your crime?"

    Anna spoke hastily. Somehow, she was afraid that Captain Colten would let Derrick go.

    "Nancy, tell me what happened." There was a hint of expectation in Frederic''s eyes. Undoubtedly, he

    hoped that Nancy would take Derrick''s side.

    After all, Nancy was involved in the case.

 Chapter 722 Stay Away From Fu Family

    Chapter 722 Stay Away From Fu Family

    It was not hard to understand what Frederic meant, but Nancy felt sorry for the women who had been

    persecuted. She hated that Derrick was ruthless enough to let it happen, and she hated it more that he

    still wanted to escape after the bad things he had done.

    "Mr. Fu, I don''t think Captain Colten will take Derrick away without any evidence. You are a reasonable

    person, and you often teach the children that once a mistake is made, they should correct it. Only in

    this way can they grow up as good people." After taking a deep breath, Nancy continued, "The fire at

    the hospital was set by David''s people. But what happened in the club was not only done by him alone.

    If I''m not mistaken, Derrick must have something to do with it!"

    In an instant, Frederic''s face darkened. "Just because there''s an evidence doesn''t mean Derrick''s the

    culprit. Nancy, Captain Colten hasn''t convicted Derrick yet. Why do you think he is guilty?"

    "Mr. Fu, you''ve misunderstood me. I wouldn''t dare convict Derrick. The policemen are still

    investigating."

    What Colten said made Frederic sneer. "Captain Colten, go ahead and take him. If he''s proven

    innocent, do you know the consequences?"

    This was a threat, and everyone in the room knew what Frederic could do.

    Nodding his head, Colten replied, "Yes, Mr. Fu. We''ll investigate it carefully. If there is any

    misunderstanding, we will give you an exnation!"

    "Dad, you can''t let him take me away. Nancy, you are such a selfish woman. You are Charles'' woman,

    and yet you are against me. I hate you so much!" The way Derrick red at Nancy seemed like he

    could kill her any moment. "Where is Charles? I have something to ask him. You can''t listen to this

    woman. I''m telling you, I didn''t ask someone to kidnap her! It was David and Anna who hired people to

    do it. You can''t frame me up!"

    "You don''t have to be afraid that I will escape. I won''t. Derrick, you have made me so miserable. I just

    want to watch you die. I am not afraid of being locked up for a few years. I didn''t kill anyone, and my

    father didn''t kill anyone either. The worst thing that could happen to us is to be locked up for a few

    years. But your case is different. You have killed several people. If you are convicted, you will be

    sentenced to death. Derrick, I feel so happy!"

    It looked as if Anna had lost her mind. Her hystericalugh echoed in the room, which gave everyone

    else goose bumps.

    "Ah! My head is aching. What happened? I can''t remember anything. Dad, help me!" It was obvious

    that Anna was no longer afraid of anything, as long she would see Derrick suffer to death. Therefore,

    his only hope was his father.

    In his mind, Frederic was already cursing his son, but he still couldn''t let anything bad happen to him.

    "Captain Colten, he is a madman. If you take him away and something happens to him inside the

    police station, can you shoulder the responsibility alone?"

    "I''m sorry, Mr. Fu. We can''t find any evidence to prove Derrick''s mental illness. Thew is based on

    evidence. You need to provide an evidence that he really is mentally ill. Otherwise, the court won''t

    believe it." Standing in front of a powerful man, even Colten couldn''t help but feel helpless.

    "Nancy, you are a doctor, so you know that he has been insane for so long. You can''t take this

    opportunity to take revenge on him just because we opposed your rtionship with Charles before. I

    always take you as my family and want you to marry Charles, don''t I? You should think about it

    carefully."

    Frederic was trying to say, "No matter what, you are Charles'' woman, Nancy. Things have changed,

    and we now agree to your rtionship. We still want to hold a wedding for you and him. Stop siding

    with the police and do something to make Derrick stay."

    As smart as she was, Nancy immediately got what Frederic meant.

    However, she couldn''t do as he said. She would always stand for what was right, no matter how difficult

    it would be.

    "Mr. Fu, Derrick is just pretending to be a madman. Why are you covering up for him? You know he is

    not insane, right?" What Nancy wanted was justice. There was no way she would cooperate with

    Frederic regarding this matter.

    The more she refused, the angrier Frederic became.

    "Nancy, why are you so thoughtless? What nonsense are you talking about?" Just like Frederic, Hardy

    also knew that Derrick hadmitted heinous crimes, yet he also didn''t want him to be punished.

    Looking at the two men who were defending Derrick, Nancy tasted something bitter in her mouth. "Do

    you think Derrick is really insane? Does he look like one?"

    "I''m insane. I don''t know where I am now." Acting like he was about to faint, Derrick held his head.

    The stupid look on his face amused them. It turned out that people who didn''t want to be punished

    could really do anything just to escape.

    "Well, Derrick, stop acting. You''re bad at it. I''m sorry, but you really have toe with us." Then

    Captain Colten waved his hand to signal to his assistant toe over.

    "Dad!" As Derrick struggled to get away from the assistant''s grip, he kept shouting.

    Helpless, Frederic only closed his eyes and sighed.

    The time Derrick had to pay for his mistakes came, and there was no escape.

    "Let''s go, Anna. We need your cooperation too. And, will you also exin to us everything you have

    done?" Colten asked.

    "Well, I''ll tell you everything I know." It was hard to say whether Anna regretted or not. The only thing

    on her mind was that she had to save her father as soon as possible.

    The room fell silent after they left.

    That was the only time when Frederic finally opened his eyes.

    He looked daggers at Nancy.

    Nancy already knew what Frederic was about to say, but she didn''t even flinch. Instead, she stood in

    front of him and waited for him to speak.

    "Nancy, you are so heartless," said Frederic slowly.

    "Mr. Fu, you are wrong. First of all, it was Derrick whomitted crimes. I just want to find the real

    mastermind behind the club''s case. I don''t see anything wrong with what I''m doing."

    "Why are you seeking justice for people you don''t even know? You''re ying the hero, aren''t you?"

    Frederic sneered.

    "I don''t want to be a hero!" No matter how intimidating Frederic looked like, Nancy remained fearless.

    "Then what do you want to be? Charles'' wife?" Frederic looked at her with total contempt.

    Nancy didn''t say anything.

    ? 2024 N?v/el/Dram/a.Org.

    ''What is going to happen to me and Charles?

    Can we still be together?

    Judging from the expression on Frederic''s face and the hatred in his eyes, I guess that it is impossible.''

    With a sigh, Hardy told her, "Nancy, what will it do good to you if Derrick gets convicted? How did he

    offend you?"

    "Will I benefit from it? I don''t know. All I know is that it will end the suffering of many women." This had

    always been Nancy''s point. To her, it didn''t matter who it was, the person who abused women needed

    to be punished.

    "Nancy, it''s too early for you to say that." Upon remembering something, Frederic''s face turned cold

    again. "Oh, by the way, stay away from Charles and the children. You are not wee in Fu family.

    Don''t dream about marrying Charles. As long as I am alive, I won''t allow him to marry you."

    "You are being ruthless. But alright, I promise to stay away from Fu family!" Nancy had already

    expected this scene to happen.

    "Well, impressive. I hope you can keep your word. Oh, Fu family also runs this hospital. That means

    you also have to leave this ce."

 Chapter 723 It Doesnt Matter

    Chapter 723 It Doesn''t Matter

    Hardy was shocked to hear what Frederic had to say. Frederic even wanted to fire Nancy.

    "Dad, Nancy''s work has nothing to do with this..."

    Before Hardy could speak further, Frederic stopped him and said, "Hardy, what do you want to say?"

    Hardy feared Frederic his whole life. As soon as the old man finished his words, Hardy decided to keep

    his mouth shut.

    "Okay, Mr. Fu. I shall take my leave as soon as the day is finished. I resign." Nancy was stubborn as

    well. She had done nothing wrong, and she wouldn''t yield to anyone.

    "Okay. Pack your things," Frederic said in a sharp tone.

    "Okay. Goodbye, sir. This will be thest day you see me here." Nancy turned around after she spoke.

    "I think you may have gone too far, Dad," Hardy said anxiously. "What if Charles gets angry? You know

    him. He''s a stubborn man."

    "I know Charles well. So what? Hardy, if Charles marries Nancy, then I will kill myself. She will never

    marry into this family."

    "Do not forget that she is the mother of your great-grandchildren. What about the kids? Are you going

    to give them to Nancy?" Hardy was born weak. He was the kind of person who would freeze whenever

    held under duress.

    His wife, Angelina, had always disliked him for his cowardice.

    "Tell Charles to fight tooth and nail for Bobby. Nadia can leave with Nancy if Nancy wants. Don''t give

    Nancy any money. That self-righteous woman badly needs a lesson, after all. How could she be

    against Charles'' uncle? Since she doesn''t treat Derrick as her family, she won''t be able to marry into

    our family then," Frederic grunted.

    "You must watch your temper, Dad. I''ll call Charles right now." Hardy patted Frederic''s chest before

    leaving to call Charles.

    Charles'' eyelids kept twitching throughout that day. He truly felt uneasy, for some unfathomable reason.

    He had told Colten many of Derrick''s crimes. Charles didn''t know what the consequences would be, yet

    he decided to fulfill his promise to Nancy.

    He knew that, sooner orter, Derrick would have to pay for his sins.

    Rather unexpectedly, Charles received a call from Hardy. Charles'' heart sank as he hurriedly answered

    the call.

    Original from N?velDrama.Org.

    "Charles, something bad has happened. Don''t worry. Listen to what I''ll tell you," Hardy said slowly and

    clearly.

    Charles grew increasingly worried, yet he effectively hid his anxiety. "Dad, is Grandpa okay?" That was

    the first thing that came to his mind. He was truly worried for the old man''s health.

    "Your grandfather is not doing very well," Hardy said as he looked at Frederic''s gloomy face.

    "What''s wrong with him?" Charles became more anxious. He clenched his fists and his face darkened.

    Hearing how calm Hardy was, Frederic decided to grab the phone. "I''m not doing well because of you,

    Charles. I do not appreciate your woman. Stay away from Nancy. She must not step into Fu family

    residence again. After all of our generosity, she pays us by throwing Derrick under the bus! I want both

    of Bobby and Nadia in our custody. But if Nancy insists, let her have Nadia. As long as I am alive, there

    will be no marriage between you and her!"

    Frederic hung up before Charles could even say another word.

    Charles called back, yet his grandfather did not answer.

    ''Why is Grandpa so angry?

    Does it have anything to do with Nancy?

    What did she do? Didn''t I tell her that I would take care of the case of the club? Why was she so eager

    to interfere?

    How could a woman handle such things?''

    Charles called Nancy after his phone call with Hardy. Nancy didn''t answer either.

    She was packing her things at that moment.

    "Director Nancy, are you really leaving?" Erin was one of the many people who did not want to see

    Nancy leave the hospital. Over the years, the two had developed a sister-like rtionship

    "Well, you should continue to work here and listen to Director Brandy," Nancy said with a smile.

    Erin''s tears pooled as she childishly said, "I don''t want you to leave."

    The other doctors and nurses stood behind her. They said, "Director Nancy, please stay with us. Just

    talk to Mr. Fu. There is still hope that Mr. Fu can rectify this."

    With a bitter smile, Nancy shrugged. She knew Charles too well. He valued Frederic more than his own

    life. Besides, Frederic was still seriously ill.

    Nancy wouldn''t say anything to Charles.

    There was no way Nancy would stay in the hospital, especially after what had happened with Derrick.

    "I know you don''t want me to leave, and I don''t want you to leave either. But given what just happened,

    I have no choice. I will go to see Nana and then leave. Don''t say anything more. Goodbye," Nancy

    said.

    "Nancy, are you really leaving us for good?" Brandy asked.

    "Well, yes. I''ll leave the work here to you." Nancy longingly looked back at the office that used to be

    hers. Thest time she left here was because of Charles. She could act like a spoiled child and say a

    few words to soften his heart. But this time, things were different. It was Frederic''s idea. Charles

    couldn''t change that no matter what.

    "Well, Nancy, I''ll take care of this department for you, for the time being. When youe back, I''ll hand

    it right back to you," Brandy said.

    "Thank you, but I don''t think I will evere back again." Nancy then smiled and left.

    Some patients'' families came out of the wards and said goodbye to Nancy.

    Nancy felt sad and didn''t know what else to say. All she could manage to do was smile.

    As Nancy entered Nana''s ward, she found the girl sitting on the edge of the bed while holding a small

    mirror in her hand. Nana''s hands were trembling as she did her makeup.

    Seeing Nancy, she put down the mirror and said, "Nancy."

    Even with makeup on, Nana''s face was still horribly pale.

    Hearing her voice alone, Nancy knew that Nana had improved immensely.

    "Nana, are you feeling better?" Nancy asked with concern.

 Chapter 724 Evidence

    Chapter 724 Evidence

    For a moment, Nana fell silent. She lowered her head and thought of what had happened recently.

    The truth was, she had beenpletely awake after she was druggedst time.

    But the past was so horrible that she didn''t know how to face it, so she kept it to herself.

    When she was finally ready to tell the truth, she told everything to Colten, including all the businesses

    Derrick had run.

    That was why Colten took Derrick away. If there was no evidence, he wouldn''t have dared.

    "Well, I''m better now. How about you? Are you okay?"

    The way Nana spoke made Nancy certain that she waspletely awake now.

    And it was a good thing.

    Before Nancy replied, she put down the things she was holding first, and then she wiped the sweat that

    broke on her forehead. "Well, I''m fine. I won''t work here anymore. You should take good care of

    yourself. By the way, where are you going once you get discharged from the hospital?"

    Basically, Nana had lost contact with the outside world after she worked in the club for so many years,

    so Nancy didn''t know who would help her after this. Although Nana was already free from the hell she

    had been, Nancy still couldn''t stop worrying about her future.

    "Don''t worry about me. I have called my family. They wille to pick me up. As for the future, I think I

    will be fine. I will try hard to live well." Looking at the smile on Nana''s face, Nancy felt a little relieved.

    "Well, that''s good. Anyway, here''s my new contact number. You can contact me anytime you need

    help." Nancy gave her phone number to Nana.

    "Okay."

    "Then I''ll go now." After taking a deep breath, Nancy stood up and picked up her things.

    "Okay. Thank you, Nancy." "Don''t mention it, Nana. It''s not like I did anything special."

    Nancy shed a reassuring smile. "Don''t hesitate to call me when you need anything, okay?" Then she

    turned around to leave the room.

    Although Nancy couldn''t hear her anymore, Nana still muttered, "Okay."

    The past was gone, and her nightmare was over. Now, she had the future to look forward to.

    This was the freedom she had longed for, and she had to make the best out of it.

    Meanwhile, Nancy''s mind was in haywire while she was on her way to Charles'' house. This time, she

    was really going to leave.

    As for the children, she had no choice but to leave them to Charles. Since she had lost her job, she

    couldn''t guarantee their future with her, and she couldn''t provide the things Charles could.

    As soon as she arrived, Nancy packed her things and wrote a note that said, "Charles, take good care

    of the kids. I''m leaving."

    It was a simple sentence, but it contained too much reluctance. Every word she wrote was like a knife

    that pierced her heart, to the point where she had to look up to prevent her tears from falling.

    After everything was settled, she quickly hailed a taxi and looked for a hotel.

    Her apartment would be the first ce Charles would go to, and she didn''t want them to cross paths

    anymore. They couldn''t be together, so it had to end here.

    When Charles couldn''t contact Nancy, he drove back home in a hurry. Her car was parked in the

    courtyard, so he breathed a sigh of relief. ''Fortunately, Nancy is still here.''

    What he didn''t know was that she left the car on purpose. "Nancy?"

    The deafening silence weed him when he entered the house. Nancy wasn''t there. All that was left

    of her was the note on the tea table.

    After reading it, Charles was speechless for a while. Then he threw the paper away.

    "Damn it!"

    Soon, Nancy arrived at the hotel. She had nothing to do, so she checked her phone, only to see

    several invitations from different hospitals. All of them wanted her to be a pediatrician in their hospitals.

    The pay and welfare were good, but she didn''t agree to anything yet, nor did she reject them. She just

    said that she had to think it over.

    For now, what she wanted to do was rest for a period of time.

    The things she had gone through recently hadpletely drained her, so she wanted to take a break.

    Perhaps this was the reason why she slept the whole day in her hotel room.

    On the contrary, Charles was in a mess.

    Nancy had always been like a floating cloud to him, which he couldn''t catch. To be honest, if he wanted

    to find Nancy now, he easily could. But what about his grandfather?

    How could he ignore Frederic''s feelings?

    The whole day had been a torture to him. And then the time he had to pick up the kids came.

    The children were both extremely happy thinking that their parents had finally made up. They thought

    there was no need to worry about their future anymore. They were aplete family, and they would

    live happily together.

    Therefore, no matter how long they had to wait for Charles or Nancy to pick them up, they were still in a

    good mood.

    However, as soon as they saw Charles got out of the car from a distance, their smiles disappeared.

    "Daddy doesn''t look good." Frowning, Nadia turned to Bobby.

    "Nadia, you are right. Daddy doesn''t look good."

    "What happened to Daddy?" Nadia asked.

    Shaking his head, Bobby replied, "I don''t know. Maybe he had a fight with Mommy."

    "What? Why did they quarrel again?"

    "Well, I hope I guess it wrong." With a sigh, Bobby said goodbye to the teacher. Then he held Nadia''s

    hand and walked out.

    "Daddy, where is Mommy?" It was Nadia who dared to ask.

    Not knowing what to say, Charles just turned around and opened the car door for them.

    "Let''s go. You two, get in the car." How could he tell them that Nancy left again, and that this time, it

    might be for good?

    "Daddy, did you quarrel with Mommy again?" Disappointment shed through Bobby''s eyes. "You are a

    man. Why do you always make Mommy angry? Mommy is having a hard time, and you don''t seem to

    do anything to make things better."? 2024 N?v/el/Dram/a.Org.

    "No, we didn''t fight," said Charles tly.

    "Then where is Mommy?" Nadia asked worriedly.

    "I don''t know." It was the truth. Nancy left the children and didn''t answer his call. He tried calling her

    several times, but the number was unupied.

    It seemed like she had given up now, and she didn''t want to be with them anymore.

    The only bargaining chip he had now was the children. Nancy was ambitious, but she loved the

    children very much. He thought, even if she left for a few days, she would definitelye back to see

    them.

    The kids had always been her concern, and the only line that was connecting him to her.

    It was impossible for her to stay away for too long.

    Speechless, Bobby and Nadia looked at each other. Even Charles didn''t know where Nancy was.

    In the past, whether their mommy left at her will or disappeared, as long as they asked, their daddy

    would say she went on a trip or something. But now he just said he didn''t know.

    Were they really going to part ways?

    What about them?

    "You don''t know where Mommy is?" There was a hint of disbelief in Bobby''s voice.

    "I don''t know."

    His father''s reply made Bobby angry. He took the phone from Charles and called Nancy. When he

    found that her phone number was non-exist, he dialed Doris'' number.

    At this time, Doris was ying with Ace. He grew up very fast and could now crawl on the floor. He was

    like a little ball of sunshine.

    When her phone rang and Doris saw Charles'' name on the screen, she answered it in a hurry.

    "Godmother, is my Mommy with you?"

    This question made Doris frown. "Bobby, don''t tell me your mommy is missing again."

    "Yes, she is missing again, and her phone number is non-exist. We don''t know where she went."

    "What?" ''What is this woman doing again?

    Why does she run away instead of marrying Charles?'' she wondered.

    "Yes, I called Mommy just now, but I couldn''t get through," Bobby continued.

    "What about your daddy? What about him? Is he going to be with Brandy? Did Nancy leave because of

    it?" Doris said crossly.

 Chapter 725 Like A Cornered Beast

    Chapter 725 Like A Cornered Beast

    As Bobby spoke to Doris, Charles silently listen to their conversation. When he heard that she was

    ming him, he grabbed the phone angrily. "Doris, there''s nothing going on between me and Brandy,

    okay? Don''t talk nonsense."

    "Then, where did Nancy go?" Doris got angry. ''How dare Charles shout at me?!''

    "I don''t really know, okay?" To Doris'' annoyance, Charles ended the call before she could say anything

    more.

    C0ntent ? 2024 (N/?)velDrama.Org.

    "Hey, you bad man, Charles! I''m really pissed off. Charles, you bastard!" Doris cursed.

    "What did Charles do to you? Why are you cursing him?" When Jay entered the room, he saw Doris

    walking around like a cornered beast. He didn''t know whether to cry or tough at this sight of her.

    "Nancy left again. She''s probably pissed off by Charles. It must be because of his rtionship with

    Brandy. How can Nancy not be angry? She is a proud person. How could she bear it? Charles went out

    with Brandy and drank alone! That''s why Nancy left." The more Doris spoke, the more she became

    flustered. "Jay, I just realized that there is no good man in the world. No man is loyal to their beloved."

    Confused, Jay''s brows furrowed. "You must be kidding me, Doris. Am I not loyal to you?"

    "Humph! Are you loyal? Then what about Eva? You are married and have your child, but you are still so

    irresponsible. Don''t you feel guilty?"

    "Stop! Stop! Doris, I''ve exined everything that''s going on between me and Eva. You can''t get me

    wrong!" What Doris said was making Jay annoyed.

    Even he hated that Eva kept calling him. He couldn''t reject it, but he didn''t know what to say whenever

    he answered her phone call.

    He was having a headache because Doris misunderstood him, while Eva kept pestering him.

    The situation he was in was definitely exhausting. If he had a choice, he never wanted to answer Eva''s

    call at all.

    However, it was only him and Pam in her world now. If he neglected Eva, her world would copse.

    And he didn''t have the heart to let that happen.

    "How can I not misunderstand you? You''ve been visiting the Su family too often. Tell me, Jay, how can I

    be at ease?" Doris pulled his ear. "Jay, what do you think we should do about this?"

    Holding her hand that was pulling his ear, he replied, "Ouch, honey, let go of me. Put yourself in my

    shoes and think of what I should do."

    "It''s easy. Take me and Ace with you next time!" What Doris really wanted to do was meet Eva to make

    her sober up. She had to understand that Jay was now married and had a child. He was no longer a

    single man who could date any woman as he liked.

    Hearing this, Jay looked at her in surprise.

    "Are you dumb, Jay?" When he didn''t respond, Doris waved her hand in front of him.

    As if he realized something, Jay mumbled, "I think you''re right. I can''t escape from it anymore. If it goes

    on like this, I''ll be tortured to death by Eva. I want her to know who I am now, and Doris..."

    "Why are you looking at me? Say it!"

    "I want you to be friends with Eva. When you have nothing to do, take Ace and apany her. I know

    she''s not in love with me anymore, but she depends on me. In other words, she only sees me as a

    person who kills her loneliness."

    What happened in the past was making Jay guilty, but Eva''s dependence on him now was a burden to

    him.

    He was under great pressure.

    Doris thought what Jay said made sense after all.

    Once she became friends with Eva, and Eva liked Ace, things would be a lot easier for all of them.

    It was much better for her to let Eva shrink back from difficulties than to ask Jay to block her.

    "Alright, I promise to do that. When you go to Su family house again, take me and Ace with you," Doris

    nodded.

    "Okay," replied Jay.

    To be honest, Eva really wanted to be with Jay all the time. When he was not around, she felt

    depressed and grumpy.

    For instance, she suddenly felt annoyed at the servants who came to give her a massage today. She

    grabbed the towel from a servant''s hand and shouted, "Get out, all of you!"

    The servants trembled in fear and took a step back. One of them rushed to Pam to say what happened,

    so she came to Eva''s room.

    "Eva, what''s wrong with you? If you have something to say, just tell me. Why are you angry with the

    servants?"

    Although she already knew that Eva was grumpy because of loneliness, she still pretended to be

    clueless.

    In fact, as the days went by, she noticed how Eva was bing more and more dependent on Jay.

    When she knew he wasing to visit her, she would dress up. If he did note, she would lose her

    temper.

    "They don''t know how to massage at all. I don''t want to see them again. Ask them to get out of my

    sight!" It was a surprising to see a gentle girl like Eva shouting like this, but Pam understood her.

    Pam waved her hand and motioned for the servants to go out.

    After the servants left, Pam looked straight into Eva''s eyes and said, "Eva, tell me, what are you

    thinking about? Is it Jay?"

    As soon as she heard Jay''s name, Eva trembled.

    "I... No..." Her mother was right, but she didn''t want to admit it.

    "Well, if that''s the case, then I won''t call him." In her mind, Pam knew Eva was just denying it.

    "No, Mom. You must have something to tell Jay, right?" Just as she thought, Eva stopped her in a

    hurry.

    "Yes, it''s about an investment." Of course, it was a lie. Pam didn''t have to talk about investment with

    Jay at all. For so many years, they had never interfered with each other''s business.

    It was just that Pam couldn''t bear to see Eva upset.

    "Then go ahead and call him now." The excitement Eva felt made her face turn red.

    "Okay." With a nod, Pam took out her phone and called Jay.

    At this time, Jay had just had dinner, and now he was holding Ace in his arms.

    The little boy babbled and grinned at Jay as he yed with him.

    He was so cute and adorable that Jay felt stress-free whenever he was around.

    "Ace, grow up quickly. Daddy will y football with you when you grow up. I liked ying football most

    during my school days. I was a member of the football club. Ah, when I yed football, I looked so

    handsome those girls screamed..."

    Before he could even finish his words, Doris interrupted her. "Hey! Ace is still too young to woo

    girls!"

 Chapter 726 Like Boys

    Chapter 726 Like Boys

    "Doris, what are you saying? Ace is a boy. If he doesn''t like girls, do you want him to like boys?" With a

    snicker, Jay turned to Ace. "Right, Ace? You can''t listen to your Mommy''s nonsense."

    "Jay, why do you twist my words? You are unreasonable!" Doris snapped.

    "Honey, I''m just kidding. I don''t have anything else to do. I just want to y with my wife and child,

    okay?" In front of his wife and his child, Jay felt so carefree and happy. He liked teasing Doris from time

    to time.

    "You already have a son, but you''re still immature. I wonder how Eva fell in love with you back then."

    There was a hint of disgust in Doris'' voice.

    ''Doris, you are really good at ruining the atmosphere!''

    As soon as he heard Eva''s name, Jay felt heavy as if he was being pressed by a giant stone.

    "Don''t mention her name in front of me again, okay?" said Jay impatiently.

    "What''s wrong? Can''t I say her name?" It was not a secret to her that Eva''s name would annoy Jay, but

    Doris deliberately said it to provoke him.

    As a result, Jay''s face darkened. He was about to turn around and leave with Ace when his phone

    suddenly rang.

    Seeing Pam''s name on the screen, Jay quickly answered it.

    "Jay, are you busy now?" Pam asked politely.

    It was Pam who took the initiative to call, so even if he was busy, Jay would definitely stop what he was

    doing. But since he was free now, he didn''t have to. "Mrs. Su, I''m not busy. What can I do for you?"

    "Well, Jay, the new energy industry is in full swing now. I also want to have a try. Come to my house if

    you are free, so we can discuss it."

    Somehow, it felt weird that Pam talked to him kindly. After all, she used to be so fierce as if she was

    going to swallow Jay alive every time she saw him.

    "Okay, I''ll be there now." Right after the call ended, Jay handed Ace to Doris. "I''m going out."

    "Is it Eva again?" Doris took Ace over discontentedly.

    "It''s Mrs. Su. She said she wanted to see me." Not wanting to argue, Jay chose to give a brief answer.

    "Are you going to Su family house again?" Her cold eyes were fixated on him as she spoke, which

    made Jay feel a little nervous.

    So, he exined, "I''m going to their house, not for Eva, but for Mrs. Su."

    "Humph, Jay, stop denying it. Didn''t Pam call you for Eva''s sake? Do you think I''m a fool? Why can''t

    she talk to you tomorrow in your office if it is really about business? It''s getting dark outside. Why did

    she ask you to go to her house at this time? And now you''re telling me that you''re not going there for

    Eva? I''m not stupid!"

    What Doris said made him unable to refute, because Jay knew that she was somehow correct. "Then

    do you want me to bring you and Ace with me?"

    Without a second thought, Doris replied, "Of course! That''s what we were talking about just now!"

    "Okay, let''s go." It was not that he didn''t want to introduce them to Eva. He was only hesitant because it

    was already toote for Ace to go out. But he knew he couldn''t win against her, so he took Ace from

    her and said, "Go and change your clothes."

    "Okay." Then she turned around and walked into the dressing room.

    Looking at her back, Jay couldn''t help but smile helplessly. He hoped that everything would be okay

    tonight.

    Text ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.

    It took more than twenty minutes for Doris to prepare. She put makeup on her face, then wore a blue

    cashmere dress, which made Jay''s eyes sparkle.

    "You have the same figure as before, Doris."

    "Well, it didn''t change much. But then again, I have given birth to Ace. Compared to those young girls, I

    am..."

    Afraid that she would mention about his past again, Jay interrupted her in a hurry. "No! You are more

    charming than those young girls. I like the way you look. Let''s go."

    The past was in the past. He was no longer the yboy he used to be.

    And he was already responsible enough to be the man of their family.

    With a smile, Doris took Ace over. "Thank you for your love. Let''s go." Then she poked her head out

    and gave him a quick kiss.

    For a split second, Jay was speechless as he touched his face, then he shook his head and followed

    them out.

    The three of them soon arrived at the Su family residence. Pam was already waiting at the gate. She

    didn''t expect that Doris and Ace would be there too.

    Therefore, she was stunned to see the three of them got out of the car. "Oh, you have brought your

    wife and son with you."

    "Yes. I want to introduce them to Eva. Well, this is my son."

    As if he knew he was being introduced, Ace winked at Pam.

    Although Pam was displeased, she tried her best to hold back her anger.

    "The little guy is so cute. What''s his name?" Right now, Pam was hesitating whether she should let

    them see Eva or not.

    It was easy if Jay came alone. After all, Eva wanted to see him. But what about Doris?

    What would happen if she appeared in front of Eva?

    Would Eva get hurt?

    "His name is Ace." It was Doris who answered.

    Seeing the proudness in her eyes, Pam forced a smile. "Well, it sounds good."

    Trying to break the awkward atmosphere, Jay asked, "Where is Eva? Is she still awake?"

    "She is still awake. Come on, let''s go inside."

    "Okay." With Ace in his arms, Jay followed Doris and Pam into the living room.

    "If you have business to talk about, I''ll take Ace to Eva." Until now, Doris was still wondering if Eva still

    loved Jay. She also wanted to know why she called him even when she knew he was married.

    Why did she do that?

    "It''s not urgent. You''re all here as my guests. We can talk about business another day no matter how

    important it is. Let''s go. I''ll apany you to see Eva." Pam turned to Ace and said, "Am I right, Ace?

    You are the most obedient child in the world."

    To be honest, she was worried that the sudden appearance of Doris and Ace would irritate Eva.

    For so many years, Eva had been like a flower growing in a greenhouse that couldn''t withstand any

    wind or rain. That was why Pam didn''t know how she would behave once she saw Doris and Ace.

    She shouldn''t have taken the risk, but how could she refuse when they were already here?

    While going upstairs, Pam kept praying that Eva had fallen asleep, so that she wouldn''t need to see

    Doris and Ace.

    The door was closed, and the only light turned on was the tablemp so it was a little dark.

    After taking a deep breath, Pam knocked on the door. "Eva, are you asleep?"

    In her mind, Pam was hoping that Eva wouldn''t answer her. In that way, she could tell Jay and Doris

    that she had fallen asleep. She would apologize to them and suggested that they go downstairs to talk.

    To her dismay, she heard Eva''s weak voice. "No, Mom. I''m still awake."

    As a matter of fact, Eva became more alert when she heard a car stop in the courtyard.

    Her heart hammered in her chest, knowing that it was Jay.

    Finally, he came again.

    As long as she asked him to, he woulde.

 Chapter 727 Talk About The Child

    Chapter 727 Talk About The Child

    A sweet sensation welled up in Eva''s heart. She had been waiting for Jay toe. How could she fall

    asleep knowing that he would be here today?

    Helpless, Pam closed her eyes. She had no other choice now but to open the door for the family

    behind her. The family who could possibly break her daughter''s heart. "Pleasee in."

    Shock was written all over Eva''s eyes as soon as her eyes fell on Doris and Ace.

    At that moment, Eva could only bite her lower lip. She didn''t know how to react or what to say.

    "Eva, we''ve met each other before. I''m Doris, Jay''s wife. This is our son, Ace. Mrs. Su said she wanted

    to talk to Jay tonight, so we came. We didn''t disturb you, did we?" It was Doris who first broke the ice.

    She gave Eva a smile to let her know that she didn''t have any bad intention.

    Finally, Eva smiled awkwardly and said, "No. How could it be? It''s my mother''s fault. She didn''t tell me

    earlier. I''m still sitting on the bed. I''m sorry."

    "It doesn''t matter. We are not outsiders. Am I right, Ace? Ace, call Auntie. This is Auntie Eva!" Holding

    Ace in her arms, Doris approached Eva.

    As if he understood what his mother said, Ace reached out his little hand to touch Eva''s face, and then

    he made cute babbling sounds.

    With a smile, Eva held his soft hand and kissed it.

    "Ace looks a lot like his father."

    "Yes, everyone said so!" Doris echoed with a smile.

    Slowly, she put Ace on Eva''sp.

    While Doris was doing this, Eva took the opportunity to look at Jay. There were mixed emotions in her

    eyes. It felt as if she was wronged and had a lot to say but she couldn''t.

    "Eva, children are very cute. But sometimes, they are really handful. They wake up in the middle of the

    night and cry when they are hungry. Well, since the day Doris gave birth to Ace, her full attention has

    been dedicated to him," Jay said.

    His words were simple, but they contained too much implication. By this, he confirmed Doris'' identity as

    his wife in front of Eva. Then heforted Doris, who had been indeed tired all the time after giving

    birth to Ace.

    Staring at her daughter, Pam felt nervous. She feared that Eva would lose control.

    Everyone saw how her hands trembled when she heard what Jay said.

    What scared Doris most was that she was still holding Ace. She could only hope that Eva wouldn''t drop

    him.

    Just as Doris was about to reach out her hand to take Ace back, his little hand touched Eva''s pursed

    lips. He pinched them hard, and his soft fingertips scratched them. It felt itchy, but it made her smile.

    "Little guy, what are you doing?" To her amusement, Ace smiled too.

    This scene lifted the heavy atmosphere.

    It was only then that Pam managed to breathe out a sigh of relief. "Jay, let''s go downstairs and talk

    about the investment."

    It was better for him not to be in such a scene. In that way, Doris could have a good talk with Eva.

    "Okay."

    When Pam and Jay left, Eva felt dejected. But it onlysted for a few seconds, because of Ace.

    The two women began to talk, and their conversation revolved mostly around Ace. Eva asked Doris

    how old he was, what he liked to eat and what he liked to y.

    Talking about children was an eternal topic for women.

    So, with the presence of Ace, Doris chatted happily with Eva.

    Meanwhile, things were not going well in Charles'' house. It was cold and empty without Nancy.

    The two kids sat on the sofa and watched Charles who was silently cooking in the kitchen.

    "Mommy doesn''t want us anymore. She didn''t tell us where she went, and she''s not answering our call

    anymore. Maybe she doesn''t really want us," said Nadia.

    "Nadia, do you think Mommy loves us?" This was the first time that Bobby felt so uncertain. He was

    now beginning to question Nancy''s love for them. If she loved them, how could she leave so easily?

    No matter how smart Bobby and Nadia were, they were still children. How could they understand

    Nancy''s helplessness?

    It was not her choice to leave. Frederic asked her to, and she couldn''t stay.

    Although Nadia was also sad, she still nodded her head vigorously as a response. "Yes, of course

    Mommy loves us. Otherwise, she wouldn''t have apanied us. She made us food, told us stories,

    and washed our clothes. I love Mommy so much. Where did she go?"

    Tears welled up in her eyes.

    With a sigh, Bobby said, "Don''t worry, Nadia. Mommy maye back soon."

    "How about you, Bobby? Do you miss Mommy too?" As she spoke, Nadia wiped her tears.

    "Yes..."

    "Do you think Mommy misses us too?" Nadia asked again.

    "I..." Could Bobby tell her that he was not sure now? Their mother was like the wind, staying in their

    little lives for a while, and left as she liked. Would she evene back?

    Sadness crossed Bobby''s eyes.

    He was depressed, but his father looked more depressed than him.

    ''What should I do?''

    If they only knew that they never left Nancy''s mind. How could she not care about the children? Before

    she left, she had prepared the children''s clothes. However, she still wasn''t at ease. She was worried

    about Nadia''s stomach, Bobby''s naughtiness and so on. She was afraid that Charles couldn''t take

    good care of them.

    When she was with Charles, she thought that he was very considerate to the children, but now that she

    left, there were all kinds of concerns.

    Although her phone was powered off, she still checked it from time to time.

    In the end, she decided to remove the SIM card. Then she took a hot shower and went to bed early.

    The next day, she was awakened by a knock on the door, which made her frown.

    Who woulde to her room at this time?Content ? N?velDrama.Org.

    Room service? It was too early.

    The person kept knocking on the door, so Nancy got out of the bedzily to see who it was.

    Surprisingly, Rick appeared at the door with a bunch of roses in his hands. "Good morning, Nancy."

    "Rick, why are you here?" His appearance made Nancy panic a little. She rubbed her head and smiled

    awkwardly.

    "Well, the news that you left the municipal hospital is so sensational that everyone knows it now. I

    called you but I didn''t get through. I found you here. Have you forgotten that my hospital is just around

    the corner? Why didn''t you go to me first instead ofing here?" There was a hint of usation in

    Rick''s voice, but his eyes were gentle.

    At this moment, Nancy didn''t know what to say. To be honest, she just wanted to calm down and think

    about what she should do next.

    Falling in love and entering a new rtionship never crossed her mind.

    Why did Ricke here now? Well, it was obvious that he came to pursue her.

    "I''m sorry, Rick. I just want to be alone for a while, so I didn''t go to see you. Besides, I am not suitable

    to work in your hospital. You''re running a psychiatric hospital, and I''m a pediatrician..."

    Before she could finish her words, Rick interrupted her. "Nancy, I don''t like what you said. Do you think

    that only adults need mental treatment? Well, even if most of the patients in our hospital are adults,

    people with mental disorders can''t control themselves. They often hurt themselves, especially children.

    They often do something to harm themselves. So, what I need most now is a surgeon. In other words, I

    need your help, Nancy."

 Chapter 728 Hard To Refuse

    Chapter 728 Hard To Refuse

    Rick''s words were full of concern, and Nancy found it hard to refuse.

    "I''ll think about it, okay?" Nancy asked.

    She still needed time to think about it.

    "No, Nancy. I know many hospitals are fighting for you now, so I have to get you first. You have to

    agree!" It was surprising to hear Rick speak in a domineering tone.

    Nancy didn''t know that he had the tendency to be bossy too.

    "I..." To be honest, Nancy really didn''t know what to say. She didn''t like to rush things, but she also

    didn''t like to disappoint him.

    "What? Don''t you need to work? No, Nancy, I know you too well. You can''t live without work, and I''m

    more than willing to hire you. Do you still want to refuse?"

    With a helpless smile, Nancy said, "Rick, you are being unreasonable."

    "How can I take you over if I am reasonable?" It was only then that Rick remembered the flowers he

    was holding. "These are for you."

    "Thank you." Although she felt a little hesitant, Nancy had no choice but to take the flowers.

    "Since you''ve epted my flowers, you have to work in my hospital. I''ll take your luggage with me.

    Don''t worry. Our hospital also provides amodation for our employees. It is more spacious and

    comfortable than here." Without waiting for her reply, Rick took her luggage near the bed.

    "Rick, aren''t you a bit excited? Look at me." Since she just woke up, she was still in her pajamas. She

    didn''t even get the chance to wash her face or brush her teeth.

    "Well, I''ll take your luggage out. Go get changed. I''ll wait for you outside." Then he walked out with her

    luggage.

    What else could she say? It seemed like she didn''t have a choice to say no.

    In the end, she took a quick bath and get dressed.

    The moment Nancy stepped out of the hotel room, Rick straightened his back.

    "Nancy, you are so beautiful!" His eyes were full of admiration as he stared at Nancy who was wearing

    a purple wool dress, a ck cashmere overcoat paired with ck boots. She looked stunning and

    elegant.

    "I didn''t know you can be this sweet." Seeing the look on his face, Nancy couldn''t help but roll her eyes.

    "Well, you really don''t know me yet, Nancy. I''ve always been sweet. You''ll know in the future. Let''s go."

    Like a gentleman, Rick let her walk first and then he followed, carrying her luggage.

    The two of them didn''t go straight to Rick''s hospital. He took her first to a newly-opened Chinese

    restaurant, which sold the best pie he had ever tried.

    "The snacks here are famous. Would you like to give them a try?" Although Rick had already stopped

    the car in front of the restaurant, he still asked for Nancy''s opinion. If she didn''t like it here, they could

    go somewhere else.

    "I''m not picky when ites to breakfast. Anything is okay." Nancy gave him a small smile.

    Most of the time, the doctors could barely eat a proper meal. Their job demanded so much time. Even

    when they had estimated the length of the operation, it was not always urate.

    Therefore, it made Nancy neglect her meals.

    "If you say so, I will be very disappointed, Nancy." Pretending to be sad, Rick slightly pouted his lips.

    "Well, it''s just breakfast. I''m not so picky about it. Let''s go." To prove that she didn''t mind eating in this

    restaurant, Nancy got out of the car first.

    Shaking his head, Rick followed. As soon as he stood beside Nancy, he smiled and held her arm.

    "Rick, people might misunderstand what you''re doing." Nancy tried to pull her arm away, but he didn''t

    let her go.

    Afraid of attracting other people''s attention, Nancy gave up struggling and just lowered her head.

    "Nancy, you are a free person now. Don''t be so reserved, okay? You and Charles are not married.

    What are you afraid of?" Rick asked in a low voice.

    These words made Nancy angry. "Rick, the only reason why I will go to your hospital is to work. If you

    continue to talk nonsense, I will leave."

    In a hurry, Rick let go of her. "I was just kidding. What? Do you take it seriously?"

    "No."

    "Good morning, what would you like to eat?" Their conversation was interrupted by the waiter who had

    a smile on his face.

    "Four pies, two bowls of congee, and four chicken rolls." It was Nancy''s first time to eat here, so she

    just let Rick ordered for them.

    What she didn''t know was, there were people who saw them together.

    "Joseph, isn''t that Nancy?" On their way to the Civil Affairs Bureau, Daisy and Joseph happened to see

    Nancy entering the restaurant with Rick.

    From a distance, Rick''s gesture made it look like they were a couple.

    "Yes. But I don''t understand. Doesn''t Charles care if Nancy goes out with Rick?"

    "Maybe he doesn''t know." Speaking of this, Daisy shook her head. "Nancy is not a casual girl. I guess

    there must be some reason.

    Maybe I should get out of the car and ask her." Daisy was quite familiar with Nancy now, so she was

    about to get out and ask her.

    When she was about to open the door, Joseph hurriedly grabbed her arm. "No, don''t. We don''t know

    what''s going on yet. It''s not good to disturb them."

    "Then what should we do?" To be honest, Daisy didn''t like seeing Nancy with another man, because

    she wanted her to end up with Charles.

    "I''ll call Charles and ask him first. I can''t let Rick go so easily." Recently, Joseph and Daisy''s

    rtionship had improved. That was why he was always in high spirits.

    It wasn''t Daisy''s n to remarry him so soon.

    But yesterday, while they were having lunch, she vomited. Joseph joked, "Daisy, are you pregnant?"

    "We always use contraceptives. How can I get pregnant?"

    "Then why did you vomit? Did you eat expired food? That''s impossible, because the vegetables and

    rice were fresh. Besides, I ate them too, but it is only you who are vomiting. Tell me, what does it

    mean?"

    "I don''t know." Daisy stood up and wiped her mouth.Content ? N?velDrama.Org.

    With a worried look, Joseph reached the medicine kit. "Have a look. What kind of medicine is suitable

    for you to take?"

    His eyes fell on the medicine for an upset stomach. "This one should do."

    "Okay."

    However, when she was about to put two pills in her mouth, Joseph suddenly stopped her. "Daisy, if

    you are really pregnant with my baby, won''t the baby get hurt by the pills?"

    "Pregnant? How could it be possible?" There was a hint of disbelief in Daisy''s voice.

    Even so, Joseph took the pills from her hand. "Don''t take them. Wait for me. I''ll just go downstairs to

    buy something."

    "What are you going to buy?" Without replying to her, Joseph quickly went out to buy a pregnancy test

    kit from the pharmacy. A part of him believed that she was pregnant, but he had to make sure.

    As soon as he came back, he urged Daisy to go to the bathroom and have a test, while he waited

    outside eagerly.

    His eyes were full of excitement, as if he was expecting something good to happen.

    The moment Daisy saw two red lines on the stick she was holding, she almost dropped it. She was

    indeed pregnant.

    But she was not ready to have a baby yet. How could she be pregnant like this?

    For a moment, Daisy stared nkly at the stick. She didn''t know whether she should be delighted or

    overwhelmed.

 Chapter 729 The Blessing Of God

    Chapter 729 The Blessing Of God

    A sad expression painted Daisy''s face as she strolled out. "Well, that''s too bad."

    "What are you saying? Do you mean you''re pregnant?" Joseph revealed a thrilled expression.

    "Yes, I am." However, Daisy was still blue.

    "How wonderful! I will be a father. What a spectacr blessing from God! Of course, I should thank my

    beautiful wife. Daisy, I will love you and the child with all my heart." Josephughed in excitement.

    Then, he lifted Daisy as they danced around the living room.

    "Joseph, don''t spin me! You''re making me nauseous." When she noticed Joseph''s enthusiasm, Daisy''s

    spirit was uplifted. His happiness might have infected her.

    After he carefully put Daisy on the sofa, Joseph looked her in the eye and sincerely said, "You''re the

    most important member of the Fu family now. Please refrain from doing any strenuous activities. Don''t

    worry. I''ll make sure that you and the baby will have all the nutritious food you need. I love you so

    much, Daisy."

    Then, Joseph gently put his hand on her belly. With a smile, he rubbed it and said, "This is fantastic,

    Daisy!"

    "Well, you look like you haven''t seen a baby before. You''re ecstatic!" Daisy chided with a smile.

    Joseph leaned closer and held Daisy''s face. In a sincere tone, he said, "Daisy, we should get married

    again!"

    Immediately, Daisy''s face turned red as she nodded.

    As such, Joseph made a nutritious breakfast early in the morning. After the two ate, they got ready to

    go to the Civil Affairs Bureau. There, they could get their marriage certificates and get remarried.

    However, on their way to the bureau, Joseph and Daisy saw Nancy.

    Immediately, Joseph reached for his phone and contacted Charles.

    At that moment, Charles had just sent his children to school.

    A perplexed expression painted Charles'' face. When he noticed that Joseph was calling him, Charles

    slid his finger on the screen. "Hello, Joseph. What''s up?"

    "Charles, how are you? Did you fight with Nancy?" Joseph asked in a light tone.

    For a second, Charles was silent. Then, he replied dismissively, "No."

    "So, what''s going on between you and Nancy? Do you have any problems with your rtionship?"

    Joseph asked in a concerned tone.

    "Did Grandpa told you something about my marriage?" Charles skeptically asked as he noticed

    Joseph''s cautious tone.

    "No, it''s not like that. I just saw Nancy," Joseph answered.

    Charles''s face revealed a troubled expression. With furrowed eyebrows, he stopped the car and

    rubbed his forehead.

    "So, tell me the truth. What''s going on with you and Nancy?" Based on Charles'' tone, Joseph realized

    that the former was in a bad mood. Joseph spected that the rtionship between Charles and

    Nancy was in trouble.

    "Joseph, when you saw Nancy, was she alone? Was she doing anything in particr? When did you

    see her? And where?" A barrage of questions suddenly escaped Charles'' lips.

    Meanwhile, Joseph didn''t know if he should tell Charles the truth. With a troubled expression, Joseph

    stared silently at Daisy.

    Daisy realized Joseph''s dilemma, so she just nodded. ''At this point, it''s pointless not to tell Charles the

    truth.'' She feared the Nancy might have left with Rick. If that happened, not just Rick but the whole Fu

    family would be negatively affected.

    Daisy liked Nancy very much. She hoped that Charles and Nancy could get married.

    "Well, she was not alone," Joseph stammered.

    "Who was she with?"

    When he realized that he couldn''t avoid the question anymore, Joseph decided to tell the truth. "Rick

    was with her."

    After he told Charles the location of the restaurant, Joseph hung up the phone.

    "Why are you in a hurry?" Daisy curiously asked as she raised an eyebrow.

    "No, it''s not like that. It''s just that every time I call Charles, he always makes me feel nervous. I can''t

    seem to grow over it." Then, Joseph''s eyes turned to the restaurant once again. Nancy and Rick were

    facing each other while eating. The two seemed so happy while conversing.

    "We should leave. If their destiny is to live together forever, Charles and Nancy will get over their

    problems. But if they aren''t, they should let each other go and move one with their lives," Daisy advised

    with a wry smile.

    A heavy sigh escaped Joseph''s lips as he stepped on the gas and drove away.

    After ten minutes, Charles finally arrived at the Chinese restaurant.

    However, Charles didn''t open the door and stayed in the car instead. He pulled a cigarette and a lighter

    and smoked.

    He immediately lit another one every time he finished a cigarette.

    Charles smoked silently in his car until Nancy and Rick finished eating. Soon, the two walked out of the

    building and got in a car. Happy expressions painted their faces as they talked sweetly.

    Nancy was oblivious to Charles'' presence. However, Rick saw him and gave Charles a mocking smile.

    Angry, Charles furrowed his eyebrows and clenched his fists.

    Rick opened the car door and signaled to Nancy to get in the car. "Thank you," she said as she sat in

    the passenger seat.

    After he sat in the driver''s seat, Rick stepped on the gas and drove away.

    Immediately, Charles dialed Hiram''s number. "Hiram, follow Nancy. If anything happens between her

    and Rick, I won''t show you any mercy!"

    A confused expression painted Hiram''s face. ''What does Mr. Fu mean?'' Nancy was Charles'' woman.

    However, it seemed that Nancy''s affairs with another man became Hiram''s responsibility.

    ''If Rick and Nancy enter a house, what I should do? Should I follow them inside?

    I can''t enter unnoticed. How should I go inside the house?''

    Immediately, he realized how difficult the task was.

    C0ntent ? 2024 (N/?)velDrama.Org.

    "Mr. Fu, can we change the n? How about I take her back?" Deep inside, Hiram thought, ''It''d be

    better that instead of following Nancy, I should just take her back to Charles. In that way, he can handle

    her himself.''

    Following Nancy would be a tiresome task for him.

    "No, I want you to follow her. Make sure that she doesn''t notice you!" Charles ended the call even

    before Hiram could respond.

    A helpless sigh escaped from Hiram''s breath. Immediately, he headed towards Nancy''s location.

    ''Charles can deal with any kinds of problem. Why can''t he handle his woman?

    Does he have a high IQ but low EQ?

    But I thought that he also had high EQ?''

    Meanwhile, Rick and Nancy had finally arrived at the hospital.

    It had been a while since Nancyst visited. The hospital admitted more patients.

    After Rick showed Nancy around, he took her to an apartment. "This is a three-bedroom apartment.

    Why don''t you bring the children here sometime? I''d like to see them."

    When she heard Rick mention the children, Nancy became sad. "Okay."

    "Just tell me if there''s anything I can do to help," Rick added with a smile.

    "Don''t worry about me. I can handle myself. I''m not a child!" Nancy proudly raised her chin.

    "Calm down. It''s natural for a man to care about a woman. Age has nothing to do with it," Rick replied

    with a wide grin as he raised his eyebrows.

    "Is that so? I didn''t know you were so considerate!" Nancy answered with a wry smile, faking a shocked

    expression.

    "It''s not like I''m considerate to everyone. There''s only one person I care about," Rick answered in a

    serious tone.

    Silence befell the apartment.

    At a loss for words, Nancy unconsciously rubbed her arm.

    Suddenly, there was a knock on the door!

    Rick immediately distanced himself from Nancy and opened the door. When he looked outside, no one

    was there.

    "There''s no one here! That''s strange. Who knocked earlier?" A confused expression painted Rick''s

    face as he looked at Nancy.

    Nancy also shrugged in confusion. After some thought, she said, "Maybe someone''s ying a prank."

    "Who was so bored to do that? Well, I need to go back. Have a good rest, Nancy," Rick said as he left

    the apartment.

    Soon, Nancy packed her belongings and cleaned the room.

 Chapter 730 Colorful Clothes

    Chapter 730 Colorful Clothes

    The apartment was about the same size as the one offered by the municipal hospital, but this was fully

    furnished. As soon as she opened the wardrobe to put her clothes in, she was surprised. How could

    she not be, when there were so many colorful clothes already hanging in it?

    At a nce, she knew that it was her size. Rick must have prepared them for her before she even

    came here.

    This only made her more embarrassed. She knew that Rick treated her differently, but she didn''t know

    how to refuse.

    Maybe one of these days, she should really have to talk to him about it.

    She was already a mother to two lovely kids, and besides, her priority now was her career. She had no

    time to think about personal affairs.

    Meanwhile, Charles had been uneasy all day long, knowing that Nancy and Rick were together. From

    time to time, he would call Hiram to ask for updates about Nancy.

    When he heard that Nancy and Rick were in the same room, Charles suddenly stood up and kicked the

    chair. "Damn it, Hiram! Whatever it takes, you have to check on them. You can''t let anything happen

    between Nancy and Rick. If anything happens, you will wait and see."

    Hiram was very upset, but he had no choice. After ending the call, he knocked on Nancy''s door and

    quickly ran to hide. He only felt relieved when he saw Rick leave the room.

    Then, he reported this to Charles immediately.

    Even so, Charles was still restless. He ordered Hiram to keep an eye on Nancy at night, just in case

    Rick woulde back.

    Although Hiram felt helpless, he had no choice but to agree.

    In the afternoon, Charles picked up the kids from the kindergarten.

    Both Nadia and Bobby had a cold look on their face when they got in the car, and none of them talked

    to Charles.

    They ignored him, as if he didn''t exist.

    Original from N?velDrama.Org.

    "What''s going on, you two?" Charles couldn''t take it anymore.

    "Daddy, what''s going on between you and Mommy?" Bobby asked angrily.

    "Your great-grandpa was upset, so he asked your mommy to leave." The hardest part was exining

    things to the children.

    "What does it have anything to do with Great-grandpa?" Confusion was written all over Nadia''s little

    face.

    "Because he is my grandpa. He loves me very much, and I love him just the same." There wouldn''t be

    so much worry and concerns if Frederic was not sick, but he was, so Charles found it difficult to go

    against him.

    "Doesn''t you love Mommy?" Like Nadia, Bobby was confused too. What did their great-grandfather''s

    opinion have to do with their parents'' rtionship?

    "Of course, I do."

    There was never a time that he stopped loving Nancy. What he felt for her was irrevocable.

    "Dad, I get it now. It must be Great-grandpa, right? He doesn''t want you to be with Mommy, does he?"

    Bobby asked.

    Not knowing what to say, Charles only sighed.

    After thinking for a while, Bobby thought of an idea. "Daddy, I want to see Great-grandpa now. Can you

    take us to the hospital?"

    "Okay." It was not hard to guess what the boy was going to do. He would try to please Frederic and

    then ask him to let Nancye back.

    However, Charles knew that it wouldn''t be that easy. After all, Frederic was too angry to listen to

    anyone. And even if he agreed, Nancy still wouldn''te back.

    But he had to try everything. How could he know it wouldn''t work if he didn''t try?

    Therefore, Charles drove the children to the hospital, with a glimpse of hope that his grandfather would

    listen to the children.

    Ever since Derrick was taken away, Frederic had been in a bad mood every day.

    "What should we do about it? How should we save Derrick?" Frederick sighed.

    "Dad, please listen to me. Whether you like it or not, Derrick deserves it. The police wouldn''t take him if

    he didn''t do anything wrong. Why did you defend him and drive Nancy away? What about the

    children?" Angelina couldn''t help but worry about the children. Finding a woman for Charles was easy,

    but no woman could love the children better than Nancy did.

    After all, they were her flesh and blood.

    Before Frederic could respond, Hardy was angered and yelled, "Shut up! You don''t have a say on this!"

    "Then what do you think we should do now that Nancy has left and the children have lost their

    mother?" Angelina stomped her feet in anger.

    "Well, stop arguing. Are you all ming me? Do you all want me to die?" Pointing his finger at them,

    Frederic kept scolding.

    What he only wanted was for Nancy to let go of the case, but she just refuse to do so and went against

    Fu family.

    Seeing his red face, Angelina and Hardy were too scared to say a word.

    Charles walked in together with the children.

    "You came at the right time. I''m going out for a walk. You take care of your grandpa." Angelina had

    been staying at the hospital for quite a while now. She had proposed to go home several times, but

    Hardy didn''t agree. He was afraid that if they went home, they wouldn''t be able toe to the hospital

    in time in case something bad happened to Frederic.

    Now that Charles was here, Angelina had an excuse to leave for the meantime.

    As soon as Frederic saw the children, his face softened a little. "You are here, Bobby, Nadia."

    "Hello, Great-grandpa," Bobby and Nadia greeted at the same time, but they didn''t approach Frederic

    like they usually did before.

    "What''s wrong with you?" Confused, Frederic looked at them back and forth.

    "Great-grandpa, we miss Mommy." Tears welled up in Nadia''s eyes the moment she spoke.

    "Hey, that woman is not good. Don''t miss her." Frederic waved his hand. "I will ask your father to find a

    good woman to be your mother some other day."

    "Grandpa, do you think it''s that easy to rece Nancy in their hearts?" No matter how much he

    wanted, Charles couldn''t show any rudeness towards his grandfather.

    "Then what should we do? Are you going to take Nancy back and piss me off? That woman is not filial

    at all. She doesn''t listen to me. Even you wouldn''t dare to disobey me, but she didn''t listen to me. Why

    do you want to be with her? Humph!" The more they talked about Nancy, the angrier Frederic became.

    "But Great-grandpa, if what you said was right, why wouldn''t Mommy listen to you?" Wiping her tears

    away, Nadia looked at him.

    "Your mommy is unreasonable!" Frederic snorted.

    "Great-grandpa, it doesn''t matter if you don''t like our mommy. We love her. Daddy loves her too. Let

    here back, okay?" Bobby pleaded.

    "It doesn''t work even if you beg me. If you want her, just go find her. I won''t stop you." The children had

    always been Frederic''s weakness. They were more important than his own life. But now, he shouted at

    them because of his anger towards Nancy.

    "Charles, I think you''d better take the children home first. Nancy is really wrong for pursuing that case.

    Even if you want to take her back, you should wait until your grandpa cools down." Helpless, Hardy

    shook his head.

    "We won''t leave unless Great-grandpa let Mommye back." After finishing his words, Bobby sat on

    the sofa, looking determined to stay.

 Chapter 731 The Kids

    Chapter 731 The Kids

    "Bobby is right." Nadia sat next to Bobby on the sofa.

    "I won''t change my mind even if you stay." Frederic growled.

    A childish expression painted Frederic''s face. It was as if he was throwing a tantrum. He pouted and

    turned his head the other way. His immaturity became too apparent.

    Charles and Hardy gave confused looks at each other. They had no idea what to do.

    Suddenly, the door to the ward was pushed open. Then, Joseph and Daisy walked in.

    The couple looked at Charles before shifting their gaze at the children. They noticed that everyone was

    depressed.

    Although they had no idea what was happening, Joseph and Daisy noticed the tension in the

    atmosphere.

    ''Did they have a fight?''

    "Hello, Grandpa!" Daisy greeted Frederick with a smile.

    When he heard Daisy''s voice, Frederic turned around. "You''re here!"

    A confused expression painted his face. "Have the two of you reconciled?"

    "Grandpa, Daisy and I decided to remarry. We went to get the marriage certificates today. Moreover,

    Daisy is pregnant. Isn''t that wonderful?" Joseph said with great enthusiasm.

    "Really? Daisy will have a baby soon?" An excited smile finally shed across Frederic''s face. Then, he

    turned to Charles and said, "Charles, do you see that? Nancy is not the only good woman out there!

    There are many excellentdies that can be your wife. Look at Daisy! She''s obedient and filial. Daisy''s

    way better than Nancy."

    Even before Charles could speak, Bobby replied, "Great-grandpa, Aunt Daisy is great, but so is

    Mommy. Please don''t talk about Mommy in that manner."

    "Yeah. Mommy is a kind woman and a great mother. Don''t speak ill of her," Nadia added with a pout.

    In the eyes of the children, Nancy was the best woman in the world.

    It was only natural for any child to think that their mother was the best.

    "Grandpa, don''t say such terrible things about Nancy in front of her children. Besides, we''ve known

    Nancy for a long time. She''s not a bad person. Since Charles is still in love with her, let them get back

    together," Joseph gently persuaded Frederic.

    "Do you have any idea about her true character? Humph!" When he remembered how stubborn Nancy

    was, Frederic became angry.

    "Grandpa, please find it in your heart to forgive Nancy. She is a tender woman. Even though you don''t

    want to hear this, I still need to tell you something. Please don''t meddle with Charles'' rtionship with

    Nancy. Well, we''ll now visit my father and tell him about our remarriage. That should cheer him up!"

    Deep inside, Joseph abhorred Derrick for a long time. But ever since he developed a great rtionship

    with Daisy, his anger gradually lessened.

    As time passed, Joseph concluded that Derrick deserved some mercy.

    Derrick was a man who prioritized wealth and power above anything else, and yet he ended up in jail.

    Luckily, Joseph was able to correct his own mistakes. With Daisy by his side, he finally had a happy

    life.

    People were born to enjoy life with their loved ones.

    "Joseph, do you know that your father is in prison?" Frederic asked in a cold tone.

    Charles'' face turned sour. "Joseph, pay no attention to Grandpa''s ridiculous story. Your father did

    terrible things. Nancy has nothing to do with any of them!"

    In his mind, Charles believed that Frederic was unreasonable. Now that Derrick was already in prison,

    why was he trying to involve Joseph too?

    What will the Fu family gain if Frederic dampened the rtionship between Charles and Joseph?

    "What do you mean? I have no idea about what you are saying." Joseph had no idea that Derrick left

    the hospital. Joseph and Daisy were busy because they received several endorsement deals and

    scripts. They were shuttling through different crews every day. As such, they had no time to visit

    Derrick.

    Moreover, Derrick''s incarceration wasn''t covered by the media. Maybe the police didn''t want it to

    happen.

    Text ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.

    So when Frederic mentioned that Derrick was in prison, Joseph was confused.

    "Don''t do anything rash, Joseph. Uncle Derrick was apprehended because he did too many vile things

    that we didn''t know. But now, Grandpa is ming Nancy. In her defense, she just said what she had to

    say. So please, don''t me her as Grandpa does!" Since Charles had no intention of antagonizing

    Joseph, he decided to defend Nancy.

    "Uncle Joseph, Mommy is a kind woman. Grandpa Derrick is the bad guy!" Bobby was listening closely

    to the adults. Even though he doesn''t fullyprehend the situation, he still wanted to support his

    mother.

    "Children shouldn''t talk nonsense!" Frederic lost his temper again.

    "You''re being unreasonable!" Bobby frowned at Frederick and stuck out his tongue.

    Just when the others thought Joseph would be enraged, he gave an indifferent smile instead.

    "Grandpa, my father is an adult. There''s no need for you to defend him. He should know better to obey

    thew or face the consequences of his actions. Everyone, including you and me, should think this

    way. As such, you shouldn''t me Nancy!"

    ''What?'' A surprised expression painted Charles'' face.

    He didn''t expect that Joseph would say something like that.

    ''Did Joseph just say that?

    When has he be reasonable?''

    Aside from Charles, Daisy was also surprised. Joseph''s actions made her love him even more. It

    seemed that he had changed for the better during their time together.

    Before, Joseph usually mingled with several women at the same time. He seldom went home nor did

    he paid attention to Daisy. As such, he never understood his responsibilities.

    Fortunately, he became a mature and responsible man.

    "Yes, Joseph! You have a point!" Daisy revealed an impressed look.

    "See, Grandpa? Even Joseph doesn''t me Nancy. Please just stop being mad at her," Charles

    persuaded.

    "You fools! Don''t try to persuade me! No matter what you say, I still can''t forgive Nancy!" Frederic

    stubbornly growled.

    "I think that''s enough argument. You should let your grandfather rest. Meanwhile, the rest of you should

    eat dinner as well. Why not go to a restaurant together? You guys shouldn''t upset your grandfather any

    further!" Hardy calmly mediated when he noticed that the argument wouldn''t work.

    "Fine. Let''s go." Joseph turned to the door while holding Daisy''s hand. "How about you, Charles? Do

    you want to stay here?"

    Since he realized that staying was useless, Charles also stood up. "Kids, let''s go."

    "Great-grandpa, Mommy is a good woman. Goodbye," Nadia said with a pout.

    "Well, I don''t believe such nonsense. Good women should be obedient and filial. However, your mother

    is not like that at all!" Frederic turned his head and covered his ears.

 Chapter 732 Have Dinner Together

    Chapter 732 Have Dinner Together

    Charles and Joseph walked out together. "Let''s have dinner together."

    "Okay." There was nothing to do at home, so Charles thought it would be better to have dinner with

    Joseph. In that way, he could have someone to talk to.

    "s, Great-grandpa is too stubborn," Bobby sighed.

    "Yes, he is stubborn man," Nadia agreed.

    "Well, let''s go," Charles said as he was in a bad mood.

    "Charles, don''t worry. Grandpa is mad right now. After some time, he will be fine," Joseph said.

    "When will you go to see your dad?" Charles asked.

    For a moment, Joseph didn''t know what to say, and then he sighed. "We''ll see. I want to hold a

    wedding ceremony with Daisy as soon as possible. I don''t want to dy it because she''s pregnant. We

    can tell my father the good news. Even if he is sentenced one day, he will feel better hearing the news.

    After all, he will be having a grandkid."

    No matter what happened, Derrick was still Joseph''s father. He would be lying if he said he wasn''t sad.

    If he could turn back time, he would not let all of these happen. But he couldn''t, so all he could do was

    ask someone to cook delicious food for Derrick.

    "He thinks so highly of money all his life. Now his life is ruined. It shouldn''t have happened. Right,

    Charles?" The tears Joseph was trying to hold back began to fall.

    Charles put his arm around his shoulder and gently patted it. "Joseph, don''t be sad. Seeing that you

    and Daisy are happy now. Uncle Derrick should be happy as well."

    Nodding his head, Joseph asked, "Will you attend my wedding?"

    "Silly man, how could I not attend? I''m your cousin. Besides, Nadia will be the flower girl and Bobby will

    be the ring bearer." Obviously, Charles was trying to lighten the mood.

    "Great!" With a smile on their faces, Nadia and Bobby raised their hands excitedly.

    Soon enough, they found a restaurant that served alcohol too. Both Charles and Joseph were in a bad

    mood, so they decided to drink.

    The two men drank a lot until they could barely open their eyes. Daisy tried to stop them, but they

    wouldn''t listen.

    Worry was written all over Nadia''s face as she looked at her father. "Aunt Daisy, what should we do?

    Daddy is drunk. What should we do?"

    "I have an idea. Wait and see." Then she took out her phone and took a picture of the now drunk

    Charles, and then she sent it to Nancy on WeChat.

    The phone beeped right after Nancy came out of the bathroom. When she saw Charles'' drunk look,

    she felt a pang of bitterness in her heart.

    At the same time, she wondered if the kids were alright.

    Her phone beeped again, and this time, she received a voice message from Daisy. "Nancy, Charles is

    drunk, and the two children are scared. I don''t know what to do because Joseph is also drunk. I''m

    sorry, but I can only take care of Joseph now. I''ll leave Charles to you. We''re leaving now. I''ll send the

    address of the restaurant to you."

    Knowing that the Fu family had plenty of servants who could take Charles home, Nancy didn''t bother to

    reply.

    However, when she realized that the kids were with him and they might be frightened of their drunken

    father, Nancy began to worry.

    Thinking of this, she quickly changed her clothes and took a taxi to the address Daisy sent her.

    After letting Nancy know where they were, Daisy turned to the kids.

    "I''ve told your mommy about the situation here. I think she should be here soon. Wait for her, okay?"

    The two kids nodded without hesitation. As long as their mommy coulde, it would be fine.

    If their mother was here, they wouldn''t be afraid.

    Daisy helped Joseph get into the car, but she was not in a hurry to leave because she knew that the

    children would be afraid if Nancy didn''te.

    Therefore, she waited in the driver''s seat, while Joseph was sleeping soundly in the back seat.

    After a while, she saw Nancy get out of a taxi and hurried inside the restaurant.

    It was only then that Daisy started the car and left.

    Now that Nancy was here, she was relieved.

    As soon as the two children saw Nancy enter the restaurant, they rushed over at once. "Mommy, where

    have you been?"

    "Mommy is here." Tears welled up in Nancy''s eyes as she spoke.

    "Mommy, you won''t abandon us, will you?" Nadia asked in tears.

    "Of course not." Sobbing, Nancy nted soft kisses on their foreheads. "No mother in this world wants

    to abandon her own child. Mommy loves you."

    "Mommy, Daddy is drunk. What should we do?" It seemed like Nadia''s tears were endless. She almost

    choked as she spoke.

    "It''s okay. Men always drink. Daddy is just drunk. Come on, let''s go home." After wiping the tears on

    Nadia''s face, Nancy helped Charles up and walked towards the exit.

    Two kids tailed after her in a hurry.

    "Nancy..." Even when Charles was drunk, he still recognized Nancy''s familiar scent.

    However, he was not in his right mind.

    Without saying a word, Nancy helped him and the children get in the car, and drove back home.

    "Mommy, how is Daddy?" As soon as they got home, Nadia came over to her and Charles.

    On their way, Charles had been groaning in pain. Now, he was still frowning and holding his stomach

    with both hands.

    "He''s fine. Bobby, give me the honey.

    Nadia, get me a ss of water."

    While Nancy helped Charles get on the bed, the kids quickly did what she asked them to do.

    To make him feel a little better, Nancy fed him the water with honey.

    Not long after he drank it, Charles was able to fall asleep in peace.

    Her eyes fell on the clothes he was wearing. Maybe she would help him change after she assisted the

    kids. "You two can sleep too."

    "Mommy, will you leave once we fell asleep? Or will you stay?" What Nadia feared most was that her

    mother would be gone again tomorrow.

    Original from N?velDrama.Org.

    "Nadia and I are still very young. We need you to take care of us. Mommy, you can''t leave us," Bobby

    pleaded.

    "I won''t." A lump formed in Nancy''s throat.

    It was easy to say these words, but difficult to fulfill. What could she do?

    As a mother, she couldn''t let her children lose sense of security.

    "Mommy, don''t lie to us. Pinky swear." Then Nadia stretched out her little finger in front of her.

    "Okay, I swear."

    "You can''t lie to us anymore," Nadia said with a hopeful expression.

    "Okay." The more Nancy thought about it, the more helpless she felt. If possible, she would stay with

    the children and take care of them.

    But how could Frederic agree?

    After arranging the two children, Nancy went back to Charles'' bedroom.

    It must be ufortable for Charles to sleep in thick clothes, so Nancy helped him take off his clothes.

    Then she wiped his face with a soaked towel.

    They hadn''t seen each other for only one day, but it seemed like Charles'' beard had grown.

    He was a neat freak, so he shaved every morning. Why was his beard so messy now?

    Maybe it was because of her.

 Chapter 733 Falling Asleep

    Chapter 733 Falling Asleep

    A sigh escaped Nancy''s breath as she leaned closer and kissed Charles on the cheek. "Charles, I''m

    sorry."

    With his hand reached out, Charles held Nancy''s slender hand and pleaded, "Nancy, please don''t go."

    "Charles, don''t worry. I won''t leave you!" Nancy hurriedly replied.

    Charles'' lips trembled as his eyes closed.

    Exhaustion took the better of him as his consciousness faded away.

    Nancy thought that Frederic would mind her visiting her children and Charles as long as she didn''t

    marry Charles.

    All she did was visit the children. She never said that she would marry Charles.

    Unfortunately, the situation was moreplicated than she thought.

    Someone uploaded on the Inte a video of her helping Charles get into the car.

    Charles and Nancy were usually on the trending searches, and the others didn''t take it serious.

    However, Frederic was different.

    Although he knew Nancy did nothing wrong, Frederic still abhorred her.

    Deep inside, Frederic had no idea why he was angry. When he thought of Derrick, Frederic became

    depressed.

    Initially, Frederic nned to punish Nancy by forcing her to leave Charles. Unfortunately, when he

    woke up that morning, Frederic saw the news about Nancy and Charles.

    Hardy and Angelina also saw the video.

    The video showed how Nancy supported Charles while walking. Their children closely followed them.

    The scene made them look like a happy family.

    After he watched the recording, Frederic''s face turned red due to anger. He hated seeing the

    reconciliation of Nancy and Charles. When Angelina noticed Frederic''s reaction, she said, "Dad, you

    should know by now that Nancy and Charles are apatible match. Isn''t it wonderful to see them

    together with their children? They look so..."

    However, before Angelina finished her words, Frederic interjected, "Stop it! You''re just afraid that if

    Nancy leaves Charles, he will never meet another suitable woman. For all I know, you''re working

    together with them with upsetting me!"

    When he noticed that Frederic was angry again, Hardy winked at Angelina. It meant that she should

    shut her mouth.

    As such, Angelina had no choice but to leave the ward.

    Then, she dialed Charles'' number. Unfortunately, he didn''t answer the call.

    The whole night, Charles slept soundly. Meanwhile, Nancy woke up rather early.

    Nancy barely sleptst night because Charles was so drunk. She gave him water several times in fear

    that he might suffer from dehydration.

    As such, she had little sleep and sat silently at the edge of the bed the whole night.

    After some minutes of sleep, she suddenly woke up. Frederic''s words rang in her mind. As such,

    Nancy went to the kitchen.

    Meanwhile, the children also barely sleptst night. When they woke up in the morning, they hurried

    towards their parents'' bedroom.

    Bobby and Nadia wanted to see if Nancy was still there. Unfortunately, the mother was nowhere to be

    found.

    Tears welled up in Nadia''s eyes. "Bobby, where is Mommy?"

    "Daddy, wake up! Where is Mommy?" Bobby also grew anxious. He rushed towards the bed and shook

    Charles to wake him up.

    When Charles opened his eyes, they were bloodshot.

    "Why are you kids here? What''s wrong?"

    "Daddy, Mommy''s not here! Where is she?" Nadia asked in an anxious tone.

    While in a daze, Charles rubbed his forehead. He drank too muchst night that his memories were still

    hazy.

    A confused expression painted his face as he stared at the children. "You mean your mother?"

    "Yes! Mommy was herest night. But now, she''s gone. Where is she?" Bobby pouted and squinted his

    eyes. "Did you bully Mommy again?"

    "What? No! I didn''t." Confused, Charles tried to rememberst night''s events. Last night, he

    remembered that he, Joseph, and Daisy took the children to a Chinese restaurant. He and Joseph

    drank a lot of alcohol. That was thest thing he clearly remembered.

    He lost his memories because he was drunk.

    Later that night, Charles felt like she dreamt about Nancy. In the dream, she was talking to him. He

    believed that he was only dreaming. However, he was having doubts now. ''Did Nancye to me?''

    "So, where is Mommy?" Nadia asked one more time.

    "Well, she..."

    At his moment of hesitation, Charles suddenly smelled a sweet scent.

    Charles and the children sniffed at the same time. In unison, they eximed, "It smells so great!"

    Text ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.

    "Mommy? It smells like Mommy''s cooking!" A cheerful expression painted Nadia''s face.

    "Yes. Mommy''s cooking smells like that!" The two children rushed out of the bedroom.

    Meanwhile, Charles struggled to get out of bed. Despite sleeping all night, his head still hurt. Then, he

    noticed that he was wearing a different set of clothes. A bitter smile shed across his face as he

    thought, ''Who else could it be? Nancy must have changed my clothes!

    I wish she''s always here.''

    The children ran towards the kitchen. Soon, they saw Nancy cooking with an apron. Happy expressions

    painted the kids'' faces as they eximed, "Mommy, you didn''t leave us!"

    When she noticed the children''s delighted expressions, Nancy felt sad. "Yeah, Mommy is cooking a

    delicious meal for you guys. I will finish soon."

    "I was so scared when we didn''t find you. You weren''t in the bedroom, so we thought Daddy bullied you

    again. I thought you left us! Mommy, please don''t go away, okay?" Nadia pleaded with sad eyes.

    Nancy shed a smile and answered, "Okay. Now, go wash your hands."

    "Okay, I will." Then, Nadia went to the bathroom with a happy smile.

    "Mommy, pay no attention to Great-grandpa, okay? He''s old and unreasonable," Bobby said. "He

    doesn''t like you, but Daddy does! Nadia and I also love you! Isn''t that enough?"

    Indeed, the children adored Nancy.

    Moreover, Charles was also deeply in love with her.

    But Charles wasn''t the head of the Fu family, and he couldn''t go against Frederic.

    "Yes, I understand. Well, be a good boy and wash your hands now. I''ll finish cooking our breakfast

    soon," Nancy said with a kind smile.

    "Okay, Mommy! Pick us upter, okay?" Bobby reminded in a worried tone.

    "Sure," Nancy answered in a low tone.

    After Bobby left the kitchen, Charles came over. Without saying anything, he stood by the kitchen door

    and stared at Nancy.

    It was only when Nancy ced the bread on a te that Charles said, "Today''s bread seems

    delicious."

    Startled, Nancy hurriedly turned around. When she noticed Charles, she shyly said, "Oh, you''re awake.

    I didn''t want to go to youst night, but Daisy called me. When she mentioned how drunk you were, I

    decided to pick you up."

    "There''s no need for an exnation, Nancy. I''ve told you countless times that the children and I need

    you." Charles furrowed his eyebrows. "Nancy, you know that I can''t live without you. Right?"

    Nancy gave a slow nod. Charles did say that, and she couldn''t leave their children.

    "But Charles, are you just going to ignore your grandfather''s orders?" Nancy helplessly asked.

    "Well, I need to listen to what he says. However, I have a n. Do you want to hear it?" Charles

    answered with a sly smile.

    "Okay. What are you nning?" Nancy asked curiously.

 Chapter 734 Please Behave Yourself

    Chapter 734 Please Behave Yourself

    Step by step, Charles walked over and held her in his arms. "Nancy, what do you think of my n?"

    He whispered something in her ears, but she shook her head. "Charles, no, I don''t think we are

    destined to be together. Don''t make things more difficult. Your grandfather is right. Derrick is in jail

    because of me. If I get married with you secretly, I won''t be able to face Frederic."

    "Nancy, what else do you want me to do?" What Charles was thinking was to get marriage certificates

    with Nancy first and then hold the wedding without informing his grandfather.

    But for Nancy, it was too shameful. She was so confident when she made a promise in front of

    Frederic. How could she break it?

    Just as the two of them were arguing, Charles'' phone rang again.

    C0ntent ? 2024 (N/?)velDrama.Org.

    When Charles didn''t move, Nancy took his phone, only to smile bitterly when she saw the name on the

    screen. "It''s your grandfather. He must have known that I''m here."

    Clenching his jaw, Charles took the phone from her hand, but he only stared at it as it rang.

    "Charles, just ept our fate. Even if you don''t answer the phone, you still can''t escape the fact that

    your grandfather doesn''t approve of me. The sooner you ept it, the better. That''s it." A glimpse of

    sadness crossed Nancy''s eyes when she turned around. "I''m getting better at toasting bread. Oh, by

    the way, thank you for the times you''ve cooked for me and took care of me. But I think we should really

    end everything this time. As for the children, I will go to the kindergarten to pick them up. I hope you

    won''t forbid me for doing that."

    "Nancy, are you dreaming?" With a sneer, Charles added, "You know I won''t let you go. Don''t push it,

    okay?"

    Nancy just shrugged and smiled bitterly.

    "Daddy, Mommy, you two must be fine. Don''t quarrel, okay?" Seeing that their parents were about to

    start another argument, Nadia interrupted them in a hurry.

    The two looked at their cute little daughter who had a serious look on her face, but neither of them

    spoke. Nancy just walked passed Charles and put the breakfast on the table. "Come on, kids. Let''s

    have breakfast now."

    On the other hand, Charles walked to towards the sink to wash his hands. After that, he sat at the

    table, looking absent-minded.

    It was Nancy''s first day to work at Rick''s hospital, so she didn''t want to bete.

    "Kids, who do you want to take you to school? Me or your daddy?"

    "We want Daddy and Mommy to take us to school together," the two kids answered in unison.

    "Mommy is very busy today. How about this? Daddy will drive you to school this morning and Mommy

    will pick you up this afternoon. How does that sound?" Everyone knew that a child strengthened the

    connection between a man and a woman. That was why Nancy and Charles couldn''t be broken up

    completely. On the other hand, she didn''t want to hurt the children because of their rtionship.

    The kids needed their father''s love and their mother''s love.

    Therefore, she couldn''t be absent in their lives as they grew up. She couldn''t take away the children''s

    right to have parents who would guide them.

    "No." Disappointed, Nadia shook her head.

    In the middle of their conversation, they heard a car stop in the courtyard.

    "Who is that?" Charles asked.

    "The servants?" Nancy answered casually.

    "It doesn''t sound like it." As if on cue, several people rushed in without a warning.

    They were all Frederic''s bodyguards. They had been in the Fu family for many years, so Charles easily

    recognized them.

    "What are you doing here?" To be honest, Charles already had a guess why these people came here.

    "Good morning, Mr. Fu. Your grandfather asked us to take this woman away." They bowed politely at

    Charles, and then looked at Nancy coldly. "Ma''am, do you remember what you promised? Are you

    going to break your promise?"

    "You''re talking nonsense. She''s my mommy. We love her very much. You go, all of you!" Hearing this,

    Bobby and Nadia stood in front of Nancy angrily, and waved their little hands to hit the bodyguards.

    "I know she is your mommy, but don''t forget that we can''t disobey your great-grandpa." The leader

    turned to Charles again to give him a warning. "Sir, your grandfather is in poor health. I hope you can

    be more patient and don''t provoke him again."

    Not wanting to make things difficult for anyone, Charles sighed. "Well, you can go back and tell him that

    you''ve been here." No matter how annoyed he was, Charles knew for a fact that the bodyguards could

    only listen to his grandfather.

    "Ma''am, please behave yourself. We don''t want toe here again. Do you understand?" The guards

    didn''t dare to take Nancy by force.

    After all, they had to show respect to Charles.

    "You can leave now. Go back and tell Mr. Fu that I just came to see my children. I just happened to

    meet Charlesst night. Nothing''s going on between me and Charles." As she said this, Nancy felt her

    heart sink.

    It was obvious how much Frederic despised her now. He was probably thinking that she was a woman

    who couldn''t keep her words.

    But how could she be willing to do that? She couldn''t just abandon her children. They meant everything

    to her. Without them, her life would be meaningless.

    "Ma''am, you must keep your word." After saying this, all the guards left.

    "You bad guys, go back and tell Great-grandpa that we won''t let Mommy leave!" Pointing her finger at

    their backs, Nadia shouted.

    "Nancy, you really didn''t have to talk to them," Charles said.

    "I can ignore the, as your grandfather regards me as a shameless woman. But you are different. You

    can''t disobey him. After all, you are the CEO of TS Group now. Your grandfather is very powerful in the

    group, so you can''t do everything ording at your will. Besides, he''s your family. You can''t disobey

    his decision. What are we still insisting on?"

    "Yes, you are right. But that''s not the only reason. More importantly..." There was something Charles

    wanted to say, but he couldn''t.

    The truth was, Nancy''s safety was his main concern. With his grandpa''s power, it would be easy to

    make her disappear from the world if he wanted to.

    This was what he was afraid of most.

    "What''s more important?" A sad smile appeared on Nancy''s face.

    For a moment, Charles stared at her, but didn''t reply. "Let''s go, kids. I''ll drive you to the kindergarten."

    "What about Mommy?" Bobby asked unwillingly.

    "I''m going to work. I am very busy today." At this point, she should avoid being seen together with

    Charles. If it reached Frederic again, he might really take away the kids from her.

    "Okay, bye, Mommy. Don''t forget to pick us upter. Tears welled up in Nadia''s eyes. She was scared

    that her mother wouldn''te.

    "Yes. Don''t cry. I won''t forget it."

    "Let me drive you work, okay?" Charles asked.

    "No, thanks. I think it''s better for me to take a taxi." After taking a deep breath, Nancy added, "We really

    can''t see each other now, Charles. It''s not good for everyone."

    Not knowing what to say, Charles only sighed.

 Chapter 735 Listen To Your Teacher

    Chapter 735 Listen To Your Teacher

    Soon, Nancy walked out of the house with the children behind her. When they reached the courtyard,

    she looked at them and said, "Listen to me, both of you. Be obedient to your kindergarten teacher,

    okay? Try not to upset her."

    "Okay, Mommy," Nadia obediently replied. However, she gave Bobby a mischievous look.

    At that moment, Bobby felt depressed. Several men broke into their house earlier. However, his father

    didn''t throw them out.

    Content ? N?velDrama.Org.

    Deep inside, Bobby promised to never let anyone in his house in the future.

    Holding her bag, Nancy walked on the street. Meanwhile, Charles and the children were in the car. He

    drove slowly while following Nancy.

    "Hey, Nancy! I''m here."

    Suddenly, someone called her. Nancy turned her head and noticed Rick standing in front of a car. He

    was staring at her.

    Immediately, Charles stepped on the brakes.

    "Why are you here, Rick?" Charles asked.

    "I''m just here to fetch my employee. Do you have a problem with that, Mr. Fu?" Rick answered with a

    smug look.

    "I don''t like it! Nancy, don''t you dare get in his car!" Furious, Charles wanted to get out of his car.

    "Charles, I am currently employed at Rick''s hospital. Since he is my boss, it''s convenient that I ride with

    him to work. Kids, take care!" Then, Nancy turned around and got in the passenger seat of Rick''s car.

    Nancy did that because she noticed Frederic''s men in a vehicle not far away from them. They closely

    monitored her and her family.

    Charles also noticed them, so he stayed in the car and dropped the issue.

    Finally, Rick drove his car away with Nancy.

    A heavy sigh escaped Bobby''s breath. "Daddy, I''m scared! I feel like Mommy''s going to leave you!"

    "No! She won''t!" Charles said in a confident voice.

    "But Uncle Rick took Mommy away!" Nadiained as she stared at Rick''s car.

    "Don''t worry. They won''t be together," Charles replied in a low tone.

    Suddenly, Charles''s phone rang. It was a call from Joseph. When Charles answered the call, Joseph

    said, "Daisy and I are going to get married the day after tomorrow. Pleasee, and don''t forget to

    bring Nancy with you."

    "You want me toe to your wedding with Nancy? Do you think that will happen?" Charles sneered

    as he let out a heavy sigh.

    With his grandfather watching him, there was no way Charles would be together with Nancy.

    "Well, will youe alone?" Joseph helplessly asked.

    "Yes," Charles answered. "Have you visited your father? Is he okay?"

    "I still haven''t visited him." Joseph suddenly became fretful. "I''ll go to himter and tell him that I''m

    marrying Daisy. Anyway, I don''t think he cane to the event."

    "No matter whether he cane or not, we should still inform him," Charles reminded him.

    "Okay, sure. I''ll send an invitation to Nancy. Daisy and I would like to see her at our wedding," Joseph

    said after some thought.

    "Sure," Charles dismissively replied.

    Then, he stepped on the gas and drove towards the kindergarten.

    Meanwhile, Joseph returned his phone to his pocket. Then, he headed towards the police station.

    Even since he was apprehended, Derrick had been pretending to be insane. However, no one paid him

    any attention. They simply gave him three meals a day. He had no choice but to eat the meals.

    Otherwise, he''d starve.

    No matter how he made a fuss, no one paid him any attention.

    After some time, Derrick no longer made trouble. He just viciously looked at his visitors instead.

    However, his actions remained futile. He couldn''t vent his anger. Slowly, he was truly bing insane.

    As time went by, he gradually calmed down. In the hospital, Derrick had tormented his doctors and

    nurses. However, in prison, there was no one to torture. His sadistic tendencies were itching.

    Finally, he was at his wit''s end. He stood up and pounded at the door. In a frantic tone, he shouted,

    "You can let me rot here but at least give me my phone!"

    However, only eerie silence answered his cries.

    Derrick then leaned closer to the door and shouted, "Joseph! Have you no heart? Why do you leave

    me alone? I''m your father! How about you, Dad? Are you going to let me rot here? I am your son! Why

    are you ignoring me?"

    He spoke to himself every day as if he went insane.

    Suddenly, a jailer came to Derrick''s cell and said, "You have a visitor!"

    Derrick quickly got to his feet and asked, "Is it my father? Is he going to bail me out?"

    "No, it''s not." The guard opened the door. "It''s your son."

    "Oh, Joseph! Wonderful! I''ve always believed that he is kinder than my father. My father must have

    forgotten me now," Derrick casually said as he finally had someone to talk with.

    When the two met each other, Joseph didn''t say anything to Derrick.

    "Joseph, I am your father. You still remember me, don''t you?" Derrick slowly asked with a sad

    expression.

    "Why would I visit you if I don''t know who you are?" Joseph answered in a dreary tone.

    "Well, you are truly my child. So for now, go to your grandfather and tell him to save me! This ce is

    more depressing than the hospital. I want to leave as soon as possible. Don''t forget that Nancy is a

    heinous person. She wants me to die!" Derrick announced in a grouchy tone.

    "Why would Nancy want you to die?" Joseph indifferently asked as his face remained expressionless.

    "Well, how would I know? That woman is crazy. Anyway, just help me get out of here, okay?" Derrick

    impatiently replied.

    "I didn''te here to save you. But since I am going to remarry Daisy, I thought you should know.

    Moreover, she''s pregnant. The wedding will be held the day after tomorrow, and you..."

    Before Joseph finished his deration, Derrick interjected, "Your wedding doesn''t interest me, Joseph.

    All I want is to get out of this ce! Do you want your father to rot here? You are a disobedient son!"

    Derrick snarled with an angry expression.

    Since his father didn''t care about him, Derrick''s only chance rested on Joseph. Unfortunately, Joseph

    didn''te to bail him out.

    ''What is he doing here? Does he believe that I am enjoying my time here? I suffer every day!''

    Joseph revealed a helpless smile. "Maybe you should start repenting. Don''t think about who to me.

    Instead, confess the truth and cooperate with the police. If you tell them everything, they might give you

    leniency."

    "Get out of here! I did nothing wrong! How dare you lecture me? Joseph, you are no longer my son.

    Don''t show yourself to me ever again!" Derrick growled in disappointment.

    Deep inside, Derrick was afraid of what might happen if he admitted his wrongdoings. He was so sinful

    that a confession would surely put him on death row.

    When he noticed that he couldn''t convince Derrick, Joseph decided to drop the issue. In the end, a

    person''s character would decide his fate.

    Derrick was too stubborn and proud to listen to other people''s suggestions. He blindly believed that

    everything he did was right.

    Sometimes, Derrick thought that he and Frederic were alike. However, Derrick was not as cunning as

    Frederic.

    Moreover, Frederic had always followed thew. Meanwhile, Derrick had no problem in doing illegal

    activities. Derrick believed that Frederic could always protect him from anything. However, all of

    Frederic''s influence and wealth had no chance of beating thew.

 Chapter 736 The End

    Chapter 736 The End

    When Joseph turned around to leave, fear crept into Derrick''s heart that he began shouting.

    "Go to your grandfather and ask him to get me out of here. Find a way to have me released! Do you

    hear me?"

    However, no matter what he said, Joseph just ignored him and left without saying anything.

    At the same day, Nancy received an invitation to Joseph and Daisy''s wedding.

    What a surprise!

    But what was more surprising was that she received a whitece gown on the night before the

    wedding. She fell in love with it the first time she saw it.

    Even so, she was still curious about who sent it to her. "Excuse me, who sent this dress?"

    She thought that it must have been sent by Charles.

    The delivery guy chuckled. "I''m sorry, miss. I don''t know. My job is just to deliver stuff. Can you sign

    here to confirm receipt?"

    In the end, Nancy had no choice but to ept the dress. Since the dress was sent here, she would

    wear it to attend the wedding tomorrow.

    On the next day, she was woken up by a knock on the door.

    It was still too early, but she was forced to get up.

    Who could it be?

    With her eyes half-closed, Nancy walked towards the door and opened it.

    To her amazement, Charles appeared in front of her, wearing a white suit.

    Instinctively, she tried to close the door, but Charles stopped her.

    "Nancy, don''t. Today is Joseph and Daisy''s wedding day, so I came to pick you up. We should keep

    each otherpany." Standing in the morning light, Charles looked dignified and handsome. Nancy

    would be lying if she said she wasn''t mesmerized.

    But of course, she didn''t show it on her face. "You can bring anyone you want. Why me?"

    "Don''t you know why I came to you? You fool!" With a yful sneer, Charles snaked his arm around

    Nancy''s waist. "Because you are the mother of my two children. Oh, I almost forgot! Nadia and Bobby

    would be there too. We''re aplete happy family, aren''t we?"

    "Charles, you haven''t woken up from your dream, have you?" There was a hint of disbelief in Nancy''s

    tone. Frederic didn''t allow him to contact her. Why wouldn''t he listen to him?

    Instead of answering her, Charles lowered his head to give her a kiss on the cheek. Then he pped

    his hands as if he was signaling to people toe in.

    The next second, the makeup artists and stylists Charles hired for today appeared.

    "I''ll give you half an hour to help her with her hairstyle and makeup," Charles ordered in a low voice.

    "Yes, Mr. Fu!"

    In a hurry, they all gathered around Nancy. They didn''t give her a chance to refuse.

    After all, they only had limited time to help her dress up.

    Half an hourter, Nancy showed up in front of Charles amazingly.

    Seeing the admiration on his face, Nancy snorted. "Charles, are you satisfied now?"

    "Yes, Nancy, you are the most beautiful!" It looked as if Charles was bewitched as he looked at her.

    "Let''s go, Nancy, the kids are waiting for us!"

    Well, today was a big day for Joseph and Daisy. Nancy didn''t want to quarrel with Charles, so she

    followed him downstairs.

    However, when she went downstairs, she was even more shocked.

    How could she not be, when there were two rows of luxury cars parked in front of the building?

    "Charles, you are just the groomsman. Why does it seem like you are the groom?" said Nancy.

    "It''s a secret!" He opened the car door for Nancy. "Please get in, Miss Ning."

    "Charles, what the hell is wrong with you?" Nancy was more confused.

    "You''ll knowter." After giving her another quick kiss on her face, Charles sat in the driver''s seat and

    drove to the hotel.

    It was stated on the invitation that Joseph and Daisy''s wedding would be held at the hotel, so she didn''t

    comin anymore.

    For whatever reason, Nancy''s heart was hammering in her chest while they were on their way to the

    hotel.

    When they arrived and Charles helped her get out of the car, her lips parted in shock.

    There was a red carpet that was spread on the ground to the entrance of the hotel. Rose petals fell

    from above like rain, flying in all directions. It was as if she was in a dream.

    "Wee to the wedding of the cousins of the Fu family..."

    Hearing this, Nancy turned to Charles with a frown.

    ''What''s the meaning of this?''

    It was as if Charles was able to read what was in her mind. "Nancy, I won''t let go of your hand this

    time!"

    "Mommy, you look so beautiful!" Before Nancy could speak, Nadia, who was wearing cute pink dress,

    came over with a basket of flowers in her hand.

    "Right, Mommy is indeed beautiful." Wearing a ck suit, Bobby looked like a little gentleman. Like

    Nadia, he was also holding a basket of flowers.

    "Charles, Nancy, this way, please!" The next ones toe over were Joseph and Daisy. Both of them

    were smiling as they held each other''s arm.

    "Hello, Charles, Nancy," Daisy greeted them shyly.

    Nancy was still rooted to the spot. Was there anyone who could tell her what was happening?

    "Nancy!"

    Just when Nancy was in a daze, Doris came over with Ace in one hand and the other on Jay''s arm.

    "Charles, Nancy. Well, we wish you a happy marriage and a happily ever after!" Jay said with a smile.

    What he said made him earn a re from Doris. "What nonsense are you talking about? Of course,

    they will be happy."

    Jay only snickered. "I''m being polite. Don''t you understand?"

    The guests burst intoughter because of their silly remarks.

    "Doris, you know it, too?" Finally, Nancy was able to speak. Everyone seemed to know that she was

    getting married today. Why was she the only one who wasn''t informed about her own wedding?

    Had she been tricked by Charles again?

    Should she run away?

    But looking at the smile on everyone''s face, she didn''t have the courage to leave.

    Whether she agreed or not, she had to get in the hotel.

    "Of course I know. Everyone knows it, right?" Doris looked at the crowd cheerfully.

    Everyone else replied in unison, "Yes!"

    "Charles, your grandfather won''t agree to our marriage. Isn''t it too much for us to do so?" Nancy asked,

    feeling awkward.

    If Frederic didn''t ept her, how could she marry Charles?

    Even if she agreed to marry Charles, what would happen in the future? Once she became Charles''

    wife, she couldn''t hide from Frederic forever, could she?

    It was then that someone shouted from the crowd, "Frederic ising!"

    Nancy turned around in a hurry and saw Frederic sitting in a wheelchair, hale and hearty. Hardy pushed

    the wheelchair for him, and Angelina followed him.

    Automatically, Nancy took a step back, but Charles quickly grabbed her arm. "Nancy, I told Grandpa

    that I''m going to marry you. Don''t be afraid, okay?"

    Left without a choice, Nancy nodded.

    "Why don''t you call me Grandpa?" Although Frederic''s face was still cold, what he said made people

    laugh.

    "Nancy, call him Grandpa!"

    someone shouted.

    "Grandpa..." Nancy called out in a small voice.

    "What about me and Hardy?" Angelina smiled.

    "We are Charles'' parents, and from now on, we will be Nancy''s parents-inw. So, she has to address

    us properly." Hardy''s face was serious, but his eyes were gentle.

    "Mom, Dad..." greeted Nancy.

    Content ? N?velDrama.Org.

    "That''s better." Both Hardy and Angelina smiled happily at her.

    "The wedding ceremony is about to begin!" the emcee announced with a smile.

    When she heard this, Nancy''s eyes became blurry. The happiness she had been looking for since

    childhood suddenly appeared at this moment, but it felt so unreal.

    "Charles, is this real?" Nancy asked, sobbing.

    "Silly girl, we are all here. How can it be fake?" It wasn''t only Nancy who was overwhelmed with

    happiness. Charles had been waiting for this to happen for so long, so he was the happiest person

    now.

    "Charles, starting from today, I will formally hand over my daughter to you. You have to take care of her

    for the rest of your life, okay?" Jade said as she appeared in the crowd.

    Tears welled up in Nancy''s eyes. "Mom, you''re here too?"

    "Silly girl, your marriage is everything. As a mother, how can I note?" Jadeined.

    "Well, Mom, don''t worry. My love for Nancy won''t onlyst for this lifetime, but also for our next life,"

    Charles said as if he was making a vow.

    Next life?

    What did the best love in the world look like?

    Wasn''t it just like the love of Nancy and Charles?

    Their children, family, and friends were all here.

    There were flowers, grass and sunshine!

    The world was so beautiful. Everything was worth waiting, wasn''t it?

    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and

    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!